《Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters》 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 1 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 1 Chapter 1 The king hase back! The sun was scorching in New York in July. In the bustling crowd, a thin young man silently stared at this familiar and strange city. ¡°It¡¯s been fifteen years. I¡¯m finally back. How are things going with my seven sisters?¡± The young man murmured. His name was John, an orphan. He grew up in a welfare house and had seven sisters who were not rted by blood. They treated him as their family. Their favorite game in their childhood was to y house with John, and they promised to marry him when they grew up. At that time, John was five years old. He said in a childish voice that we were not three or four years old anymore, so we had to keep our word. So his sisters made pinky promises with him and decided never to eat their words. In this way, John looked forward to growing up every day until a big firepletely burned his life. His sisters could have escaped from the fire, but when they knew he was trapped in the back to find him. In the end, they were all surrounded by a sea of fire. fire, they soon turned John was frightened and burst into tears. But even in this kind of condition, his elder sister still held him in her arms andforted him not to be afraid. The fire was burning. The eight kids leaned against each other and soon passed out because of the smoke.. When John opened his eyes again, the sea of fire was still there. The only difference was the existence of an old wizard who stood in front of him. The old wizard just stood on the zing mes, with his clothes still intact. The old wizard said. Can eave your sisters, but you have to take me as your teacher.¡± ¡°I This sentence was like a life-saving straw, and John agreed without hesitation. At that time, he didn¡¯t realize that his life would bepletely changed. After leaving the welfare house, the old wizard took John to a wizard school, then taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic, and even let him learn a nameless skill. He had stayed there for ten years. When John was fifteen years old, he thought he could finally go back to New York, but the old wizard sent him to the border battlefield instead. Then he stayed there for another five years. In the past five years, he had fought together with other soldiers, and an organization named ¡®Oracle¡¯ had risen. The thirty-six soldiers of the Oracle were all as powerful as gods, they kept the peace of the US, and no one in the world dared to offend them. And their master, King of Horizon, had already quietly returned to the ce where he had been in his childhood-New York. Recalling the past, it was like a dream. But John knew it was true. If it hadn¡¯t happened to him, John would never believe what he has experienced over these years. Everyone would think he was crazy if he told them his story.. John stood in front of the Sunshine Welfare Center. The building was still there. However, John had mixed feelings at that time. The fire fifteen years ago attracted a lot of attention. People all over the country actively donated and rebuilt the welfare house. The old brick house had be a small high-rise building now, and its facilities were much better than before, but atst, it was no longer the ce that John was familiar with. However, when John saw the children¡¯s innocent smiles, the strangeness in his heart disappeared in an instant. He seemed to see himself and his sisters when they were children. It turned out that nothing had changed. The welfare house was still the beautiful ce that he remembered. John found the employees of the welfare house and exined the purpose of his visit. Soon, a woman with presbyopic sses came to John and looked at him in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m the director of the Sunshine Welfare Center. Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Are you the director of the welfare house?¡± John was stunned. In his memory, the director¡¯s surname should be Wodehouse, and he was a kind old man, definitely not the woman in front of him. The old woman nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been the director here for more than ten years. Didn¡¯t you look for me?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Wodehouse.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. He has retired for a long time!¡± Hearing that John was here for the old director, the woman dispelled the suspicion in her heart and treated him more friendly than before. But John frowned. Mr. Wodehouse retired? ording to what this woman said, Mr. Wodehouse seemed to have resigned from the position of director more than ten years ago. Was it because of the fire? ¡°Do you have Mr. Wodehouse¡¯s address?¡± John asked in a hurry. ¡°Yes, yes. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll write down the address for you.¡± The woman turned around and entered the room. Soon she took out a note with an address and handed it to John. ¡°Thank you!¡± With the address given by the woman, John came to a single-story house. A stooped old man with grey hair was cleaning the courtyard before the house. John recognized him at the first sight, he was Mr. Wodehouse. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for fifteen years, and Mr. Wodehouse had aged so much. Seeing this, John had a queer sense of sorrow and quickened his pace, but what happened next soon turned his sorrow into anger. When Mr. Wodehouse was cleaning, a young man in a flowery shirt suddenly pushed him hard, then cursed him rudely. ¡°Old man, I know those women will send you money every month. Where is the money?¡± How dare he rob an old man in broad daylight? In a towering rage, John rushed over, grabbed the cor of the young man in a flowery shirt, and shouted, ¡°How dare you rob the old man¡¯s money? You poor bastard!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± The young man didn¡¯t expect that someone would suddenly rush over. A trace of panic shed across his face, but he quickly pretended to be calm. ¡°You¡­ Let go of me. How dare you do this to me? Grandpa, help me!¡± ¡°What? Grandpa!¡± John narrowed his eyes and turned to look at Mr. Wodehouse. Mr. Wodehouse looked sad and sighed, ¡°Lad, he is not a robber indeed. His name is Gary, and he is the child! adopted.¡± Gary? Gary! John stared at the young man in a flowery shirt for a while and finally realized who he was. No wonder John felt a little familiar with him. It turned out that he was Gary, who often bullied John and was punished by his sisters when he was a child. Why was he adopted by Mr. Wodehouse? John was lost in thought. Gary seized the opportunity to break away from his hand. He coughed violently and took a long time to recover from the panic. ¡°Son of a bitch, mind your own business and get hell out of here!¡± Gary gave a ferocious stare at John, and then shouted at Mr. Wodehouse ¡°Old man, since you adopted me, it¡¯s your duty to offer me delicious food, and nice clothes, and make me happy. If you can¡¯t satisfy my needs, why do you adopt me?¡± ¡°Where is the money those women gave you? Take it out! Why are you hiding it from me? Do you want to spend it in the coffin, right?¡± ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t think you can live that long. Anyway, you have to rely on me to live in the future. Who else could you leave your money for? You brainless old man!¡± Gary went too far with his words. Mr. Wodehouse trembled violently, but he just lowered his head in silence and endured Gary¡¯s abuse. Watching this scene, John couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pped him. p! ¡°This for you not showing any respect to your elders!¡± p! ¡°This for you robbing your grandfather instead of looking after him!¡± p! ¡°This for you not knowing who I am!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 2 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Gary, a man who distorted in jealousy! Three ps hit Gary¡¯s face, one harder than the other. Thest p was so hard that Gary fell to the ground. He was dumbfounded! Andpletely stunned! ¡®Where the hell is this lunatice from? Gary came back to his senses soon with blue veins stood out on his neck: Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Damn it! No matter how badly I treat my grandpa, it¡¯s my family business. You idiot, you don¡¯t have any right to bother me?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my business to teach you how to be a man!¡± John stared at Gary with cold eyes, ¡°Open your eyes wide and tell me who I am!¡± ¡°You are¡­¡± His cold voice made Gary stunned for a moment, then he fixed his eyes on John and looked at him seriously. Suddenly, his body trembled violently. The young man in front of him gradually recalled his memory of a thin boy fifteen years ago. How simr! ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Gary shook his head desperately. The man¡¯s name was already in his mind, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it. This was too ridiculous. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± John sneered ¡°You often bullied me when I was a child. You peed on my shoes and deliberately stained my clothes with water brushes.¡± ¡°You also set me up and made Mr. Wodehouse punish me for your mistakes many times. Did you forget these things you do to me?¡± Bang! Gary took a step back abruptly. It was him! It was him! John, who was often bullied by him, came back! ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Why didn¡¯t the fire burn you to death? Why did you suddenlye back? Why did you disturb my life again?¡± Gary suddenly became very emotional. ¡°I tried so hard to please those women, but they refused to ept me as their younger brother because they said that only you were their brother.¡± ¡°I tried my best to behave well in front of Mr. Wodehouse so that he could adopt me. But this old man is so your name in front of me.¡± stubborn that he always ¡°I tried to be you, but all of them had never given me a chance. Why everybody still couldn¡¯t ept me as their family even after you left?¡± Gary¡¯s expression became more and more ferocious while he was speaking. ¡°Do you know how much I want you to die?¡± Finally, Garypletely lost his mind. He turned around and picked up a steel pipe, then pounced on John like a crazy dog. However. John only responded to him with a kick, which was as quickly as the wind. Boom! Before Gary could beat him with the steel pipe in his hand, a clear footprint has already engraved on his abdomen, and the kick made him roll like a ball for five meters. ¡°Do you want to know why you are not as good as me?¡± ¡°Because I won¡¯t bully the weak, because I won¡¯t be ungrateful, because I won¡¯t be jealous and hateful. Is that enough?¡± Is that enough? Said John in a low voice. However, it was like a hammer hitting Gary¡¯s soul hard. These are the most basic moral principles. Does Gary have them in mind? No. He was a scumbag who bullied the weak, ungrateful and jealous. ¡°Puff!¡± Gary spat out a mouthful of blood with his face full of pain. John just looked at him coldly without any pity in his eyes. This man had been devoured by jealousy and twisted so much that he didn¡¯t deserve any sympathy. ¡°My child¡­ You¡­ Are you John?¡± At this time, Mr. Wodehouse¡¯s trembling voice suddenly came from behind. Turning around, the coldness on John¡¯s face disappeared, and then a sunny smile appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s me, Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Mr. Wodehouse¡¯s heart suddenly twitched, and finally, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears with his arms. around John. ¡°My little John, you are still alive¡­ You are still alive¡­ God finally stop torturing me¡­ I thought I had caused your death indirectly¡­¡± Mr. Wodehouse cried loudly, but he was much more relieved than sad. The child who made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I¡¯m still alive and now I¡¯m back.¡± Johnforted him gently, but he also sensed something wrong with Mr. Wodehouse¡¯s words. After Mr. Wodehouse calmed down a little, John asked ¡°Grandpa, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago was not an ident, was it?¡± Mr. Wodehouse wiped his tears and said, ¡°let the past be the past, what happened fifteen years ago was not important anymore as long as you are still alive¡­¡± Mr. Wodehouse¡¯s answer confirmed his guess more, then he said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, if you feel guilty for me, just tell me everything, okay?¡± For a few seconds, Mr. Wodehouse still tried to avoid the topic, but when he saw the serious expression on John¡¯s face, he knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so he had to tell him. It turned out that the fire fifteen years ago was not a simple ident. At that time, The Excellence Real Estate had taken a fancy to thend of the Sunshine Welfare Center. They had met Mr. Wodehouse many times and tried to force him to sell the welfare house at a very low price. But Mr. Wodehouse was stubborner than what they expected. No matter what kind of tricks they yed, he would not sign the contract. The boss of the Excellence Real Estate finally had no choice but to make a threat. They said If he didn¡¯t sign the contract, he would bear the consequences. As a result, they set up a fire in the welfare house on the second day. Mr. Wodehouse suspected that the Excellence Real Estate had set the fire for revenge, but he couldn¡¯t find any evidence of their arson. After the fire, John disappeared. Mr. Wodehouse thought he was responsible for John¡¯s missing, so he resigned and adopted a child about the same age as him, Gary. Mr. Wodehouse put all his guilt for John on Gary, but he didn¡¯t expect that his excessive indulgence would make Gary feel at ease and ask him for money every two or three days. In the past, he didn¡¯t say anything about pocket money, but this time, he went too far and asked for two hundred thousand dors. Of course, Mr. Wodehouse wouldn¡¯t give him that amount of money, and that was the reason why Gary pushed and scolded him so hard. After Mr. Wodehouse finished his words, there was a moment of silence. Dead silence. He looked up at John and was soon get startled because he saw the horrifying coldness in his dark eyes. The Excellence Real Estate! It was them who forced him to stay away from home for fifteen years. And ¡°thanks to¡± them, he almost died in the fire and nearly lost his seven sisters! They must pay for what they did to me! Right here! Right now! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 3 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Sisters, I¡¯m back! The anger in John¡¯s heart was like a monster that crawled out of hell, crazily tearing his nerves and making him impulsive. Mr. Wodehouse was frightened and hurriedly stroked his face. ¡°John, my boy, I told you this just because I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you, not for pushing you to do something stupid!¡± At first, he didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth to John, because he was afraid that he would make trouble for the Excellence Real Estate. The Excellence Real Estate had a strong political background and no one dared to go against them. The old man¡¯s wrinkled palm rubbed his face, which made John back to his sense. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa, I scared you.¡± ¡°My child, promise me that you won¡¯t mess with the Excellence Real Estate, okay?¡± Mr. Wodehouse begged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± ¡°Good boy.¡± Mr. Wodehouse breathed a sigh of relief. He suddenly thought of something and smiled, ¡°Your sisters will be very happy if they know that you are still alive.¡± ¡°How are my sisters?¡± John asked excitedly. ¡°Well, they all have their own business andsend me money every month¡­ By the way, I have their photos here.¡± Photos? ¡®We haven¡¯t seen each other for fifteen years. What do they look like now?¡± John muttered to himself in his heart. Of course, no matter how much his sisters were changed over these years, they were still the women that John loved most in his life. Mr. Wodehouse entered the room and carefully took out a stack of photos from the drawer. John made his eyes wide open and couldn¡¯t wait to take a look. ¡°They¡­ Are they my sister?¡± John looked at his sisters in the photo one by one, although they had changed a lot, they were all as beautiful as the goddess. Mr. Wodehouse smiled and said, ¡°Your sisters are not only good-looking but also outstanding!¡± John nodded firmly. At that time, Gary, who hade to his senses, suddenly climbed to the feet of Walter pathetically, ¡°Grandpa, please give me two hundred thousand, I need it!¡± He was going to pretend to be pathetic this time. Mr. Wodehouse was having a good chat with John, but his good mood was soon ruined by Gary¡¯s words. Then he said angrily ¡°You unfilial grandson, how dare you ask for money from me?¡± ¡°No, Grandpa. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°What? Tell me now. Did you get into any trouble outside?¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, Gary had to bite the bullet and said ¡°Because I owed a debt in the casino. They said¡­ If I couldn¡¯t pay the money in a week, they would cut off my hand.¡± ¡°What? How dare you go to the casino? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you bastard!¡± Hearing that Gary owed money in the casino, Mr. Wodehouse was furious. He grabbed the broom and swiped it at Gary. Gary didn¡¯t dodge and still pleaded, ¡°I know I was out of my mind, but it has already happened. Now I have no choice¡­ So I asked you for money¡­¡± ¡°You bastard! Are you trying to make me die of anger?¡± Mr. Wodehouse almost went mad. At this moment, a cold voice came from afar, ¡°Gary, I have warned you not to make grandpa angry again. Did you forget what I told you before? Suddenly, a tall woman came to the yard. She was extremely beautiful, and her temperament was cold and gorgeous. Her long ck hair was coiled up behind her head, which showed her elegance. The noble white suit couldn¡¯t hide her curvaceous figure at all. She was surely a goddess in every aspect. Oh, my goddess! The first time he looked in her direction, he was attracted by her, with tears in his eyes. She was his elder sister. The sister that John hadn¡¯t seen for fifteen years. Queenie. She was more beautiful and colder than what John had seen in the photo just now 2/4 When John looked at Queenie, Queenie also saw him. When the four eyes met. Queenie¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly, and there was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes, but she quickly turned to normal, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Gary, for the sake of Grandpa, I¡¯ll help you for thest time. If you dare to mess around again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± To stop him from making Mr. Wodehouse upset, Queenie wrote a check for two hundred thousand dors and threw it to Gary. Gary was ecstatic, ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister. I feel sick.¡± Queenie said in disgust. ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Gary grinned cheekily. Anyway, he had got the money. It didn¡¯t matter what attitude Queenie had toward him. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me.¡± At this time, John couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and decided to call her gently. Having fought on the battlefield for five years, John had already been a tough man. He didn¡¯t show any timidity even in the face of a million enemies. However, at this moment, looking at his sister, Queenie, who was so close to him, he felt nervous and shy. Iron man also had tenderness. The tenderness of John was his seven sisters. Queenie¡¯s delicate body trembled. This call brought her back to fifteen years ago and reminded her of the younger brother who she missed every day and night. She twisted her neck stiffly and looked at the familiar face. Her voice trembled: ¡°You are¡­ You are¡­¡± Queenie couldn¡¯t believe it. As soon as she came in, she saw John. At that time, she felt that this young man was very simr to her younger brother who had died in the fire. But she didn¡¯t dare to recognize him because she was afraid that she would be disappointed if she was wrong. Even though she was called ¡°sister¡± by John, whose tone and expression was so simr to her younger brother, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. It was not until Mr. Wodehouse smiled and said, ¡°Queenie, he is your brother John. He hase back.¡± ¡°John¡­¡± All of a sudden, Queenle was lost in thought. Did her brother Johne back? ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back.¡± With a gentle smile, John strode forward and hugged her. Her soft body tensed in an instant, and a trace of resistance shed through her cold eyes, but it was not too obvious. ¡°John, it¡¯s you! I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re back!¡± While saying that, Queenie stepped back slightly and broke free from John¡¯s arms. John was stunned. His sister¡¯s reaction was a little out of his expectation. She was not as excited as he thought, nor did she ask him how he survived the fire. It was more like a pair of old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time and greeted each other. That was nothing more. After fifteen years, they were estranged atst. The corners of John¡¯s mouth twitched. He suddenly realized a serious problem. Could it be that his sister had already had her own family, so she had to avoid him? After all, they were siblings but not rted by blood. If so, John could only wish happiness to her from the bottom of his heartContent held by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Wodehouse didn¡¯t notice the subtle atmosphere in the air. He told the two of them to sit down with a kind smile and talked to them about their daily lives. During the conversation, Queenie didn¡¯t ask John anything about him. The bitterness in his heart grew stronger.. Maybe they had already distanced themselves from each other! T Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 4 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Whoever abused my sisters would be punished with no mercy! After chatting for more than half an hour, Queenie stood up and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going back to the Queenie Group. I¡¯lle to see you next time.¡± ¡°Well, your business is the priority. Everything is fine here.¡± Mr. Wodehouse said with relief. ¡°If Gary dares to make you angry again, please tell me and I will teach him a lesson.¡± After saying goodbye to Mr. Wodehouse, Queenie looked at John and said, ¡°Youe with me, I have something to tell you.¡± John nodded and followed her silently. When they walked out of the yard, John saw a Porsche 911 parked on the side of the road, and the driver was waiting for her. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Queenie said concisely. As soon as John got into the back seat of the Porsche, he felt a chill, because her sister, Queenie stared at him with cold eyes. John was slightly shocked. What¡¯s wrong with her? Even if they hadn¡¯t seen each other for fifteen years and were estranged from each other, she wouldn¡¯t be so cold to him, would she? ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your intention to approach Mr. Wodehouse?¡± Queenie said coldly. My intention? ¡°Sister, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Are you still trying to pretend to be my younger brother? Since I don¡¯t have so much time to waste on you, just tell me how much money you want!¡± Queenie looked at John coldly. Hearing her words, John sighed in relief and finally understood the reason why his sister was so indifferent to him because she treated him as a fake. Interesting. A smile suddenly appeared at the corners of his lips. Then he came up with an idea to tease his sister and leaned his back against the back seat, looking veryzy. ¡°Since you know I¡¯m a fake, why didn¡¯t you expose me in front of Grandpa just now?¡± So he finally admitted it. The expression on Queenie¡¯s face became colder and colder. Indeed, as John thought, she didn¡¯t think her brother was still alive at all. She didn¡¯t mention it just because she didn¡¯t want to disappoint Mr. Wodehouse. She knew Mr. Wodehouse still felt guilty for her younger brother¡¯s missing these years. Although she felt sorry for him, there was nothing she could do It was the first time that she saw the smile on Mr. Wodehouse¡¯s face in the past decade, so Queenie couldn¡¯t bear to speak out her doubts about John¡¯s true identity. Of course, she didn¡¯t have to exin it to a fake, so she just looked at John coldly without answering his question. John shrugged and said, ¡°Since we have the same ¡®destination¡¯, how is bout giving me a ride first?¡± Then he closed his eyes right after saying so. Queenie had no choice but turned to her driver and said, ¡°Drive.¡± Everyone kept quiet when the Porsche was moving on the road, and the atmosphere in the car dropped to the freezing point. Her pretty face was as cold as ice. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After driving for about twenty minutes, Queenie suddenly frowned and said, ¡°This is not the way to the Queenie Group.¡± But the driver just kept driving in a straight line as if he heard nothing. Queenie had a bad feeling. Creak! Finally, the car stopped in an open space. The driver turned to Queenie and said with an evil smile, ¡°Queenie, my boss wants something from you, be cooperate then you won¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Sam, what do you mean?¡± Queenie said coldly. ¡°Take it easy, I just want you to cooperate with me to take a few photos, But before that, you have to be naked.¡± As he spoke, Sam locked the door, then took out a camera and a sharp knife that he hid under the driver¡¯s seat before. ¡°Queenie, you are a smart woman. You should know what to do, right?¡± Then he took a look at John and said: ¡°Brat, you are so lucky today. So many men were eager to see the naked body of this ¡®ice queen¡¯, and now you got a chance to take a look.¡± Sam was going to take some nude photos of his elder sister. Instead of shouting, Queenie stared at Sam with a cold face and asked, ¡®Could you tell me who is your boss first? the Beauty Group or Jack?¡± The Beauty Group and the Queenie Group both focused on the skin care products market. The two companies had been fighting openly and secretly for years. Recently, the Queenie Group was about to be listed. If Queenie¡¯s nude photos were exposed at this time, it would undoubtedly cause a fatal blow to the Queenie Group. As for Jack, the HR manager of the Queenie Group. Since this new driver was hired by him, he must be somehow rted to the Beauty Group. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are both smart and bold, and I confirmed it with my own eyes today.¡± Sam pped as he said so. His words undoubtedly confirmed her guess. ¡°Queenie, I always have a tender heart for women, especially for a lofty goddess like you, so you¡¯d better take off your clothes yourself!¡± *If you force me to do it for you, I may do something else after taking your pictures, ha hal It seemed that he had expected that Queenie would not obey him. His eyes began to flicker with greed. But at this moment: ps! Suddenly, Sam¡¯s wrist was grabbed by a big hand, and then he met John¡¯s cold eyes ¡°How dare you bully my sister in front of me? I¡¯m sure you will soon regret what you did!¡± His voice was as cold as his eyes. In the past five years, John had met a lot of people on the battlefield. As long as someone showed a trace of malice, he could tell it by a nce. By the first time he saw the driver, John soon noticed something was wrong with his twinkling eyes, which was why he asked her sister to give him a ride. Now it turned out he was right. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡± Sam¡¯s face darkened, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance to watch the y for free, so just stay out of my way! My patience is limited, so I won¡¯t warn you twice!¡± After saying so, Sam tried to pull his arm back, but he was soon shocked by John¡¯s strength, his fingers were as unbreakable as iron pliers. All of a sudden. Crack! With a crisp cracking sound, the bones of his wrist were instantly smashed as the knife fell, ¡°Ah-¡± It never urred to him that a man¡¯s fingers could be so powerful that crushed his wrist bone with only one blow. Sam screamed in fear. He hurriedly threw the camera away, crazily opened the door lock, and escaped. However, he soon felt a sharp pain in his legs, and then knelt on the ground. Two stones were deeply embedded in his legs like two rounds of bullets. ¡®What the hell happened to my legs? Ah!!!¡¯ Sam screamed from the deep of his heart and almost wet his pants. A wave of unprecedented fear enveloped him, and his whole body was trembling violently. ¡°No one was allowed to bully my sisters including myself. You must be out of your mind to touch my elder sister, am I right?¡± John stepped forward and stamped hard on the injured part of his leg. ¡°Ah- With another scream like a pig being butchered, he passed out in pain. Everyone who touched the tail of the tiger will be eaten! And John¡¯s ¡°tail¡± was his sister. Anyone who dared to hurt his seven sisters would have to bear the anger of the Oracle King. If Sam was on the battlefield, he would have been dead already. Queenie also got out of the car and stood behind John. Seeing what he did to Sam, her beautiful eyes couldn¡¯t help trembling. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Queenie asked. At this time, John suddenly turned around and took off his trousers. ¡°Sister, look!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 5 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The birthmark and purple lightning! Queenie panicked, an unprecedented panic filled her mind, mixed with iparably strong shyness and anger. Queenie had already changed her opinion of John since he helped her out of danger just now. She also wanted to make friends with him even if he was not her brother. But she never expected he could take off his trousers in front of her. Queenie had a feeling that she had just escaped from the wolves but was soon trapped in the tiger¡¯s den. She struggled to get up in anger, but what she saw next made her stunned. John has a secret mark on his body. On the outer side of his thigh, there was a birthmark, which looked like. purple lightning. Almost all the children in the welfare house knew it. Including his seven sisters. Therefore, when Queenie saw the purple lightning on his body, she knew that the young man in front of her was her younger brother, John, who had been separated from her for fifteen years. ¡°John, so you are not a fake, you are my younger brother! I thought I would never see you again.¡± Queenie stood up and held John in her arms with the tears streaming down her face. John¡¯s nose twitched. Nothing had changed. Queenie was still the sister who loved him the most. In the past fifteen years, the rtionship between them had not be alienated, but more and more intimate. John was moved and swore to himself that he would try his best to protect his sister for the rest of his life. But why did he always feel that something was wrong with the lower part of his body? Soon, John found the answer and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Sister, let me put on my trousers first.¡± ¡­¡­¡±Queenie was speechless for a second. With her face blushed, but soon she red at John and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy in front of me, I¡¯ve seen it many times before!¡± ¡°But sister, there is someone else here.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± She suddenly realized that there were not only the two of them in this ce. She hurried to check on Sam and found that he was still unconscious. Then she breathed a sigh of relief. Sam would never know that he had missed a perfect chance to take the photos. The Porsche 911 started again. The driver was Queenie, while John sat in the passenger seat. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for so many years, so they had a lot to talk about. But what she cared about most was how John survived the fire fifteen years ago. And where did he go in the past fifteen years? John answered Queenie¡¯s questions one by one, except for his five-year journey on the battlefield. He only told her that an old wizard saved him and taught him a lot in the past fifteen years. After hearing this, Queenie cast a stern nce at him and said, ¡°Are you telling me the fairy tale story here?¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t believe such a ridiculous fact. John felt so helpless about his sister¡¯s reaction. Fortunately, Queenie didn¡¯t insist on getting to the bottom of his story and soon changed the subject. ¡°I don¡¯t know how your other sisters will feel if they know that you are still alive and already be a handsome young man.¡± ¡°Hey, keep it a secret. I¡¯m going to surprise them one by one.¡± ¡°You are such a bad boy.¡± Queenie smiled knowingly. They chatted on the way to the Queenie Group, and when they came to their senses, they had already arrived. When the two entered the Queenie Building, talking andughing, everyone showed an unbelievable expression. Their icy goddess had never been so intimate with a man before. Some of her fans could be heartbroken. They were doomed to suffer from insomnia tonight. The first thing Queenie did when she came back to thepany was to ask Jack, the HR manager, to get out as soon as possible. She was never sloppy in her business and life. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Queenie was such a vigorous and resolute woman. Since the position of HR manager was vacant. Queenie blinked at John and said, ¡°Little John, are you interested in being a manager?¡± John shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how to manage apany.¡± Although he was the king of the Oracle and his thirty-six subordinates were all famous soldiers, being a king was different from being a manager of thepany. It only needed a strong force to manage the Oracle, but managing thepany needed various rules and regtions. John was not good at the desk job. However, Queenie said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want you to stay here with me. If you don¡¯t know what to do, Amy will teach you.¡± Amy was Queenie¡¯s secretary. The two of them had a good rtionship. They were superior and subordinate in thepany and best friends in private. Since his elder sister had made up her mind, John had to agree first. If he felt it was not appropriate, he could quit at any time. When John and Queenie were talking, Amy knocked on the door and came in. Amy was a sexy woman, about 25-26 years old. She always wore an officedy outfit with her white legs tightly wrapped in ck silk stockings, which attracted every man¡¯s eyes in the office. A pair of pink sses covered achrymal mole at the corner of her eye, which made her much sexier. On the whole, Amy was pretty enough to be the second goddess as Queenie. However, John only took a nce at Amy and soon looked away. In his heart, no woman in the world couldpare with his seven sisters. ¡°Amy, youe at the right time. I¡¯ll introduce someone to you.¡± ¡°He is my younger brother, John. I¡¯m going to give him the position of HR manager. What do you think?¡± Following her eyes, Amy looked at John with an intriguing expression. When she was outside the door, she already heard her colleagues talking that the CEO came back with a toy boy. Of course, Amy didn¡¯t believe it, because she knew that her boss had a high aesthetic perspective on men and not everyone could attract her attention. But now it seemed that the CEO was depraved. ¡°Boss, I got something to say to you, but I¡¯m not sure if you are willing to hear or not.¡± Although the two of them were on good terms, Amy was very sensible to call her ¡°Boss¡± in the company. Queenie smiled and said, ¡°We are best friends. If you have anything to say, just say it!¡± After she said so, Amy touched her pink sses with a serious look and said: ¡°I think thepany is going to be listed soon, so it¡¯s better not to do the personnel changes these days, especially the position of the HR manager. I suggest leaving it empty instead of letting your younger brother take the position.¡± ¡°Oh? Could you tell me the reason?¡± Amy thought for a while and finally said two words, ¡°Company¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Amy, you think John is my toy boy, right?¡± Queenie was so smart that she immediately understood what she meant. Amy said, ¡°It¡¯s not only what I think, everyone in thepany thinks so.¡± Thepany would be listed soon. If the news that Queenie kicked off an old employee to help her toy boy get the position, thepany¡¯s reputation would surely be damaged. Of course, Queenie was fully aware of the consequence of her decision, but she didn¡¯t want to exin too much to Amy. She waved her hand and said: ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. From now on, John will be the HR manager of ourpany. Amy, please lead John to his office first.¡± : Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 6 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The Hond family is nothing to me. In the elevator of the Queenie Building. Amy looked at the young man beside her with disdain. She had worked with Queenie for years and only knew that she had a brother called Gary, a scumbag who never do his job. The man in front of her, Amy had never seen him before, so she thought John was Queenie¡¯s toy boy, not her brother. But Amy couldn¡¯t figure out, why Queenie chose him to be her toy boy. He dressed in in clothes and had an ordinary temperament. Although he was handsome, he was not handsome enough, at least he didn¡¯t deserve Queenie. In Amy¡¯s opinion, he was more like a bodyguard than a toy boy. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you deceived my boss, but I advise you to stay away from her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Queenie Group to develop into a hugepany, and now thepany is going to be listed. If this project failed because of you, I will surely let you pay for what you did.¡± ¡°Besides, before you set Queenie as your target, you¡¯d better think over whether you are qualified to stay by her side. If you are a frog in the bottom of a well, just stay there quietly. Don¡¯t dream of reaching the sky by a jump.¡± Amy kept on talking, with contempt in her tone. What she hated most were the toy boys, who didn¡¯t work hard to earn the money and only thought about crooked ways to reach their goals. ¡°Are you listening to me or not?¡± Amy stamped her feet angrily. Amy talked so much, hoping that John could have a little self-knowledge, but she soon realized that she was talking to a wall. Of course, Amy was angry. It was not until the elevator door opened that John replied indifferently, ¡°Amy, I understand your feelings, but. you have no right to tell me what to do.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Amy was first stunned, then anger surged up in her heart, and her chest also trembled a few times due to her deep breath. She ran out of the elevator and was about to scold John more, but a man who came in front of her made Amy¡¯s face change instantly. With gold-rimmed sses, a Versace suit, and a Cartire diamond watch, the man was a rich child in every aspect. And the owner of these expensive essories was Karl, the eldest son of the Hond family. ¡°Amy, I heard that Queenie came back with a toy boy. Is that true?¡± Karl was a fanatic for Queenie and had a lot of informers in herpany. As soon as she brought someone back, he received the news. The reason why Karl came here was to confirm whether the news was true or not. Amy¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Where did you hear the rumor? You know what kind of person our boss is. How could she fall in love with another man?¡± Hearing this, Karl breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I knew that Queenie would not do such a ridiculous thing.¡± Looking at him, Amy felt a little jealous. How could she not be tempted by a gentleman like Karl? However, Amy knew she got no chance because he liked Queenie. Thinking of this, Amy red at John angrily. She didn¡¯t know why Queenie liked this guy. Compared with Karl, he is nothing! But just as Amy red at John, what John said made her pale in an instant. ¡°I am the toy boy that Queenie just brought back.¡± Whoosh! Karl¡¯s eyes fell on John in an instant, and the temperature around him seemed to have dropped a little. Amy suddenly came to her senses and snapped, ¡°John, what nonsense are you talking about? Queenie has nothing to do with you!¡± She tried her best to wink at John. However, John just ignored her sign and said, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to keep it a secret. When I came in with my sister Queenie, many people had seen it already.¡± Boom! Boom! John¡¯s words caused an earthquake in Amy¡¯s mind, which made her face pale and bloodless. Damn it! This time, thepany waspletely over. ¡®Damn you! John, are you trying to destroy Queenie Group?¡¯ Amy stared at John and cursed him in her heart. With a gloomy face, Karl gazed at John and said, ¡®I¡¯ll give you another chance to tell me the rtionship between you and Queenie.¡± ¡°Queenie, I will protect her with all my life,¡± John said honestly. ¡°Shut up! How dare you still talk nonsense!¡± Amy was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but p John¡¯s face. However, John caught her hand before she could p him. ¡°Let go of my hand, don¡¯t you think that I dare not beat you because you are Queenie¡¯s friend?¡± John nced at Amy coldly, which gave her an invisible pressure to keep quiet. Karl sneered, ¡°Brat, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know who I am, do you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Let me tell you now. My surname is Hond, I¡¯m the young master of the Hond family in New York.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Karl looked at him as if he was looking at a fool: ¡°Let me tell you what will happen. Our Hond family is thergest supplier of the Queenie Group. What do you think if I stop the cooperation with the Queenie Group?¡± Hearing this, Amy¡¯s body trembled, because what she worried the most was about to happen. This John was the scourge of the Queenie Group! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But soon, Amy found that this was not the worst, and the worse was still toe. ¡°Not to mention the city of New York, even the powerful families in the US dare not to be so presumptuous in front of me. How dare you talk to me like this?¡± It was just a supplier. As long as John said a word, there would be countless factions that were hundreds of times stronger than the Hond family kneeling to ask for cooperation. He didn¡¯t care about the Hond family at all. However, when Amy heard this, she felt that John was crazy. He not only wanted to destroy the Queenie Group but also wanted it to be destroyed forever! ¡°Right now! Kneel and apologize to Mr. Hond!¡± Amy ordered. p! The response was a p. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡± Amy waspletely confused by his p. Where did her boss bring back such an arrogant barbarian? ¡°I want to see Queeniel¡¯ At this time, Karl walked to the elevator and was about to ask Queenie for an exnation. The elevator door opened. And Queenie just came down. When she was in her office upstairs, she had already known the situation through the internal telephone and rushed here, but it seemed to be a littlete. ¡°Queenie, you came just in time. Tell me, who the hell is this guy to you?¡± Karl asked loudly. Queenie wanted to exin, but when she heard Karl¡¯s question, her face suddenly turned cold. ¡°Who am I to John? It has nothing to do with Mr. Hond, right?¡± Karl was stunned. Then. He burst into anger! ¡®Bitch! you always pretend to be pure and innocent, I didn¡¯t expect you to keep a toy boy. Shame on you!¡¯Karl scolded Queenie in his mind. Then he said angrily, ¡°Queenie, don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s the Hond family who made the Queenie Group a huge ¡°As you like.¡± Of course, Queenie knew that if she cut off the cooperation with the Hond family, herpany¡¯s business would be greatly damaged, but she really couldn¡¯t stand Karl¡¯s words, he talked to her frivolously as if she was his woman. And most importantly Looking at John, Queenie thought to herself, ¡®I only have one brother in my life. Who else can I love except him?¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 7 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 7 Chapter 7 This younger brother was a little domineering! All the employees of Queenie Group were shocked. Their iceberg president, Queenie, unexpectedly fell out with the eldest son of the Hond¡¯s family for a toy boy? Was she crazy? The Hond¡¯s family was the biggest channel of Queenie Group! It was true that once a woman was overwhelmed by love, she would lose her mind. Even a strong woman like Queenie couldn¡¯t escape from this routine. Rumors were flying. 7 Not in the mood to talk to him, Queenie directly pulled John out of the Queenie building. Unfortunately, she met Gary outside again. Gary Williams was still the young man he used to be. He didn¡¯t change at all. The moment he saw Queenie, he knelt down and begged, ¡°Sister, please give me another two hundred thousand dors. This is really thest time. I swear!¡± It turned out that Gary didn¡¯t pay off the debt with the two hundred thousand dors that Queenie had given him. Instead, he wanted to earn more. Finally he lost all the money again. ¡°Fuck off! I feel sick to see you!¡± Queenie was in a bad mood. Gary happened to be shot, so of course he wouldn¡¯t get a good result. The Porsche roared and left. On their way home, John looked at the serious side face of his sister and said with guilt, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry!¡± John admired himself for making his sister so worried on the first day he came back. Queenie¡¯s face softened. She said, ¡°What are you talking about, John? It¡¯s not your fault.¡± She was fed up with Karl¡¯s harassment, but she didn¡¯t make everything clear because of his identity as a channel. Even without John, this conflict would break out sooner orter. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve thought it over. The position of HR manager is not suitable for me.¡± Creak- Queenie mmed on the brake, turned around and red at John, saying angrily ¡°Do you also mind those rumors? We do right as sister and brother. Why should we be afraid of being gossiped?¡± She was really angry this time. No matter what people in thepany talked about her, Queenie didn¡¯t feel hurt. But what John said made her very sad ¡®No, sister, you misunderstood me.¡± John quickly exined. ¡®I¡¯m just used to freedom. I¡¯m really not fit to manage apany. It has nothing to do with rumors.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Queenie sighed and said, ¡®Okay, as long as you are happy.¡± ¡°By the way, do you have a new productunch the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little worried now. I don¡¯t think Karl and Beauty Group will let it go.¡± Queenie Group was going to hold a new product press conference before it was listed, with the focus on Introducing its new products. They had already contacted the reporters in advance. But judging from what had happened recently, the press conference might not be so smooth. Queenie felt a headache. In Greend Vi The ce where Queenie lived was surrounded by butterflies. Every time she pushed the door open and the fragrance of flowers came to her, her troubles would be swept away John looked around and said in surprise, ¡°Sister, do you live alone in such a big house?¡± ¡°Well, your other sisters have been very busy recently. They seldome back. If you hadn¡¯t asked me to keep it a secret, I would have called them home tonight.¡± Queenie had changed into a loose home wear. It was a shirt with a cartoon pattern of white rabbits. She looked very cute It seemed that she changed from a cold goddess to a sister next door in an instant. ¡°John, watch TV in the living room. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Said Queenie. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, sister. You can just cook a bowl of noodles for me.¡± ¡°Is¡­ Is it too casual?¡± ¡°No. Do you remember? When we were both kids, we didn¡¯t have a lot of snacks. You often cook noodles for us secretly with Grandpa Wodehouse¡¯s pot. I¡¯m really happy to recall the taste of our childhood.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Okay!¡± All of a sudden, Queenie turned into a pretty cook. She worked in the kitchen for a while. Soon, she brought out two bowls of steaming boiled noodles with eggs. While wolfing down the noodles, John praised, ¡°Oh¡­ Sister, the noodles you cooked are still the same taste as before. I haven¡¯t eaten them for a long time.¡± ¡°If you like it, I will cook it for you for the rest of my life.¡± Seeing that there was no drop left in the bowl, Queenie smiled. Her eyes looked like crescent moons. When she was about to clean up the table, John stood up first and said, ¡°Sister, let me do it. Your hand is so delicate that it is easy to be hurt by the detergent.¡± ¡°Oh, John, you are so considerate.¡± Queenie smiled with relief and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± Then she went into the bathroom. But after the shower, Queenie was suddenly stunned. She forgot to take her pajamas. There had never been a man in the house before. Queenie woulde out after taking a shower, not only her, but also her sisters. Looking at the dirty clothes thrown into the washing machine, Queenie was lost in thought. It was a question whether she should wear it or not. Finally, Queenie grabbed a white bath towel and was about to sneak back to her room when John was watching TV, but she slipped halfway. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Sister, are you okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Queenie could say the word e¡¯, John appeared in front of her, and her pretty face flushed. John was also stunned. What happened? When he heard her scream, he immediately ran over and saw her fall to the ground. What? After a moment¡¯s daze, when John came to his senses, he suddenly strode forward and picked up Queenie by her waist. ¡°John, you¡­¡± Queenie¡¯s pretty face turned red and her heart beat fast. Although the two of them were as close as sister and brother, they were not rted by blood. Would John¡­ Queenie was extremely nervous. At this time, John suddenly asked, ¡°Is there lodine at home?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the cab under the TV.¡± After taking Queenie to the bed, John immediately turned around and walked out of the room to find iodine Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. and cotton swabs. Taking advantage of this moment, Queenie put on her nightgown in a hurry. ¡°Your knees are injured. Let me help you apply iodine for disinfection.¡± John carefully wiped the bruise on her knees with a cotton swab dipped in lodine. ¡°¡­I can do it myself!¡± Queenie said in a trembling voice. Although she had put on a nightdress, her clothes was still rtively thin. It was a little shameful to face John in such a posture. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± However, at this time, John shouted in a low voice with a serious expression, Queenie was slightly stunned. Then she buried her head into the quilt shyly. What a shame! However. This younger brother seemed to be a little domineering! John slept soundly this night. The second day, when he got up, Queenie had already gone to thepany. In the living room there was some breakfast she made for him. And there was a love note left beside it. ¡°Little bastard, have your breakfast!¡± She drew a smiling face at the back. John¡¯s heart was full of happiness. Although Queenie was cold outside, she would definitely be a warm-hearted sister at home. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let her suffer any grievance. Thinking of this, a cold light shed in John¡¯s eyes. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a special special number. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 8 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 8 Chapter 8 I, Duke of Southern River, greet you sincerely, King of Horizon! ¡°King, what can I do for you?¡± A respectful voice came through the phone. ¡°Help me invade a privatework. I want all the documents and photos in hisputer to be given to me as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After hanging up the phone, he sent a resume to the other side. The host of the resume was Jack Lewis. John was there when Queenie fired Jack yesterday. Through observation, he found that Jack was not simple. First of all, he didn¡¯t even bother to defend himself in the face of Queenie¡¯s questioning. He admitted that he had colluded with Beauty Group. Secondly, when he left, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, as if he was premeditating something. With the recent movements of Queenie Group, John thought the most possible problem was the new product So he copied Jack¡¯s resume from thepany¡¯s information base. As long as he found someone to hack Jack¡¯sputer, he would definitely find some clues to prevent him from doing anything reckless in the press conference. This was John¡¯s insurance strategy. After breakfast. John was about to go downstairs for a walk. He came to the garden of the vi, and saw a figure standing straight outside the gate. It was a man in his forties with a square face and short beard. He looked quite dignified. His name was Leo Glenn. People in New York were more used to calling him Duke of Southern River. ¡°I, Leo Glenn, Duke of Southern River, greet you sincerely, King of Horizon!¡± Leo¡¯s voice was loud. The moment he saw John, his body suddenly bent into ny degrees. He had been waiting here for more than an hour. He stood straight all the time, as if no moment of ckness was enough to express his respect. It was not until John appeared that he made a ny degree bow. ¡°You are well-informed.¡± John nced at Leo and said lightly. He didn¡¯t know who Duke of Southern River was, but he could feel that he had some skills. ¡°I have an elder brother who works for General of Nature. He specially told me to take good care of you.¡± ¡°Take care of me? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s asking you to please me!¡± John snorted. ¡°I dare not!¡± Leo sweated heavily, like a waterfall. His heart seemed to be tightly suppressed by a mountain, unable to breathe. The aura of King of Horizon was too terrifying. Ordinary people might think he had an ordinary temperament, but as long as they knew him a little, they would know that the more ordinary he was, the more terrible he was. Leo had experienced it. If he didn¡¯t know John¡¯s identity in advance, he would think John was an ordinary young man. But when he knew his identity, what he said and did could bring him a great sense of pressure. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Youe at the right time to take care of me or please me. Whatever.¡± When Leo was about to suffocate, John¡¯s words brought him back to life in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m willing to listen to your orders!¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. John nodded and said ¡°There are a few things I need you to do for me.¡± ¡°First, I suspect that the fire in Sunshine Welfare Center had something to do with Excellence Real Estate. You should focus on investigating the person in charge of it.¡± ¡°Second, my sister¡¯spany, Queenie Group, will hold a new productunch tomorrow. I hope you can set an example.¡± ¡°The third ce.. John ordered one by one. Then Leo left respectfully. He was very excited. To be able to work for King of Horizon was something that countless people dreamed of. He was lucky to obtain this honor, and many people envied him. Not long after Leo left, John received an email alert. He went back to his room. Then he used Queenie¡¯sputer to log in to his email and download the compressed files. He opened it and saw some shocking news. A sneer appeared at the corners of John¡¯s mouth, ¡°you are good at ying!¡± It would be fine if Jack didn¡¯t make trouble tomorrow. If he didn¡¯t know what was good, these documents were enough to ruin his reputation. The next day. In the meeting room on the thirteen floor of Queenie Building. The medias entered one after another. Queenie emphasized again and again, ¡°You must check their work cards carefully and don¡¯t let others in.¡± Herman Goodwin, the director of the security department, patted his chest and promised, ¡°Miss Yeats, don¡¯t worry about it. You can depend on me.¡± But when she was preparing at the backstage, Queenie still felt uneasy. John pinched her palm and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. My right eyelid has been twitching since this morning. I always feel that something bad is going to happen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it you.¡± ¡°You just say that tofort me.¡± Queenie red at John. Although she knew that John couldn¡¯t help her if something really happened, she somehow felt much more relieved with his words. At ten o¡¯clock, the press conference was held on time. Queenie tidied up her makeup and walked to the stage, which immediately amazed countless media. They had heard of the name of Queenie before and knew that there was such a beautiful CEO in New York, but most people thought it was too much. Nowadays, as long as a woman with regr facial features dressed up carefully, she could be called a beauty. Especially with the aid of beauty and filter, an ugly woman could also be a fairy. But when they saw Queenie show up, they found that they were wrong. Queenie was tall and had an outstanding temperament, especially her exceedingly beautiful face. Unlike the online celebrities, she only wore light makeup. But almost all the women would be defeated by her beauty. She was a queen just like her name. The journalists came to their senses in an instant. Queenie¡¯s performance did not disappoint them. She was generous and decent, and introduced the The first half of the press conference went smoothly. Queenie breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she might have worried too much. But before long, something unexpected happened. A female reporter suddenly stood up and asked, ¡°It¡¯s said that in order to make a toy boy famous, Miss Yeats kicked off the senior employees of thepany. Is the news true?¡± Whoosh! The faces of the people in Queenie Group changed instantly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this reporter? Why do you ask such an ignorant question?¡± Several group security guards were about to kick the female reporter out of the venue, but Herman, the director of security, stopped them. *Miss Yeats, please answer my question.¡± The female reporter didn¡¯t give up. Other media also focused their cameras on Queenie. Compared with the new products of Queenie Group, they were more keen on digging out the private life of the beautiful president. Queenie said coldly. ¡°This question has nothing to do with the content of today¡¯s press conference. I refuse to answer it.¡± ¡°How could it be irrelevant?¡± At this time, the door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed open, and Jack came in with a sneer. Sam Harts was with Jack. He was sitting on a wheelchair. His legs were in ster, and one of his arms was wrapped with bandage, hanging in front of his chest. Seeing this, Herman, the director of the security department, didn¡¯t stop them. Instead, he took the initiative. to help Sam push the wheelchair. A reporter immediately handed the microphone to Jack¡¯s mouth, ¡°Sir, do you have any grudge against Queenie Group?¡± ¡°Of course, I am the old employee who was fired by Queenie Yeats.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 9 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Hitse! The moment she saw Jack, Queenie knew that the situation was not good. She shouted coldly, ¡°Jack, you are no longer an employee of the group. Please go out!¡± ¡°Well, Miss Yeats, are you afraid that I will expose your dirty tricks by driving me away in such a hurry?¡± Jack sneered. Queenie raised her eyebrows in anger. She said, ¡°I¡¯m honest and upright. I¡¯m not afraid of you pouring mud on. me. But what you said has nothing to do with today¡¯s press conference, so please leave!¡± ¡°Ha-ha, you will know when I finish my words.¡± Jack continued to sneer. ¡°Mr. Lewis, can you tell me the details?¡± A reporter asked. All of a sudden, all the cameras were aimed at Jack, and no one paid attention to the new products of Queenie Group. ¡°Of course. Ie here today to tear up Queenie Yeats¡¯s hypocritical face. You¡¯ll see how ugly she is in her heart.¡± Jack cleared his throat and continued. ¡°My name is Jack Lewis. I used to be the HR manager of Queenie Group. I have worked hard in the company for more than ten years¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that I, Jack, definitely makes a contribution to the sess of Queenie Group today.¡± ¡°Now thepany is going to be listed soon. I¡¯m also very happy. I feel that my efforts over the years have finally paid off, but¡­¡± ¡°But this woman, Queenie Yeats, burn the bridge after crossing it. In order to help her toy boy get more power, she even kicked me out of thepany, a senior who has made great contributions.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s fair?¡± Jackined loudly. The media were talking about it, and the way they looked at Queenie changedpletely. ¡°How ungrateful she is! This woman is so beautiful, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a vicious woman!¡± ¡°How can such apany be listed? It will be better to go to the tomb!¡± Queenie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Jack, stop talking nonsense. You colluded with Beauty Group first. You should appreciate me for not putting you in jail. How dare you charge me? Shame on you!¡± ¡°I colluded with Beauty Group? Queenie, you have to prove it.¡± ¡°That day in my office, did you admit that you colluded with Beauty Group? Now you ask me for evidence?¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Jack shouted and pointed at the media. ¡°Say something. Do you believe that? If you betray thepany, will you stand out to admit it? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Everyone shook their heads. Only a fool would admit that he had colluded with otherpanies. It was not rigorous to say that. ¡°My brother Sam is the most aggrieved one.¡± Sam was still on the wheelchair. Jack pointed at him and said indignantly. ¡°He was Queenie¡¯s driver, and he was the first one to find out that she kept a toy boy. However, just because he tried to persuade her, he was beaten badly!¡± All of a sudden, all the cameras were shifted to Sam. Sam took out a diagnosis. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This is the hospital¡¯s diagnosis for me. I suffered a Boom! It was like a deep water bomb exploded all of a sudden. The whole ce was boiling. ¡°That¡¯s out of line! How dare she do that!¡± ¡°How dare such a vicious woman hold a press conference on the stage? Get out of here!¡± ¡°Queenie, you must give us an exnation! We must give Mr. Harts and Mr. Lewis justice!¡± The opinion waspletely one-sided. All the media and reporters were filled with righteous indignation. Queenie¡¯s face turned pale and her voice trembled. ¡°Jack, you said that I supported a toy boy to get the position, and that I sent people to beat him. Where is the evidence? Please show me the evidence!¡± The only thing she could do now was to ask Jack to show evidence. Jack snorted but didn¡¯t respond. At this time, a middle-aged man sitting in the front row suddenly stood up. ¡°I have something to say.¡± His name was Tim Jackson, the current HR manager of Queenie Group. When Jack had been in office, he had been a vice manager. ¡°I can prove that what Jack says is true.¡± Just when everyone thought he was going to speak for Queenie, unexpectedly, Tim stood on the side of Jack. It caused a sensation. Queenie trembled and asked, ¡°What are you talking about, Tim?¡± ¡°Miss Yeats, don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°Everyone in thepany knows that you wanted to give the position of manager to that toy boy, but you were forced to give it to me.¡± As Tim spoke, he took off his work card and said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of thing at all!¡± Boom! Queenie trembled violently, but before she came to her senses, the door of the meeting room was pushed open again. It was Karl Hond, the eldest son of the Hond¡¯s family, and Gary Williams! ¡°Mr. Jackson, you are right. A woman like Queenie doesn¡¯t deserve your service at all. If you leave Queenie Group, you are wee to join ourpany at any time.¡± Karl¡¯s appearance once again pushed the media reporters to the climax. They all knew that the Hond¡¯s family was the biggest channel of Queenie Group, and Karl was a fanatic for Queenie. Why did hee here? By the way, it must because the behavior of Queenie to keep a toy boy irritated him.. As expected, Karl took the microphone from a reporter and said, ¡°I dere that from now on, I will cut off all cooperation with Queenie Group. Then he looked at Gary and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say? You can say it now.¡± Then he handed the microphone to Gary. A trace of resentment shed through Gary¡¯s eyes. He thought to himself, ¡°Queenie, Mr. Hond promised to Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! help me pay off my gambling debts. Don¡¯t me me. You are the one who is heartless first.¡± ¡°My name is Gary Williams. I grew up in Sunshine Welfare Center, just like Queenie. So I know what kind of person she is. She liked to bully other children, including me.¡± Gary confused right and wrong. He med all the things he had done in the welfare house to Queenie. ¡°I won¡¯t mention what happened when I was a child. I will tell you that recently, Mr. Wodehouse, the old director of the Center, is seriously ill and needs a lot of money to treat him. I have found Queenie countless times and knelt down to ask her to borrow money.¡± ¡°But what about Queenie? She doesn¡¯t want to borrow it. She even calls me a rogue and asks me to get out¡­¡± After Gary finished hisint. There was a long silence. The whole conference room was shrouded in a depressing atmosphere, which was a sign of anger. ¡°Queenie, you are a scum!¡± Finally, after a long and suppressed silence, everyone¡¯s angerpletely erupted. ¡°Queenie, an ungrateful woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to live at all. Go to hell!¡± ¡°As a woman, I feel ashamed for you, you shameless bitch!¡± ¡°Queenie, I wish you go to hell early¡­¡± The violent attack and usation made Queenie¡¯s body tremble. Her tears poured down. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I haven¡¯t done what he said¡­¡± Queenie shook her head desperately. Her clothes were wet with tears, but no one listened to her exnation. They had firmly believed that Queenie was an ungrateful and shameless woman. She should have been cursed by everyone. ¡°Queenie, you have hidden yourself so well. I, Amy Gibson, have been your sister for so long, but I haven¡¯t seen through you.¡± With a sneer, Amy Gibson took off her work card and smashed it on the ground, ¡®I feel ashamed to work with people like you!¡± ¡°Amy, even you¡­¡± No matter how strong she was, she couldn¡¯t bear such a series of blows. Finally, she cked out. But just as she was about to fall to the ground, a figure suddenly rushed out from the backstage and caught the weak body. ¡°None of you can escape your responsibility today!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 10 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Tremble, tremble as much as you can!(1) John had been very angry when Jack came out to pour dirty water, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He was putting up with it! He wanted to see how many people there were and how many methods they would use to bully his sister. Herman! Sam! Tim! Karl! Gary! And. Amy! They all came out one by one to nder, smear and insult his sister. And these media also listened to one-sided statements and condemned and attacked Queenie without any substantial evidence. The anger in Jack¡¯s heart had been umtedyer byyer. More and more angry! However, at this time, Jack pointed at John and said, ¡°it¡¯s him. He is the toy boy that Queenie raised!¡± Whoosh! The next moment, John appeared in front of Jack. ¡°Fuck you! Do you want to get a lesson, don¡¯t you?¡± John pulled back Jack¡¯s hair and mmed into the table next to him. One, two, three¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Jack¡¯s head was broken and bleeding instantly. ¡°You¡­ You barbarian, how dare you hit me?¡± The surrounding media journalists suddenly reacted and rebuked him angrily. Jack¡¯s face was covered with blood. He screamed and shouted ¡°As you can see, this toy boy is so arrogant! Hurry up and shoot his crime. I will let him be in jail!¡± Without his reminder, the reporters were already pressing the shutter madly. ¡°I think you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin!¡± With anger in John¡¯s eyes, he lifted Jack onto the stage. ¡°Open the projector and y the files in my U disk!¡± John shouted at the staff at the backstage. p! The projector lit up. Then there was a conversation: ¡°Allen], I¡¯ve arranged my brother, Kent, to be a driver for Queenie. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before we take the nude photo of that bitch.¡± ¡°Well done, you¡¯d better release the photos before Queenie Group is listed. I want Queenie Group to be a joke.¡± ¡°Then you promised to give us the money¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After it¡¯s done, I will give you as i promised.¡± It was an audio file, but it was obvious that one of them was Jack. After the recording was over, two photos suddenly popped up on the projector. One was a family photo of Jack, and the other was a bed photo.. There were three people in the bed photo, Jack, Sam and a woman. Through theparison of the photos, it could be seen that this woman was Jack¡¯s wife. Bang! All the media got excited The angry spearhead instantly turned to Jack and Sam. ¡°You two are the real scumbags!¡± ¡°You two bastards cheat us, you die miserably!¡± ¡°I can tell from the audio that Allen is the boss of the Beauty Group, Allen Thomas. I didn¡¯t expect that the Beauty Group would take such a dirty trick in order to suppress their opponents.¡± ¡°Expose it! Make sure to expose it! Make everyone resist the products of the Beauty Group!¡± Facing the reporters, Jack had already forgotten the pain in his head, as if he had lost his soul. How could this be? How could this be? He secretly recorded this audio in order to prevent Allen from going back on his words. But he couldn¡¯t figure it out, how could it suddenly appear in John¡¯s hands when it was well preserved? Moreover, even his private photos were exposed? Jack waspletely desperate. The media journalists were still attacking, but at this time, John suddenly shouted, ¡°shut up!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The huge conference room fell into silence in an instant. John¡¯s sharp eyes swept over all the reporters, making them feel as if they were standing on their backs. ¡°Before ming others, you should ask yourself first. Are you qualified?¡± As long as these unscrupulous media caught one point, they would attack them at all costs. Even if they attacked the wrong ones, they wouldn¡¯t have to take any responsibility. They didn¡¯t care how hurt those who were wronged would be. ¡°All of you owe Queenie an apology. Kneel down!¡± There was dead silence. However, none of them knelt down. They admitted that they had wronged Queenie, but it was too overbearing for John to ask them to kneel down. ¡°Humph! How arrogant you are!¡± At this time, Karl suddenly snorted, ¡°what happened just now can only prove that Jack is more despicable, but it can¡¯t cover up the fact that Queenie has a toy boy and is ungrateful.¡± Karl was surprised that John could show evidence against Jack, but it didn¡¯t affect the overall situation. Everything was still under his control. ¡°Karl is right. Jack is not a good man, so is Queenie!¡± A reporter echoed. A hint of coldness shed through John¡¯s eyes. Karl had been put on the disabled list. ¡°Queenie, I respect you. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove it?¡± The female reporter who started to stir up trouble asked. ¡®I don¡¯t need to prove it. Besides, even if I really have something to do with Queenie, I don¡¯t have to report it to you, bitch,¡± said John coldly ¡°You¡­ Sir, you are now attacking me personally. ¡°Personal attack?¡± With a cold snort, a strong killing intent burst out from his body and pierced into the female reporter¡¯s body. ¡°If you say one more word, I dare to kill you. Belleve it or not?¡± Plop! The reporter¡¯s legs became weak and she copsed to the ground in an instant. Under the white tight skirt, a pool of pungent and unpleasant liquid suddenly appeared. She was scared to pee! Just now, it was as if there was a terrible demon looking down at her. It seemed that as long as she said one more word, she would really die miserably on the spot. His cold eyes moved away from the female reporter, and the next target was Gary. Whoosh! Gary¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. ¡°You just said that Queenie bullied you when you were a child?¡± ¡°You just said that you borrowed money from Queenie to cure grandpa Wodehouse?¡± ¡°Did you just say that Queenie is an ungrateful person?¡± As he walked towards Gary step by step, Gary was frightened to step back. His pale face became more. bloodless. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Gary shivered and felt a terrible chill sweeping towards him. He was too nervous to say a word. It felt like a god of death was approaching him step by step. Her nerves were almost broken! ¡°I¡­ I admit that it¡¯s me¡­¡± Gary couldn¡¯t bear the pressure anymore. He was frightened and was about to tell the truth, but Karl interrupted him. ¡°What else can you do except for scaring people?¡± p! However, as soon as Karl wanted to say something, he was suddenly pped away, and three bloody teeth instantly shot out. ¡°Silly dog, you¡¯ve been interrupting me again and again. Do you really take yourself seriously?¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 11 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Tremble, tremble as much as you want! (N) p! The p fell on everyone¡¯s face, and everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to be torn apart. He is the eldest son of the Hond¡¯s family! Madman! This toy boy, who was kept by Queenie, waspletely insane! Amy hurried to help Karl stand up, turned around and shouted at John, ¡°you¡¯re over! Queenie is also over! All the people in your Queenie Group arepletely over!¡± She felt lucky that she left the Queenie Group in time, or she would be killed by the madman John. Amy¡¯s roar shocked all the employees of the Queenie Group. Yes! This p directly killed the Queenie Group. They, the employees of the group, probably could not escape the anger of the Hond¡¯s family. Thinking of this, they looked at John with infinite hatred. ¡®damn it! You are just a toy boy. Why did you hurt Queenie Group and us? ¡°Son of a bitch! I want you to die! I want all of you to die here!¡± Karl was furious. His teeth were broken, his sses were broken, and his dignity was trampled. How could he vent his hatred if he didn¡¯t kill John this time? Everyone in the Queenie Group was trembling. Fear hadpletely devoured their reason. However, the chief culprit, John, even said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to call someone. Call as many people as you can. I¡¯m waiting for you to kill me.¡± Bang! Everyone in Queenie Group felt suffocated. Someone immediately said in horror, ¡°Mr. Karl, I¡¯m leaving Queenie Group now. It really has nothing to do with me!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s toote! After I kill this dog, it¡¯s your turn next!¡± A dead end! Aplete dead end! They could only pour all their anger on John. If eyes could kill people, he would be riddled with holes. At this moment, the staff at the backstage also hurriedly woke up Queenie and said anxiously, ¡°Boss, something is wrong!¡± After listening to the worker¡¯s brief introduction, Queenie¡¯s pretty face instantly lost its color. She stumbled back to the meeting room. ¡°Mr. Karl, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! I didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this¡­¡± ¡°Humph, now you know how to call Mr. Karl? Now you know how to say sorry? Weren¡¯t you very arrogant before? Didn¡¯t you like to show face to me? Be more arrogant, bitch!¡± p! Karl was pped away again, and his teeth fell off again. ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Said John coldly. However. The next second. p! Another p was heard. But it was John who was beaten this time. John was stunned. He could have dodged it easily, but he didn¡¯t, because it was Queenie who pped him. ¡°John, are you crazy?¡± Queenie was heartbroken. If she didn¡¯t have to, she wouldn¡¯t p John. It was really because this time, the situation was too serious! The reason why she pped John was that she didn¡¯t want John to make a scene. Boom! At this moment, the door of the meeting room was suddenly kicked open violently, followed by a dozen of bodyguards in ck and a middle-aged man. ¡°Paul, your son was beaten. Hurry up and avenge him!¡± Karl shouted as he crawled towards the middle-aged man. Seeing that his son was beaten so miserably, Paul burst into anger in an instant. ¡°Who the hell did this? Get out in front of me and apologize!¡± ¡°It was me. I¡¯ll take the responsibility alone.¡± When John was about to speak, a beautiful figure suddenly stepped out in front of him. It was Queenie. She was going to take all the me for John. ¡°You hit him?¡± Paul¡¯s pupils shrank. He didn¡¯t believe that a woman could beat Karl like this. When everyone in the Queenie Group saw this scene, their hearts werepletely chilled. At this time, President Queenie was still protecting this toy boy. At this time, Amy suddenly stood out and said, ¡°it¡¯s not her. It¡¯s the toy boy behind her.¡± Oh! In an instant, Paul¡¯s eyes were filled with endless anger. He passed by Queenie and looked at John behind her. Amy sneered, ¡°coward, weren¡¯t you very domineering just now? Why are you so coward that you only hide behind women?¡± ¡°Amy, shut up!¡± Queenie shouted coldly. ¡°Ha ha, Queenie, I¡¯m no longer an employee of the Queenie Group. You have no right to order me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Queenie wanted to say something more, but suddenly a warm hand pressed her shoulder. ¡°Sister, I can handle it.¡± John took a step forward. Queenie was about to ask how to deal with it, but when she saw the back of John, she swallowed the words John¡¯s back was not very broad, but for some reason, it gave Queenie an inexplicable sense of security at the moment. Especially his calm voice, it seemed that he really had the confidence to deal with it. However, the Hond¡¯s family was so powerful¡­ At this time, John had walked in front of Paul and said indifferently, ¡°I beat your stupid dog. Is there anything wrong?¡± Is there any problem? Hearing this, not only Paul, but also all the people in the huge conference room were stunned. You beat his son so badly, but you still asked confidently. Is there any problem? More ridiculously, John called his son a dog in front of Paul? How dare he! A strong smell of gunpowder instantly shrouded the huge conference room. Amy, Tim, Herman and the others watched coldly and quietly. Fortunately, they had been on the same side with Mr. Karl for a long time. If they stayed in the Queenie Group, they would have been killed by this toy boy. ¡°Son of a bitch! You! Go and kill him!¡± Finally, with a roar of Paul, the conflict broke outpletely. More than a dozen bodyguards in ck behind him rushed up in an instant. ¡°Ah!¡± The scene was filled with screams. The media reporters all hid in the corner for fear of being affected by the war. However, in sharp contrast to them, John looked calm and said ¡°Retreat!¡± All of a sudden, all the bodyguards trembled and their brains went nk for a moment. When they came to their senses, they were easily knocked to the ground by John. ¡°You¡­ You idiots! Fight back!¡± Paul roared angrily. In his opinion, these bodyguards seemed to be acting with John and didn¡¯t know how to fight back. AH of a sudden. Shock appeared in Paul¡¯s eyes, because at this time, John hade to him. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 12 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Tremble, tremble as much as you can! (M) ¡°Paul, maybe in your opinion, I can do it with my bare hands, but how do you know that in my eyes, your family is no different from an ant?¡± Said John in a low voice in front of Paul. Bang! Paul suddenly took a step back, and his back hit the corner of the table, which made him wince in pain. Shame! As the ruler of the Hond¡¯s family, he was frightened by a young man¡¯s words. ¡°I¡­ I admit that you are good at fighting, but no matter how hard you fight, you are only one person in the end. Can you still fight against the entire the Hond¡¯s family?¡± Paul calmed himself down and shouted angrily. The stunned people around suddenly came to their senses. They were all shocked by John¡¯s skillful. He fought with more than ten bodyguards alone, but he was still unharmed. Was he shooting a movie? But anyway, they agreed with Paul. No matter how capable you are, you are only one person. Can you beat more than a dozen bodyguards, or one hundred? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. What¡¯s more, he said the Hond¡¯s family is nothing but an ant. How arrogant he is! Click!Click! At this moment, a crisp sound of leather shoes came, and then a middle-aged man in suit pushed the door in. The moment they saw the man in suit, everyone was shocked. ¡°Maxwell, what are you doing here?¡± Paul¡¯s pupils shrank. All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something and said angrily, ¡°well, I¡¯ve wondered why this guy is so arrogant. It turns out that your Remar Family is behind him!¡± The Remar Family and the Hond¡¯s family were both the top ns in New York, and their strength was almost the same. And Maxwell was the head of the sun n. ¡°Oh, I see. On the surface, it¡¯s a conflict between John and the Hond¡¯s family, but in fact, it¡¯s a competition between the two powerful ns in New York!¡± The surrounding media reporters also thought the same as Paul. They all thought that Maxwell was the backstage of John. But at this time, Maxwell nced at them in confusion, ¡°what are you talking about?¡± Support? Maxwell didn¡¯t understand. He came here with a task today. Ignoring the crowd, Maxwell strode to the front of Queenie and said loudly, ¡°Maxwell from the Remar Family, under the order of Duke of Southern River, send a contract with an order of one billion to Queenie Group.¡± Boom! In an instant, everyone¡¯s pupils exploded with a violent earthquake. Duke of Southern River! One billion order contracts! She was going crazy! At this time, before everyone came to their senses, an old man in ancient suit suddenly walked into the meeting room. ¡°Roger Sinire from the Sinire Family under the order of Duke of Southern River, delivered a contract worth one billion to Queenie Group.¡± Another wealthy family in New York! It was Duke of Southern River again! Another one billion orders! Damn it! What happened?? } However, this was not over yet. Following Roger, a few more people came in, all of whom were famous figures in New York. ¡°Silvia Tennat from the Tennat family, under the order of Duke of Southern River, delivered a contract worth one billion to Queenie Group.¡± ¡°George Wodehouse from the Wodehouse family, under the order of Duke of Southern River, delivered a contract worth one billion to Queenie Group.¡± ¡°Rudolph Spence from the Spence Family, under the order of Duke of Southern River, delivered a contract worth one billion to Queenie Group.¡± Again and again, everyone was numb until thest person came in. ¡°Leo Glenn, send a contract worth five billion to Queenie Group.¡± Five billion! Besides. It was a rtive of Duke of Southern River! Even though they had been shocked and numb before, everyone could not help but widen their eyes again. They were all crazy. In the meeting room of this building, nearly half of the leaders of the rich and powerful ns in New York gathered. If the news spread, it would be an earthquake! They were desperate to know what was going on! Queenie was also shocked. Everyone in Queenie Group was shocked. These powerful ns used to be the existences they looked up to, but now, they sent orders to them one after another. One billion! Five billion! After taking over these orders, Queenie Group could instantly rise from apany that was difficult to be listed to the top of New York city. The Queenie Group was going to soar into the sky! With her chest heaving violently, Queenie mumbled, ¡°Le¡­Leo, what¡¯s going on?¡± She also asked the doubts of everyone present. However, Leo smiled and said, ¡°Queenie, you don¡¯t have to ask. These are our little gifts. You can take them.¡± After saying that, he looked somewhere, but quickly looked away. This subtle movement was captured by Queenie. She looked in the direction of the gaze of Leo and her body trembled. It was John! It was her favorite brother, John! It must be because of John that Leo sent such a big order. Tears welled up in her eyes. No wonder John was so calm from beginning to end. It turned out that he had already known that Leo woulde. But she pped him on the face. Her heart was full of guilt. ¡°Leo, are you crazy? Maxwell, Roger¡­ Are you all crazy?¡± Paul couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, or in other words, he didn¡¯t want to believe what he saw. It was true that Leo was very powerful, but he was far from enough to order all the ns. Then why did these people willingly send huge orders to Queenie Group? Paul couldn¡¯t figure it out! At this time, Leo snorted, ¡°Paul, maybe we can have a talk with each other.¡± They didn¡¯t know what they had said. They only knew that when Paul came back, his body was trembling, and the anger on his face waspletely reced by panic. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll kill you, you beast!¡± Paul grabbed a stool and smashed it madly at Karl until the stool was broken and Karl fainted. Everyone¡¯s heart trembled. It was said that a vicious tiger would never eat its cubs, but Paul had beat him so hard. How could they know Paul¡¯s fear? Just now, Leo told him that the man behind Queenie was King of Horizon. That was King of Horizon! If he didn¡¯t beat Karl today, the the Hond¡¯s family would be the next one to be destroyed. How could Paul not be afraid. Moreover, although Leo didn¡¯t tell him the name of King of Horizon, Paul had already guessed that the man was probably john. He finally understood what John meant by saying that in my eyes, the the Hond¡¯s family is no different from an ant. Not to mention the Hond¡¯s family, even the top ns in the capital city were like ants in the eyes of King of Horizon. ¡°Can I speak now?¡± At this time, John suddenly said lightly, and everyone¡¯s eyes instantly shifted to him. It¡¯s so quiet that the sound of needles dropping could be heard. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that all of you owe Queenie an apology. Can you kneel down now?¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 13 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 13 Chapter 13 August fifteen, a big gift for you! Plop! As soon as John finished speaking, Paul knelt down first. Although he was not present when these media attacked Queenie, he was afraid! The anger of King of Horizon was not something that his family could bear. He had to do everything to obtain King of Horizon¡¯s forgiveness. Plop! Plop! Plop! The power holder of the Hond¡¯s family had already knelt down, and the surrounding media reporters dared not to stand still. They all knelt down on the ground. The scene was shocking. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± asked John, walking up to Gary. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m telling the truth. Karl said he would help me pay off my gambling debts¡­¡± Gary exined everything. His voice was trembling, as well as his body trembling and his soul. Paul trembled with him. Every time Gary mentioned Karl¡¯s name, Paul would p himself hard. He really wanted to cut Karl into pieces. At this time, Tim also knelt down in front of Queenie and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry. Please give me another chance. I have wife and children to raise¡­¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to eat something thates from nowhere?¡± Queenie snorted. ¡°I¡­¡± How could Tim feel regretful. Then she looked at Amy and Herman, ¡°since you are determined to leave the Queenie Group, I won¡¯t ask you to stay. I wish you a bright future.¡± Puff! The two of them were so depressed that they almost vomited blood. If they offended Queenie today, it was equivalent to offending Duke of Southern River. In the State of New York, who else dared to hire them? This sentence had a bright future, which was extremely ironic. After experiencing ups and downs, the new productunch finally came to an end. All the media reporters kept today¡¯s interview a secret, and no one dared to report today¡¯s content. As for the promotion of the new products of Queenie Group¡­ With the order of nearly ten billion from Duke of Southern River and other wealthy ns, was it necessary to publicize? At the same time, on the top floor of Queenie Building. With a bow, Leo said to the young man in front of him in an iparably humble manner, ¡°Your Highness, are you satisfied with my arrangement today?¡± John nodded and said, ¡°good job. You have a good performance and you deserve my encouragement.¡± Hearing this, Leo¡¯s face immediately showed a happy smile. He didn¡¯t look like Duke of Southern River at all. He was clearly a child who got full marks in the exam and was praised by the teacher. After beingcent for a moment, Leo quickly restrained his smile and said, ¡°Your Highness, the Beauty Group¡­¡± ¡°There is no need to exist anymore.¡± If the Beauty Group followed the market rules andpeted normally, John would not interfere, but if they used despicable means, he would be brute. The Beauty Group must disappear. It was not John¡¯s fault, but the Beauty Group offended her first. If he was not here today, he really didn¡¯t know what would happen to Queenie. ¡°Got it.I¡¯ll inform the family leaders to seal out the Beauty Group immediately.¡± Then. Leo handed over a ck card with both hands and said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, this is a supreme VIP card issued by the chamber of Commerce of US. It¡¯s used all over the country. Please ept it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Although John didn¡¯tck money, he epted the ck card after thinking for a while. After a while, John thought of an important thing and asked, ¡°any clue about the fire in the Sunshine Welfare Center fifteen years ago?¡± He had asked Leo to investigate this matter yesterday. Only one day had passed. He hadn¡¯t expected an answer from Leo, but unexpectedly, Leo nodded heavily. ¡°Your Highness, we have found some clues.¡± Leo was the first one to find out who John was. He was efficient ¡°I specially investigated Excellence Real Estate and found a foreman who was responsible for relevant projects. ording to him, it was indeed them who caused the fire.¡± In order to get the truth from the foreman, it took him a lot of effort, pressure and temptation to get the answer he wanted. No matter how he got the news, what John wanted was only a result. When John heard that the fire had something to do with Excellence Real Estate, two rays of cold light suddenly shot out from his eyes. ¡°Excellence Real Estate is courting death! Who is the boss behind it?¡± ¡°Ned Russell.¡± ¡°He is a member of the Russell Family in the northern part of the country. He mainly runs the real estate business. More than 90% of the real estate resources in the northern part of the country are under his control, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But my main forces are all distributed in the South River, and I can¡¯t get involved in the North River.¡± Leo smiled bitterly. New York was located in a special geographical location. It was built near the water. In the middle of the river, there was a Zingle River from west to east, dividing New York into two areas, the north and the south. To the south of the Zingle River was the territory of Leo, while to the north of the river, the Russell Family was the most powerful. John thought for a while and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. I have my own solution. Where is Ned now?¡± ¡°ording to the information I got, he should be in Los Angeles now.¡± ¡°Los Angeles?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s fifteen in August in the middle of next month. It¡¯s Mason Russell¡¯s sixty birthday. Ned specially went to Los Angeles to prepare gifts.¡± ¡°1 ¡°He is filial.¡± John sneered. The fire that year almost burned her and his sisters to death, and tormented grandpa Wodehouse like that. Of course, he had to settle ounts with him. But since Ned had gone to Los Angeles, he would let him enjoy another month. ¡°On fifteen in August, I will give him a big gift in person. The Russell Family, do you dare to ept Content held by N?velDrama.Org. it?¡± John put his hands behind his back, squinting slightly, and an invisible pressure instantly spread out. Leo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help trembling. On fifteen in August, an earthquake was about to break out in the north of the river! After leaving the Queenie Building, Amy was out of her mind. On the road, she saw a stray dog barking at her. She couldn¡¯t help picking up a stone and throwing it at it. ¡°How dare youugh at me, bitch!¡± ¡°Awoo¡­¡± The stray dog let out a scream and ran away. But seeing this scene, Amy felt even more ufortable. Her current situation was also like that stray dog? Suddenly, a sense of sadness arose. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Queenie, you just get close with Duke of Southern River, right? Bitch, who pretends to be pure and lofty, I despise you!¡± In Amy¡¯s opinion, the reason why Duke of Southern River helped Queenie today must be that they had some shady business, and John was the toy boy of Queenie¡­ The rtionship between the three of them was simply immoral. Amy was not reconciled to lose, so she made a phone call with resentment, ¡°Dad, I agree to marry into the Russell Family, and I wan to marry soon!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 14 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 14 Chapter 14 I¡¯m the King of Horizon Ned Russell had a son named James who was a well-known yboy in New York. Any pretty woman noticed by him could not escape from his clutches. There were dozens of innocent girls who had lost their purity in his hands in the past few years. Till one day, when James was carousing, a mysterious female killer broke in and cut off his dick in the blink of an eye! It caused a huge sensation at that time. The Russell Family flew into a fit of rage and offered a reward of ten million dors to catch the female killer, but all in vain: she left no trace. Therefore, James changed from a flirty yboy to a famous eunuch in now York. Not long ago, the Russell Family released a dating news for James. Although it was known that he was a disabled man, the dating news still aroused many beautiful After all, the Russell Family maintained a prominent position there. Marrying into the Russell family meant a ticket to the upper-ss circles. Thus, it didn¡¯t matter whether James were iplete or not. Kim Gibson also had a try. He sent his daughter¡¯s photo to James, but he didn¡¯t expect that his daughter was chosen by him at the first sight. He told the news to Amy excitedly. But when she heard that she was going to marry James, she immediately showed strong resistance. She didn¡¯t want to be a widow all her life. But after pondering for a while, Amy changed her mind. There was no ce for her to stay in the southern of New York. Besides, if she stayed there, she would never be able to catch up with Queenie. She had always been apetitive person. How could she allow her to begged behind. She was going to the northern part of New York and marry into the Russell family. She would take revenge on Queenie with the help of the Russell family! And the damn toy boy, John, she was going tomand him to kneel down at her feet and lick her shoes like a dog! At this time, John had returned to the CEO¡¯s office. Sitting at the table, with her chin in her hands, Queenie was in a daze. Apparently, she still felt guilty for pping John on the face. Seeing Johne in the office, she sprang to her feet and said apologetically, ¡°John, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± In fact, John wasn¡¯t angry with her at all, but he wanted to tease her, so he pulled a long face, saying, ¡°If apology only works, why do we need the police?¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Queenie pouted. She wasn¡¯t as aloof as she usually was. Now she looked like an adorable kitten. John¡¯s heart almost melted before the scene. But he still put on a sour face and said, ¡°My broken heart is like a t bottle. Do you think a ¡®sorry¡¯ can make it recover?¡± ¡°A t bottle? Then just blow into it¡­¡± Queenie was trying to exin. But when she looked up and saw John was stifling hisughter, she immediately realized that he was teasing her! She red at him and said, ¡°You little bastard! How dare you make fun of me!¡± She grabbed a document on the table and threw it at him. John dodged aside and said innocently, ¡°Queenie, why do you hit me? My heart¡¯s damaged! You Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. shouldfort me.¡± ¡°You are still pretending! It seems that you don¡¯t know my strength, right? Then I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Queeniepletely gave up the persona as a aloof goddess and pounced on John. The siblings fought with each other and finally ended up with the surrender of John. ¡°To be serious, John, is it because of you that the Duke of Southern River and several big ns offered orders worth hundreds of millions today?¡± Queenie tidied up her clothes and regained her goddess image,pletely different from before. John nodded and said seriously, ¡°Yes, because I¡¯m the King of Horizon. The Duke of Southern River is afraid of me, so he gives us the order which worth five billion.¡± ¡°Well, I find that you have changed a lot. You¡¯ve got a glib tongue. Didn¡¯t you say that you have been practicing your skills on the mountain for fifteen years? How do you be the King of Horizon now?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Seeing the disbelief on Queenie¡¯s face, John had to make up another excuse, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m a highly skilled doctor. I¡¯ve cured the mother of the Duke of Southern River. So, he wants to return my favor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reliable.¡± Queenie said. John fell silent. It was not easy to be an honest person nowadays. When the two were talking, Queenie¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She nced at the caller ID and signaled John to be silent, ¡°It¡¯s Kate.¡± Kate Williams, the fourth sister of John, was a beautiful reporter. ording to Queenie, Kate was investigating a kidnapping case of the king in Kampuchea. She wouldn¡¯t return soon. It was a short conversation. After Queenie hang up the phone, John asked, ¡°What did Kate say to you?¡± ¡°Nothing major. She just asked me about the new product release press. I almost spilled the beans that you were still alive.¡± Queenie said yfully, sticking out her tongue. ¡°Ha ha, I wonder how she would react when shees back and sees me.¡± Queenie thought for a while and said, ¡°I think she¡¯ll take off your trousers to check the birthmark.¡± In the evening, the siblings drove away from thepany, but they did not return to Greend vi. Instead, they came to a bar named ¡®Night Rose¡¯. John put on an upright look, saying, ¡°Queenie, I¡¯m an innocent boy. How can you take me to such a ce?¡± p! Queenie pped the back of John¡¯s head and said impatiently, ¡°What are you thinking about? This is Alice¡¯s bar. Don¡¯t you say that you want to give her a surprise? I¡¯ve got a n, we¡­¡¯ She whispered to John, a sly light shing in her beautiful eyes. After hearing that, John said with a strange expression, ¡°Queenie, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many dirty ideas beneath you cool exterior.¡± ¡°Knock it off! Get out of the car right now.¡± Queenie took full advantage of her long legs. She kicked John out of the car, then drove her Porsche into the parking lot and entered the bar alone. John, however, wandered around and bought a nice bracelet on the stall. Twenty minutester, he slowly walked into the bar. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 15 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Making a bet In the Night Rose bar. Several obscene men gathered together and madements. ¡°Oh, 1, my God! Look at her figure, appearance. What a hot beauty! These women around her, by contrast, are nobody at all!¡± An obese man eximed. ¡°She¡¯s indeed a pretty, but she is too aloof. There are seven people trying to ost her in less than twenty minutes. But she refused all!¡± ¡°Ha ha, girls with top figure and appearance like her are all here to hook up with rich men. How can a loser catch her eyes? So you know.¡± ¡°Buddy, you know a lot! But I remember that you¡¯re the first one to be rejected by her.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The fat man was embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not a loser.¡± ¡°Hey, look! That man¡¯s the eighth person who tries to chat that girl up! Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t that the young master of the Sinire family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s him. Oh my God! The goddess is going to be captured by him. Not a women can resist Jonathan Sinire¡¯s temptation. He¡¯ll definitely win her over.¡± ¡°How about making a bet. Let¡¯s see how long it will take for Jonathan to win that beauty¡¯s heart.¡± As soon as John entered the bar, he overheard these men¡¯s conversation. He walked over and said, ¡°What are you betting on? Add me!¡± ¡°You?¡± All of them turned to John simultaneously. They examined over him¨Ctheir eyes were like a scanning machine. ¡°What¡¯s the point ofing here, you loser. Save your money to take bus!¡± One man sneered. John was wearing cheap clothes. Calling him a loser was a praise to him. Without getting angry, John drew out a hundred-dor bill and said, ¡°I bet that man would fail.¡± ¡°One hundred? You¡¯re fucking rich!¡± Hearing his confident words, these men¡¯s face twitched. He took out just one hundred with great flourish as if he took out tens of thousands of dors! A gleam of shrewdness shed in the obese man¡¯s eyes. He took the one hundred and said, ¡°I bet with you. If Mr. Sinire is refused by that woman, I will give you five hundred!¡± Although one hundred was a small amount, but if he won the bet, he could get it for free! At this time, John said, ¡°What do you think the chances of sess if I ost that beautiful woman?¡± ¡°What? Are you going to ost her?¡± Everyoneughed back and forth. ¡°Hahaha, bro, did you fall and bump your head when you walk? Just look at you, you want to ost girls? I¡¯ve never seen such a confident man like you, hahaha!¡± However, John said seriously, ¡°But what if I seed?¡± ¡°If you seed, I¡¯ll broadcast my fucking the fan when it¡¯s running!¡± The fat man boasted on the spot. ¡°Okay, remember what you said.¡± John smiled and walked towards a bar counter confidently. At the bar counter sat a beautiful woman dressed in stylish suit. Holding a red wine ss, she sat there shaking the ss in her hand gracefully. Viewed from the side, her face flushed with alcohol; her chest stood out, like the peaks of mountains. At this time, an elegant young man was talking to her. It was none other than Jonathan. ¡°Beauty, the first time I saw you, I think this ce was not suitable for you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because the bar is too vulgar. It doesn¡¯t match your noble temperament.¡± ¡°Ha ha, do you always ost girls in this way?¡± ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯m just looking for someone, a woman who deserves the Dream of Stars. Now it seems that I¡¯ve found her.¡± As Jonathan said, he spread his fingers. A blue crystal ney on his hand. It was thetest limited edition crystal ne released by SWAROVSKI, and there were only one hundred sold in the world. He was lucky to get one. Every girl likes beautiful jewelry. With this crystal ne, Jonathan coaxed many young, beautiful women to the hotel with him. Of course, he didn¡¯t invest emotion in it at all: he was just ying. Every time he would spend some money to send them away. It was impossible for him to really give them the costly ne. Today, he came to the Night Rose to look for a new prey. Then he was infatuated with Queenie at the first sight. This woman was so beautiful to the extent that her face, figure and temperament surpassed all the women he had yed before. Determined to take her down, Jonathan yed his usual trick. However¡­ To his surprise, Queenie just cast a cursory nce at his ne and looked away. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡± She refused him! The fat man and his followers who pricked up their ears to eavesdrop were also stunned. How could there be a woman in the world who didn¡¯t love gold and jewelry? Was she pretending to be reserved? Jonathan also had the same thought. He was about tounch the next round of attack, but at this time, a figure suddenly came to the side of Queenie. ¡°Oh, you beautiful girl! Look at your plump chest and hips. Your figure¡¯s suitable for giving birth to a baby. May I have the honor to send you my gift?¡± It was John. With a frivolous look, he rotated a stic bracelet in front of Queenie. Jonathan was dumbfounded. Where did the son of bitche from? Vulgarnguage, frivolous behavior¡­ The most ridiculous thing was the bracelet in his hand! It must be a low-quality one bought with a few dors on the roadside. How could he have the courage to ost this pretty girl? Not far away, the fat man and the others almost fell to the ground. They were so embarrassed that they wanted to dig out a hole and bury them into it. ¡°Okay!¡± Unexpectedly, Queenie smiled sweetly. She took the stic bracelet happily and hugged it to her chest. It was a great blow to fatty and his friends. ¡°What the Fuck!¡± ¡°Howe!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m dreaming?¡± Their jaw almost dropped to the ground. They had never thought that things would go like this! ¡°It turns out that this beautiful woman likes indelicate losers only. I can also pretend to be a hooligan if I know it earlier, s.¡± Distressed, the fat men thought. The man next to him remembered his promise and joked, ¡°Hey fatty, now that man has seeded in winning that girl¡¯s heart. When will you carry out your promise?¡± ¡°Fuck you! Run away before he finds out!¡± The fatty immediately heaved his fat butt out of the chair and rolled out of the bar like a huge ball. Of course, John noticed the fatty¡¯s action, but he didn¡¯t stop him. It was just a joke; he didn¡¯t take it to heart. Jonathan came to his senses after a long time. He said in disbelief, ¡°Beauty, look at his bracelet. It¡¯s a cheap one brought from the stall. I bet it won¡¯t cost over ten dors.¡± ¡°Hey, it cost me nearly twenty dors.¡± John retorted. Jonathan¡¯s face darkened. What¡¯s the difference between ten and twenty? At this time, Queenie also said, ¡°What counts is not the gift¡¯s value, but who send it. As long as you¡¯re sincere, your gift¡¯s a treasure.¡± Hearing this, Jonathan became more restless. ¡°I sent you a crystal ne sincerely, you didn¡¯t even take a look at it. This bastard flirts with you, but but you say that he¡¯s sincere?!¡± Jonathan was speechless. He felt that Queenie and John were making fun of him. He was fooled by these two people! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 16 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The Queen of Rose Jonathan¡¯s face turned gloomy. But before he vented anger, a charming voice suddenly came, ¡°Mr. Sinire, why do you look so bad?¡± Everyone looked up. Next second, they were all stunned by what they saw. A beautiful woman slowly walked down from the stairs on the second floor, her slender legs and waist swaying slightly. Wearing a magnificent red dress and a pair of bright silver high heel, she looked like a noble queen descending from the sky. This woman was Alice, known as the Queen of Rose, the boss of the Night Rose. Everyone present looked at her with obsession. They had long heard that the boss of the bar was a sexy and charming beauty. She really deserved the reputation. With a faint smile on her face, Alice¡¯s red lips seemed to exude a fatal temptation. When she walked to Queenie, all the people around her were in a trance. When the two top beauties met, no one could tell which one was prettier than the other. The only difference was that Queenie was aloof, while Alice was enchanting. They were like ice and fire. Their appearance was really eye-catching. ¡°Mr. Sinire?¡± Jonathan was also obsessed with Alice¡¯s charm. He didn¡¯te to his senses until she called him softly. ¡°Miss. Moon, I don¡¯t mean to stir trouble there. It¡¯s just that this shameless couple are teasing me. I just want to seek justice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± With a charming smile, Alice turned to Queenie and said, ¡°Elder sister, he called you a shameless woman!¡± Elder sister? Instantly, Jonathan froze. The crowd burst into an uproar. Who would have thought that these two rare beauties were sisters? No wonder there were both pretty. Drinking a lot of red wine, Queenie¡¯s face was flushed, but she was still rational. ¡°Let him p himself.¡± she said in a cold tone. ¡°Okay.¡± Alice turned around and smiled at Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Sinire, my sister doesn¡¯t like what you just said. She orders you to p yourself.¡± Jonathan heard what Queenie said clearly. He stood still, his mind was a mess. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to do it, I¡¯d like to ask someone instead, or¡­ I can talk to your father in person.¡± Although there was always a thin smile on her face, Jonathan could still feel her oppressive aura. What she said seemed an unarguable order. ¡°No¡­ No. I can do it myself.¡± In the end, Jonathan yielded to the power of Alice. He pped himself a few times and left dejectedly. It was not until now that Alice looked at John up and down and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my boyfriend. His surname is Lopez.¡± Before John could respond, Queenie butted in. She wanted to give Alice a surprise. As expected, a trace of surprise appeared in her long and narrow beautiful eyes. ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± She looked at John narrowly. John nodded. Alice¡¯s expression grewplicated. She pulled Queenie aside and whispered, ¡°Queenie, is he really your boyfriend? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think he looks like a person? And their surname is the same.¡± Queenie said. Of course Alice knew who Queenie was talking about. She persuaded, ¡°I know you miss John very much, so do I. But you can¡¯t give your heart to a man easily just because he looks like John!¡± However, Queenie didn¡¯t listen to her at all. Instead, she blinked and said, ¡°Alice, I have something to discuss with you. Do you still remember that when we were kids, we promised to marry the same man when we grew up?¡± Alice nodded. She remembered it. But it was just a joke in childhood. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, I¡¯m going to marry him. And Ie here to get you two together. Moreover, I¡¯d like to take him to see other sisters afterwards.¡± What she said was like a bomb exploding in front of Alice. Alice¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. She hurried to put her hand on Queenie¡¯s forehead. ¡°Queenie, do you have a fever?¡± She asked in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that Queenie would say something like that. She had always been a rational person! Ignoring the astonishment in Alice¡¯s eyes, Queenie continued, ¡°I¡¯ve asked my boyfriend¡¯s advice. He said he doesn¡¯t mind living with our seven sisters.¡± Hearing this, Alice¡¯s pretty face turned gloomy. Bullshit! She and her sisters were so excellent, how could he mind it! He couldn¡¯t be more ecstatic! Didn¡¯t Queenie understand this truth? Would love really lower her IQ? Alice thought that her sister had gone crazy. Since Queenie¡¯s mind was nk, then she had to persuade her ¡®boyfriend¡¯. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that when she turned around, a sly smile appeared on Queenie¡¯s face, and she gave a nce at John. Her expression seemed to be saying: I have finished my acting. Now it¡¯s your turn. ¡°You must be Queenie¡¯s younger sisters, right? She has told you my thoughts, then I won¡¯t repeat it. I guess you must know what to do, do you?¡± John said. He put on an arrogant smile. What did he say?! Alice gritted her teeth in anger. Who he thought he was? ¡°I think we can go upstairs and have a talk.¡± Although she was angry, she still maintained herposure. She just cast a could nce at John. Of course, John would not refuse her invitation. When they went upstairs, John walked behind Alice and silently admired her hot figure. When the crowd saw this scene, their envy toward John reached its peak. They didn¡¯t know what was going on. He had already won a cold beauty¡¯s favor, but now he was even invited to the VIP room by the Queen of Rose! What an unfair world! The elegant VIP room had a very good sound instion effect. As soon as the door was closed, the noise outside could not be heard at all. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But somehow John felt a chill down his spine. Alice sat on the leather sofa with her legs crossed. Her silver high-heeled shoes seemed to be giving out cold light, adding to her lordly air. ¡°Sit down!¡± She said emotionlessly. John chuckled. Instead of sitting on the sofa opposite Alice, he went straight to her and sat beside her. She frowned; a trace of disgust appeared in her beautiful eyes. ¡°This bastard! If it weren¡¯t for my sister¡¯s sake, I would have cut him into pieces!¡± She muttered. She thought of James, the yboy of the Russell family. He had hurted countless girls by virtue of his powerful background. She hated the way he was always dissolute and fish-blooded, so she found an opportunity to turn him into an eunuch. If John kept being so reckless, she didn¡¯t mind letting another eunuch appear in New York. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 17 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Alice was irritated ¡°Long story short, leave Queenie. You don¡¯t deserve her.¡± As soon as John sat down, Alice came to the point. She didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. ¡°But I love Queenie, and she loves me too! How can you break up a couple?¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Alice sneered, ¡°If you love my sister with all your heart, you won¡¯t covet other women at the same time.¡± ¡°Covet? No, it¡¯s just a case of love me, love my dog. I like Queenie, you are her sister, so of course I should like you.¡¯ With a roguish smile, John shamelessly reached out his hand and held Alice¡¯s slender waist. Suddenly. John felt a chill from between his thighs. He hurriedly moved back. Looking down, a dagger was inserted into the sofa, just right between his legs. On crap! If he hadn¡¯t noticed it and moved back twenty centimeters in time, his dick would have been cut off. What a cruel woman! He was frightened and confused: how could an ordinary person¡¯s movement be so skilled and quick? John had a prominent background. He owned Three-Six department in the open, in addition, he controlled Seven-Two intelligence agency. Through the Seventy-Two intelligence agency, he could easily dig out the information of every sister. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. But he didn¡¯t do that. He respected their own privacy. Therefore, he did not know that on the surface, Alice was a bar owner, but she had another identity: the Night Rose, a stern-faced killer, The Night Rose. Her bar was also called this. Because of this, it was even more impossible for people to connect her with the cold faced killer. Because no killer would be so stupid as to explode his or her own identity. Back on topic. Alice was also stunned that John escaped from her dagger. She hadn¡¯t got pinched for a long time. she quickly pulled out the dagger. The next second she stabbed John sideways. The tip of the dagger lunged at his neck, but he was precautious. He leaned back and turned over along the back of the sofa. And the sharp dagger narrowly cut his face. Alice sprang to her feet and said with hostility, ¡°You are not an ordinary person.¡± If John¡¯s first escape could be ascribed to lucky, then the second escape wasn¡¯t so simple. Alice was not a novice. How could she not recognize his skills? She could even feel that he was stronger than her. ¡°There is no need for girls to y with knives. It¡¯s dangerous,¡± said John with a smile As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly leaned forward and flicked his finger. Then a crisp sound was heard. The dagger in Alice¡¯s hand was blew off by a shock wave. It was a fatal mistake for a killer to lose her dagger. A hint of horror appeared in her beautiful eyes, but the next second, her body suddenly tightened. Because¡­ John stretched out his arms and gave her a big hug. It was a very simple hug, but she didn¡¯t know John¡¯s intention and thought he was a hooligan. How dare him! Her rage was amassing in her body. She was going to kill this shameless man! But at this moment ¡°Alice, it¡¯s me, John. I¡¯?n still alive.¡± John said softly. At the mention of John, Alice¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°Alice, he¡¯s your younger brother, John, not my substitute boyfriend. We were just ying with you!¡± At this time, Queenie pushed the door open and came in. When she saw the messy scene in the room, she was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that the two of them had a fight. Fortunately, she came in in time. Alice still suspected John¡¯s identity. Seeing her doubts, John told her a lot of things happened in their childhood. Moreover, he mentioned a ck mole under her left chest. She finally believed that her brother hade back. Tears welled up in an instant. She hugged John more tightly than he hugged her just now. John could clearly feel the heartbeat of Alice, it was so real and warm. This kind of happiness was beyond words. After Alice calmed down, the three of them chatted for a long time. Two hourster, taking a look at her watch, Alice eximed, ¡°Oh, crap! I almost forgot the appointment with Mr. Johnson ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± John asked. ¡°Mr. Johnson invited me to visit his collection of calligraphy and painting at eight o¡¯clock. It must be toote to go there now.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m going to tell him that I won¡¯t go there tonight. I want to stay here with you.¡± Said Alice. She was big on painting and calligraphy. Every time she fulfilled her mission, she would practice calligraphy and painting, which could calm her down quickly. Not long ago, she met Mr. Johnson. Mr. Johnson, a well-known collector of calligraphy and painting, invited many people with the same hobby to visit his collection. The date was set at eight o¡¯clock tonight. Alice was among the invitees. When she was about to call Mr. Johnson to exin the situation, John suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°Are you also interested in painting and calligraphy?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± John nodded and said, ¡°I would draw a couple of paintings from time to time, just for fun!¡± From the age of five to fifteen, he had been staying in the Taoist temple on the mountain without any entertainment. Besides practicing the skills taught by the old Taoist priest, the most rxing thing every day was to draw. So in some ways he was a fan of painting and calligraphy. Hearing that, Alice didn¡¯t refuse Mr. Johnson¡¯s invitation, but called him saying that she might arrivete. Mr. Johnson was very generous; he didn¡¯t mind it at all. Then the three of them left the VIP room together. John walked in the middle, with Queenie on the left and Alice on the right, both holding his arms. Such a shocking scene could definitely produce a huge impact to others. One couldn¡¯t be happier if he had the luck to get one of the two peerless beauties. But John got both! Damn it! How greedy he was? What surprised everyone most was that when the Queen of Rose took John upstairs, her face was obviously cold. But two hourster, she seemed to have changed into another person: her attitude toward him became intimate and warm. What happened in the past two hours? Everyone lost in their spection. Suddenly, a light bulb went on in their heads. They went downstairs two hourster¡­ Two hours¡­ Everyone felt ashamed of themselves regarding to John¡¯s outstanding ability. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 18 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The Master of Clouds Queenie was not interested in paintings and calligraphy at all, so she went back first. On the way to Mr. Johnson house. Alice was very excited, because Mr. Johnson said that he had just bid a genuine work of the Master of the Clouds, and he would disy it tonight. ¡°Is the Master of the Clouds very powerful?¡± asked John curiously ¡°Of course he is!¡± Alice said. ¡°He¡¯s a real master. His paintings can express a very wonderful artistic conception with only a few strokes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, he¡¯s very mysterious. It is said that no one has seen his real face so far!¡± When talking about the Master of Clouds, Alice wouldn¡¯t stop crowing about his achievements. The Master of Clouds was her idol. However, John was a little jealous. He pouted his lips and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see how powerful he is.¡± Hearing what he said, Alice¡¯s smile faded. ¡°John, are you jealous?¡± John turned his head and didn¡¯t answer. Aliceforted him, ¡°Be good, John. I like his work only, not himself. Maybe he is an old man of seventy or eighty years old.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± John¡¯s face softened, but a strange feeling arose in his heart. His feelings for his sisters were veryplicated. It was certain that he liked them, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of love it was. If he treated them as sisters only, why did he feel kind of sad when Alice said she liked others just now? But if it weren¡¯t for the feelings between siblings, how could he deal with the rtionship with his seven sisters? Was he going to marry them all? This was too domineering. Even John would look down upon himself in this way. After a while, they arrived at Mr. Johnson¡¯s house. The Butler stood at the door to greet them. ¡°Miss Moon, sir specially told me to wait for you here. Please follow me!¡± ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Alice said. She and John followed the butler to an antique attic, which was specially built to collect books and paintings for Mr. Johnson. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When they entered the attic, there were already many people inside. ¡°Ha ha, Miss Moon, pleasee in.¡± An old man with white beard greeted them with a bright smile. He was Philip Johnson Alice introduced John to him, ¡°Mr. Johnson, this is my younger brother, John Lopez.¡± ¡°Wee, Mr. Lopez.¡± Philip said. He smiled kindly at John. John replied politely. ¡°Miss Moon, I know you like the Master of the Clouds, so I didn¡¯t disy it until you¡¯re here.¡± Philip said as he led the two of them to the disy hall. Alice was ttered and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Johnson.¡± Soon, they made it to the exhibition hall. Several people stared at Alice with displeasure as soon as she came in. A greasy- -headed man snorted, ¡°I¡¯m wondering who was so arrogant. It turns out that it¡¯s Miss Moon from the Night Rose. But this is an elegant ce, you can¡¯t sway your butt here.¡± His words were heavy with sarcasm, he even emphasized¡¯ sway your butt¡¯. Someone burst intoughter in the crowd. They were all waiting here to admire the work of the Master of the Clouds. But Mr. Johnson insisted on disying them till Alice were here. Naturally they were discontent with herte. So, they just stood aside when the greasy-headed man was mocking her, Mr. Johnson frowned and said, ¡°Roe, what are you talking about? We all love painting and calligraphy. We should get along well with each other regardless of the professional factors.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Johnson. I don¡¯t mean to embarrass you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to staying in a room with sharp mouthed aniinals.¡± Roe grew more and more impudent. The so-called sharp mouthed animal meant chicken: he hinted that Alice was a hooker. Alice¡¯s face darkened at once, but before she flew into a fit of rage, John stepped forward and knocked Roe down with one blow. He wasn¡¯t going to allow anyone to insult his sister. Even if Jesus was there. Moreover, with his extraordinary medical skills, he could clearly see that Alice was still a virgin. She was just pretending to be flirty. Therefore, John was annoyed at their prejudice toward her. ¡°How dare you hit me¡­¡± Roe stood up, rolled up his sleeves and was about to fight with John, but someone called out to him, ¡°Apologize to Miss Moon and Mr. Johnson!¡± The speaker was Wade Wilson, Roe¡¯s father. The father and son were both keen on painting and calligraphy. They were both invited to visit Mr. John¡¯s collections today. ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Apologize right now! Or get out of here!¡± Wade ordered in an unquestionable tone. Roe didn¡¯t dare to defy his father. He gritted his teeth and apologized, ¡°Miss Moon, Mr. Johnson, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have stirred up trouble!¡± The people next to him immediately mediated, ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s just a joke. We are here for the Master of Clouds, no personal enmity,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Harmony produces wealth!¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson, please show us the painting of the Master of the Clouds. We have been looking forward to it for a long time.¡± An expectant hush fell on the guests, Philip stopped keeping tantalizing them and turned to pull a scroll from his collections. Then he unfolded it. All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s really the genuine of Master of Clouds!¡± The work of Master of Clouds had distinct features of its own. With the most simplified lines, his work disyed the most profound artistic conception. With just one nce, all guests were sure that it was the genuine work of the Master of the Clouds. No one had the ability to copy it. Alice eyes lit up too, but she didn¡¯t notice that John, who was standing next to her, had a confused expression on his face. Wasn¡¯t it a painting he had drawn when he was 13-year-old? He clearly remembered that when he was thirteen years old, one day, he finished practicing his skills and had nothing to do. Then he saw an eagle perching above his head, so he drew it with simple line. What impressed him most was that he identally dripped a few drops of red juice on the eagle¡¯s head. Now, he indeed recognized the red mark in the painting disyed by Mr. Johnson. This painting was drawn by him, that was for sure. But how could he be the Master of Clouds? Suddenly he understood. When he was young, he painted just for fun. And every time he finished one, he just put it aside casually without taking them seriously. It must be the old Taoist priest who took these paintings down the mountain to sell secretly and made up a figure: the Master of the Clouds. He didn¡¯t expect him to be a legend! ¡°Old Taoist priest, you were really a marketing genius!¡± John signed. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 19 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Exaggerate the fact Mr. Johnson said with a big smile. He was not a vain man, but when he saw the envious expression on everyone¡¯s face, he was a little proud. It took him a lot of effort to get the genuine painting of Master of Clouds. Now it seemed that it was worth it. ¡°This painting is called Eagle Rests on the Tree. What do you think after looking at it?¡± Mr. Johnson asked with a smile. Someone immediately replied, ¡°This painting follows the usual simplified style of Master of Clouds. It has distinct features. The painting is notplicated, but it can be seen at a nce that this is an eagle, and this is a tree.¡± Mr. Johnson nodded, ¡°Most of the paintings only focus on the shape, but they don¡¯t have souls. As for the works of Master of Clouds, they have both body and soul, which is the reason why it is difficult for ordinary people to copy.¡± Everyone agreed. Then several other people expressed their opinions. After thinking for a moment, Roe said, ¡°I think this painting represents a state of mind of Master of Clouds.¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Everyone was intrigued. Roe cleared his throat and said ¡°Look at this tree. Although it is not carefully painted, it is like a shadow, representing the current predicament.¡± ¡°Look at this eagle. It seems to be resting on a tree, but in fact, it should be expressing its helplessness.¡± ¡°Which Eagle doesn¡¯t want to fly in the sky? But it has no choice but tond on the top of the tree. This is a kind of helplessness.¡± ¡°Then, the point is that there is a red mark on the eagle¡¯s head, which is in sharp contrast to the grey color of the whole painting. What does it mean?¡± ¡°It means that this eagle is not reconciled. It is eager to fly to the blue sky again.¡± ¡°In the end, I concluded that this painting shows the current situation of Master of Clouds. This should be the work of Master of Clouds in his low life.¡± After Roe finished, there was a moment of silence, and then a warm apuse. The exnation was so good. What a mind reader of Master of Clouds! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Johnson also praised, ¡°If Master of Clouds heard your analysis, he will definitely take you as his confidant.¡± Then he turned to look at Wade and said with a smile, ¡°Wade, your son is better than you!¡± Wade said proudly, ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯ve told you that he has a promising future. He has to thank me since I¡¯ve taught him a lot of knowledge about calligraphy and painting since he was a child.¡± He was not modest at all. The crowd kept apuding, and even John couldn¡¯t help apuding for Roe. I didn¡¯t think so much when I drew this painting by myself, but you figured it out. What a genius. Hearing the praise of the elders around, Roe couldn¡¯t help smiling proudly. He suddenly nced at Alice and said, ¡°Miss Moon, what do you think of this painting?¡± Roe had been hostile to her since she entered the room, because he felt that she didn¡¯t deserve to appear here. A prostitute knew nothing about calligraphy and painting. Roe asked deliberately in order to make a fool of her. Everyone instantly looked at her. Mr. Johnson encouraged her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Moon. There are a thousand Hamlets in a thousand people¡¯s eyes. It doesn¡¯t matter if you tell us your feelings. Let¡¯s exchange our opinions.¡± Alice nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m also a loyal admirer of Master of Clouds, so I¡¯m very happy to see this painting today. This painting is indeed the style of Master of Clouds¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap and get to the point.¡± Roe interrupted impatiently, ¡°Someone has mentioned about style and characteristics. You don¡¯t need to repeat it.¡± ¡°Roe, don¡¯t worry. Let her finish first!¡± Mr. Johnson said. Roe did a good job just now and Mr. Johnson had a good impression of him, so he called him Roe. Even if it was impolite for Roe to interrupt, Mr. Johnson didn¡¯t scold him. Alice frowned, but she continued, ¡°This painting is excellent on the whole, but I think the red mark is a failure.¡± Alice spoke out her thoughts. She also felt strange. It was a perfect painting, but why did Master of Clouds exaggerate it? This was not like what Master of Clouds had done before. When John heard this, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. Alice knows me so well! Because the red mark was not painted at all, but the juice that he identally dripped when he ate the red berries. However, when the people around heard this, their faces changed greatly. Wade rebuked loudly, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. There can¡¯t be any unnecessary thing in Master of Clouds¡¯ work.¡± Everyone was dissatisfied. Master of Clouds was their idol and no one was allowed to nder him. This woman dared to say that Master of Clouds was exaggerating. Didn¡¯t she ask for scolding? Roe sneered: ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this kind of woman knows nothing about painting. Inviting her here is just to spoil our enjoyment.¡± Mr. johnson was also unhappy. Although he asked everyone to express their own opinions, what he really wanted to hear was actually praise from different perspectives, not criticism. Thement of Alice made Mr. Johnson very unhappy. He didn¡¯t even treat her nicelyter. Noticing the change of Mr. Johnson¡¯s attitude, Alice was disappointed. She thought it was an exchange meeting for painting and calligraphy lovers, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was all a group of tterers, and even Mr. Johnson was no exception. She shouldn¡¯t havee here tonight. Alice wanted to leave directly, but John pulled her and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± John never suffered losses. How could he be willing to leave since these people dared to bully her like this. It seemed that it was time to reveal the identity of Master of Clouds. While John was thinking about how to reveal his identity, what happened next made him change his mind. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 20 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Fake painting ¡°Mr. Johnson, after appreciating so many collections of you, why don¡¯t youe and see mine?¡± Wade suddenly said when he found that Mr. Johnson¡¯s collections were almost finished. Everyone looked at him. Mr. Johnson was surprised. ¡°Wade, did you bring some treasures with you?¡± Wade smiled and turned to Roe, ¡°Go get it!¡± Roe nodded and left for a while. Soon, he returned to the exhibition hall with a scroll. ¡°This is a painting of Gu Kaizhi, a famous painter in the Eastern Jin Dynasty. Although his painting is not as good as that of Master of Clouds, it has a long history and is highly collectible.¡± Wade introduced. At the same time, he spread out the scroll, and a majestdscape painting came into view. It was really Gu Kaizhi¡¯s work. Everyone was amazed. However, when Wade was enjoying the envious look around him, he suddenly heard a voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself with a fake painting. Wade¡¯s smile froze. He looked around. When he found that it was John who was speaking, his face instantly darkened. ¡°You brat, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said it was a fake painting.¡± ¡°A fake painting? Are you kidding?¡± Roe was angrier than his father: ¡°If this is a fake painting, do you think we can¡¯t tell? Or do you think your appreciation skill is better than all of us?¡± His words sessfully turned everyone¡¯s hatred to John. We didn¡¯t know it was a fake one, but you did. Doesn¡¯t it mean that you are better than us? Everyone looked at John with hostility. We really didn¡¯t know where this man came from and why he liked to show off so much. Mr. Johnson said seriously, ¡°If you two are here to make trouble, please get out immediately. You are not wee here.¡± He would never get angry easily, but tonight, he was really angry. First, Alice criticized the real work of Master of Clouds. Now, John said the collection of Wade was a fake painting. They were obviously looking for trouble. Even though Mr. Johnson had a good temper, he couldn¡¯t tolerate the two of them anymore and asked them to leave on the spot. However, John sneered and said, ¡°A fake painting can never be genuine. No matter how angry you are, it is a fake one. If you can¡¯t see it, it only means that you are ipetent.¡± ¡°What? How dare you say we are ipetent? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°You bastard! How old are you? Your tone is quite arrogant.¡± ¡°Young people nowadays really need education.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Suddenly, Mr. Johnson shouted and pointed at them, ¡°You two, get out of here right now!¡± ¡°A group of bastards. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Alice, let¡¯s go.¡± John held Alice¡¯s hand and was about to leave, but at this time, he heard Wade¡¯s voice behind him, ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, son?¡± He turned around and looked at Wade coldly. Wade was so angry. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How dare you nder me that my collection is a fake painting? If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I will tear your mouth apart.¡± ¡°You want an exnation? It¡¯s simple.¡± John sneered and strode towards the painting. He picked up a cup of hot tea and poured it on the painting. ¡°What are you doing?¡± With a roar, Roe rushed up and was about to fight against John, but the next second, he was stunned. John rubbed the edge of the rice paper and the rice paper was instantly separated. It had twoyers. Seeing this scene, everyone was surprised. They probably knew what was going on. ¡°There are twoyers of rice paper. The loweryer is a fake one, and the upperyer is used to make it looks ancient. You can¡¯t see such an obvious means. How can you not be ipetent?¡± Everyone¡¯s face froze. They were very angry, but they could not refute. Because they really didn¡¯t find it! Alice also showed a surprised expression. She had thought that John said it was a fake just to disgust these people, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was really a fake painting. It was so happy to see these people being beaten. At this time, Wade suddenly rushed to grab the painting and said sadly, ¡°My three million!¡± In order to buy this painting, he spent a total of three million and waited to show off in front of everyone tonight, but unexpectedly, he bought a fake painting. Wade was heartbreaking. However, what hurt him more was still behind. Because of the tea, a line of small words slowly appeared on the edge of the rice paper, ¡°Only fools buy it!¡± ¡°Puff!¡± Wade was so angry that he fell to the ground with his body twitching and his face as red as a date. ¡°Dad! What¡¯s wrong with you, dad? Doctor White, check my dad!¡± A middle-aged man with round sses came out. His name was Julian, a fan of calligraphy and painting. His duty was a doctor. Now he was appointed as the chief physician of the Acupuncture Department in New York Hospital. After checking Wade¡¯s condition, Julian¡¯s face became more serious. ¡°Your father was so emotional that his liver Yang rising causing internal wind, disturbing his consciousness and causing a stroke. He is in a very critical condition.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Then what should we do? There is no hospital nearby!¡± Roe panicked. Julian thought for a while and said, ¡°My teacher once taught me a pattern of acupuncture. Maybe it will work, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Doctor White, please have a try. My father¡¯s life is in your hands.¡± Roe pleaded. ¡°I will try my best!¡± Julian nodded and took out several ten-centimeter-long needles from his pocket. Acupoints: Inner Pass, Summit Spring, Cubit Marsh, Middle of the Crook¡­¡­ Looking at Julian¡¯s acupuncture, John was slightly surprised, but soon shook his head. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not the way to use the Restoring Yang Nine Needles.¡± At the first sight, John recognized that Julian had performed Restoring Yang Nine Needles, but there were obviously several mistakes in his acupoints. John kindly reminded him, but unexpectedly, Roe suddenly turned around and roared at him: ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my father wouldn¡¯t have fainted. Don¡¯t pretend to be mercy here.¡± ¡°If anything happens to my father, I will make you suffer!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 21 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 21 Chapter 21 A group of pedantic people His eyes were full of hatred. Not only Roe, but also all the people present, including Mr. Johnson. It seemed that they all med John for Wade¡¯s illness. It was all because of him that the perfect calligraphy and painting exchange meeting was ruined. And that damn woman, Alice. In the future exchange meeting of calligraphy and painting, the two of them should bepletely excluded and cklisted forever. ¡°Cough¡­¡± All of a sudden, with a fit of coughing, Wade woke up, and the flush on his face had faded away. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Julian put away the needle and said coldly, ¡°Just now, I heard someone talking shamelessly and doubting my medical skills?¡± He had heard what John said, but he didn¡¯t refute him immediately because he was acupuncturing and couldn¡¯t be distracted. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Now, Wade woke up. Julian finally got the chance to scold him. He would never allow anyone to question his profession. The people around were dissatisfied with John. Seeing that Julian was angry with him, they all gloated. Didn¡¯t you say that Julian¡¯s acupuncture was wrong? Now that Wade has woken up, let¡¯s see how you exin it. Are you awkward? However, John didn¡¯t pay attention to the ridicule in everyone¡¯s eyes. He said lightly, ¡°In three days, Wade will definitely faint again, and will bleed from nose, mouth and ears. He will die in less than five days!¡± Just now, when Julian was acupuncturing, John saw it clearly. The wrong method suppressed Wade¡¯s blood again, which would cause a more violent rebound. If everything went well, Wade will have a rpse within three days, and it will be more serious than today. Hearing this, Roe¡¯s eyes turned red and roared, ¡°Bastard, how dare you curse my father? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He rushed to John angrily. But at this moment- John¡¯s eyes turned cold instantly, nced at him and said: ¡°If you want to die, just give it a try.¡± Roe was shocked. When he was about to rush up, he froze in an instant. He was frightened by John¡¯s imposing manner. ¡°Loser!¡± John didn¡¯t want to waste time with them anymore. He turned around and left. Before leaving, he took a look at Mr. Johnson. ¡°A group of blind pedantic people. It¡¯s a shame for Master of Clouds to have admirers like you.¡± After saying that, he took Alice¡¯s hand and strode away from the Johnson family, which made everyone angry. On their way back. Alice¡¯s beautiful eyes rolled, constantly looking at John. John smiled wryly: ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Alice? Is there anything on my face?¡± ¡°John, you were so domineering just now. I like you so much.¡± Alice smiled coquettishly. Suddenly, she held up John¡¯s face and gave him a kiss. The shameless John even flushed. Alice said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I¡¯m just too happy.¡± John smiled wryly: ¡°You¡¯re my sister. How dare I take it the wrong way!¡± it was almost eleven o¡¯clock in the evening when the two of them returned to Greend vi. Like other sisters, Alice chose to live near the working ce for convenience. Only Queenie usually lived in Greend vi because herpany was not far away. Now that John was back, and Alice was going to live here. She may just spent more time when she went to work tomorrow. ¡°Why do youe back sote?¡± When the two returned to the vi, Queenie was still awake. She had already taken a shower. She was wearing a translucent gauze nightdress, and thece hem just covered the thighs. Her snow-white and smooth legs were exposed in the air, as if they were the most perfect masterpiece in the world. Without looking sideways, John kept being a gentleman all the time. However, the next second, Queenie suddenly widened her eyes and said, ¡°John, Your face¡­¡± There was still a bright red lip print on his left cheek and he forgot to wipe it. Alice said guiltily, ¡°Ha ha, sister, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Queenie suddenly understood. Her eyes became a little resentful, as if she was jealousy. ¡°Be fair. Hand your right face to me. Don¡¯t force me to do it myself.¡± Queenie was overbearing. On the second day, all the sisters went to work. John made a phone call. Of course, what happenedst night was not over. John had to let those arrogant guys apologize to Alice sincerely. Soon, an exciting news spread in New York. This Tuesday, the Oriental auction house would open, and at that time, a new work of Master of Clouds would be released. As soon as the news came out, the whole collection circle of New York was in an uproar. It¡¯s the new work of Master of Clouds! It was well known that Master of Clouds hadn¡¯tunched a new work for many years. His whereabouts were secretive, and countless people guessed if he had died. Now, a new masterpiece appeared. It meant that Master of Clouds was still alive. It was conceivable how shocking the news was to the people in the field. Mr. Johnson, Wade and his son, as well as Julian and the others were overjoyed. They immediately ordered the admission tickets of the Oriental auction house from the Inte. Not only in New York, but also in other cities, the collection masters were also scrambling for the tickets. Soon, all the admission tickets were sold out. Alice was busy with social engagements. When she saw the message, all the admission tickets had been sold out. She was depressed for a long time. When they returned to Greend vi in the evening, John suddenly pulled her into a small room mysteriously. ¡°Alice, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The admission ticket to the Oriental auction house! Ah! John, I love you so much!¡± Alice turned into apletely obsessed girl, and her bossy temperament waspletely gone. She pressed John¡¯s cheek and gave him another kiss. Coincidentally, this scene was seen by Queenie again. As a result, two pairs of lip marks appeared on his cheeks. In fact, John wanted to say, ¡°Sisters, I have grown up now. You can¡¯t kiss my face as before!¡±! How annoying! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 22 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 22 Chapter 22 The new work of Master of Clouds Tuesday. At the Oriental auction house. It was crowded with people. Such a grand asion could only appear at the concert of some superstar. Master of Clouds was the superstar of the calligraphy and painting world. Alice was ttered and asked, ¡°John, how did you get such a good seat?¡± When she just got the ticket yesterday, she was too excited to notice the seat number. It was not until today that she arrived at the scene that she found that it was an absolutely center position. Whether the light, the view, or thefort of the seat, they were all adjusted to the best. The people who used to sit here were all famous collectors in the calligraphy and painting world. Ordinary people were not qualified to sit here at all. Alice could feel that many people were looking at her, as if they were wondering who she was. However, John said calmly, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m lucky!¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Alice rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°If you are lucky enough, you can buy the lottery.¡± She didn¡¯t believe he was so lucky that he had bought two best seats with consecutive numbers. Besides, she heard that these seats were reserved in the auction house and were not for sale. It must be a lie. However, John just smiled and said nothing to the question of Alice. Alice had no choice but to drag him to the bed to question after the auction. At this moment, in thest row of seats, there were several gloomy eyes staring at the backs of the two. They were those who had been offended by John at Mr. Johnson¡¯s collection the night before yesterday. Roe sneered: ¡°How dare they sit on that seat!¡± Then he moved his buttocks in pain. What kind of trash chair was it? So ufortable? ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­¡± At this time, the host went on the stage and made a set of opening remarks, and then began to show the auction items. The first few items were just for fun, and no one was interested in them. Everyone was waiting for the final item. Finally, after several rounds of auction, the host said, ¡°The next item to be auctioned is the new work of Master of Clouds, which you have been looking forward to for a long time.¡± Wow! The whole ce was in an uproar. Those enthusiastic collectors can¡¯t wait to bid. A sexy woman walked onto the stage with an auction item in her hand. The host deliberately kept in suspense and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is very curious about what Master of Clouds¡¯ new work is. I think you will be surprised when you see this work.¡± ¡°Please stop talking nonsense. Show it to me now!¡± Everyone wailed. The host smiled and dyed for a while. Seeing that everyone was impatient, he asked the sexy woman to uncovered the red cloth. The auction item finally showed itself. However, when the audience saw this painting, they were all stunned. The painting was indeed created by Master of Clouds, but¡­¡­. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the painting of Eagle Rests on the Tree?¡± Someone recognized it immediately. The sexy woman showed the painting of Eagle Rests on the Tree, which had been exposed for a long time. ¡°It is an old work. How can it be said to be a new one? The Oriental auction house has also begun to make such a stunt?¡± ¡°This is a fraud. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°Humph, although I¡¯m not happy, I¡¯ve decided buy this painting.¡± Everyone expressed their dissatisfaction. They were not dissatisfied with the painting, but with the fraud of the Oriental auction house. Because even if the auction house didn¡¯t use the stunt of the new work of Master of Clouds, they would come to support it. They announced there would be a new one but used an old painting. This was so deceitful. As loyal admirers of Master of Clouds, they would definitely feel disappointed. When Mr. Johnson saw the painting, his heart trembled. Haven¡¯t I collected this painting? Why is it here? Is the painting I have collected a fake one? Or my house is robbed?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mr. Johnson felt uneasy. However, in the face of so many angry audiences, the host did not panic at all. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. This painting is indeed Eagle Rests on the Tree, but it is also the new work of Master of Clouds.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone was confused. ¡°Haven¡¯t you found anything different in this painting?¡± The host¡¯s words made everyone look at the painting thoughtfully. ¡°I see. It¡¯s the red mark on the top of the eagle¡¯s head. It¡¯s missing,¡± Hearing this, everyone found that it was true. In fact, many photos of Eagle Rests on the Tree had been spread online, so most of the calligraphy and painting lovers had seen it. The auction items disyed by the sexy woman were indeed different from those spread online. The host said, ¡°As you can see, this painting is actually a revised version of Eagle Rests on the Tree.¡± ¡°Because the red mark on the previous one was a mistake. Master of Clouds thought it was not a good idea to be perfunctory, so he drew another copy.¡± This exnation made the audience feel much morefortable. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that there¡¯s no need to cheat. The Oriental auction house is full of confidence.¡± ¡°In fact, I have long felt that the red mark of the previous version is a little abrupt. It is indeed not the original intention of Master of Clouds.¡± ¡°Master of Clouds is so responsible. In order tofort admirers, he specially redrawn a version. I will worship him forever.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Master of Clouds is my second parent.¡± John: There is no need. Alice wrapped her arms around John¡¯s neck and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m right. John, praise your sister quickly.¡± ¡°You are awesome, Alice,¡± said John with a smile. However, in sharp contrast to the crowd, the few people sat in the back had aplicated expression. Roe, in particr, looked so bad. He had made a thorough analysis that night, and even Mr. Johnson praised him for being a mind reader of Master of Clouds. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be so embarrassed. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 23 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Blooming rose The new version of Eagle Rests on the Tree was finally acquired by a rich businessman from capital of state at the price of eight million. John eximed. It turned out that the thing he drew was really so valuable. He wondered how much the old Taoist priest had made from it. John finally believed that he was one in a million talent in painting and calligraphy. Just as everyone thought the auction was over, the host said, ¡°Don¡¯t hurry. In fact, our auction house has prepared a surprise for you today.¡± Surprise? Was there anything more surprising than the new version of Eagle Rests on the Tree? Everyone was intrigued. The sexy woman went off the stage, twisting her waist. Then a middle-aged man came on the stage. The crowd burst into an uproar. The middle-aged man was Maxwell, the owner of the Oriental auction house. At this moment, he walked to the stage with an auction item in his hand. This piqued everyone¡¯s interest even more. They wanted to see what it was, which was even more precious than Eagle Rests on the Tree. The host said with a smile, ¡°In fact, this is also a new work of Master of Clouds, and it is unprecedentedly shocking.¡± Wow! Eximed the guests. It turned out that Master of Clouds had drawn more than one work. The customers who were annoyed because they didn¡¯t get the Eagle Rests on the Tree were hopeful again. ¡°Attention, everyone.¡± The one who spoke this time was Maxwell. He didn¡¯t keep others guessing, but directly uncovered the red cloth and showed the new work. All of a sudden. Boom! Everyone was shocked. Everyone¡¯s heart seemed to be hit hard by a huge hammer. They saw. On the rice paper, there was a rose. A pink, bud blooming peerless rose. However, this was not the most stunning point. The most amazing thing was that as long as people stared at the rose for ten seconds, people would have a strange visual change. The blossoming rose seemed to have life in an instant, blooming coquettishly! What a strong visual impact! Everyone¡¯s souls seemed to tremble at this moment. There were many visual experts in this world. Their works could often bring unexpected visual effects. One of the most famous paintings was a portray an old woman, but when you looked upside down, she turned into a young girl. These were all masterpieces that required a very high level of drawing. However, the work of Master of Clouds was even more advanced. It could even make a painting, which was originally a motionless one, be a living thing. In just ten seconds, people could feel the whole process of a beautiful rose, from bud to bloom. It was just a miracle! It could be imagined that the value of this painting would definitely be estimated in trillions after Master of Clouds died. Unbelievable! It was an unprecedented shock! Maxwell introduced, ¡°The name of this painting is called Blooming rose.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Immediately, the rich merchant who bought Eagle Rests on the Tree stood up and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bid. I¡¯ll pay twenty million for it.¡± Twenty million! Everyone was shocked. The rich man didn¡¯t even ask the starting price, but directly took out twenty million. Another wealthy merchant stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay thirty million.¡± Thirty million! Everyone was astonished. They were willing to raise the price directly on the basis of tens of millions. This kind of behavior was crazy. In fact, there were many billionaires present. They didn¡¯t bid in the previous painting, because although it was a new work, it had already been released, and the maximum price was only eight million. Even the new version was not as valuable as the old version, just like the wrong version of stamp, which was more valuable than the normal printing version. However. ¡°Blooming rose¡± was different. It was an astonishing masterpiece, and twenty million was just its base price. The rich businessmen started to bid. In the blink of an eye, the price had risen to eighty million, which was likely to exceed 100 million. The ordinary people who loved painting and calligraphy at the scene were only bbergasted and could not get involved. At this time, Maxwell suddenly pressed his palms and said, ¡°This painting is just a show to everyone, not for sale.¡± ¡°Mr. Remar, we are all regr guests of the Oriental auction house. You are being unkind!¡± Everyone was dissatisfied. How could they not understand the rules of the auction house? They showed their collections first to tantalize everyone, and then waited for the news to spread. It would not be long before the famous collectors all over the country woulde here. At that time, the painting would be sold at an extremely high price. However, Maxwell shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°This is not our auction house¡¯s decision, but Master of Clouds¡¯.¡± He also wanted to sell this work, so that he could make a lot of money. But when Duke of Southern River handed the painting to him, he said that it was not for sale, which was Master of Clouds¡¯ idea, so he only conveyed it to him. Hearing what he said, everyone lowered their heads and felt sorry for it. Suddenly, Maxwell looked at Alice and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Moon, pleasee to the stage.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Alice was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Maxwell suddenly called her. John nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Alice. He called you. Go upstairs quickly!¡± After reconfirming Maxwell was looking at her, Alice finally stepped onto the stage, her beautiful eyes full of confusion. Everyone below was also confused. At this time, Maxwell said respectfully, ¡°Miss Moon, Duke of Southern River has told me that this painting, Blooming rose, is specially painted for you by Master of Clouds. Please ept it.¡± Then he presented the painting to Alice.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 24 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Nine Restoring Yang Needles Silence. Dead silence. Then, the crowd burst into thunderous apuse. Everyone stared at her with admiration and respect. Yes, respect. Master of Clouds was their idol, while Alice was the only one who got his custom-made painting, which was a masterpiece all over the world. It meant that in the eyes of Master of Clouds, this woman means a lot to him. Therefore, how dare they disrespect Alice. This exined why such a strange face like Alice was qualified to sit in the VIP seat. It turned out that everything was arranged by Master of Clouds. Now, standing on the auction stand, Alice held the painting from Master of Clouds in her hands, with her delicate body trembling slightly. She couldn¡¯t believe that the Master of Clouds would make a painting for her. How could she deserve it! At this moment, Alice was no longer the charming Queen Rose, nor the cold faced killer the Night Rose. She was just an ordinary idter favored by her idol. At the same time, she was also Alice, the most respected third-elder sister of John. Of course, it was all John¡¯s arrangement. The night before yesterday, she was bullied in Johnson¡¯s family for those pedantic people thought that Alice was not qualified to join them. Fine. Then I won¡¯t join your circle. I will make a feast with my own hands for you to realize who is the real top ss. For a time, many renowned collector took the initiative to show their kindness to Alice and invited her to visit their collections of paintings and calligraphy. There was even a merchant prince who offered a price of billions to buy the Blooming Rose in her hand, but he was refused. The merchant prince didn¡¯t get angry. He just handed over his business card piteously, hoping to make a friend with Alice. The reason for why they did so was that they wanted to get to know the Master of Clouds through Alice. Because in their opinion, Alice must know Master of Clouds and be very familiar with him. Otherwise, he would not have specially painted for her. From now on, perhaps all the people who loved painting and calligraphy would remember the name of Alice as a super important person to Master of Clouds. Philip, Julian, Wade and his son could only stand far away from the crowd with sadness, staring at Alice who was surrounded by countless famous collection masters. Originally, they had the best chance to meet Master of Clouds, but they just squandered such a great opportunity. Thinking of this, people in their circle all cast their angry nce at Roe. ¡®It¡¯s all his fault. We could have been got to know Master of Clouds if he hadn¡¯t targeted Alice that night.¡¯ ¡®How dare you imed to be a mind reader of Master of Clouds? You are just a maggot in the cesspool.¡¯ Plop! Wade couldn¡¯t be more regretful. All at once, his body twitched and then fell to the ground, with his face turning purplish red again. ¡°Dad!¡± Shouted Roe. Julian reacted at once and took out his acupuncture instruments set to give Wade an injection in the same way as the night before yesterday. However. This time, Wade didn¡¯t wake up. Instead, his symptom of convulsion became more severe, and even the seven apertures in his head began to burst out blood. ¡°How could it be? Tell me, how could it be?¡± Roe grabbed Julian at his cor and roared. Julian was also panicked. He had never met such a situation before. ¡°I¡­ I have no idea. The injection was effective the night before yesterday. Why¡­ I¡¯m calling my teacher now.¡± ¡°Stop calling. My father has already died When your teacheres!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. With a furious punch, Roe knocked Julian¡¯s sses off and smashed them into pieces. Suddenly, Roe caught a glimpse of John, then he ran over to him in panic, ¡°Mr. Lopez, my father¡­ he is dying. Save him, please!¡± ¡°Someone wouldn¡¯t let me doubt his medical skills, would he?¡± John nced at him indifferently and said. ¡°Julian is a fucking quack. Mr. Lopez, I should have trusted you instead of losing my temper that day. You can punish me in any way you want, please save my father. Please!¡± Although Joe was a mean person with a poor character, he was indeed more filial than someone. Seeing that John didn¡¯t respond, he then ran to Alice and made several kowtows. ¡°Miss Moon, It was me who mean to you that night. Please forgive me!¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s a human life. Miss Moon, please help to persuade Mr. Lopez!¡± Philip also pleaded. Human life¡­ As a cold faced killer, Alice did kill a few people, but they were all unforgivable villian. Wade didn¡¯t make any big mistake. Moreover, Philip had been taking good care of her before that night. It was impossible for Alice to be indifferent to his pleading. ¡°John¡­¡± Just as Alice was about to say something, John smiled and said, ¡°I know it, Alice.¡± Then he walked to Wade and kicked Julian away, ¡°Open your eyes and see clearly. This is the authentic Nine Restoring Yang Needles.¡± John pulled out all the needles from Wade¡¯s body and pricked them again. His movements were natural and smooth. It was done at one stretch. And the most amazing thing was that every time he lifted the needle, the tip of the needle would burst out a tremble. This maniption¡­ Seeing this scenario, Julian¡¯s pupils contracted violently with his face full of shock. Even his teacher couldn¡¯t catch up with such a skilled acupuncture maniption! Who the hell was this Mr. Lopez in front of him? ¡°Puff!¡± After the acupuncture, Wade spat out a mouthful of ck blood, which was the congestion stifled by Julian¡¯s false needle maniption the night before yesterday. ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Joe rushed to Wade. Wade breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I feel much better. My chest doesn¡¯t feel as dull as before. Thank you, Mr. Lopez.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lopez! Thank you, Miss Moon!¡± Joe knelt down and kowtowed to them two again. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 25 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Doctor Tino shows off ¡°Mr. Lopez.¡± Just as John was about to leave the auction house with Alice, Maxwell suddenly came over. The leader of the Remar Family showed his respect to John. He didn¡¯t know that John was the King of Horizon, nor did he know that he was the Master of Clouds, because both of them were carried by Duke of Southern River. Then why did Maxwell respect him so much? Finally, it was attributed to the day of the new productunch of the Queenie Group. At that time, Duke of Southern River found these family leaders and told them that the man behind Queenie Yeats was King of Horizon. He hoped that they could set an example. They all knew that Duke of Southern River had an elder brother who worked for King of Horizon, so his words were totally credible. In addition, Duke of Southern River had also sent out orders of five billions, which confirmed their thoughts. It was worthy betting on a future with one billion. On the day of the new productunch, Maxwell was present and knew that John and Queenie were siblings. In other words, it was very likely that John was the brother-inw of King of Horizon. Therefore, Maxwell would respect him for sure. Except Paul, the other family leaders also hold the same thought. On that day, Paul was facing the anger of John, from which he could feel that he had a momentum that was different from ordinary people. His momentum was that of a domineering king. With the attitude of Duke of Southern River and the others, Paul guessed that John was not the brother-inw of King of Horizon at all, but King of Horizon himself. As the saying goes, enemies know us better than friends. Paul took the right bet. Whether he would win or not, it decided on how did he do with the bet. At the same time, in the face of Maxwell¡¯s initiative to ost, John also replied gently, ¡°What can I do for you, Leader Remar?¡± He could tell that Maxwell must have something to ask him for help. John was not a cold-blooded person. He only show his indifference against the enemy. John would return his respect as long as the other party respected him. ¡°Mr. Lopez, I just saw you give the injection to save that person. Are you a doctor?¡± Maxwell smiled and said. John nodded, ¡°Sort of. Is there a patient in your house?¡± ¡°To be frank, my father is sick and hasn¡¯t eaten anything for three days, so I want to ask you for Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. help.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± John agreed. He let Alice go back and then he followed Maxwell to the Remar Family. Lying on the bed, Stratton¡¯s stomach bulged like being stuffed with two basketballs. He kept sighing and looked very nervous. Theteral families were also extremely anxious. John pressed his hand on Stratton¡¯s belly, then Stratton suddenly screamed. John knew something about his illness, but before he started the treatment, a man rushed in from outside. ¡°Maxwell, I¡¯ve brought Doctor Tino here. Let him treat our father, hurry up.¡± The man who came in looked seven points simr with Maxwell. He was the second son of the Stratton, Simon. After Simon, there came in a lean old man in his sixties with a medicine box. He had shifty eyes. Although the old man didn¡¯t look good, his medical skill was one of the best in New York. He was praised as ¡®a divine physician who can cure the patient in one dose¡¯, who¡¯s good real name was Tino Hutch. As the title, he can make a patient recover with only one prescription. However, when Maxwell heard the news that Doctor Tino was here, he frowned and thought that this old man came at a wrong time. It turned out that when Stratton just got sick, they went to ask Tino for help. But this old guy deliberately dyed it and said that he would not be cured unless he was seriously ill. They had no other choice but to find another doctor, but the result was negative. As for Tino came here at this time, it seemed that seeing the time was almost up, then he could be paid as much as he wanted. Of course, Maxwell felt not good. But before he could say anything, Tino pulled a long face and said, ¡°What do you mean? Please don¡¯t invite me here if you look down upon me.¡± He was unhappy to see John treating Stratton. Simon was stunned as he didn¡¯t expect that Maxwell had already invited a doctor. But seeing Jonh was just a young man, he naturally believed in Tino¡¯s medical skills more than John. ¡°Doctor Tino, please don¡¯t be angry for it is just a misunderstanding. We found other doctors because you refused toe. We can¡¯t just waiting for my father suffer!¡± Afraid that Tino would leave, Simon pulled him to exin with haste. Tino snorted, ¡°So you are ming me for noting earlier?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m very grateful that you are willing to treat my father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°If you want me to treat your father, you should pay double the medical fee.¡± Tino put on an air and said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Doctor Tino, didn¡¯t we talk about the treatment fee before? Why do you double it now?¡± Simon said anxiously. ¡°Well, the situation is different now.¡± Tino cast a scornful nce at John and continued to negotiate with Simon. ¡°The medical fee can be fixed without this man¡¯s presence. But you invite him here because you don¡¯t trust me, so it must be doubled.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Simon had nothing to response at once. Standing aside, Maxwell had already been furious. When he was about to ask Tino to get out, he heard John¡¯s words, ¡°Let him treat first.¡± Maxwell had to temporarily suppress his anger. ¡°There is no problem with the medical fee as long as you can cure my father¡¯s disease.¡± He said to Tino in a low voice. Tino put down the medicine kit officiously and checked Stratton¡¯s pulse. Meanwhile, he mocked: ¡°Kid, today you are lucky to see my treatment maniption. You should go back and redeem a vow to a God.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 26 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Fall miserably in a easy task Tino¡¯s maniption was indeed old-fashioned. Soon, he diagnosed Stratton¡¯s disease through his pulse. Swish! Swish! Swish! He quickly wrote out a prescription and handed it to Simon, ¡°Go and buy these Chinese herbs. Boil them now and take three hundred milliliters of juice without the residue.¡± Simon did as he was told immediately. There was a Chinese medicine shop not far away from the Remar Family. Simon soon bought back the medicinal materials. Fried. A bowl of ck Chinese medicine soup was served. ¡°As long as he take this bowl of medicine, Stratton will be cured immediately.¡± Tino said with confidence. Simon believed it without any doubt. But when he was about to feed Strtton the medicine, he suddenly felt it difficult. ¡°Doctor Tino, my father vomited as soon as he drank anything. The soup can¡¯t be fed at all!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tino frowned and fed the medicine to Stratton with a spoon. As expected, he spit it out as soon as the medicine was put it into his mouth. ¡°Stratton, you must take this medicine. How can you recover if you don¡¯t take it?¡± Tino said seriously. Stratton couldn¡¯t do anything now. If he could, he would p Tino hard. ¡®damn it! Do you think I don¡¯t want to drink it? My body doesn¡¯t allow me to drink it!¡¯! He couldn¡¯t even drink water now, but Tino kept asking him to take medicine. Wasn¡¯t it funny? Seeing that Stratton didn¡¯t want to take the medicine, Tino muttered in his mind. I can¡¯t let it go on like this for it would ruin my reputation as the ¡®devine phisician¡¯. Tino frowned and thought for a while. Suddenly, he came up with an idea. ¡°Let me massage Stratton¡¯s belly. Maybe he would take the medicine if we can straighten out his breath.¡± He said. As he spoke, Tino utilized his professional Chinese massage maniption to rub Stratton¡¯s belly. ¡°Ouch! Where the hell are you touching?¡± Stratton couldn¡¯t out forth any strength, but he sprang up from the bed in pain after he was massageed by Tino, then he pped Tino in his face. Tino was stunned. ¡°Doctor Tino, my father didn¡¯t mean to do that. He must have had an instinctive reaction because of pain.¡± Simon apologized immediately. It was impossible for Tino to be angry with a patient, so he had to swallow his anger with depression. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t take the medicine nor ept a massage. How could he be cured?¡¯ ¡®Was I going to fall miserably in such a easy task?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± At this time, John, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly sneered, ¡°I thought you were extraordinary as I saw your arrogant look. It turns out you are a loser.¡± A loser¡­ The corners of Tino¡¯s mouth twitched. He turned around and red at John, ¡°You¡¯re such an uneducated kid. Which hospital are you from?¡± He had just held back his anger and had no ce to vent it. But it happened that John took the initiative to look for trouble, so he became a vent. As long as John dare to tell which hospital he was in, Tino could destroy his job with his influence in the traditional Chinese medicine field of New York. However. As soon as he finished speaking, a crisp p suddenly sounded. p! Tino suddenly stumbled out of the room and shouted angrily, ¡°Leader Remar, what do you mean?¡± It was Maxwell. He had been displeased with Tino for a long time. If John hadn¡¯t asked him to be patient for a while, he wouldn¡¯t have let Tino stay until now. ¡°If you ever dare to disrespect Mr. Lopez, I will p you again.¡± Maxwell said coldly. ¡°You¡­¡± All of a sudden, his whole body trembled with anger. Pointing at Maxwell, Tino scolded, ¡°You bastard! I¡¯ll see how your father¡¯s disease be cured without me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Maxwell nced at Tino coldly and then looked at John. ¡°Mr. Lopez, please take care of my father.¡± He said respectfully. John nodded. However, Tino couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly, ¡°Hahaha, do you expect this bastard to cure your father¡¯s disease? I think you wish your father to die early¡­¡± p! Tino was pped to the ground once again. Somene just had a mean mouth and didn¡¯t feel ufortable without a p. Tino¡¯s face was burning with pain, but he didn¡¯t dare to fight back against Maxwell, a tall and strong man. But this time, he learned his lesson and stopped talking. And the reason why he didn¡¯t leave was that he wanted to see with his own eyes how did John killed Stratton. The flies finally stopped buzzing and screaming, and the room became quiet. Staring at Stratton on the bed for a while, without prescribed medicine or injection, John suddenly asked Maxwell, ¡°What¡¯s your fathes daily preferences?¡± ¡®Preferences?¡¯ Maxwell was stunned, ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Lopez?¡± ¡°Antiques, paintings or calligraphy are all fine.¡± ¡°My father likes antique porcin very much. There are several pieces of cyan and white porcin of the Yuan Dynasty in his study.¡± ¡°Bring them all here!¡± Maxwell didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, but he still brought the blue and white porcin here as he ordered. Tino sneered by side. He would like to see what John was up to. ¡°Stratton, these blue and white porcin pieces look good. It must have taken you a lot of effort to collect them!¡± Jon waved the blue and white porcin in front of Stratton. Stratton smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, what do you mean?¡± Normally, he would be very happy to talk about antique porcin with John, but now he was dying, he didn¡¯t have the mood to talk about it! He didn¡¯t know what John was thinking. The two brothers, Maxwell and Simon, were also confused. ¡°Inexplicable!¡± Tino snorted. At this time, John suddenly showed a meaningful smile and said: ¡°Stratton, your preference is to collect antique porcin, while mine is the opposite. I like to throw antiques.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then he threw the blue and white porcin in his hand to the ground in front of Stratton. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 27 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Maxwell¡¯s decision Bang! Bang! The blue and white porcin fell to the ground and broke into pieces in an instant. The faces of Maxwell and his brother changed just in a second. This was what their father loved the most. He used a cotton cloth to wipe the porcin every day more than wipe his own ass. But this time, John directly smashed it into pieces. It was not the blue and white porcin that was smashed, but the lifeblood of Stratton! ¡°Are you insane? Do you think my father isn¡¯t sick enough? How dare you break my father¡¯s collection? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Simon roared angrily. He rushed up and was about to beat John, but was stopped by Maxwell. ¡°Calm down. There must be a reason for Mr. Lopez to do so.¡± Maxwell¡¯s face darkened as well. He didn¡¯t understand why he did that, but he chose to be patient. Simon shouted with confusion, ¡°Maxwell, can¡¯t you see that he is deliberatelying to anger our father? Why are you still defending him?¡± Maxwell remained silent. Now he had no choice but to trust John since can¡¯t afford to annoy him. At this time, John had raised the second blue and white porcin, pretending to smash it again. Simon¡¯s eyes were widely open. He could no longer tolerate what John did. He rushed grabbed the porcin bottle. But at this moment ¡°Ew¡­¡± up and Stratton, who was lying on the bed, was furious. He stood up and was about to scold John, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he suddenly vomited a lot of sour and smelly food from his stomach. Her bulging belly was t like a basketball. It turned out that Stratton¡¯s illness was caused by the abdominal swelling and food umtion caused by the loss of his spleen. ording to the Five-elements Theory of traditional Chinese medicine, the spleen corresponds to earth, the liver to wood, and wood could conquer earth. John deliberately irritated Stratton, which would make him burn the fire of wood in his liver and lose control of his spleen, so he vomited out the umted food. Stratton¡¯s disease was cured without any injection or medicine. The two brothers of Remar were dumbfounded. ¡°Did youugh happily just now?¡± At this time, John suddenly walked to Tino and pped him on the back of his head. Just now. When John smashed the blue and white porcin, he was the happiest one. He even said, ¡°This bastard could do treatment? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just a joke!¡± Because of the noise at that time, others might not hear it, or perhaps everyone paid attention to the blue and white porcin and did not listen carefully. But John heard it. As the dignified King of Horizon, how could he be called a bastard? He couldn¡¯t stand it. So he pped the back of Tino¡¯s head with a little strength. Tino stumbled forward and fell on the vomit of Strtton. Coincidentally, he ate a little. It was so sour. Maxwell didn¡¯t want to see it anymore. He called two bodyguards to drag Tino out. ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m so sorry. I almost misunderstood you just now.¡± Simon said apologetically. He almost hit John just now. Fortunately, Stratton vomited in time. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You love your father too much.¡± said John indifferently. Then he looked at Stratton and smiled, ¡°Stratton, won¡¯t you me me for smashing your treasure, will you?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ No. Mr. Lopez, you saved my life. How dare I me you?¡± Stratton waved his hand immediately with a smile. Although he felt sorry for the broken blue and white porcin, it was still a good deal for getting his life back. ¡°Mr. Lopez, please feel free to tell me about the medical fee.¡± Maxwell said with respect. ¡°No, thanks. Anyway, I¡¯ve smashed an old antique of your father. I won¡¯t ept the medical fee. As long as your family supports my sister¡¯s Queenie Group in the future, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Then John strode out of the house after saying it quikly. Staring at his free and easy back, Maxwell gritted his teeth and made a huge decision. ¡°Hold a family meeting right away. I¡¯m going to announce that all the sales channels of our family turn to specifically serve the products of Queenie Group in the future.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Maxwell, isn¡¯t it too risky?¡± Simon asked worriedly. All the sales channels were only for the products and services of the Queenie Group, which meant that the Remar Family waspletely tied to the Queenie Group. This was a very risky move. Once the Queenie Group was in trouble, the Remar Family would be in great danger. ¡°We are businessmen. We take risks everyday.¡± Maxwell had made up his mind, then he looked at Stratton again. Stratton nodded at him and said, ¡°Since I have handed over the family business to you, I will support you in any decision you make. Moreover, I also think that Mr. Lopez is not an ordinary person, and he will definitely turn into a big shot in the future.¡± Mr. Lopez? Maxwell¡¯s narrowed his eyes. It was not only Mr. Lopez, but also that man who drove him to make this decision. John returned to Greend Vi. With a faint smile on her face, Alice asked, ¡°John, do you know why Master of Clouds suddenly gave me a painting? How did he know me?¡± ¡°You should ask him.¡± ¡°Hum, do you think I¡¯m stupid? Tell me the truth. Do you hide something from me?¡± ¡°Well, I admit that it was me who asked Master of Clouds to paint Blooming Rose.¡± ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Alice dragged John into the room, pointed at the crumpled rice paper on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already turned over your trash can. Except for a few strange pieces of tissue, that¡¯s all I can find.¡± John was speechless. ¡®Are you a dog as a Huskie? Who the hell would go through a trash can!¡¯ However, John also knew what these crumpled rice paper was. It was the draft he had used when he painted Blooming Rose. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 28 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 28 Chapter 28 It¡¯s a misunderstanding John Lopez was just making fun of Alice Moon. There was no need to hide his identity as Master of Clouds. Now that Alice had found out, John admitted frankly. All of a sudden. Tears welled up in Alice¡¯s beautiful eyes. She had worshiped her idol for so long, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be her brother. Anyone else would be excited for that. What moved her most was that in order to help her vent her anger, little John had made great efforts to hold an auction and made her the center of attention. If she hadn¡¯t exposed him, he wouldn¡¯t have admitted that he was Master of Clouds. What was this? This was called silent protection, inadvertently giving you the warmest feeling in the world. Alice felt that she had found a harbor that could make her take off all her disguise and stay safely. ¡°Little John¡­¡± Alice was so moved that she hugged John. However, she lost her bnce and the two fell down directly. John said seriously, ¡°Alice, although you are moved, don¡¯t take advantage of me.¡± King of Horizon was a very principled person! Seeing John¡¯s reaction, Alice was amused. She suddenly put on a charming smile and said, ¡°Am I not pretty?¡± Alice looked down at John and tucked her hair on her forehead behind her ears. John couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. She was ying with fire! No way! She was his sister. John wanted to push away Alice who was ying with fire, but suddenly he heard a cold voice, which almost scared him to death. ¡°It seems that you had a good time!¡± With her arms crossed over her chest, Queenie Yeats leaned against the door and her pretty face was cold. ¡°Ah-huh¡­ Queenie, it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡± John wanted to exin, but a cold p suddenly came on his face. Why did you hit me? I was innocent! After teaching John a lesson, Queenie said to Alice coldly, ¡°Third sister, you can sleep in a room with me from now on, in case you two mess around.¡± Alice stuck out her tongue reluctantly, but she had to listen to her eldest sister. Among the seven sisters, Queenie was very dignified. Billionaire. An underground casino in New York. More than a dozen half naked men with dragon and tiger tattoos on their arms gathered together. There were two special ones in them. One was their boss Dracul with a big cigar in his mouth. He looked fierce and terrifying. His name could scare kids to stop crying. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The other man was Gary Williams, kneeling on the ground and trembling. ¡°Mr. Dracul, didn¡¯t you say that I could pay you back in a week? It¡¯s less than a week¡­¡± ¡°Fuck you! Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Dracul suddenly poked the cigar on Gary¡¯s head and scolded, ¡°if I hadn¡¯t sent someone to keep an eye on you, you bastard would have gone to another province.¡± A few days ago, Karl Hond promised Gary that he would help him pay off his gambling debt as long as he stood out to discredit Queenie. But unexpectedly, there was a change in the middle of the process. For no reason, there came a Duke of Southern River, which disrupted all the ns. Karl couldn¡¯t even protect himself, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t care about Gary. Gary had no choice but to escape to another province. However, as soon as he arrived at the train station, he was captured by Dracul¡¯s men. ¡°Mr. Dracul¡­ I don¡¯t mean to escape. Please trust me. I¡¯m just going to the railway station to find some chicks. You know, that ce is full of women, and it is cheap¡­¡± p! Dracul pped on Gary¡¯s face and said, ¡°You are feally a fucking talent. You can even find such an excuse.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Mr. Dracul, please.¡± Gary begged desperately, ¡°Please give me a few more days. I will pay the money back within the agreed time.¡± ¡°Pay back? How?¡± Dracul was about to p Gary again, but Gary held his thigh in a hurry and said. ¡°Mr. Dracul, please trust me. I can definitely get the money. You know, Queenie Yeats is my eldest sister. She is very rich, and she has a good rtionship with Duke of Southern River.¡± ¡°Duke of Southern River?¡± Dracul was stunned. Gary thought he had found an opportunity and said hastily, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Duke of Southern River. My sister is his woman.¡± It seemed that he was going to take out Duke of Southern River to suppress Dracul. However. After being stunned for a while, Dracul suddenly burst intoughter, and the men around him also ¡°Gary, ha-ha. I really admire your talent. Can you make up a more bizarre reason? Why don¡¯t you just say that your sister is the woman of King of Horizon? To see if we will believe it or not.¡± ¡°Mr. Dracul, I really didn¡¯t lie to you¡­¡± p! Dracu! pped him again. The smile on his face froze and he showed a fierce expression. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time. Call your sister for money now.¡± Gary froze. Dracul said angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want me punch you first?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Dracul, don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯ve asked my sister for money many times. She won¡¯t trust me anymore.¡± Gary¡¯s voice was trembling. Seeing that Dracul was about to beat him again, he hurriedly added, ¡°Mr. Dracul, you just need to take a video of me and send it to my sister and tell her that you will harass Grandpa Wodehouse if she doesn¡¯t give you money. She will definitely give it to you.¡± Gary also knew that he was nothing in Queenie¡¯s eyes. But Grandpa Wodehouse was different. Queenie cared about Grandpa Wodehouse. As long as she had this weakness, she would definitely not turn a blind eye to it. With a sneer, Dracul raised his leg and kicked Gary in the face. ¡°What a dutiful son!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 29 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Not begging, but warning John Lopez was going to see his second sister today, but when he came to the living room, he saw Queenie sitting on the sofa unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister?¡± John asked. ¡°It¡¯s all about that ungrateful Gary.¡± Queenie angrily yed the video in her mobile phone to John. All of a sudden. A hint of coldness shed through John¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I will solve it.¡± ¡°Are you going to find Duke of Southern River?¡± ¡°No need.¡± John sneered and left Greend Vi directly. Still worried, Queenie called Alice Moon again. After all, Alice was a bar owner and had some connections in the grey zone. Maybe she knew the boss of Millionaire, and say something for him. As soon as the phone was connected, a confused voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Sister, why are you calling me at this time?¡± ¡°Gary was arrested by Millionaire¡¯s men.¡± Queenie cut to the chase. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°So does little John.¡± ¡°What? Little John is also there? I¡¯m going to blow up Millionaire!¡± Alice hung up the phone and put a knife behind her waist. Then she rushed to Millionaire. Dracul, if my little John fell a hair, I would definitely make your life worse than death! At this moment, John had arrived at the gate of the casino. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He looked cold. He didn¡¯t care whether Gary was alive or not. What he cared about was that Dracul dared to harass Queenie and even threatened to harass Grandpa Wodehouse. This person should be killed! ¡°Show me your identity card.¡± Two cold men in ck stood at the door and stopped John. Millionaire usually didn¡¯t allow strangers to enter. Every time a stranger wanted to enter, he had to be introduced by an acquaintance. An acquaintance usually had a special identity card of the casino. The two stopped John just for a routine examination. John said coldly, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Are you here to make trouble?¡± The two quickly reacted, and their faces were gloomy. However, before they could make a move, they suddenly felt a sharp pain in their stomach. Then. Boom! They bumped into the door and fell into the house. There were many gamblers ying barat in the casino. They were all shocked when they heard the loud noise from the door. What happened? Everyone looked at the door in confusion. A cold faced young man stepped in. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out!¡± The young man¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone in the casino could hear him clearly. Especially when he spoke, the temperature of the whole casino seemed to have dropped. He was a killer! The gamblers¡¯ hearts trembled, and they didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. Soon the casino was cleaned up, leaving only a few beautiful female dealers, trembling under the table. ¡°What happened?¡± Hearing the sound, Dracul rushed over, followed by his group of men with tattoos. The moment he saw John, he was surprised and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± However, John didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°You sent the video to my sister, right?¡± Dracul suddenly realized that the man was looking for Gary. He waved his hand, and several men immediately ran to close the gate of the casino, and then blocked John. Dracul ordered another subordinate, ¡°Go and drag that bastard out.¡± Soon, Gary, who was ck and blue, was dragged out. When he saw John, he shouted excitedly, ¡°John, help me! It must be our eldest sister who asked you to save me, right?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dracul pped on Gary¡¯s face to make him shut up. Then he turned to John and said, ¡°If you want to take him away, you should behave yourself. You drove away my guest as soon as you came. How are you going to settle this?¡± ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡± John held back his anger and said. ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± your brother.¡± Dracul sneered, ¡°Kneel down and apologize first, and then pay for your Without saying anything, John quietly looked at Dracul for a few seconds before he slowly said. ¡°First, I won¡¯t kneel down to apologize to you.¡¯ ¡°Second, I don¡¯t have any ransom with me.¡± ¡°Third, this kind of rubbish is not qualified to be my brother.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a moment of silence in the casino. Then the fury voice of Dracul was heard. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the ransom but came here? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that I don¡¯t care what you do with a rubbish like Gary, but don¡¯t harass my sister and Grandpa Wodehouse anymore.¡± Hearing this, Gary became anxious. ¡°John, we grew up in the same welfare center. How can you refuse to help me?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Hearing that, Dracul pped Gary again. Then he looked at John and asked, ¡°So, is this your attitude of begging?¡± He pointed to the door. The two men in ck were still lying on the ground, wailing, and their bellies were churning. John shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not begging you. I¡¯m warning you.¡± ¡°I think you fucking want to die!¡± Dracul¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and his eyes were fierce. At this moment, a strong man suddenly stood out and said, ¡°Mr. Dracul, I think this guy is a martial artist. I could try him for a while.¡± The man who spoke was called Tiger Lee, a top thug of Dracul. He had made great contribution to Dracul¡¯s current status. Dracul nodded and then said to John, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t say that I haven¡¯t given you a chance. As long as you can resist ten moves under him, everything will be negotiable, but if you can¡¯t survive¡­¡± He sneered. ¡°Not only Gary can¡¯t leave, but you have to stay today. The ransom is ten times more.¡± Bang! As soon as Dracul finished his words, he suddenly saw that John turned into a shadow and kicked fiercely at Tiger. Although Tiger crossed his arms in time to protect himself, he couldn¡¯t bear the terrible force at all. His arms were broken in an instant, and his chest sank sharply. ¡°What¡­ What did you say just now?¡± John turned to Dracul and said. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 30 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Wrath of the king, killing with a breath Crack! Dracul¡¯s jaw almost dropped. One kick. Tiger was kicked away by only one kick and his arms were broken. Others might not know how powerful Tiger was, but he was very clear that Tiger had been hitting wooden piles since he was ten years old. His arm was three times harder than ordinary people¡¯s. It was also because of this pair of iron hands that Tiger stood out among the other fighters and became the most valued thug of Dracul. Dracul even regarded him as his sessor. But today. In front of this young man named John Lopez, Tiger couldn¡¯t even bear a kick from him. His iron hands were as crisp as a piece of paper. It could be imagined how powerful John¡¯s kick was. Dracul was shocked. He stared at John with his big eyes and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± A man with such great fighting skills and such a young age couldn¡¯t be a normal guy. Therefore, Dracul had to make it clear to avoid provoking forces that he shouldn¡¯t provoke. ¡°Who am I?¡± Facing the question of Dracul, John chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a person who can sacrifice my life to protect my sister.¡± Dracul was shocked. He thought for a moment. Suddenly, he said seriously, ¡°Since you are so good at fighting, why don¡¯t you work here? I won¡¯t disturb your sister anymore, and I can also take you to a better life. How about it?¡± Dracul quickly threw out an olive branch, quietly waiting for the answer of John. However. John looked at him with a strange expression and then said three words lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve!¡± You don¡¯t deserve! The three words had great impact. The thugs around were shocked. They had dreamed of being highly valued by Mr. Dracul, but their fighting skills were not good. However, this boy named John dared to say so. Mr. Dracul took the initiative to recruit him, but he said ¡°you don¡¯t deserve¡±. He was somewhat arrogant. Dracul¡¯s face darkened as well. He said, ¡°Boy, I thought you were a sensible person, but I didn¡¯t expect you to refuse my kindness.¡± Being rejected by John in front of so many subordinates, Dracul was naturally unhappy. What was more unreasonable was that John returned the original words to Dracul and said, ¡°I also thought you were a sensible person. Now it seems that you are ying with fire and burning y ¡°ying with fire? Ha-ha¡­ I¡¯d like to see who is ying with fire!¡± A ferocious sneer appeared at the corners of Dracul¡¯s mouth. Suddenly, he put his hand into the inner pocket of his coat. When he took it out, a self-made pistol appeared in his hand. The dark muzzle was locked on John. ¡°You are good at fighting, aren¡¯t you? Can you move faster than a bullet?¡± Since Dracul could get here today, he naturally had something for self-defense. He had already killed several gang leaders with this pocket gun. He didn¡¯t mind killing one more person today. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± John stared at Dracul. ¡°Ha-ha, if you want me to spare you, you can kneel down and kowtow one hundred times, and then go through my crotch.¡± Dracul sneered. ¡°Are you sure?¡± John asked again. Crack! Dracul pulled the safety bolt directly as a response to his question. John paused. Then. The killing intent surged out from his body. ¡°Very good. You can go to register with the god of death now.¡± While speaking, John suddenly walked towards Dracul,pletely ignoring the existence of the pistol. Dracul had never seen such a situation before. Every time he took out his pistol, the other side was scared to death. However, in the face of the ck muzzle, John became more and more aggressive. Was he crazy? Dracul¡¯s heart trembled, especially when he saw that John¡¯s eyes with no fear but only coldness, he was surer that this person was aplete madman. ¡°If you dare to take one more step forward, I will really shoot.¡± Dracul didn¡¯t even notice that when he spoke, his voice was a little trembling, and his aura was completely at a disadvantage. He was the one with the lethal weapon. Why did he feel uneasy? Dracul didn¡¯t have time to think, because John hade less than five meters away from him, regardless of his warning. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Go to hell!¡± Finally, Dracul couldn¡¯t bear the huge pressure and pulled the trigger. Bang! ck smoke rose from the muzzle of the gun, and the high-speed spinning bullet instantly shot towards John¡¯s face. But at this moment. ¡°Break!¡± John suddenly shouted. And it appeared. The bullet, which was shot at high speed, seemed to be frozen by some mysterious force. As the sound spread, it suddenly turned back and entered the middle of Dracul¡¯s eyebrows with a bang. It never urred to Dracul that there would be such a strange thing in this world. Bullet bounced back? And bounced back by the sound? Dracul couldn¡¯t figure it out, and he didn¡¯t have to, because he was already dead. John nced at the corpse of Dracul indifferently and then looked away. This was the first time he had killed an ordinary person of US with his omnipotent skill. It might not be thest time. Anyone who dared to disrespect his sisters would end up like this. At this moment, the guards around werepletely shocked. If they hadn¡¯t seen such a bizarre method with their own eyes, who would believe it? And even if they saw it with their own eyes, they felt like dreaming. It was so horrible to kill people with a breath! Tiger asked in horror, ¡°Sir, who are you?¡± ¡°You can call me Oracle King, or you can call me King of Horizon.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 31 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Beautiful doctor, I¡¯m sick Oracle King! King of Horizon! Tiger and the others were really shocked. How could such a god of US appear in New York? And he was so young? Plop! Everyone knelt down. There was no need for John to say anything. As long as he mentioned the name of King of Horizon, it was enough to make these people tremble and kneel down. Gary was struck by lightning. He was dumbfounded. He waspletely dumbfounded. A How could he believe that the thin child who had grown up with him in the Sunshine Welfare Center had be the unparalleled King of Horizon. But he himself was like a dog. ¡°For people like you, living is a sin. If it weren¡¯t for Grandpa Wodehouse¡¯s sake, I would have killed you three or four times.¡± As John spoke, he pinched Gary¡¯s head and shook it in front of Gary¡¯s frightened eyes. All of a sudden, his mind went nk. He was really nk this time. After that, John left Millionaire. Tiger looked at the dead body on the ground and suddenly shouted to the guards around him, ¡°Mr. Draculmitted suicide. Do you remember?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Tiger!¡± As soon as John walked out of Millionaire, he saw Alice Moon rushing towards him with a murderous look. She was stunned when she saw John. ¡°Little John, did Dracul do anything to you?¡± John smiled and said, ¡°your brother is so powerful that he would even kneel down before me. How dare he make things difficult for me?¡± At this moment, he no longer had the domineering aura just now. He was just an ordinary brother. Alice pressed her undting chest and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re fine, or I¡¯ll hang Dracul up to skin him.¡± John was speechless. Alice, you would skin his corpse now. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to see our second sister? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Alice suddenly put her arms around John¡¯s neck and said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡± asked John in surprise. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve alreadye out. Why don¡¯t I go with you? Get in the car quickly. I¡¯m an experienced driver.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± -John had to nod and suddenly asked, ¡°Alice, did you miss a person?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Gary Williams.¡± ¡°Who is Gary? I don¡¯t know him. I only know my little John.¡± Alice¡¯s car was a ck Benz. Normally, men would drive more this kind of car, and it was not suitable for girls. But Alice was different. Her bold and unrestrained ck Benz was in line with her queen¡¯s aura, which was not unsuitable her at all. The car was speeding on the road of New York. ¡°Do you know everything about our second sister?¡± Alice asked. ¡°Quecpie has told me.¡± John nodded. The second sister, Tracy Linch, was an experienced doctor. She used to work in New York Hospital, but later she resigned for some reason. Now she ran a clinic named Feazer Medical Clinic. ¡°Your sister¡¯s clinic is right in front of us.¡± When the car was about to arrive at Feazer Medical Clinic, Alice said. ¡°I¡¯ll just get out here!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t need me to follow you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to give her a surprise. Didn¡¯t you expose my identity by following me?¡± It suddenly urred to Alice that day she met John. She red at him and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s more like a fright. I warn you, the second sister is a good girl. She can¡¯t bear it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a good girl?¡± John regretted asking this question, because he felt that there was something wrong in her eyes. ¡°Little John¡­ Eldest sister watched us at home. Now no one is watching us¡­¡± Her voice had a unique charm, which was the typical female voice, full of elegance. John was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°Alice¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll get out of the car first.¡± Looking at the receding figure of John, a breathtaking smile appeared at the corners of Alice¡¯s mouth. ¡°Humph, you little bastard!¡±. He came to Feazer Medical Clinic. John had seen the photo before, so he recognized at a nce that the attending doctor was his second sister, Tracy Linch.. Tracy was wearing a white coat. As it was summer, her sleeves were very short, revealing two snow- white arms. At the slit of the coat, a pair of white and tender legs were dazzling. Tracy was also a beautiful woman. When there was no one in the clinic, John quickly walked in and sat opposite to her. ¡°Beautiful doctor, I¡¯m sick.¡± John went straight to the point. Tracy raised her head and saw a young man smiling at her. He looked familiar and lost in thought. No way.. Tracy denied herself in her heart. At this time, John¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Beautiful doctor, help cure me quickly. Don¡¯t stand still.¡± ¡°Ah? I¡¯m sorry, sir. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tracy apologized in a hurry. Looking at Tracy¡¯s uneasy look, John inexplicably felt that she was cute. Besides, her voice was so pleasant to hear! Her soft voice was like a stream of water, making people feel happy. She was not as cold as the eldest sister, nor as charming as her third sister. She was a typical warm-hearted girl. ¡°Doctor, my illness is strange. My heart beats faster every time I see a beautiful woman. I feel like my heart is about to jump out of my throat now. What do you think I should do?¡± Tracy was stunned for a moment, and then answered with a smile, ¡°Sir, you are not sick. You are just wanting girls. I suggest you go home and take a cold shower to see if you will be better.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 32 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The condition was so bad that an amputation was needed Obviously, John was stirring up trouble. If it were anyone else, all he would have got was a curse of ¡°such a rascal¡± or something like that, and a p in the face. However, Tracy remained kind, tender and gentle, as if she would never be angry. With a personality like that, she would stand to lose. Feeling sorry to make fun of Tracy-his second-eldest sister, he stopped doing that and called Queenie-his eldest sister. He needed to tell her that he hade out of the casino safely, and also, he hoped that she would exin his identity for him. Knew the truth, Tracy dropped the phone to the floor out of shock. Tears welled up in her eyes instantly. No wonder she was so familiar with him and it was actually not her delusion. They hugged each other and had a good chat about old times. ¡°Sis, do you remember when we were little boy and girl, we loved to jump andpeted each other to see who could jump farther. But one time you jumped too hard and identally ripped your crotch, Iughed at you, then you were unwilling to talk to me for a few days because of that!¡± Tracy didn¡¯t expect him to remember this, she blushed and argued, ¡°Nonsense, that was your oldest sister.¡± ¡°Come on! I haven¡¯t hung up yet. How can you say that? Mind your words, okay?¡± The cold voice of Queenie came through the phone. Until then, Tracy realized that she was so excited just now that she forgot to hang up the phone, so she hurriedly corrected herself and said, ¡°Then maybe I got it wrong. That would be fourth-eldest sister¡­¡­¡± your Then she picked up the phone from the floor and quickly hung up, leaving no chance for Queenie to be mad about her. At this time, the journalist, a lovely beauty who was investigating the kidnapping case of King Gigi in Cambodia: ¡°What?¡± Then Tracy and John continued their chat for a while. Suddenly, a father and son rushed in from outside. The father was in his forties and his son was in his early twenty¡¯s. ¡°Is doctor Lynn here? Pleasee and check my father¡¯s arm. It¡¯s broken!¡± The young man said in a hurry after running into the Feazer Clinic. The front and back part of his father¡¯s left upper arm was twisted to arge extent, which strongly suggested that his arm fractured. Tracy immediately went up and said, ¡°Sorry about that, but doctor Lynn is not here. I¡¯m on duty today. I can try to repair broken bones in your father and put it back in the correct position.¡± ¡°Try?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The young man became worried at one blow, ¡°¡±No, no. I don¡¯t trust you, a female doctor? I only want doctor Lynn.¡± Generally, there is little difference between male and female doctors in the treatment ofmon diseases, but not in the case of orthopaedic injuries, especially fracture repositioning, which requires the proper manual strength, and female doctors are definitely not as good as male doctors. in this regard. So it was understandable that the young man didn¡¯t trust her. At present, the clinic has three doctors, including Tracy, and among them, doctor Lynn is the most famous one. His full name is Quin Lynn. The clinic always had thergest number of patients when doctor Lynn was on duty, as these patients all recognize and believe in him. However, a good reputation does not equal great medical skills all the time. The reason why Quin Lynn was so popr was that he once studied under the Master of Traditional Medicine, Dr. Holbrook. By vaunting that he was a personal disciple of Dr. Holbrook, patients would naturally trust him. That was also the reason why many traditional Chinese medicine hospitals would spent a great deal of money to re-employ those famous TCM doctors after their retirement- their fame means a lot to the hospital. In small clinics, the fame of a doctor is much more important. No matter how good Tracy was, it was difficult for her to attract patients without fame. Patients were more willing to turn to major hospitals, rather than such a small clinic, for treatment. Therefore, Tracy had no choice but to hire Quin Lynn at a high price. The business of this clinic was getting better since then. It was not the first time that she faced such a situation. ¡°well,¡± said helplessly by Tracy, ¡°you can sit here and wait for a while. I¡¯ll call Dr.Lynn to see if he is avable now.¡± Dr. Lynn had a bad temper. Even though being the founder of the clinic, Tracy was a bit afraid of him as well. As expected, as soon as the call was answered, Dr. Lynn on the other end of the line swore at her, to the effect that she should not bother him during his break time. Feeling wronged and hung up the phone, Tracy still tried to speak to the young man in a gentle tone, ¡°Dr.Lynn was busy with other things now. Just let me do this.¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯d rather go father away to an orthopedics hospital.¡± The young man was about to leave, supporting his father to stand up. At this time, John came out and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe a female doctor, then let me?¡± ¡°You?¡± The young man nced at him suspiciously. Tracy was about to say something, but she kept silent when seeing the look that John gave her. . ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m the newly hired doctor of the clinic, and I specialize in orthopedics injury.¡± ¡°All right. Please check the arm for my dad!¡± The young man didn¡¯t doubt it. John stepped forward and looked at the patient¡¯s arm, and his expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°Right. I must say this condition is quite critical.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The young man¡¯s became anxious at once. ¡°This is a severe dislocation of the elbow joint,pressing the ulnar nerve and thus causing dysfunction in finger joint movement.¡± ¡°And?¡± The young man asked worriedly. Thinking for a while, John replied in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the condition is so bad that we have to amputate the arm.¡± ¡°Amputation?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes widened. Tracy¡¯s face suddenly darkened as well. ¡°How could him prate on that? Never heard anyone needs an amputation for a fracture.¡± she thought in her mind. When John gave her that look just now, she thought he was truly know about that and totally didn¡¯t expect him to be such insane. Tracy had always been serious about medical treatment. So no matter how much she loved him as his older sister, she was a little disappointed. Having disappeared for fifteen years. Why did him change so much and be unreliable when being back? The young man cursed angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Amputation? Are you mad?¡± The patient was also angry and shouted with trembles, ¡°Quack! Why make me suffer¡­¡­.¡± Crack! Just at this point, John pressed the patient¡¯s elbow joint quickly andpleted the reposition with impressive speed. The patient was so angry that he didn¡¯t even feel any pain. The father and son were all stunned. ¡°Done?¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 33 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Bought a car to shelter from the rain The father and son then realized that this young doctor in front of them, saying the amputation only to distract their attention and reduce the pain caused by the fracture reposition. In fact, it was true. The patient was so angry about the doctor just now that he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. When the patient came back to his senses, his broken arm was already repaired. ¡°Doctor, you are better than Dr.Lynn. I wille to the clinic and have you to treat me from now on. I think you are the best.¡± After paying the medical fee, the patient and his son asked the name of John again and left with great gratitude. On the other side, the beautiful eyes of Tracy were full of surprise. ¡°So you really are an orthopaedic surgeon When did you get the medical certificate?¡± As a professional doctor, Tracy knew how brilliant John¡¯s treatment was. Although it looked like he only completed a minor operation, it contained techniques and skills which can only be acquired. through professional training over time. The key of the Emotional Transfer Method was to take things by surprise, which was not umon in the practice of medical treatment. For example, when a dentist extracts a patient¡¯s tooth, he may agree with the patient to count to three, but he would pull out the tooth when counted to one. All of this was to distract the patient¡¯s attention. But the orthopaedic injuries were nothing like that. When the doctor was treating a patient with orthopaedic injuries, he needed to touch the broken. part first to confirm the precise point of repositioning, and then exert force on it. During the process, the patient was in a highly nervous and painful state, and they would struggle violently to resist the repositioning at times. While it took less than half a minute for John to repair the broken arm for the patient from touching to repositioning. Since the patient was not in a static state during this period, a doctor¡¯s strong and skilled ability of prediction is needed. It was impossible for him to make it without decades of industrious training. What surprised Tracy most was that his brother was only in his early twenties and how could he being such experienced? However, John smiled and replied, ¡°Sis, I haven¡¯t got a certificate yet.¡± ¡°What? Howe?¡± Tracy was so surprised about this answer and it took her a long time toe back to her senses and say, ¡°Then what you¡¯re doing is illegal.¡± John was rendered speechless. He thought that he would at least get a praise for what he had done, but didn¡¯t expect that she would say so. But this does sound like her. Then. Tracy decided to take his brother out for a walk, so she get another doctor to cover her shift in exchange for twice of the sry. As haven¡¯t seen him for so many years, she wanted to spend more time with him. Tracy then took off her uniform. She wore a sleeveless purple printed blouse underneath her uniform, the hem of which was tucked into an almond coloured high-waisted skirt, outlining the curves of her delicate figure. John couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°sis, can you take a couple of steps in your ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± dress?¡± Hearing him say this, she thought her dress didn¡¯t look good and not only did she take two steps, but she also twirled twice in her dress. ¡°If you don¡¯t like this dress, I¡¯ll change it right away.¡¯ ¡°No, No. I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s good.¡¯ John waved his hand hurriedly. Soon. They went out. Unfortunately, the weather was not good enough and before long it suddenly started to rain without warning. They had to find a ce to shelter from the rain. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this doctor Linch? I heard that you now own a clinic by yourself. You are really something, aren¡¯t you?¡± A gran voice suddenly came from the side, only to see a mean-looking young woman running this way to escape the rain, followed by an older man in his fifties. The old man took off his coat and wiped the rain off the woman¡¯s head with an ingratiating look. ¡°You know her? Sis?¡± The first feeling he got from this woman was ufortable, mainly because of the tone of voice this woman used when she spoke, as if she was unkind and acerb. ¡°Well, yes, her name is Ada Brown, a nurse at New York hospital.¡± When Tracy was still working at New York hospital, Ada always called her Dr. Linch respectfully and a bit ingratiatingly. But since she resigned, Ada no longer be that nice and her attitude towards Tracy took a sudden turn. In fact, there was another important reason. At that time, Chris White, the son of the director of department, Department was fond of Tracy and and thus everyone thought that Tracy could rely on him to gain status in the hospital. As a junior nurse, Ada tired to please her. Butter, Tracy actually turned down Chris, and Ada didn¡¯t want to please her anymore. Seeing the two of them talking intimately there, the unkind voice sounded from Ada again, ¡°I had to say that Dr. Linch do have a unique eye for people. Turning nose up at Chris but got a guy like this as your boyfriend? That¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°Enough, okay?¡± Tracy looked at her with anger. Although she had a mild nature, Ada was so annoying that no one can bear her. Ada gave John a sarcastic nce and said, ¡°Am I wrong? Dr. Lin, even if you don¡¯t like Chris, you can find an older man to be your boyfriend, like my man. Look, how nice he is to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hearing this, the old man appeared more anxious to please her, ¡°Oh, sweetie, let me clean you up. Don¡¯t catch a cold, okay? Baby, I worry about you.¡± Looking at the odd couple, she just felt sick. At this time, John suddenly said, ¡°sis, just wait here for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Then he rushed into the rain. Tracy tried to stop him but it was toote. Seeing this, Ada continued to sneer at her and said, ¡°Dr. Linch, what a strange person your boyfriend is. Not staying here to escape the rain but run on the street to get wet? I suggest you should change a boyfriend!¡± Tracy snorted and turned around, trying to ignore these annoying words. Ten minutester. All of a sudden. Boom! A brand-new super car with a temporary badge suddenly stopped in front of them with a brake. John poked his head out of the car and said, ¡°Sis, I walked around and I couldn¡¯t find a shop that sells umbre. But I find an auto store, so I just bought a car for us to shelter from the rain. What about that?¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 34 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Gentleness is worthless in front of me There were several other passers-by at where they were sheltering from the rain, and the moment they saw the car, they were all very surprised. Unbelievable! Bugatti Veyron? That would cost tens of millions! What surprised them more was the young man¡¯s words, ¡°I walked around and I couldn¡¯t find a shop that sells umbre. But I find an auto store, so I just bought a car for us to shelter from the rain.¡± He bought a sports car just because of the rain? Is that the way how rich men woo the girl they love? That is a lot to envy. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Tracy was also shocked, thinking to herself that this was too high profile, but¡­¡­ it was quite helpful to drive her anger away. In the envious eyes of the crowd, she raised her chin and got into the car. And about Ada, she was frozen in her stance. L Do John even need to say anything else? Your boyfriend¡¯s gentleness is worthless in front of my Bugatti Veyron. However, at this point, John said meaningfully, ¡°Well, well, if you don¡¯t exercise moderation in your youth, you will shed tears in your old age!¡± The old man¡¯s hand suddenly trembled, wondering how thisd knew about that, but before he could ask, he heard a bang. The Bugatti Veyron started up and sshed Ada with dirty water. The old man had no choice but to smile awkwardly and said, ¡°your clothes are dirty, honey, let me wipe it for you.¡± ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Ada screamed and pped the old man in the face. Then she rushed into the heavy rain. Inside the car. Tracy asked his younger brother curiously, ¡°how much does this cost?¡± She didn¡¯t know much about the car brands. Like most girls, she only recognized themon brands like Mercedes Benz, BMW and Volkswagen. She had never seen a Bugatti Veyron before. But judging from the configuration, it can¡¯t be low. ¡°Around one or two million or so. I didn¡¯t ask the exact amount. I used the card.¡± After returning to New York, since he didn¡¯t own a car, he had to take his sister¡¯s car when going. out, and it was inconvenient at times. Today they happened toe across Ada got scoffed at by her. So he just bought a car as a way to fight back. In fact, he didn¡¯t ask about the specific price of the car. At that time, he walked into the auto store and saw this Bugatti Veyron. He handed his VIP card to the salesman and pointed this car, ¡°No need for introduction. This one, please. I will pay the whole bill.¡± The saleswoman got excited when seeing the card he handed. It was a supreme VIP card issued by the chamber of Commerce of City. Only those from patrician families or celebrities can get it. The salesman looked very excited to receive this distinguished customer and quickened his movement as well. It usually took more than half an hour to get the temporary license te, but this time the salesman did it quickly for him. Instead of going back to the clinic directly, John took Tracy on a slow drive along the riverside. The rain gradually stopped. The sun shone on the river, glistening, and there are even some fish jumping out of the river. John enjoyed such a good time with her sister. After driving quietly for a while, Tracy suddenly asked, ¡°so have Queenie and Alice arranged any job for you?¡± John shook his head with a bitter smile. Her eldest sister, Queenie, had once arranged him as the personnel manager of Queenie Group and promising that this position would not require him to do anything. But John still didn¡¯t like it at all. As for Alice. Never mind. Was he going to be a bartender in her bar? Or just watching the bar for her? Tracy thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, you cane and help me in the clinic. Just that you didn¡¯t have a medical certificate. It would be a little annoying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can help with the medicine at the pharmacy and I don¡¯t need a license for that.¡± ¡°Right, just wait for you to say this. That¡¯s a deal.¡± Tracy said with a cunning smile, ¡°tomorrow Dr. Lynn would be on duty. I expect there would be many patients, but I have to go to the provincial city to get some Chinese medicine. So it counts on you.¡± ¡°Sis! You¡¯re setting me up.¡± John said and reached out to touch Tracy¡¯s soft waist. Tracy pped away his hand and warned, ¡°drive carefully.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shortly after he drove on, he suddenly saw an olddy not far away, wobbling and groping her way towards him. No way! He didn¡¯t expect that he woulde across a ckmail on the first day he bought the car. The two had to get out of the car and the old woman was holding the wheel and pretended to groan in pain. ¡°Someone¡¯s been hit! Come quickly!¡± The old woman groaned and called out, and a few yobs immediately ran over from the side of the road. ¡°Are you all right,dy?¡± ¡°I was hit by them. You have to help me. Ouch!¡± The yobs instantly looked towards the two, and when they saw Tracy, a hint of greed came out of their eyes. What a beauty! But this was not their purpose. They just want the money. 4 One of the yellow-haired punks said to John, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you knocked down this olddy, you should compensate for that.¡± He seemed to pretend to be righteous. Tracy retorted angrily, ¡°it¡¯s not us. She pounced on our car herself.¡± ¡°Oh is that right? Why did I see that it was you who hit this olddy?¡± The yellow-haired punk sneered and asked the other yobs beside him, ¡°have you all seen it?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, it was this Bugatti Veyron.¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Everyone saw that you are the perpetrators. What else do you want to argue?¡± The punk then looked at John and said, ¡°bro, driving such a luxurious car, I don¡¯t think you would care about this thousand dors of medical expenses, right? Or if you would want me to take a video and put it on the inte and let the media educate you?¡± In this era of Inte where the cost of disinformation is extremely low, it is easily to distort a fact by simply uploading a video together with a caption that provokes the masses¡¯ emotion. In that incident of Queenie Group, if John had not stood up for them, they would probably have ended up being scorned by all the people. It was precisely because of this that these punks dared to ckmail them so tantly. What¡¯s worse, they usually change ces frequently and they would not afraid of any reprisals from these rich people afterwards. Besides, thousands of dors were not that much for a man who drove a luxury car worth tens of millions of dors. If they were ordinary people, they might give in, pay a little amount of money that satisfy these yobs and leave. But these yobs are not that lucky to run into John today. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 35 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 35 Chapter 35 This is not a man to mess with As soon as these people appeared, John could see that they were in cahoots with this old woman. It was not a simple ident, but a ckmail. After thinking for a while, John suddenly squatted down and said to the old woman, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that you are injured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said.¡± The old woman red fiercely at John and said, ¡°I only believe hospital to say if I¡¯m injured or not, you can either spend ten or twenty thousand dors to take me to the hospital for a detailed full body examination, or give me a few thousand dors and we will settle the matter privately. It¡¯s your choice!¡± ¡°What a coincidence! My sister and I are both doctors. We don¡¯t even need to go to the hospital. Let me check for you.¡± ¡°A doctor?¡± The old woman¡¯s heart thumped. This is a bad luck to run into professionals. tell my But soon she said with a sullen look, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Even if you are a doctor, can you condition with your naked eyes? I¡¯m suffering from an internal injury, do you understand?¡± ¡°Oh? Is that right?¡± John raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°how do you know you got internal injury? As far as I can see, you are just fine. Nothing is wrong with you.¡± The old woman was obviously angered by him and said, ¡°Why are you so serious. I can¡¯t move now, my body hurts all over, what is it if not an internal injury?¡± Then she groaned again. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this point, John suddenly revealed a wry smile and he quickly pressed down on an acupuncture point on the old woman¡¯s body while no one could notice. The old woman was still groaning, but a momentter, she suddenly stopped and her face became extremely bad. A strong sense of poop came over her. What happened? How could she have a stomachache at this time? The old woman¡¯s face turned blue-purple as she held it in, and finally she couldn¡¯t help but jump up and say, ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡± Then she ran away. ¡°What a good health, she can still run so fast with her Internal injuries.¡± said by John. Seeing that the old woman disappeared without a trace, the yellow-haired punk and the others. looked at each other in disbelief. This was different from what they had nned. ¡°What should we do now? Continuing¡­..?¡± ¡°Boss, I have an idea. How about we do something big his time? Look at that girl. She is so beautiful. How about¡­¡­Ouch!¡± Before he could even finished his words, he felt his body hanging in the air, and then he was thrown into river like a human shaped spear. ¡°Holly shit.¡± The yellow-haired punk and the others were all frozen in the ce by shock. Where they stood now was over ten meters away from that river. How could he throw a person out like that?¡± Such a monster! The yellow-haired punk thought. John nced at them and said, ¡°jump by yourselves or do you want me to do it?¡± ¡°No, we can jump by ourselves. Please don¡¯t.¡± With a bitter smile on their faces, these yobs ran to the river and plunged into it. Tracy was also surprised, ¡°you are so strong. Howe?¡± John replied proudly, ¡°just practice¡±. The second day. Tracy went to the provincial capital for medicine. And John stayed in the clinic. As expected, Today¡¯s clinic were full of patients. The queue was a long one, with people lining up from the sitting desk right outside the main entrance. The doctor on duty today was Quin Lynn, the personal disciple of Holbrook Davis, Master of Traditional Medicine. Just for this title, it was enough to attract countless patients. The people helping out in the Feazer clinic, apart from John, were two other youngsters, both apprentices of Dr. Lynn. Even so, the clinic was still a little busy. There were too many patients, and more toe, as if this long queue has no end. As John was helping to get the medicine, he frowned slightly when seeing the prescription from Dr. Lynn. He didn¡¯t believe that this Quin Lynn deserve his position. In the prescriptions from him, he would always add many calming herbs such as nightshade in it. In fact, only one or two herbs were enough for a pair of medicine, but in Quin Lynn¡¯s prescriptions, there were as many as five or six herbs of this kind. ¨C It was obvious that he was making money out of it. But the patient didn¡¯t say anything, so it would not be his business for John to point out that. In fact, there was a misconception that the more herbs there are, the better the healing effect would be. However, in a prescription from a truly brilliant doctor, only four categories of herbs are needed, namely the traditional Chinese medicine formtion, and no more than ten herbs at most. However, every doctor had his own habits. Some harmless medicine would be added to the prescription to show the doctor¡¯s own preference. As a result, in the prescriptions from most of doctors, there were more than ten kinds of herbs and some even have more than twenty or thirty kinds. This is an unhealthy trend, but patients believe in it, and if the prescription is too concise, they would think the doctor is notpetent. With the reputation of being the personal disciple of Dr. Holbrook, Quin Lynn is trusted by his patients. A few patients even snickered when they got their prescriptions, and thought that they had been. more taken care of by Dr. Lynn as there were more herbs on it. Soon, more than half of the morning had passed, but there were still many patients in the clinic. This time it was a girl, just a couple of years old, with a flushed face and a forehead covered in beads. of sweat. After the diagnosis, Dr. Lynn said, ¡°it¡¯s a typical symptom of fever. A set of White Tiger Potion would be helpful.¡± Then he wrote down a set of White Tiger Potion on the prescription for the girl. But just as the mother and daughter took the medicine and were about to leave, John felt something was fishy and said, ¡°please wait!¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± The woman stopped and turned in a confusion look. ¡°I would like to know why your girl grabbing your clothes all the time as if she wants to get in?¡± Hearing this, the woman¡¯s face suddenly changed. She thought that this young man was deliberately flirting with her. However, at this time, John continued to say in a serious tone, ¡°Please answer my question. honestly, for your daughter¡¯s life is at stake, Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 36 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 36 Chapter 36 The Quack Harmed People Seeing that John looked serious and there was no distraction in his eyes, the woman knew that she had misunderstood him, so she answered seriously, ¡°My daughter said she was cold.¡± Cold? How could she feel cold when she had a hot fever? With a frown, John stepped forward and said, ¡°Madam, would you mind letting me check your daughter¡¯s illness by checking her pulse?¡± The woman nodded. It was rted to her daughter¡¯s life, so the woman had to be cautious. One more doctor to diagnose her daughter is equivalent to one more insurance tofort her. Then John put his finger on the girl¡¯s wrist. ¡°Although the pulse isrge, it is hollow and weak. Her body showed that she had a hot fever, but she felt cold¡­¡± *Holding the girl¡¯s index finger, John looked at it and said in a serious tone, ¡°Her illness was not caused by hot fever, but by cold problems.¡± The cold problem? Hearing this, all the patients in Feazer Medical Clinic couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Haha, young man, are you kidding me? The child¡¯s forehead was almost roasted from hot fever. How can you say that her illness was caused by cold problem? You¡¯re so ridiculous.¡± ¡°Yes, Doctor Lynn said it was a hot fever¡¯s symptom, but you still said she has a cold illness. Do you think your medical skills are better than Doctor Lynn?¡± ¡°Haha¡­This man is so funny.¡± Although these patients had never learned medical skills, they believed their eyes. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell at a nce that the girl had a hot fever. Caused by a cold problem? It is quite obvious that this man is lying. The woman¡¯s face also changed. She said angrily, ¡°Do you have medical skill or not? If you don¡¯t have any medical skill, you should not make a wrong diagnose for my daughter. Can you be responsible if there happened any medical ident of my daughter?¡± Compared with John, She must have trusted Dr. Lynn¡¯s diagnosis more. At this time, Doctor Lynn also snorted coldly and said, ¡°A new apprentice who hasn¡¯t learned much yet, dares to question my medical skills. How could Tracy recruit a person like you?¡± When John said that he wanted to check the girl¡¯s pulse again, Doctor Lynn was already very unhappy, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just wanted to see what this guy could diagnose. If the diagnosis was the same, Doctor Lynn wouldn¡¯t say anything, but this fellow directly diagnosed a cold symptom. Isn¡¯t he against Doctor Lynn? Of course Doctor Lynn was unhappy. ¡°It turns out that you are a new apprentice. No wonder you are so impolite. How can the medical skills of an apprentice like youpare to Dr. Lynn¡¯s?¡± ¡°Young man, I advise you not to say anything if you don¡¯t have good medical skills. Isn¡¯t it shameful for you to give the wrong diagnose?¡± ¡°Haha, Doctor Lynn is a disciple of a famous doctor Holbrook Davis in our country. Who do you think you are? You can¡¯t evenpare with Doctor Lynn¡¯s toes.¡± ¡°Young people nowadays like to grandstand!¡± Hearing that John was a new apprentice, Everyone¡¯s ridicule of him is even more undisguised. ¡°Shut up!¡± At this time, John suddenly shouted coldly and swept his eyes over the crowd, ¡°Won¡¯t the disciples. of the national medical masters make mistakes? Are the disciples of the national medical masters divine? Can¡¯t the disciples of the national medical masters be doubted? Who gave you the illusion?¡± His voice instantly shocked everyone. Then, he looked at Doctor Lynn and questioned loudly, ¡°The hyperactivity of yin fills the whole. body inside, but the it shows Yang symptom outside. Could you tell me what is this saying says?¡± Bang! Doctor Lynn seemed to be frightened by John¡¯s imposing manner. He took a step back suddenly, with a sweat rolling down from his temples. ¡®The hyperactivity of yin fills the whole body inside, but the it shows Yang symptom outside¡¯ meant that the cold energy gathered in the patient¡¯s body, and the hot energy floated outside, showing a hot symptom, which was also known as the ¡°True Cold Disease with False Heat Manifestation¡¯ in traditional Chinese medicine, also known as ¡®Syndrome of Excessive Yin Causing Floating of Yang¡¯, ¡®Predomination of Yin Rejecting Yang¡¯. This kind of patient¡¯s symptoms were weak pulse and pale tongue. And they always feel so cold that they want to put more clothes on, but their body show the hot symptom. Even they feel thirsty, but they can¡¯t drink too much water. These was just in line with the little girl¡¯s situation. However, this kind of symptom was rare, and Doctor Lynn was so careless that he was falsely diagnosed. However, facing John¡¯s aggressiveness, Doctor Lynn gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Nonsense. I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± At first, everyone thought that John was telling the truth when they saw that he was eloquent, but when they heard Doctor Lynn¡¯s words, they felt that John was talking nonsense. Even Doctor Lynn hadn¡¯t heard of any ¡®True Cold Disease with False Heat Manifestation¡¯. It must be fake. With a cold expression on his face, John shook his head disappointedly and said, ¡°You are a quack! You are the shame of the medicalmunity.¡± If Doctor Lynn could correct his mistakes, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Medical science required constant umtion of experience. Everyone made mistakes. But this Doctor Lynn, who was obviously wrong, refused to admit it. ¡®He didn¡¯t deserve to be a doctor. ¡°Who do you call a quack?¡± Doctor Lynn got angry when he heard that John called him a quack. ¡°Quack!¡± John said it again. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Quack!¡± Doctor Lynn was so furious that he almost wanted to fight with John, but when he saw John¡¯s strong imposing manner, he immediately became coward. John didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. He turned around and said to the woman, ¡°Madam, your daughter can not drink the White Tiger Potion. Let me change it for you!¡± ¡°I said she could eat it!¡± Doctor Lynn said loudly, but as soon as he finished speaking, a crisp p suddenly sounded. ¡°Fuck you!¡± John pped Doctor Lynn away. Obviously, he was really angry. Doctor Lynn was a murderer who could disregard the life of the little girl in order to save his face. It is reasonable for him to p this scum, he deserves this p! Of course, John knew what Doctor Lynn was thinking. Generally speaking, even if the patient took the wrong Chinese medicine, it would not endanger his life. At that time, Doctor Lynn could say that the treatment was not good. He could prescribe another medicine for the little girl. However, when John observed the little girl¡¯s index finger just now, he found that her condition was very serious, and there was no time for her to dy for a moment. The child¡¯s index finger prints are radiated from the inside out and can be divided into three levels: wind, energy, and life. The further they went outside, the more serious the disease was.¡± But this girl¡¯s finger patterns had already reached her fingertips, which was the so-called ¡°The Extension of Visible Veins through All the Bars to the Nail¡¯. It was an extremely dangerous sign. So if she ate the White Tiger Potion, she will die.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 37 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Rescuing from Copse by Restoring Yang and Release the Soul Doctor Lynn was stunned by John¡¯s p, and so did the other patients in the line. It was just that the two of them had different opinions on the diagnosis. Why did John give Doctor- Lynn a p? They didn¡¯t know how serious the girl¡¯s condition was, so they couldn¡¯t understand John¡¯s mood at the moment. John has been fought all over the world for five years. Because of this, John was more aware of the preciousness of life. If he didn¡¯t stop it today, he would have to watch a young life die. He couldn¡¯t do such a cruel thing. ¡°Fuck ¨C¡± Doctor Lynn stood up awkwardly, spat out a dirty word, and then called someone angrily. ¡°Tracy, where the hell did you get the lunatic? He is sowless!¡± Yes, he was calling Tracy Linch. At this time, Tracy was still purchased from the provincial capital. She was scolded inexplicably and said depressingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Doctor Lynn? What do you mean ¡®the lunatic¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s this son of a bitch, John! How did you recruit him? Were you blind in the recruitment?¡± Quin Lynn shouted. ¡°Doctor Lynn, John is my brother. Please behave yourself.¡± Hearing that Quin called John ¡®son of a bitch¡¯, Tracy¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Your brother?¡± Quin Lynn was stunned for a moment, and then he roared angrily, ¡°Well, I was wondering why he always goes against me. It turns out that he is your brother, Tracy, You¡¯ve long disliked me, haven¡¯t you? Well, I won¡¯t stay here anymore!¡± ¡°Doctor Lynn, what are you talking about?¡± Before Tracy could figure out what had happened, Quin had hung up the phone. When Tracy called him back, she found that Doctor Lynn¡¯s phone was powered off. Then she called John, but he haven¡¯t answered either. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Tracy was suddenly anxious. She drove to New York in a hurry and prayed in her heart that nothing would happen! At this moment. In the Feazer Medical Clinic. After turning off his phone, Quin said to John with a cold face, ¡°Count you siblings have guts. I¡¯ll leave the Feazer Medical Clinic right now. I¡¯ll see how you two can open this damn clinic.¡± After saying that, he mmed the door and walked out angrily, and his two apprentices immediately followed him out. The business of the Feazer Medical Clinic was basically brought up by Quin Lynn¡¯s fame. Now that he had left, naturally, those patients had no intention of staying. Before they left, they all spoke ill of John. ¡°The Feazer Medical Clinic deserved to be closed down for hiring such a cooler!¡± The patient had been waiting in line for such a long time. It was almost their turn, but now such a thing happened. Who could be in a good mood. All the patients left angrily. The woman was about to leave with the girl in her arms, but John immediately caught up and said, ¡°Madam, your daughter¡¯s illness can¡¯t be dyed any longer¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± with her John was kind-hearted, but unexpectedly, the woman turned around and shouted at him, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my daughter would have recovered. I beg you not to hurt us again. Go and hurt others!¡± John was stunned. Then. His expression also became cold. ¡°I¡¯ll only say it once. Your daughter will die if she eats the White Tiger Potion. Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± John also felt sorry, but sometimes not all kindness could be returned. In the past, his teacher often told him that medical skills could be merciful, but can not be cheap. At that time, he couldn¡¯t understand. Now, he understood. ¡°Even if I am the King of Horizon, I can¡¯t believe that I don¡¯t understand such a simple truth until now.¡± John sighed and went back to the Feazer Medical Clinic. As for the little girl, just leave it to her fate! The woman, on the other hand, left with her daughter after cursing John ¡°Psycho¡±. However¡­ Before she walked not that far, the girl in her arms suddenly said in a very weak voice, ¡°Mom, I am cold¡­¡± Then. Whoosh! A horrifying chill swept over, and the hearsymptom on the girl¡¯s bodypletely disappeared, reced by a freezing coldness. It was because the Yang energy floating on the surface of her body hadpletely disappeared, and the cold energy condensed in her body had all erupted. The woman felt as if she was holding a piece of ice in her arms, and instantly panicked. A cold symptom. It was a cold symptom. The young doctor¡¯s diagnosis was right. The woman stumbled back in a hurry. Before she entered the door of the Feazer Medical Clinic, she began to cry. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m sorry. My daughter is in a cold illness. It¡¯s a cold symptom¡­ I should have listen to you. Please save my daughter¡­¡± However, at this moment, John didn¡¯t rush out to treat the little girl as he had done before. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°You are not sincere. I won¡¯t treat your daughter.¡± Ssh! Tears streamed down the woman¡¯s face. She knew that John was ming her, so she knelt down and kowtowed to him desperately. ¡°Doctor, doctor¡­ I know I was wrong. It¡¯s my ignorance. I trust the wrong person. Please forgive me this time for the sake of my daughter. She is innocent!¡± The woman kept kowtowing and crying sadly. John frowned and thought for a while. Then he opened his mouth slowly, ¡°Forget about it. For the sake of your daughter,e in!¡± Indeed, as the woman said, the little girl was innocent. She shouldn¡¯t have taken her mother¡¯s responsibility. Besides, the woman should only be angry because of loving her daughter. John would forgive her this time. ¡°Thank you, doctor. Thank you so much¡­¡± The woman carried the girl into the Feazer Medical Clinic gratefully and put her daughter on the bed as requested by John. At this moment, the little girl¡¯s whole body was cold, and her breath became extremely weak. It could be seen how heavy the cold energy in her body was. ¡°You go out and wait for a moment.¡± John asked the woman to leave and closed the curtain. His face became more serious. Fortunately, the little girl¡¯s cold disease had broken out before she ate that White Tiger Potion. Otherwise, even John was not sure that he can save her. All of a sudden. A dozen needles appeared in his hands. He quickly stabbed into the corresponding acupoints on the little girl¡¯s body. At the same time, the nameless divine skill in John¡¯s body began to work silently. Warm air flowed. into the little girl¡¯s body along the needle. ¡°Rescuing from copse by restoring Yang and release the soul!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 38 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Lily¡¯s Resignation Saving people was far more difficult than killing people. Once upon a time, there was a Supreme Master of Britain who was not willing to submit to the King of Horizon, so he came to the border of the US with a group of disciples to challenge the authority of the Oracle hall. However, he was defeated by John with a sword strike. From the beginning to the end, John¡¯s expression was always rxed. But today, facing the little girl¡¯s cold disease, John showed an unprecedentedly serious expression. The little girl was too weak to bear the strong vital energy. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . John could only carefully control the vital energy. This was just like a top-level master. A casual punch from him would have a strength of ten thousand pounds, but he had to use the strength that could just crush an ant. It wouldn¡¯t work even if he used a little more. It could be imagined how difficult it was to control it. ¡®The treatmentsted for an hour. + The little girl finally burst into tears. The coldness on her body waspletely dispelled, and some of the color came back into her face. The woman waited anxiously outside the curtain. She didn¡¯t feel relieved until she heard her daughter¡¯s cry. ¡°My little girl¡­¡¯ Seeing Johne out with the little girl in his arms, the woman rushed over. ¡°Mom, I am not cold anymore.¡± Hearing the little girl¡¯s voice, the woman¡¯s tears rolled down again. ¡°Thank you so much, doctor. You saved my daughter¡¯s life. I will pay you back even if I lose everything.¡± The woman said gratefully. Taking a look at the woman, who dressed simply and didn¡¯t seem to be from a rich family, John said, ¡°One hundred dors for treatment.¡± One hundred? The woman was stunned. This was a person¡¯s life. The woman was ready to pay everything she has. ¡°Doctor, do you mean¡­ One million dors?¡± The woman asked cautiously. ¡°One hundred dors. Keep the rest money and buy some nutritious food for your daughter!¡± Plop! As soon as John finished speaking, the woman knelt down with tears in her eyes. She refused to stand up until John said impatiently, ¡°Stop kneeling. Your daughter has just recovered from her illness. Just take her back to have a rest.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you, doctor. Come on, Love, you should say thanks to the doctor.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ Big Brother.¡± The little girl said in a sweet voice. The mother and daughter expressed their thanks and left the Feazer Medical Clinic. John was finally relieved. He kept highly concentrated for an hour, and at the same time, he had to control the vital energy input. To be honest, even John couldn¡¯t stand it. But when he saw the happy smile on the little girl¡¯s face when she left, everything was worth it. He sat on the chair and closed his eyes for a while. When he opened his eyes, he saw Tracy rushing back. She asked anxiously, ¡°My little brother, are you okay?¡± John shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sister, slow down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to see you are safe.¡± Tracy breathed a sigh of relief, and then reproached, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my phone? Do you know how worried I was about you?¡± John took out his phone and saw there were more than twenty missed calls, all from Tracy. When Tracy called him the first time, John was persuading the woman, so he didn¡¯t answer the phone. Later, the little girl was seriously ill. In order to keep focused during the treatment, he muted his phone. He didn¡¯t expect that Tracy would be so worried. John felt guilty. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Tracy was totally confused. As soon as she came back, she saw that John alone in the Feazer Medical Clinic. Quin and the patient were not there. She didn¡¯t know what had happened. So he told her what had happened. ¡°He¡¯s so bad! I didn¡¯t expect that there is a murderer in my clinic. How dare he call and question. me!¡± Tracy was furious. She also studied medicine. After hearing the symptom description of John, she knew who was right and who was wrong. Moreover, she definitely chose to believe in John. Johnforted her, ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s better for such a scum to leave. Otherwise, Something bad might happen sooner orter if he still stay here.¡± Tracy sighed, ¡°I hired him because he is a disciple of Mr.Davis. I didn¡¯t expect his medical ethics to be so bad.¡± She was also helpless. In terms of medical skills, Tracy didn¡¯t think her level was lower than Quin Lynn¡¯s, but her fame was not as good as him. After all, he was the disciple of a famous doctor of the US! If Tracy didn¡¯t open a clinic by herself, but chose to continue to work in New York Hospital, her reputation would surely spread slowly. However¡­ What made Tracy depressed was that after she refused the pursuit of the son of the department director, she was ostracized by the people in the department at every turn. It made her feel upset. So Tracy has resigned and opened a clinic. However, it was not that easy to open a clinic by herself. ¡°Miss Linch.¡± At this time, a young girl suddenly came in. Tracy saw her and said gently, ¡°Lily, thank you for helping me work for half a day yesterday. Have a good rest today!¡± The girl who came in was called Lily Harts, a sitting doctor of the Feazer Medical Clinic. She had just graduated from university less than a year and had the youngest experience. Lily said, ¡°Miss Linch, I¡¯ve heard about Doctor Lynn¡¯s thing. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Tracy smiled with relief and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you tofort me at this time. You are so considerate.¡± ¡°Miss Linch, actually¡­ I¡¯m here to resign.¡± Lily said after hesitating for a while. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 39 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Will Wonders Never Cease? ¡°What? Lily, are you going to resign?¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. When Lily first came to the Feazer Medical Clinic, her medical foundation was very poor, probably the kind of girl who didn¡¯t study well in school. Before she came to the Feazer Medical Clinic, she had applied for many hospitals, but she failed. At that time, Tracy asked her if she wanted to learn again, and Lily said yes. She also said that she regretted what she had done in college. If she could do it again, she would not waste her time. Tracy thought she had a good attitude, and the Feazer Medical Clinic was short of people, so she invited her in. In the following year, Tracy had been ying the role of teacher and friend of Lily. Every time Lily encountered problems that she didn¡¯t understand, she would guide her carefully until Lily could be an competent doctor and make a diagnosis alone. It could be said that although the two didn¡¯t call each other teacher and student, in fact, Tracy was Lily¡¯s teacher. In fact, Tracy could have asked Lily for helping her with her shift without paying her sry, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she offered two times of Lily¡¯s usual sry for her. It could be said that she was very kind. However, To Tracy¡¯s surprise, Lily proposed to resign at this time. ¡°Lily, am I not good enough to you?¡± Tracy asked sadly. ¡°No, Miss Linch, you are very kind to me¡­¡± ¡°Then why did you resign?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because that I¡¯ve decided to study in a graduate school. You know, thepetition in a good hospital is so fierce now. Without a high education, it¡¯s difficult to squeeze in. Besides, I don¡¯t want to stay in a small clinic all my life.¡± Lily¡¯s voice became lower and lower. She avoided eye contact with Tracy. Tracy was stunned. She couldn¡¯t find any reason to refute her at all. She couldn¡¯t dy her future! Tracy was a soft-hearted person. Although she was disappointed, she nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you have the ambition to get a postgraduate. I wish you happiness. Get your sry this month with me!¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Linch.¡± After Lily left with her sry, Tracy copsed on the chair as if all her strength had been drained. There were only three doctors in the Feazer Medical Clinic. Now two of them had left, which made things worse. Moreover, without the famous medical effect brought by Doctor Lynn, the Feazer Medical Clinic would have a hard time in the future. Looking at the depressed look on Tracy¡¯s face, John couldn¡¯t bear it andforted her, ¡°Sister, they will regret it. Besides, you have me, right?¡± Tracy rolled her eyes at John and said with a bitter smile, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a medical certificate. How can you be here tofort me?¡± ¡°If I want the medical certificate, I can get it at any time.¡± ¡°You can only brag.¡± After a while, Tracy came to her senses and asked seriously, ¡°John, do you really want to be a doctor?¡± John thought his sister meant to ask him if he would like to work in the Feazer Medical Clinic, so he nodded. In fact, it was not against his will. John was not interested in running apany, nor was he interested in Alice¡¯s bar. The only thing he was interested in was probably Tracy¡¯s Feazer Medical Clinic. It would be a good choice if he could help her to expand the Feazer Medical Clinic. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Tracy had other thoughts at the moment. On the second day, the Feazer Medical Clinic didn¡¯t open. Because Tracy went to a ce she didn¡¯t want to go New York Hospital. Yesterday, she asked John if he really wanted to be a doctor. In fact, she wanted to help him find a job in the hospital. Because even Tracy had no confidence in the future of the Feazer Medical Clinic. Tracy knew that John was good at traditional Chinese medicine, so the most suitable ce for him to work was New York Hospital. Her purpose this time was to apologize. However. When she arrived at New York hospital, she learned that today was the birthday of Chris White, the son of the director of the Department. They had already gone to the Hundred vors Restaurant for dinner. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. So she picked up a gift. Tracy came to the Hundred vors Restaurant. Hearing the noise inside, she suddenly became nervous. She took a deep breath. Finally, Tracy knocked on the door and walked in. When the people in the box saw it was Tracy, they instantly quieted down. It was not until quite a while later that a thorny voice rang out. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this pretty Linch? Why don¡¯t you go out with your rich and handsome boyfriend but be here?¡± ¡®The woman who spoke was dressed up gorgeously. She was Ada Brown, whom she met in the rain yesterday. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to give Mr.White a birthday gift,¡± said Tracy in a somewhat diffident tone. ¡°What? A birthday gift for Mr. White?¡± Everyone in the room was stunned. When they saw Tracy holding a gift box, their expressions became strange. In the past, when Chris chased after Tracy crazily, she didn¡¯t give him a good look. But today, she even came to give him a birthday gift? The impossible things happened! With a weird expression on her face, Ada said, ¡°Well, It seems that your rich and handsome boyfriend is not good in sex, so you start to miss Mr. White¡¯s kindness to you?¡± She was humiliated by John yesterday and sshed with mud all over her body. She had a deep grudge against Tracy. This time, she finally got the chance, so she deliberately said such words to disgust Tracy. Although Tracy didn¡¯t like Ada¡¯s words, she still exined, ¡°John is my brother.¡± At this time, a young man with a malicious face stood up and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, j say it. I don¡¯t believe that you are so kind toe here to celebrate my birthday.¡± He was Chris White, the son of the director of the Department of acupuncture, New York hospital. Tracy said apologetically, ¡°Mr.White, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so cold to you before¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, Miss Linch. I¡¯m ttered. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have put my dignity away and pursuit you for so long.¡± Chris suddenly interrupted her. Although he looked cold on the surface, in fact, he was extremely happy in his heart.¡± Look, after going through so many things, you finally find that I am the one who cares about you. the most! Come on, put down your dignity and please me as much as you can. Maybe I will agree to your pursuit with my soft heart. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 40 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Drinking game Chris felt happy secretly. This kind of feeling was just like a loser who pursued his goddess with no result. But when he was about to be disheartened, his goddess suddenly got off her high horse and took the initiative to chase him back. Of course, Chris was proud of himself. But at this time, Ada suddenly whispered in Chris¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. White, I think there is a catch.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡®Think about it. Tracy has left New York Hospital for a long time. Who knows how many boyfriends she has made in the past two years? Besides, she used to be so cold to you, but why is she so enthusiastic today?¡± ¡°Get to the point.¡± Chris said impatiently. Ada¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°ording to my experience, she wanted to find a back-up man.¡± ¡°A back-up man!¡± Chris¡¯s face turned green immediately. He said angrily, ¡°Damn you! Tracy! How dare you make me a back-up man. Do you really think I¡¯m so easy to be picked on?¡± Chris was furious. How could there be a pie falling from the sky? It turned out that she wanted to find a back-up man. She had gone too far! The others in the room also felt strange until they heard Chris¡¯s roar, Of course! Tracy must have had enough fun outside, so she came back to find Mr. White as a back-up man. It must be like this, or it couldn¡¯t be exined at all. How shameless! Everyone looked at Tracy with contempt. The young nurses who had good rtionships with Chris sneered and showed a look of disgust. They thought, ¡°How stupid she is! If she wants to find a back-up man, she should also find a real honest person. How dare she find Mr. White as a back-up man? This could be exposed so easily!¡± ¡°Nonsense! I haven¡¯t even had a boyfriend. How can I find someone to be a back-up man?¡± Being ndered by these people for no reason, Tracy almost burst into tears. Ada sneered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had a boyfriend yet? Then who drove the luxury car yesterday?¡± ¡°As 1.said, he was my brother.¡± ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s ridiculous. You said he was your brother, right? But I thought he was your boyfriend. He dumped you after ying, so you came to Mr. White today.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Then exin why you are here today!¡± Facing Ada¡¯s aggressiveness, Tracy shouted, and her eyes gradually turned red, ¡°I just want to ease the rtionship with Mr. White so that my brother can work in New York Hospital in the future, not to find a back-up man.¡± There was a moment of silence in the room. Was this the real reason? However, the corners of his mouth twitched. Damn it! It turned out that she¡¯s here for something. She¡¯d better ask me to be her back-up man! Tracy was beautiful and had a sexy figure. Maybe she would be more attractive in bed. Chris didn¡¯t mind ying with Tracy at all. After all, she was the goddess he had desired for a long time. As long as he yed with her and then dumped her like her ex-boyfriend, he wouldn¡¯t be med. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However. Tracy said she came here just to help her brother find a good job. Didn¡¯t she mean that Chris was not - qualified to be a back-up man? That¡¯s too much! Chris was furious. ¡°No¡­¡± 1 At this time, Ada found a loophole and questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the rich and handsome man yesterday was your brother? Since your brother was so rich, why did he still need to work at New York Hospital?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± That made sense. Her brother was so rich. What kind of job did he want? Did he need his sister to beg Mr. White? So, Tracy must be lying. Somehow, when Chris heard that he might still be a back-up man, he was even overjoyed. Of course, he couldn¡¯t show it, or others would think he had a strangeplex. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your purpose is. It¡¯s possible for you to ease our rtionship.¡± After a pause, he turned to one of his colleagues and said, ¡°Go and set up a Drinking game for her.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The colleague immediately set up a Drinking game on the ground with sses of liquor and filled them. ¡°Miss Linch, don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t give you the chance. Everything will be negotiable if you pass the Drinking game.¡± Tracy¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. There were more than ten sses of liquor on the ground. For her, who had never drunk, this was a kind of torture. Seeing that Tracy was in a daze, Ada sneered, ¡°Why were you so insincere when you came to beg Mr. White?¡± Tracy¡¯s face darkened, and she wanted to give up. She turned to a middle-aged man beside Chris for help. The middle-aged man was Julian, Chris¡¯s father. He is the head of the Department of acupuncture. He had been there all the time, but he didn¡¯t say anything because it was the business of the younger generation, and he didn¡¯t want to interfere. Tracy looked at him, hoping he could help her since they had been colleagues. However. Julian ignored her pleading eyes. Tracy felt desperate. At this moment, her phone rang. ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t Feazer Medical Clinic open today? Where have you been?¡± It was John who was calling. He had nned to help her today, but when he ran over and saw that the door of Feazer Medical Clinic was closed, he didn¡¯t know where she had gone. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in the Hundred vors Restaurant. I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Then she hung up the phone. However, at this moment, John¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, he could hear her trembling voice. Besides. From the noise on the phone, John heard that someone was saying, ¡°How dare you answer the phone while drinking? Was this your attitude of asking for help?¡± What did it mean? It meant that someone was forcing her to drink. ¡°Damn it! If anything happens to my sister, no matter who you are, I will kill you today!¡± With a roar, John threw his hands, and suddenly his body turned into a terrifying light, heading straight for Hundred vors Restaurant. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 41 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Since the Drinking game was passed, what will you do? In Hundred vors Restaurant. There was a stalemate. Tracy wanted to retreat, but when she thought of the fact that John had disappeared for fifteen years and finally came back. And she did nothing for him before. Tracy plucked up courage again. It was just a dozen sses of liquor. She was willing to risk everything for John. Tracy picked up a ss of liquor, trembling. On the other side. Chris sneered. Julian looked on coldly. Ada, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t wait to see Tracy make a fool of herself after getting drunk. She even couldn¡¯t help walking towards Tracy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you dare to drink? Come on, let me help you.¡± Ada picked up a ss of liquor and was about to pour it into Tracy¡¯s mouth. But at this moment. Bang! The door was suddenly kicked open, and then a murderous figure rushed in. It was John. There was silence in the room. A momentter. Chris came back to his senses from the shock and roared, ¡°Where the hell did youe from? Didn¡¯t you know where this was?¡± However, John didn¡¯t respond. Instead. He stared at Ada. Ada was holding Tracy¡¯s face with one hand and was about to pour liquor into her mouth. The killing intent gushed out in an instant. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! How dare you treat my sister like this! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With a growl, John grabbed Ada¡¯s hair and knocked her against the door. Then he grabbed her neck and lifted her up. Ada was dumbfounded. The others in the room were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Where did this demone from? ¡°You¡­ You hit a woman. Never could you be a hero!¡± Although Chris felt guilty, in order to save his face, he stood out and said. However. As soon as he finished speaking. p! A loud p resounded through the room. Chris covered his face and asked in disbelief, ¡°Dad, why did you p me? You should p that demon!* He couldn¡¯t believe it. The one who pped him was his father, Julian. Julian said in a trembling voice, ¡°I pped you because you were a blind dog. Do you know who Mr. Lopez is?¡± He was also in a panic. That day. After the auction. Julian told his teacher that John had used Nine Restoring Yang Needles, but his teacher was so excited that he vomited blood on the spot. Julian was frightened and didn¡¯t know why the teacher was so excited. Anyway. After that day, his teacher told him almost in an imperative tone that he must find John. The teacher wanted to learn from him. The teacher wanted to acknowledge John as his teacher! Julian was dumbfounded at that time, so he hurried to look for Alice, hoping that she could tell him the contact details of John. However, due to previous unhappiness, she didn¡¯t give Julian a chance to meet her. Jun was anxious Although today was his son¡¯s birthday, Julian was not happy at all because the teacher was putting/pressure on him again. So when Tracy asked him for help, Julian was annoyed and didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. But he never dreamed that Tracy was John¡¯s sister. Julian really wanted to p himself to death. John had already been unsatisfied with him, and now he must be more disgusted with him. At this moment. Ada¡¯s face turned red, and she rolled her eyes, but John didn¡¯t seem to let go of Ada. It seemed that he was going to strangle her here. ¡°John, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill her.¡± Tracy was afraid that John would strangle Ada to death, which would put him in jail. Tracy couldn¡¯t bear to see her brother, who had been separated from her for fifteen years, end up in jail, so she kept begging Finally, John loosed his hand and said coldly, ¡°You should be grateful that my sister is a kind person. Otherwise, even if God is here today, he can¡¯t save you.¡± Ada fell to the ground, covering her neck and coughing. Taking a look at sses of liquor on the ground, John frowned and asked, ¡°Drinking game? Who set it?¡± All of a sudden, the colleague of Chris was almost scared to death. He hurriedly responded, ¡°It¡­ It was¡­ It was Chris who asked me to set it up.¡± John red at Chris. Chris felt chilly all over his body. Julian hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, we really didn¡¯t know that Miss Linch was your sister before¡­¡± ¡°Did I ask you to speak?¡± Julian was choked by his cold voice. Just when everyone thought that John would rush up and beat Chris up, he sneered, ¡°Drinking game, right? I¡¯m here to help my sister.¡± Then he picked up a ss of liquor. Julian said in horror, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please don¡¯t!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. However, John had already drunk up a ss of liquor. Julian turned around and pped Chris again. He shouted, ¡°Bastard! Bastard! What are you waiting for? Get me two sses of liquor!¡± iquor Although Chris didn¡¯t understand why his father was so scared, he still poured two sses of liquor Julian picked up two sses of liquor, pinched his nose, and swallowed them. At this time, John had drunk the second one. Julian hurried to drink two more. After a while. With John¡¯s every drink, Julian drank two more without a moment¡¯s pause. Soon. Julian bent over and vomited violently. ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Pour the liquor! Pour!¡± Julian vomited and drank at the same time. As long as John didn¡¯t stop, he didn¡¯t dare to stop. In contrast to Julian¡¯s difiture, John drank up one ss after another without any blush, as if he was drinking water. Every time he drank a ss of liquor, he would take a step forward. Thest step. Bang! ¡°Since the Drinking game was passed, what will you do next?¡± John walked up to Chris and said coldly. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 42 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Who is Mr. Lopez ¡°Since the Drinking game was passed, what will you do next?¡± These words were like the devil¡¯s words, which scared Chris to death. Especially at this moment, John was standing in front of him and staring at him. His cold and dark eyes were like the bottomless hell. Chris was overwhelmed by fear. What kind of monster did he provoke? At the same time. Julian was drunk, and he said in a painful, low voice before he lost consciousness, ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Afterwards. Chris also knelt down and kowtowed repeatedly. He didn¡¯t know why his father was so afraid of John. However. He was really frightened by John¡¯s horrible aura. Sometimes the fear of a person could really infect others. In the private room, everyone held their breath and concentrated. Chris repeatedly kowtowed until he passed out. In the end, he leaned his head against his father¡¯s. They are all in order. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who dares to make trouble in my Hundred vors Restaurant?¡± Suddenly, a deep middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from outside, and then a group of bodyguards in ck rushed into the room first. ¡°Mr. Wodehouse, it¡¯s him who made trouble. Please catch him and beat him up!¡± Perhaps Ada was really crazy. After taking a deep breath, she immediately ran to the door and comined to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ada. Mr. Wodehouse, have you forgotten that we had dealings before¡­¡± ¡®Shut up!¡± The middle-aged man stopped Ada in a hurry. Of course, he remembered the woman in front of him. About half a month ago, the middle-aged man went to the nightclub to relieve his boredom and happened to see Ada dancing. Although Ada looked ordinary, she was younger and could dress up. Her original face could even reach a high mark after makeup. In addition, she was in revealing clothing, and her dance was sexy, which quickly attracted his attention, so he walked up to ost her. Apparently, he was a rich man. After being teased by this middle-aged man casually, she had sex with him. Then she made a fortune. The middle-aged man interrupted Ada just now because he feared she would say something improperly. After all, that¡¯s enough that both sides knew about it. However. It was a fact that someone was stirring up trouble in his territory, so he had no reason to stand by and do nothing. He needed to stand up for Ada or set Hundred vors Restaurant¡¯s rules at that time. The troublemaker must be severely punished today. The middle-aged man stormed into the room. Ada pointed at John with a sneer, ¡°Mr. Wodehouse, it¡¯s this guy. Look at what he has done to your private room. What¡¯s more, he even knocked down your two distinguished guests.¡± Before he could say anything more, his bodyguards had already rushed towards John. At this time, John nced at the middle-aged man indifferently, ¡°I had something to deal with. Did you have any objections?¡± The man was so scared that his legs went limp. ¡®Oh my God! How could it be this demon?¡¯ The middle-aged man clearly remembered that it was this young man who forced all media reporters to kneel down and apologize on the day of the new productunch of Queenie Group. Most importantly. It was said that. This young man was the brother-inw of King of Horizon. What the hell was going on? At this moment, the captain of bodyguards was ready to attack John, shouting, ¡°How dare you talk to our boss like that? Believe it or not, I will¡­¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. p! 1 Before he finished his words, the middle-aged man suddenly rushed up and pped him. Then he bowed respectfully to John and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m really sorry that he didn¡¯t behave well. Sorry to bother you.¡± This middle-aged man was George, the head of the Wodehouse family who had delivered one-billion dor order to Queenie Group that day. Hundred vors Restaurant was the property of the Wodehouse n. The sudden scene shocked everyone. What was going on? Especially those young nurses who came to celebrate Chris¡¯s birthday. When Julian¡¯s face turned pale because of fear, they were curious about the identity of John. Now, even the big boss of Hundred vors Restaurant was respectful to him. Who on earth was he? The young nurses had never seen such a scene before. They were so shocked that their chests were even trembling, which was enough to form a monstrous wave. Ada was also stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Wodehouse, did you mistake him for someone else? This guy¡­¡± Bang! George gave Ada a hard kick. ¡°Damn! How dare you be disrespectful to Mr. Lopez? p her mouth, take off her clothes, and drag her to the street. George said angrily. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Soon, Ada screamed and was dragged out. In the end, she still didn¡¯t know who John was. With an apologetic smile on his face, George said to John, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you can ask me to do these things for you in the future. Why do you have to do it yourself?¡± John nced at him coldly, ¡°If I ask you to do it for me, how can my sister still stand here safely?¡± George¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°Who is your sister?¡± He looked around and saw Tracy. He immediately ran to apologize. There were many girls at the scene, but they all looked frightened. So it was obvious that they were not. Only Tracy looked normal and calm. So George recognized her at once. After apologizing, George said to John respectfully, ¡°Mr. Lopez, in order to express my apology, I¡¯m willing to give you the Hundred vors Restaurant. I hope you won¡¯t mind it.¡± The crowd burst into an uproar. This restaurant was an important industry of the Wodehouse family. How could he give it to John? Who can tell me who this Mr. Lopez is! However, what shocked them more was that John waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 43 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Crisis of Feazer Medical Clinic On their way back. Tracy¡¯s delicate face was full of curiosity, as if she was looking at something strange. She was also curious about the identity of John! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Why was Julian afraid of John? Why was the boss of Hundred vors Restaurant afraid of John? Tracy, like a curious kitten, kept asking. He had no choice but to tell her that when they were at the Oriental auction house, he had used Nine Restoring Yang Needles, which might have shocked Julian, so he didn¡¯t dare to offend him. As for George. Then it would be easier to exin. Queenie told Tracy about what had happened to Queenie Group. On that day, George was there, so it was normal for him to be afraid of John. This exnation was so reasonable that Tracy thought it was wless. The true identity of John is King of Horizon. Why didn¡¯t he tell Tracy? This is not because he didn¡¯t tell her on purpose, but because she didn¡¯t believe it! Just like in front of Queenie, John had directly revealed his identity as King of Horizon, but she didn¡¯t believe it at all. Of course, Tracy wouldn¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s just like a good friend of yours who has been out for fifteen years. When he came back, he suddenly said to you that he was the richest man in the world. Who would believe it? Unless you show your bnce. It was more difficult to exin the identity of John. Even if he had something that could prove his identity, his sisters probably had only heard of the name of King of Horizon, so they didn¡¯t know anything deeper. Therefore, even if John took out the identity object, they still didn¡¯t know it. At this time, Tracy suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, you have drunk so many sses of liquor. Why are you still okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little drunk, actually.¡± John tried his best to behave like a normal person, staggered, and then fell into her arms. Tracy took it seriously, so she hailed a taxi and took John back to the Feazer Medical Clinic. It was a bumpy road, but John didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. He sighed in his heart, ¡®It¡¯s so good to stay with my sister.¡± Back to the Feazer Medical Clinic. The opposite was being decorated. There used to be a steamed bun stall across Feazer Medical Clinic. It had just moved out two days ago. No one knew who bought it this time. Soon, they got the answer on the second day. Quin walked into Feazer Medical Clinic with a sneer and said, ¡°Miss Linch, long time no see!¡± Tracy frowned, ¡°You are a murderer. Why do youe back?¡± ¡°Murderer?¡± Quin was stunned. He didn¡¯t know that the little girl had almost died two days ago. He thought the medicine he prescribed was nothing wrong. So he didn¡¯t understand what Tracy meant by ¡®murderer¡¯. He thought Tracy was exaggerating, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Quin smiled and said, ¡°Miss Linch, don¡¯t get me wrong. I came back not to ask you to take me in, but because my clinic is right across the street!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tracy¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you going to open a clinic opposite me?¡± ¡°Yes, is there any problem? No one has stipted that the two clinics can¡¯t open the opposite door. Everyone lives by their own ability. At that time, it depends on who is more capable.¡± Quin said with a smile. Tracy¡¯s face darkened with anger. Did he want to make a living on his capability? Apparently, he picked on her, a weak woman, just because he was the top disciple of the Master of Traditional Medicine. However, what made Tracy sadder was still behind. Quin said meaningfully, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how my fellow disciples are doing now. It seems that they have something to do now!¡± Quinughed and left Feazer Medical Clinic. Tracy¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly. Apparently, she was very angry with Quin¡¯s words. What Quin just said meant that he would invite all his fellow disciples to help him on the day when his clinic opened. What kind of people were Quin¡¯s fellow disciples? Each disciple of Holbrook is famous around the world. If they are gathered together, it will cause a sensation. By that time, Tracy¡¯s clinic would be closed down as soon as Quin¡¯s opened, Tracy felt sad at the thought that her efforts in the past two years would be in vain. ¡°Tracy, why are you unhappy again? Who irritated you? I¡¯ll kill him.¡± John asked with a smile when he saw Tracy in low spirits. Tracy pinched him and said, ¡°You always say that. Are you a maniac?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. So were my other sisters. If anyone dares to pick on them, I¡¯ll kill him as well.¡± ¡°You are such a garrulous man.¡± Although Tracy said so, she felt warm in her heart. Her brother seemed to be her support. Tracy, just tell me. Maybe I can help you.¡± John continued to ask. Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to give up. Tracy had to tell him that Quin hade before. Johnforted her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. His clinic can¡¯t be opened sessfully.¡± ¡°Do you think you are the director of the Health Department?¡± Tracy red at him. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°I believe you. You are my brother. Even if you say you can reach for the stars in the sky, I still believe you.¡± John smiled and didn¡¯t exin anything but said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m a little hungry. I¡¯ll go to the end of the street to buy something to eat.¡± Then he left Feazer Medical Clinic. And the moment he went out, John¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. It¡¯s Quin again. ¡®It seemed that the p you receivedst time was not painful enough, and you even dared to pick on my sister. Did you want to ask for death?¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 44 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Let them take sides and hit them all Julian White had vomited all day yesterday and the bile was spilling out. When he woke up today, it was already noon. His head was splitting! But he didn¡¯t care about the headache at all and called his son Chris White over in a hurry. The moment Julian saw Chris, his face changed abruptly. His son¡¯s head was wrapped in white gauze. He asked in a hurry, ¡°Did Mr. Lopez hit your head?¡± Julian¡¯s tone was not angry, but panic. Chris shook his head and said, ¡°No, I did it myself.¡± ¡°Then¡­ How is Mr. Lopez?¡± Julian asked. Julian passed out after drinking yesterday, so he didn¡¯t know what happenedter. Chris looked a little embarrassed, ¡°Yesterday¡­ I also fainted. Dad, who on earth is that Mr. Lopez?¡± Chris was confused. Julian sighed and said, ¡°Do you remember I told you there was a magic doctor in New York?¡± Chris nodded. Of course, he remembered it, because it was just two days ago that Julian mentioned it to him. It was said that the highly skilled doctor knew the Nine Restoring Yang Needles. Even the Master of Traditional Medicine Holbrook Davis, said that he wanted to be his student. ¡°Dad, is the skilled doctor you are talking about Mr. Lopez?¡± Chris seemed to think of something and asked. Julian nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. Moreover, Mr. Lopez has a sister called Alice Moon. She seems to have a deep rtionship with Master of Clouds.¡± Chris¡¯s face changed dramatically. He thought, ¡®When he first heard his father say that the highly skilled doctor, he thought that the doctor was an old man over fifty years old. He didn¡¯t expect him to be so young. Yesterday, he almost caused a big trouble!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. All of a sudden, Julian realized something and said, ¡°Hurry up. Check your phone book and see if you have the contact information of Tracy Linch.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already deleted it,¡± said Chris with a bitter smile. Tracy had left New York Hospital for two years. When Chris was in the hospital, he failed to chase Tracy so hard if he still kept her number, wouldn¡¯t hey up trouble for himself? ¡°It seems that I have to go to the medical department¡±, said Julian. Julian held back his difort and was ready to go to the New York Hospital. Tracy had worked in the hospital before, so her phone number must be kept in the medical department. Now he could only hope that Tracy didn¡¯t change her phone number. When Julian was about to go out, his mobile phone suddenly vibrated. He took out and found a strange number and thought it was a call from a patient, but he refused to answer it without hesitation. However, after a while, a message suddenly came, ¡°I¡¯m John Lopez.¡±. ¡°Mr. Lopez?, Julian thought. Julian was so excited that he immediately called back, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I didn¡¯t expect you to call me. I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯m really sorry for what happened yesterday¡­¡± ¡°Well, stop talking nonsense. Do you want to learn Nine Restoring Yang Needles?¡± John cut to the chase. Julian was stunned. Then. His face turned red with excitement. He nodded so hard and said, ¡°Yes, not only me, but also my teacher. In the past two days, my teacher has been saying that he wants to be your student!¡± ¡°Your teacher?¡± John asked. ¡°Yes, my teacher is Holbrook Davis, the Master of Traditional Medicine.¡± Julian responded. There was a long silence. After a long time, the strange voice of John sounded again, ¡°In that case, you should know Quin Lynn.¡± ¡°Yes, I know him. We have the same teacher, but I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with Quin. Is Quin your friend?¡± Julian asked with great care. ¡°Enemy¡±, John said. ¡°Great!¡± Jun couldn¡¯t help but shout out, but soon he realized that he had made a slip of the tongue. He hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lopez. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I mean, Quin is not qualified to be your friend at all.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t tter me. Two dayster, Quian¡¯s clinic will be opened in front of my sister¡¯s Feazer Medical Clinic. You need to get some more men and take him down a peg or two.¡± ¡°Okay, send me the address. I will do it to your satisfaction,¡± Jun said. After the phone call, Julian feltfortable, like a warm sunshine, piercing through the dark clouds and directly reaching his heart. It felt so good! ¡°Ha ha ha, Quin, you have been against me when I was a student. I didn¡¯t expect that you would offend Mr. Lopez this time. You deserve it, ha ha¡­¡± Julian almost went crazy withughter. Of course, it was impossible for him to tell Quin the truth. He even hoped that Quin would be cracked down by Mr. Lopez. Confused, Chris looked at Julian and asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chris thought, ¡®Just now, his father was showing a mncholy face. Why did he smile so happily after answering a phone call? Why was he not in a hurry to go to the hospital?¡¯ Julian smiled and said, ¡°Chris, this time we have found a treasure.¡± Chris was confused. Julian ignored him, opened his contact list and dialed a number one by one. ¡°Cohn Well, are you free these days? I want to ask you for a favor¡­ What? You are going to support Quin¡¯s new clinic. Well, good luck!¡± ¡°Marwell Hand, are you free now? Are you going to support Quin? Good luck!¡± ¡°Lock Finger¡­ Good luck!¡± Julian made more than ten calls in a row, but Quin beat him to the punch. Atst, only two or three of his close friends agreed to help him. Standing aside, Chris was even more confused and said, ¡°Dad, are you crazy because of alcohol? Why are you so happy when others refuse you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Let them take sides and hit them all. Ha ha!¡± Julian said mysteriously on purpose. Finally, Julian called all his fellow disciples in the address book. He suddenly waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Chris. Drive me to visit my teacher.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 45 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Julian gets clever. Holbrook Davis, the Master of Traditional Medicine, was a professor and graduate tutor of New York Medical University. His students had made great achievements in hospitals all over the country. Even the surgeon general in New York was his student. However, Holbrook had retired for nearly ten years and was enjoying his old age. When Julian came to the teacher¡¯s house, he happened to meet Quin. The two of them snorted and pretended not to know each other. In the courtyard, an old man in white cloth was standing under the shade of a tree, slowly practicing Tai Chi. It was Holbrook Davis. Although he was more than 70 years old, he was still very healthy, which had something to do with his daily. T?i Chi. However, such a strong old man was so excited when he heard that someone had used the Nine Restoring Yang Needles. It could be imagined how precious it was. ¡°Julian, you are here.¡± Seeing Julian, Holbrook stopped what he was doing and asked with a smile. Julian nodded, ¡°Teacher, I saw Quin just now.¡± ¡°Yes, he said he was going to open a medical clinic and wanted to invite me to help him.¡± ¡°Did you agree?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Ha ha.¡± Holbrook shook his head with a smile, ¡°Opening a medical clinic depends on one¡¯s own skills, and he can¡¯t get far with these unorthodox methods, so I criticize him.¡± ¡°Good criticism.¡± ¡°Do you have any news about that highly skilled doctor when you came to me today?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Julian said. ¡°Really?¡± Holbrook asked. Holbrook rushed to Julian, grabbed his shoulder and shook it violently, and that frightened Julian. Julian thought, ¡®Please be serious!¡± Holbrook couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Hurry up, take me to see the doctor. I want to kowtow to him and take him as my teacher.¡± It was said that one may die content in the evening after hearing an important news in the morning. Holbrook was such a person. He had spent his whole life studying medicine and was extremely obsessed with it, which was also the reason why he could be a master. Even if he retired, he was still reviewing his past achievements. One of them was the Nine Restoring Yang Needles. Holbrook learned this acupuncture from an ancient book when he was young. It was this knowhow that he made his debut in medicine. After bing famous, Holbrook taught it to his students. But it was two years ago. When Holbrook repeatedly thought about the Nine Restoring Yang Needles, he found that it was iplete. It turned out that the number ¡°nine¡± was not the meaning of ¡°nine needles¡±, but a gradual improvement of the treatment effect, and there were nine grades. Only when it reached the ninth stage could he true effect present. In terms of Holbrook¡¯s current level, he could only perform the seventh stage at most. It took him two years to figure out the remaining two stages. Therefore, when he heard Julian said that som1 eone had performed the Nine Restoring Yang Needles, he asked Julian how many needles that person had injected in total, and Julian¡¯s answer was twelve. Twelve needles, three more than nine. This was not only the increase in the number, but also meant that the person had already understood the meaning of nine. At that time, Holbrook had made up his mind to be John¡¯s student. Seeing that the teacher was so excited, Julian said in resignation, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to go to see Mr. Lopez now.¡± ¡°What? Are you starting to bargain with me?¡± Holbrook said unhappily. Julian¡¯s face changed all of a sudden. He showed a bitter smile and said, ¡°Teacher, you misunderstood me. I mean, Mr. Lopez may not ept you as his student if you visit him for no reason.¡± Julian schemed and didn¡¯t tell Holbrook that John had decided to teach them the Nine Restoring Yang Needles. Holbrook frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Julian said, ¡°I think you should give him a favor first.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Holbrook asked. Julian smiled and said, ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Lopez has a sister who runs a Feazer Medical Clinic. But recently, a bad man opened a new hospital on purpose opposite the clinic to destroy it.¡± ¦§ Holbrook asked, ¡°How could someone do such a disgusting thing?¡± Julian thought and said, ¡°I think no matter who he is, he must show some respect for you. So, when the new medical clinic opens, you can sound out his attitudes in person, so that you can take the easy option to give Mr. Lopez a favor.¡± Holbrook suddenly patted his thigh and said, ¡°Good idea. I have said that you¡¯re smart. That¡¯s it. You¡¯ll pick me up in person when the new hospital opens.¡± ¡°Okay¡±, Julian responded. When Julian left Holbrook¡¯s house, he felt as if he were walking in the air. He couldn¡¯t help sneering in his heart, ¡®Quin, my skill is better than yours!! ¡°Dad, what did Mr. Davis say?¡± Chris asked. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Julian said. Two dayster. Quin¡¯s Harmony Clinic opened. In the past two days, he not only contacted many fellow disciples, but also made great efforts in publicity. Therefore, there were many people on the day of opening. As for Tracy, she felt very ufortable. If it weren¡¯t for John¡¯sfort, she wouldn¡¯t even want to open the door of the Feazer Medical Clinic today. At this moment, a figure suddenly attracted her attention. ¡°Lily Harts, why are you here?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Tracy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, because she saw Lilying out of the Harmony Clinic. ¡°Lily, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to take a postgraduate exam?¡± Tracy had a bad feeling and asked with a long face. Lily seemed to beck of confidence. She looked away and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tracy, it¡¯s because¡­ Quin promised to give me triple pay¡­¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 46 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Rumor is dreadful. After all, Lily was young and her medical skills were not very good. She could only treat people in the outpatient sitting. If she encountered a more difficult disease, she needed to ask Tracy for help. However, Quin was still willing to pay her triple pay, not for anything else, but for disgusting Tracy on purpose. Quin thought, ¡°Your brother dares to p me, right? Well, I¡¯ll snatch the person you¡¯ve cultivated for a year in front of you. And you can do nothing.¡± That was to torture Tracy¡¯s heart. Quin¡¯s move was very vicious. Tracy felt indeed painful like a thorn in heart. If Lily really resigned to take the postgraduate exam, she would not say anything more. She would even encourage her. However. Tracy thought, ¡®Lily went to the Harmony Clinic because Quin offered her triple pay. Don¡¯t you think my cultivation and kindness for you in the past year cannot overweigh Quin¡¯s triple pay?¡± Tracy felt suffocated. Thinking of the girl who had just graduated and ran into troubles everywhere, Tracy felt ridiculous when Lily. told her that she was willing to learn again and turn over a new leaf. She was bit by a person she had cultivated and that was a betrayal of teacher. Looking at the distressed expression on Tracy¡¯s face, John¡¯s heart also ached, but more was coldness. ¡°Lily Harts, right? I remember you.¡± John said in cold voice. ¡°Huh, you are so proud to threaten a girl!¡± John said.¡± At this time, Quin stood out with a righteous expression. He held Lily behind him and said, ¡°Lily, you¡¯re right. The Feazer Medical Clinic was a dark ce. Of course, you should not stay there!¡± ¡°Quin, what do you say? Do I treat you badly when you were in my clinic?¡± Tracy was angry. Tracy was really mad. She had seen people lie through their teeth, but she had never seen someone as shameless as Quin. Quin sneered, ¡°You know what you have done to us.¡± He raised his voice on purpose so that the people around heard him and looked at Tracy angrily. Of course, they chose to believe Quin, because Quin was a disciple of Master of Traditional Medicine. There was no need to lie. Tracy said angrily, ¡°Quin, tell me the reason why I treat you badly.¡± Quin sneered and said nothing. He wanted to discredit Tracy on purpose to arouse the public hatred of her. Reason? Did it matter? It didn¡¯t matter at all. Quin didn¡¯t even need to exin anything, because he couldn¡¯t speak it out, but it had achieved the desired effect. With a touch of anger in his eyes, John stepped forward and said, ¡°How dare you nder my sister? Believe it or not, I will p you!¡± But to his surprise, Quin patted his face and said, ¡°Come on, fan hard. Let everyone see how rude the people of the Feazer Medical Clinic are. You are such a violent maniac. Who dares to let you treat?¡± As soon as he said this, the crowd around was in an uproar. They said, ¡°Words does not work and they begin hitting. People in Feazer Medical Clinic are so powerful!¡± ¡°Ha ha, such kind of person still opens a hospital. Since you like beating people so much, why don¡¯t you just establish a faction? Even Dracul can¡¯t defeat you.¡± ¡°Last time when I was in the clinic to see a doctor, it was this guy who came out to make trouble and pped Doctor Lynn¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m also here. How could he bear to dy the treatment of the little girl? She¡¯s only one or two years old!¡± ¡°This is going too far! God hopes Feazer Medical Clinic should close!¡± In an instant, the public opinion circted. Especially when it came to the little girl, it could most arouse the sympathy of everyone, and this sympathy turned Into anger at this moment. Rumor was dreadful. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The spit of these people alone was enough to drown John. With a pale face, Tracy gripped John¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I think, we¡¯d better shut down the clinic first to avoid the trouble!¡± She knew how vicious these people were, and she could not bear to see John being scolded. However, John shook his head and said coldly, ¡°Sister, we can¡¯t retreat now. We can¡¯t retreat even one step. Otherwise, they will think that we are more guilty and perhaps our clinic will be smashed by them.¡± John was also angry. However. He was waiting. Waiting when the truth came out. Finally. A weak voice came from the crowd, ¡°Nonsense! John is a good man. He saved my Everyone turned to look. It was the little girl who was diagnosed as heat syndrome by Quin. life.¡± The woman walked out with her daughter in her arms and said for John, ¡°My daughter is right. Doctor Lopez is a good person. If it weren¡¯t for him, my daughter would have died in the hands of a quack like Quin.¡± The woman pointed at Quin with great anger. Just one moment! The crowd erupted again. What happened? Why did the target be Doctor Lynn? Someone reminded her, ¡°Madam, you have to make it clear. It was Lopez who dyed your daughter¡¯s treatment that day.¡± The woman shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like what you see. My daughter indeed got cold syndrome. not heat syndrome. It¡¯s the quack Quin who made a wrong diagnosis.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly fell on Quin. They thought, ¡°Did we really misunderstand it?¡± The mother and her daughter were the persons concerned, so it was impossible for them to lie for the ¡°murderer¡±-John, right? A drop of sweat dripped from Quin¡¯s temples. It was beyond his expectation that the woman woulde out to make trouble at this time. But soon, Quin calmed down and thought quickly. Then he pped his hands and said, ¡°Wow, Tracy, you are smart enough!¡± Smart? Everyone was confused. Tracy was also confused. Quin said, ¡°Tracy, I know you dislike me a long time ago, so I set up a trap and ruined my reputation one purpose. They are the actors you hired.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 47 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Medical leaders gather. Actors! As soon as Quin finished his words, everyone¡¯s eyes froze. Quin continued, ¡°That day in Feazer Medical Clinic, everyone saw how ufortable this girl was for fever. Now this woman dared to say that her daughter got cold syndrome. Do you think everyone is stupid?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, this woman called me a quack and said that John saved her daughter¡¯s life. Doesn¡¯t she mean that as a disciple of Master of Traditional Medicine, my medical skills are not as good as a young man in his early twenty years old? Do you think it possible?¡± ¡°So, they are not actors. Who are they?¡± Quin shouted, and then put on a sad expression: ¡°I don¡¯t care how others ruin my reputation. After all, I don¡¯t care about those reputation at all. But what makes me most distressed is that this little girl is actually used by these malicious people. Don¡¯t you really have a conscience?¡± Quin said seriously. His voice was so loud that it instantly ignited the anger of the surrounding people. Therefore. All kinds of abuse flooded over. He not only cursed Tracy and John, but also the woman. ¡°What a vicious woman! She even used her own daughter. How much did you get from the Feazer Medical Clinic?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be a mother.¡± ¡°Everyone in clinic should go to hell!¡± The woman didn¡¯t expect that she would be attacked by all kinds of words just because she said a few words of justice. She couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. She used to be a loyal supporter of Quin, but since Quin had falsely diagnosed her daughter¡¯s illness last time, she no longer believed in Quin. But she just didn¡¯t believe Quin¡¯s medical skills. Until today, the woman finally realized that Quin was not only bad at medical skills, but also a scum without morality. How could such a person deserve to be a doctor? Unable to defend herself, the woman had to cover her daughter¡¯s ears tightly to avoid hearing those filthy words. At the same time, the anger in John¡¯s eyes was also surging.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. How simr was this scene! Back in the Queenie Group, it was also a group of brainless onlookers. They were provoked by a few words. and spilled out all kinds of abuse and nder. He thought, ¡®Is it so easy to fool the people in the United States?¡¯ John felt sad. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the soldiers who guarded the border. They were determined to fight against the enemies, but they couldn¡¯t defeat these ignorant people! How pathetic! ¡°Brother Lynn, isn¡¯t your Harmony Clinic open today? Why do everyone look so angry?¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged man¡¯s deep voice rang out from the crowd. Only then did everyone stop cursing. They turned and looked toward the sound. Their bodies couldn¡¯t help trembling. It was Fred Smith, the director of New York People¡¯s Hospital. Was he here to celebrate the opening of the Harmony Clinic? Quin hurried forward and said, ¡°Brother, thank you very much for helping me. There is a small problem here, but it has been solved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Fred nodded and nced at John and others casually, and then entered the Harmony Clinic. After a short while. A few people came again, all of them are the directors or above of the major hospitals. All of a sudden, the crowd was in an uproar. The gathering of these important figures in the medical industry was definitely a feast that shocked the whole New York. The arrival of the next big shot pushed the poprity of the Harmony Clinic to the peak directly. The surgeon general in New York, Charlie Young was also here! He was vigorous, as if telling everyone with actions that the clinic was owned by my fellow disciple. It is absolutely trustworthy, so you can rest assured toe here to see a doctor. It could be imagined how excited everyone was. This was the power of the Master of Traditional Medicine! This was Quin¡¯s terrifying connections! However, in sharp contrast, the Feazer Medical Clinic was too small. Tracy¡¯s pretty face was pale. Every time a big shot came, her heart trembled fiercely. She had guessed that Quin would suppress her today, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so ruthless that he wouldn¡¯t give her any chance to live. After today, there would be no Feazer Medical Clinic here. Two years of hard work would be in vain in the end. Seeing that almost everyone was here, Quin said loudly, ¡°Everyone, today I invite my fellow apprentices here. for the sake of everyone. Everyone present today cane to Harmony Clinic for free physical examination.¡± Boom! The crowd erupted again. They usually couldn¡¯t even see these big shots in the medical industry. They didn¡¯t expect that they would be willing to check up for people for free today. What a great news! ¡°Look, Doctor Lynn is just a great doctor. Unlike someone who can only beat others when he is not capable.¡± ¡°From now on, we wille Harmony Clinic. Don¡¯t go to the Feazer Medical Clinic even if we are beaten to death. Let the Harmony Clinic close down!¡± These people cursed as they lined up several long teams, waiting for medical experts to examine themselves. Quin nced toward the Feazer Medical Clinic and sneered. At this time, he suddenly saw a figure. It was Marvin Phillips. What was he doing here? Marvin was also Quin¡¯s fellow discipline, but they were not on good terms. It was said that he was now the vice president of a hospital in the provincial city. Quin wondered why he came here since he didn¡¯t contact with Marvin? Quin thought, ¡®Did other fellow disciples inform him ande to help?¡± If that was the case, Quin was willing to make peace with Marvin. But when he walked up to him, he found that Marvin was not looking for him at all, but standing on the side the Feazer Medical Clinic. ¡°Excuse me, are you Ms. Tracy?¡± Marvin looked up at the que above the hospital and asked Tracy again. Tracy nodded with puzzlement on her face. He didn¡¯t understand why this person came here. Marvin smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 48 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The Reverse Version of the Nine Restoring Yang Needles Marvin silently stood in the direction of Feazer Medical Clinic. He didn¡¯t say anything, but expressed his stand with actions. Although Tracy was confused, she was not in the mood to ask. She was almost worried about the Harmony Clinic. Most importantly, there were a lot of people on the opposite side, and all of them were big shots. Even if there was a person to help them, it would only be a drop in the bucket. After a while, another man suddenly came. Seeing Marvin, he immediately walked up to him and talked to him, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Hasn¡¯t Juliane yet?¡± Marvin shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°No. I don¡¯t know what the opportunity he told us is. It¡¯s mysterious.¡± ¡°You know what kind of person he is. He likes to keep others guessing. Wait and see. By the way, why is the Harmony Clinic so lively?¡± ¡°Quin Lynn asked half of his fellow disciples toe here to help him. How could it not be busy?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Then we are really weak. I hope Julian won¡¯t trick.¡± The two of them had promised Julian that they woulde to help the medical colleagues of Feazer Clinic. The three of them used to be roommates and had a good rtionship with each other, so they didn¡¯t believe that Julian would ask them toe here for no reason. However. They were under great pressure! Although those people on the other side might not be much more sessful than them, they were more powerful when they gathered together. And look at yourselves. It was hard to say. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Quin Lynn¡¯s face darkened when he saw that the two men were on the opposite side. Hearing the noise, the faces of Fred and Charlie darkened when they came out. Fred said, ¡°Marvin, I¡¯ve heard that you two don¡¯t get along well with Quin, but there¡¯s no need for you to pick on him deliberately when his medical clinic opens, right?¡± In his opinion, the two men standing opposite were deliberately making trouble. ¡°If you still recognize us as fellow disciples,e to the Harmony Clinic right now!¡± The two of them were the first to be with Holbrook Davis, which was equivalent to seniors, so their words were very dignified. All of a sudden, Marvin and the man felt a great pressureing. They thought to themselves, ¡®Juli¨¢n, you are such a killjoy. Why haven¡¯t youe over yet? We are almost unable to withstand it!¡¯! Fortunately. Just then, an angry voice suddenly came from afar. ¡°Humph! Fred, Charlie, you two are so powerful. Do you really think I¡¯m dead?¡± All of a sudden, everyone looked in the direction of the voice, and their faces changed drastically. An old man in white walked quickly towards them, apanied by Julian. It was Holbrook Davis, the traditional medical master. ¡°Mr. Davis!¡± Fred and the others turned pale with fright and hurried to greet them respectfully. However, Holbrook shook off their arms angrily and said, ¡°Get out of my way. I, Holbrook Davis, have never taught the students like you!¡± ¡°Mr. Davis, what happened?¡± Fred and the others were stunned. They had never seen their teacher so angry. Holbrook ignored them. He walked across the crowd, came to John, bowed respectfully and said, ¡®Mr. Lopez, please ept me as your disciple.¡± Bang! It was like a bucket of cold water suddenly poured into the boiling oil, and everyone¡¯s heart was stirred up in an instant What did they hear just now? Their teacher, the traditonal medical master, Holbrook Davis was going to take this young man as his teacher? The teacher must be crazy! Fred widened his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Davis, what are you doing? How can you take him as your teacher?¡± If the teacher took John as his teacher, wouldn¡¯t they call John teacher too? How could that bel However, before Fred could finish his words, he was pped hard in the face by Holbrook. ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m talking to Mr. Lopez. Do you have the right to interfere?¡± Fred was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Although he was the director of the New York People¡¯s Hospital and had a high status, he was always a student in front of Holbrook. Beating him is not negotiable. At the same time, Holbrook bowed to John respectfully again and begged again, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please ept me as your disciple.¡± With a cold expression on his face, John said, ¡°Let¡¯s not time being. Let¡¯s solve the current problem fire k about the matter of taking in disciples for the He exhaled deeply. Finally. You finally noticed me, didn¡¯t you? I can¡¯t stand it anymore! The anger that had been suppressed in his heart for a long time finally burst out. He rushed over, grabbed Quin¡¯s cor and dragged him to the ground. ¡°You bastard, kowtow to my sister for twenty times first.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! He pressed Quin¡¯s head and smashed it into the ground. His eyes were full of terrible anger. ¡°My sister is such a kind person. How could you have the heart to bully her? Tell me how to swallow the anger, okay?¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Quin¡¯s head was broken and bleeding in an instant, but he had no intention of stopping. After kowtowing for twenty times, he dragged Quin in front of the woman and pressed his head down again. ¡°The twenty times of kowtowing are for this woman and her daughter. You not only owe them an apology, but also owe them a life. How can you repay them?¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Another another tweny time of kowtowing. Quin fainted in pain. But at this time, he saw that John took out a silver needle and stabbed it into Quin¡¯s Baihui acupoint. He said angrily, ¡°Do I allow you to pass out?¡± Quin, who had fainted, woke up again with a painful expression on his face. It was totally a torture! Although the pain was beyond the limits of his physical endurance, he still had to keep sober and continue to suffer the pain. Quin¡¯s forehead was broken. But would John sympathize with him? No. Such a murderer didn¡¯t deserve any sympathy at all. ¡°I asked you to kowtow for forty times. Are you convinced?¡± Said John angrily. Although Quin¡¯s head was broken, he never said uncle unexpectedly. He insisted on shaking his head. He knew that once he admitted it today, his life would bepletely ruined. ¡°Well, since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± John¡¯s eyes were cold, and more than ten needles suddenly appeared in his hand. They quickly pierced into Quin¡¯s acupoints in an extremely weird way. The students of Holbrook, namely Fred and the others, were all surprised. The needle method looked awkward, but it felt familiar. All of a sudden. Everyone¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Is¡­ is this the reverse version of the Nine Restoring Yang Needles method?¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 49 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Visit the Pioneer The needle method that John used was the reverse version of the Nine Restoring Yang Needles. To rescue patients from copse by restoring Yang and reach the life and death realm. When he used the Nine Restoring Yang Needles, it was a method to save people, but when he used it backwards, it was a method to transfer souls. Every time he used it, the one would be tortured. When twelve needles were reversed, the person who received them would definitely be scared out of his wits. John held Quin with one hand and injected the needle with the other. In a twinkling of an eye, the tenth needle arrived. Quin¡¯s whole body was convulsing. The pain not only came from his body, but also from his soul, as if the sharp needles had pierced into his brain. The people around werepletely stunned. On one hand, they were shocked by John¡¯s cruelty. On the other hand, they couldn¡¯t imagine that there would be a tenth needle of the Nine Restoring Yang Needles. Was all the needle techniques they had learned in the past few decades wrong? Perhaps Holbrook could answer this question, but at this moment, the old man was not in the mood to answer it, because he was so excited that his face turned red. Death is not to be regretted after knowing the truth. He didn¡¯t expect to see theplete version of the Nine Restoring Yang Needles in histe years. Even if John didn¡¯t ept him as his apprentice, he would be satisfied as long as he could see the whole set of needles today. Holbrook couldn¡¯t wait to see what the legendary twelfth needle looked like? However, he seemed to have forgotten that if all the twelve needles were injected into his disciple Quin¡¯s body, he would die. ¡°Ah ¨C I say! I say! Please don¡¯t torture me anymore!¡± Quin finally couldn¡¯t bear such pain, so from the day when he was falsely diagnosed with the little girl to today when he deliberately discredited Feazer Clinic, he confessed everything, including the innocence of Tracy and the woman. When they heard the result, everyone was stunned. Then. It was endless anger. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. They trusted Quin so much, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be such a shameless ck sheep. It was a waste of air for him to live. Everyone felt pity for Quin when they saw that he was tortured so hard by John just now, but now, they were eager for him to die early. Feeling relieved, John turned to gaze at Tracy and said, ¡°My sister, I¡¯ve said that as long as I¡¯m here, no one can bully you.¡± It was easy to kill Quin, but it was impossible for John to kill him directly. What he wanted was the truth. Otherwise, even if he killed Quin, others would only gossip about him. ¡°My little brother¡­¡± Tracy couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any more and threw herself into the arms of John. ¡°Tracy, there are so many people watching you crying. Look, your makeup is ruined.¡± Johnforted her. Tracy smiled through tears, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t cry.¡± It was not until the cozy moment between the sister and brother was over that Holbrook said sulkily, ¡°Mr. Lopez, can you ept me as your disciple?¡± He felt really regretful just now. It was the tenth needle, and there was only two needles left. He could see theplete version of the Nine Restoring Yang Needles. Although it was the reverse version, it was not bad. Unfortunately, Quin Lynn failed to hold on. What a bad guy! Can¡¯t you make more contributions to the medical career? Holbrookined in his heart. Gazing at the serious expression on Holbrook¡¯s face, John nodded and said, ¡°I can take you as my apprentice, or I can teach you the Nine Restoring Yang Needles method. But on one condition, you must be a attending physician in my sister¡¯s Feazer Clinic for three years.¡± It needed the effect of famous doctors to open a run a traditional medical clinic. In terms of reputation, in the state of New York, no one couldpare with the medical master, Holbrook Davis. As long as he was in the Feazer Clinic, within half a month, the name of the Feazer Clinic would definitely spread throughout the state of New York. Holbrook said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to. As long as Mr. Lopez is willing to ept me as his disciple, I¡¯m willing to work in the Feazer Clinic until I die, let alone stay for three years.¡± Julian reminded him, ¡°Mr Davis, you should call him teacher.¡± Holbrook immediately came to his senses and quickly changed his tone, ¡°I am the student Holbrook Davis, my respected Mr. Lopez.¡± Then he was about to kneel down. John hurriedly helped him up. If the old man kneel down for him, he would lose his life? On the other hand, Julian was smart enough. After Holbrook called the teacher¡¯s name, he immediately knelt down to John and said, ¡°I am Julian White. It¡¯s my honor to meet you, Mr. Lopez.¡± What a clever man. What¡¯s more, he secretly dragged Marvin and the other one beside him. The two of them immediately understood what he meant and hurriedly knelt down to John, ¡°Mr. Lopez.¡± On the other side, Fred and the others were a little embarrassed. When they saw that John used the Nine Restoring Yang Needles, they understood why their teacher insisted on taking him as his teacher. Mr. Lopez is obviously a highly skilled doctor! ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Davis, we were just deceived by Quin Lynn. Please forgive us.¡± Fred said with a bitter face. Holbrook snorted, ¡°It¡¯s useless to beg me to forgive you. You should ask your master teacher to forgive you.¡± Hearing this, Fred was overjoyed. What the teacher meant was that he admitted that he was his student and asked him to call John master teacher. Everyone quickly knelt down and said in unison, ¡°Please forgive us!¡± John waved his hand and said, ¡°Ask my sister. You can get up when she will forgive you.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 50 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Tracy¡¯s Talent Quin¡¯s Harmony Clinic was closed down, which was the fastest record. What¡¯s more, his medical certificate had been revoked by the Health Bureau. Of course, he was too ashamed to say that he was Holbrook¡¯s student. As for Lily, she had no ce to stay in the State of New York unless she was transferred. If she hadn¡¯t left the Feazer Clinic, or even if she had really gone to the postgraduate entrance exam, she would have been able to get acquainted with countless medical leaders in the State of New York with the help of Tracy. N?velDrama.Org content rights. As long as she knew these people, she could get in any kinds of high-ss hospitals. It was a pity that she had taken a wrong step. It was toote for her to regret. She had only asked for it. On the contrary, the Feazer Clinic had be a miracle. Those big shots in the medical field, who were usually arrogant, actually rushed toe to see a doctor, even if one day was not enough to arrange. Naturally, the reputation of the Feazer Clinic quickly spread out. In less than a week, patients from all over the State of New York, including some from other states, came. After all. The top dog of the Feazer Clinic was Holbrook, the master of traditional medicine. John also fulfilled his promise and taught Holbrook the Nine Restoring Yang Needles. To be honest, this acupuncture method, which was regarded as a treasure by everyone, was actually only one of the many techniques that John had mastered. There was no need to pass on the other needle techniques to Holbrook now, because he could learn them for a while with only the Nine Restoring Yang Needles method. However, what surprised them the most was that the one who learned the Nine Restoring Yang Needles the fastest was not Holbrook, but Tracy. When seeing that Tracy skillfully used the Nine Restoring Yang Needles method, even John couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Oh god! Tracy, You are so awesome!¡± Tracy ebony scratched her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to learn this needle skill. In fact, I almost remembered it when I saw you perform it on Quin once that day.¡± Holbrook was speechless. Julian was speechless. Fred was speechless. What made Nine Restoring Yang Needle difficult was not the acupuncture points, because there were only a few acupuncture points. Everyone doctor of traditional medicine had already memorized the acupuncture points of human body thoroughly. The problem was how to improve step by step. In order to achieve the effect of the ninth turn, one had to practice the injection technique over and over again, which required time to umte. When Holbrook and the others were still practicing hard, Tracy had already got the hang of it and said that the acupuncture method was not difficult. The power of this sentence was the same as that a billionaire doesn¡¯t care about the money. It was a fatal blow. With a sh of inspiration, John suddenly said to Tracy, ¡°Tracy, I¡¯ll perform another set of acupuncture method. Let¡¯s see how much you can learn.¡± Then he found a human model, The seven needles were stabbed into the model¡¯s acupoints smoothly, and each time the injection technique was different. Seeing this scene, Holbrook¡¯s hair was trembling. He eximed, ¡°Seven Strikes at the Jaws of Death! This is Seven Strikes at the jaws of Death!¡± The Seven Strikes at the Jaws of Death acupuncture method was the same as the Nine Restoring Yang Needle, which had been lost. Besides. There were seven needles in total, and there were twelve of the Nine Restoring Yang Needles method. If they needed to use less needles to achieve the same treatment effect, it meant that it was more difficult to inject needles. John smiled at him and said, ¡°Mr. Davis, you are really well-informed.¡± Holbrook was ttered. He quickly bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you can just call me Holbrook. I really can¡¯t afford to be called as Mr. Davis by you!¡± ¡°We are so familiar with each other. You don¡¯t have to be overcautious in front of me.¡± ¡°No, no, No. It¡¯s a rule that ¡®One day as a teacher, lifelong as a father¡±.¡± ¡°You old fogyish man.¡± John shook his head resignedly. ¡°Mr. Lopez, may I ask you a question? How many kinds of acupuncture theraples do you know?¡± The Nine Restoring Yang Needles was already very shocking. As long as an ordinary person learned this move, he would be able to be a famous doctor of a generation. But to Holbrook¡¯s surprise, the teacher performed another one, the Seven Strikes at the Jaws of Death. It was hard for him not to be excited. John calcted with his fingers and said, ¡°Not too many. Maybe only twenty or thirty kinds!¡± Twenty or thirty kinds! Isn¡¯t that too many? What the hell was going on! Holbrook¡¯s eyes almost dropped. He gazed at John with a weird expression and thought, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you are too pretentious!¡± He was not pretending. The old Taoist priest had given him several boxes of secret manuals on needle them, which was not too many. techniques. He had only learned twenty or thirty or While the two were talking, Tracy had already stabbed out the first needle. Although the technique was unskillful, it didn¡¯t make any mistake. The angle, strength and depth of the needle were exactly the same as John¡¯s. This one needle would take Holbrook about three to five days to learn. After the first stab, Tracy closed her eyes and paused for a moment, as if she was recalling the scene when John had just showed them. After all, John didn¡¯t teach them one step by one step. He asked Tracy to do it after he finished seven of them, which was a test of memory. About seven or eight minutester, Tracy finished the second stab precisely. Then she closed her eyes and recalled. At this moment, Holbrook had already been surprised with his mouth wide open. She really had the second stab! What happenedter proved that he was surprised too early. Tracy paused after each stab. The first six needles were stabbed out precisely, and there was only a little deviation when the seventh needle was stabbed. After helping her correct it, John asked, ¡°Tracy, how did you remember so many methods of stabbing?¡± It had been more than an hour since John showed the Seven Strikes at the Jaws of Death for the first time, but Tracy could still remember the techniques of thest few stabs. It was amazing. Tracy smiled shyly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have a good memory when I remember other things, but as long as it involves the acupuncture methods, I can remember the details little by little after reading it.¡± ¡°Tracy, you are really a medical genius!¡± Let me see who dares to say that my sister is a bimbo that is busty and dumb in the future? Who? Please consciously cut out thest word. Finally. It only took Tracy about two hours to skillfully use the Seven Strikes at the Jaws of Death. ¡°Tracy, you make me feel deep frustration. It took me a whole afternoon to learn this acupuncture method. before!¡± Tracy waved her hand modestly and said, ¡°Not really. I think I should work harder.¡± Puff! Holbrook, Fred and the others almost passed out. Are you two monsters? How can you be so irritating? It was impossible for them to learn this set of acupuncture method within a month. But the siblings, one spent an afternoon, and the other only spent two hours, but they still pretended to be unsatisfied. How can we live in the situation? Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 51 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 51 Chapter 51 International art master Greend Vi. In the swimming pool.. Three beautiful women with beautiful appearance and excellent figure were ying in the swimming pool. When the water sshed, the snow-white skin had a jasper like luster under the mild sunlight, and then was covered with ayer of crystal beads, just like the pink and delicious peach, which made people want to jump on and bite. They were John¡¯s three beautiful sisters. Tracy used to live near the Feazer medical Clinic most of the time, because there were only three doctors at that time. Although it was a shift system, Tracy was the shop manager and would basically go to help every day. But now it was different. Tracy didn¡¯t need to worry because who now attending in the Feazer Medical Clinic were all the famous people in the medical field so she also moved back to the Greend Vi to live with her sisters. ¡°Little John, do you want toe down and y with your sisters?¡± Alice dived to the swimming pool. When John was not paying attention, she suddenly came out, like a beautiful lotus. She had a charming smile on her mouth and a pair of eyes staring at John. This¡­ John forced his eyes away and said in his heart that they were his sisters. Although they said they would marry him when they were young, it was only a childhood joke. Besides. The old master said that he should not have sex before he really mastered the nameless divine skill. Therefore, he should exercise restraint in any case, ¡°Alice, what are you doing to John?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Queenie suddenly swam to Alice and dragged her underwater, choking several mouthfuls of water in the swimming pool. Tracy also helped and said, ¡°Yes, yes, my little brother is so cute. How can you do harm to my little brother?¡± ¡°Gululu¡­¡± John shook his head. He didn¡¯t dare to stay here any longer, so he went back to the living room and suddenly got a call. ¡°Grandpa Cornelius?¡± ¡°John, are you free now? Come to my ce. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°OK, Grandpa, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± John was thinking of going out to calm down. Grandpa¡¯s call was really timely. Come to the ce where Grandpa lived. ¡°John,e here quickly. This is your Aunt Bree.¡± Cornelius called John to a woman in her forties and fifties and introduced her with a smile. ¡°Hi, Aunt Bree!¡± John still had some impressions of Aunt Bree. She seemed to have been an employee of the welfare home before, but he can¡¯t remember clearly. Aunt Bree looked at John in surprise, turned to Corneliusand said, ¡°Old Dean, is he really the child who disappeared in the fire?¡± Cornelius nodded. John also said, ¡°I was lucky to be saved by an old Taoist.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great fate. It seems that you are destined to be a man of great fortune and great wealth if you can survive such a fire.¡± Aunt Bree looked at John and nodded frequently, as if she was satisfied. John asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, what do you want to do?¡± Cornelius then exined with a smile, ¡°Ha ha, actually, your Aunt Bree has a daughter who has just returned from studying abroad. I was thinking of letting you meet and know each other.¡± It turned out that he wanted to arrange a blind date. John couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly. He was about to refuse, but he heard Grandpa sigh. ¡°Aunt Bree¡¯s daughter Studied abroad. She is very excellent. I wanted to introduce her to Gary, but this bastard is really disappointing, so I thought of you.¡± Cornelius nced at the yard outside and looked sad. In the yard, Gary was squatting on the ground ying with ants. His current IQ was equivalent to that of a child aged four or five. Although he had saved a lot of worry. Cornelius also felt a little heartache. Although Gary was unfilial, he had been together for more than ten years after all. Cornelius had always treated him as a family member these years, and he must have feelings. ¡°s, he owes money to the casino. It¡¯s his fault to be beaten like this.¡± Cornelius sighed again. John felt sad when he saw Grandpa¡¯s sad expression. gary was fooled by him, but it was not irreversible. After this time, he would see if he can help him recover! At this time, Aunt Bree took out a photo to John and said, ¡°Look, this is my girl, isn¡¯t she a bad looking girl?¡± John took a look at the photo. The girl was very good and tall, but how can he feel familiar? He seemed to have seen her somewhere? He seriously recalled it for a moment. John suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Aunt Bree, your girl, isn¡¯t she called Shelly?¡± ¡°Eh? How do you know my girl¡¯s name is Shelly? Do you know her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I overheard you just talking.¡± Cornelius and Aunt Bree looked at each other in doubt. Did they mention the name Shelly in their conversation just now? Forget it, it didn¡¯t matter. They didn¡¯t think much about it. At this time, John had already taken several breaths of cold air secretly. Unexpectedly, he can meet Shelly, an international art master. It was really lucky. Who was Shelly? It started with theputer of fourth sister Kate. kate had twoputers in total, one for home use, in the bedroom of the vi, and oneptop for work. These days, John had been using theputer in the fourth sister¡¯s bedroom. He found that the hard disk was full. When he opened it, he found that it was full of learning materials. Among them, there were some records of Shelly¡¯s lessons while she was studying abroad. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 52 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Who gave you face In order to see the true face of the international art master, John came to the dating ce at the appointed time, which was a coffee shop with high style. But he sat and waited for half an hour. He didn¡¯t see Shelly. How dare you stand me up! John had no patience to wait any longer. He got up and prepared to leave. But at this moment, Shelly finally walked in from the door. She was really tall and stylish. Most importantly, she was the woman in the video. Shelly obviously saw John¡¯s photo and walked towards him directly, but she seemed to be unhappy. When she was outside just now, she saw a Bugatti parked at the door and looked forward to it for a while. Could it be John¡¯s? But when she came in and saw John, she thought she was thinking too much. Which rich man would dress so casually? Shelly, after all, was a person who had studied abroad. She had a wide range of knowledge. At a nce, she could see that John¡¯s clothes would not exceed 300 dors. Therefore, the Bugatti at the door can never be his. John¡¯s first words were, ¡°You arete.¡± ¡°Straight man!¡± Shelly gave John a white look and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for girls to make up. It¡¯s normal for them to bete for an hour or so. I¡¯m only half an hourte now. It¡¯s fast.¡± Although she didn¡¯t look up to John, she still pretended to be reserved and sat down, ready to go through a process. ¡°Since you havee here, don¡¯t say I won¡¯t give you a chance. Tell me about your conditions!¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± ¡°How stupid! How big is your house? What¡¯s the price of your car? How much is your monthly sry?¡± ¡°I have no sry, but my house is as big as it is, and my car is as rich as it is.¡± ¡°Are you the second generation rich?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then where do you get the money to buy luxury cars and houses?¡± ¡°I just need to say a word, and someone will send it to me right away.¡± ¡°I think you are crazy!¡± Shelly was going to die of depression. He was clearly a hypochondriac. ¡°You asked me so many questions, now let me ask you.¡± John suddenly smiled and said. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± Shelly directly got up and left the cafe. Before leaving, she nced at John scornfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the neurosis came from. It¡¯s a waste of my time.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± John touched his nose and thought that she was truly an international art master with high vision. Forget it. He had seen her face to face, and had lived up to Grandpa¡¯s kindness. John walked out of the coffee shop and saw two beautiful women standing in front of hid Bugatti, constantly posing for self portraits. John came forward and asked, ¡°Beauty, are you ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business * * *!¡± A beauty was ying cute in front of the camera one second before, and then suddenly gave John a fierce look. Another beautiful woman smiled and said, ¡°Little handsome man, if you want to talk to me, just tell me directly. Although you don¡¯t wear very well, you look OK. Come and ask me for ohone number. Maybe I will promise you soon?¡± John was speechless. Were women nowadays so fond of judging people by their appearance? John didn¡¯t pay attention to dressing. He liked simple clothes, which was enough. As for whether it was a famous brand, he didn¡¯t care at all. These were the habits John developed during the border war. The best time to wear well was when they were buried. Without paying any attention to the two women, John directly unlocked the door and got into it. Boom! The sound of the engine starting startled the two beauties. When they turned around, they found that John was sitting in the car. They immediately changed their faces. ¡°Handsome boy, is this sports car yours?¡± ¡°Little brother, I was just joking with you. Don¡¯t be angry. Would you like to go for a ride with me?¡± ¡°He is my boyfriend, you two shameless bitch, go away quickly!¡± Before John could speak, Shelly suddenly rushed over and pulled the two women away. She hadn¡¯t gone far just now. She looked back and sees John chatting with two women, so she stopped with a sneer and prepared to see the y. But looking at it, she suddenly found something wrong. John actually got into the sports car. What! That Bugatti was really his! Shelly felt regretful, so she rushed over and directly dragged the two women away. John looked at her jokingly and said, ¡°When did I be your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we boyfriend and girlfriend? Not only are we boyfriend and girlfriend, but we may get married!¡± Shelly poked her long hair and smiled with confidence. She was a top student returning from abroad. She was good-looking, so she was very confident of her charm. And judging from her performance in the coffee shop just now, she had found tat John was very interested in her. This time, she was sure. However, she didn¡¯t know that John was interested in her because he was just curious about how cheeky a person really was, so she could shoot a video like that with a foreigner. The most speechless thing was that she had the face to go back for a blind date. John said jokingly, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think you have a crush on me!¡± ¡°How could it be!¡± Shelly hurriedly exined, ¡°Just now, I just had a makeup. I am very satisfied with your conditions.¡± John smiled, ¡°You are satisfied with my conditions, but I am not satisfied with your conditions!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You yed with foreigners randomly. And you dare toe back for blind dates. Who gave you the face?¡± After John said this, he drove Bugatti away from here, leaving Shelly stunned. How did he know¡­ At this time, two beautiful women nearby also responded, pointing at Shelly and sneering, ¡°I said how can this person look so familiar? She is an international art master!¡± ¡°International art master¡­¡± Shelly still understood that what she did abroad had be famous in the whole country, and she suddenly C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. fainted. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 53 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Danger inthe midnight Back to the Greend Vi. Before John entered the door, he saw Alice leaning against the door frame, stretching out a long, slender leg. and blocking his way. ¡°Hum, John, where did you go when your sisters were swimming? Hum?!¡± She suddenly rushed over, grabbed his clothes and sniffed. Her long, narrow, beautiful eyes suddenly shed a light. She asked, ¡°How can you smell like a woman? Did you really go out for girls?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. John felt speechless, ¡°You three gorgeous women live at home. Can I not have the fragrance of women?¡± ¡°Lying, you don¡¯t smell like our three sisters at all, but other women. If you don¡¯t tell me honestly, I will lynch you.¡± Alice said unkindly. John was totally convinced. Alice was really stupid. First, she turned over his trash can, and now she can smell the woman on his body. ¡°All right, let me exin.¡± John had to tell her about his blind date. This time it was not only Alice, but also Tracy, who was curious. Tracy asked, ¡°Little brother, do you like the girl you met? Is she good-looking?¡± She didn¡¯t know why. When she asked it, her expression was somewhat unnatural. She seemed to be expecting John¡¯s answer, but she was afraid to know his answer. This was a kind of contradictory psychology. Queenie feltplexed, and she was sitting on the sofa with a cold expression. But from her eyes, she was clearly curious about John¡¯s answer. Seeing this, John smiled deliberately and said, ¡°It¡¯s good. Although that girl is not as good-looking as you, sisters, she is also pretty.¡± ¡°So¡­ are you satisfied with the date?¡± Tracy asked carefully. ¡°Hey hey, just so so, I¡¯m thinking about it.¡± Consider? Suddenly, Queenie can¡¯t sit still. She rushed over and grabbed John¡¯s ear with a cold face, saying, ¡°Our seven sisters are older than you. We are not in a hurry to get married. What are you worried about?¡± Look, Sister Queenie was worried. Indeed, the colder the goddess was, the scarier she would be. Although John¡¯s ears were torn, he became more and more proud. Such a sister was really cute! Tracy said painfully, ¡°Elder sister, take it easy. Look, you¡¯ve turned my little brother¡¯s ears red. If you¡¯re angry, you should turn the third sister¡¯s ears!¡± ¡°Tracy! I hit you back when I was in the swimming pool. Now it is a revenge?¡± Alice said with a gloomy face. ¡°I¡¯m your second sister. You should respect me!¡± ¡°Tracy!¡± The two girls fought again for a while, which was normal. After a while, Alice stopped fighting with Tracy, looked at John and said, ¡°Little John, do you have a picture of that girl? I¡¯m curious about what kind of girl it is since you can feel satisfied at a nce.¡± Queenie was also curious. John¡¯s expression was meaningful, saying, ¡°There are not only photos, but also videos!¡± ¡°Really? Hurry up and show it to the sisters.¡± Alice can¡¯t wait. So, John took the three sisters to the fourth sister¡¯s bedroom and turned on theputer. In the next few minutes, it was a picture of a poor girl being violently beaten by the three sisters. The bloody degree can be directly described as a mosaic. John wanted to cry and said, ¡°Sisters, you really wronged me, because the hostess of this video is my blind date girl today!¡± ¡°What!¡± All three of them trembled, and then their expressions became strange. Alice couldn¡¯t hold her breath at first. Sheughed: ¡°Ha ha, John, you are lucky. You can meet such wonderful things. I think you can be the hero of the video.¡± John¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you so gloating?¡± Tracy was indignant and said, ¡°What kind of people are they? They have no sense of shame. They even have the face toe back for a blind date. It¡¯s really a shame.¡± She said angrily, and secretly nced at the video screen, her cheeks burning. Queenie said coldly, ¡°kate! You dare to store this video in yourputer. When youe back, I will see how to deal with you.¡¯ After saying it. She also said to John, ¡°You can move Kate¡¯sputer to my room now, and you can¡¯t use it anymore. Do you hear me?* rogm How dare John not listen to Sister Queenie¡¯s words? He immediately moved theputer to her roof honestly. That night. John suddenly opened his eyes while sleeping, looking cold. Kill! He felt a strong sense of killing and was approaching this side step by step. At this moment, a little movement came from Alice¡¯s room next door. John stood quietly in front of the window. With the help of the bright moonlight, he clearly saw a nimble figure and turned over the window from the next room. Although that person was wearing night clothes and a mask on face, John recognized it through her slim figure, Alice. It must be that Alice also felt murderous, so she went back to her room and put on a night dress. In fact, John had long been aware of Alice¡¯s identity. The first time they met Alice, they had fight. John felt the killer¡¯s breath from her at that time, because ordinary people could not have that kind of skill. However, John didn¡¯t investigate deeply. No matter what Alice did, she was his third sister, and she loved him. as much as before. So John respected Alice¡¯s choice. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 54 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ck and White Ghosts Seeing Alice tracking in the direction of murderous intent, John was also going to follow her, but just as he jumped out of the window, his steps suddenly stopped. Another sense of killing. Two killers came tonight! John frowned slightly. If so, it showed that the target of these two killers was not Alice, but they were using the strategy to lure Alice away. Was the goal himself? Or the other two sisters? John was not clear about the target of the other party for the time being, but since they dare to break into the vi, they hadmitted a capital crime. Now. The killer lurking in the dark had seen John. After confirming that he was one of targets, he was ready to wait for an opportunity. He thought that he had hidden his killing intention well, but he had already revealed it. John turned his back on purpose. The killer was also cautious. He waited patiently for several minutes before suddenly taking action. He suddenly began to attack. The sharp de stabbed at high speed and directly torn the dark night apart.. However. Just as his knife point was about to pierce John¡¯s heart, John suddenly turned around and stared at him. silently. His dark and indifferent eyes were like an abyss. The killer¡¯s heart trembled slightly. This kind of look was more terrible than any colleague he had ever seen before. However, when the sword was out, no one can stop it. The killer tried to resist the inexplicable fear generated in his heart, and the sharp edge of the knife shed wildly, piercing the target¡¯s heart. But the next second, he was horrified. The bay really hit John¡¯s heart, and it went through with great force. However, when the tip of the bay touched John¡¯s chest, it was like it was stuck on a piece of steel. Master? The assassin was shocked. He felt suddenly that his shoulder was hit by a heavy hammer within 0.01 seconds of losing his mind. Then he was dragged hundreds of meters away from the vi. What! He must be a master of great learning and integrity! After being pulled hundreds of meters aw in an instant, the killer felt that his soul was floating out, and he was unable to recover. At this time, John suddenly broke his ribs and said coldly, ¡°Go ahead, who sent you?¡± The killer bared his teeth in pain, but kept silent. The information of guests should be kept strictly confidential, which was their basic rule as killers. ¡°Don¡¯t say?¡± John stepped up again. This time, he not only broke his ribs, but also shocked his internal organs out of ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . blood. The killer¡¯s mouth and nose were full of blood smell. He growled, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything, you kill me!¡± ¡°Kill you? It¡¯s not that easy.¡± John sneered, and a set of needles stabbed him instantly, but a reverse version. First. The killer held back. Second. The killer also resisted. Until the fifth time. He began to show pain. The seventh, The pain was too great to bear. The tenth. He directly crashed.¡± ¡°Kill me! Please kill me!!¡± The assassin¡¯s facial features werepletely twisted into a ball, and his expression was as painful as he was. ¡°Just tell me who sent you here, and I¡¯ll let you die.¡± John said coldly, and the eleventh needle appeared in his hand. He was about to stab it. The killer finally broke down and said, ¡°I told you¡­ I told you everything. Please don¡¯t torture me anymore!¡± If it was just physical pain, he can bear it no matter what. But. This was clearly mental torture! Each needle was a blow to his spirit and will. Even a person with strong concentration will copse under this torture sooner orter. ¡°It was Allen hired us toe here.¡± The killer said trembling. ¡°Allen of Beauty Group?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. He paid a lot of money for us to kill you and Queenie¡­ I told you everything. Please¡­ Click! John pinched the killer¡¯s neck in an instant, and then his arm shook. A stream of arrogant air prated his body, and the killer¡¯s body turned into a pool of blood fog. Even bone dregs were not left. ¡°Allen!¡± John¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. He didn¡¯t expect that the killer was invited by Allen. Last time, he wanted to send someone to take a photo of Queenie in order to prevent the listing of Queenie Group, but John found out. After that, John just let people block the Beauty Group, and did not trouble Allen. But who would have thought that this damned thing would dare to invite a killer to kill him and Sister Queenie. John immediately called Duke of Southern River and said in a cold voice, ¡°Check, find out Allen¡¯s address right away, and give it to me tonight!¡± Duke of Southern River was sleeping in a daze. At the moment of receiving the phone call, he was shocked out of a cold sweat. What the hell did that bastard Allen do? He was so angry! Did he really want to die? The Duke of Southern River suddenly lost all sleep and dared not dy for a moment. He mobilized all his connections overnight and thoroughly investigated Allen¡¯s current address. At this time. Another aspect of the Greend Vi. Two dark shadows were moving at top speed. Alice¡¯s graceful posture was wrapped under the ck nightgown, like a smart cat, walking through the moonlight on the ground. She clearly felt that the strength of the other side was not low, but why did he just run away? Alice suddenly realized something and stopped her steps. At this time, the figure in front also stopped running, turned around and sneered, ¡°Night Rose, did you finally notice?¡± Like Alice, he was dressed in ck and wore a mask. Although the material was the same, the shape was different. They belong to the same killer organization, Shadow Pavilion. ¡°ck or White Ghosts!¡± Alice didn¡¯t recognize his identity until he saw the mask of him and she immediately eximed. ck and white, they were two people. It also means that more than one killer had sneaked into the vi tonight, and she had been lured away by their n. Alice felt uneasy. Not talking nonsense with White ghost, and not having time to talk nonsense with him, Alice turned around and hurried to the vi, feeling extremely anxious. But. How could the White ghost let her go easily. ¡°Ho ho, when we received the task, we thought it was just an ordinary assassination. Unexpectedly, we broke into the house of the cold-blooded killer Night Rose. It¡¯s a coincidence, Alice.¡± Alice! White ghosts directly called out Alice¡¯s real name. All people in Shadow Pavilion used pronouns. They would wear ck clothes and masks when they acted, so as to prevent their r¨¦al identities from being exposed. After all, what they do cannot be seen. Once a killer¡¯s true identity was revealed, he will face not only the revenge of his enemies, but also the pursuit of Shadow Pavilion. They can¡¯t leave any hidden danger. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 55 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 55 Chapter 55 The Strange Blood Light in the Night Hearing the White Ghost call out her name, Alice suddenly trembled. At this time, the White Ghost sneered and said, ¡°I remember that about half a year ago, the Night Rose turned the oldest son of the Russell family into a eunuch, right? What if the Russell family knew that Alice was the Night Rose?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Alice scolded coldly, and her pretty face under the mask waspletely covered with cold murderous intent. She had only one choice now: to kill the White Ghost and then go back to kill the ck Ghost so that her identity would not be exposed, But. It was extremely difficult. She was just as powerful as the ck and White Ghost. It was very difficult to kill either one of them, not to mention to take both of them out. And the most important part. If she spent too much time with the White Ghost here, the ck Ghost might have seeded at home. Or. He already got it. Alice was also the killer of the Shadow Pavilion. She knew how the ck Ghost gets things done. He likes killing people differently from the White Ghost. The ck Ghost prefers to kill targets quickly, urately, and ruthlessly. At this time, it had been about five or six minutes since Alice left the vi, which was enough for the ck Ghost to seed a hundred times. Therefore, even if Alice hurried back to Greend Vi, it was very likely that she would see blood everywhere. In this case, for any cold-blooded killer, the wisest choice is to kill the White Ghost first, and then go back to find the ck Ghost, so that she could keep her identity a secret. But Alice couldn¡¯t do it. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she would go back to Greend Vi without hesitation and save her family first, even by doing so would expose her identity. So Alice just stopped for a moment, and immediately ran towards home without stopping. Her only regret now was that she didn¡¯t wake up John when she chased him out just now. John was not that bad. Maybe if he was awake, the ck Ghost would not be so easy to seed. Please make it! Alice prayed silently in her heart. But at this time, the White Ghost suddenly gave a grim smile, and his figure moved and cut off Alice suddenly. ¡°Ho ho, You still want to go back and save your family at this time. It seems that the title of Cold-Faced Killer is just a vain name.¡± Alice¡¯s face was as cold as frost, and she angrily scolded: ¡°I don¡¯t have time to tangle with you now, go away!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have time, but I do!¡± The White Ghost said jokingly, ¡°Miss Moon, when you be a member of the organization, you should have this kind of mental preparation. Emotion is a fatal weakness for a killer. Don¡¯t you even know this?¡± Although he and the ck Ghost are brothers, if one day he encounters such a situation, he will abandon the ck Ghost without mercy, and even to save himself, he will personally kill the ck Ghost. Cold blood is the basic quality of a killer. Alice could only be cold-faced but not cold-blooded, so she was not a qualified killer. Shit! They started fighting instantly. Alice had no desire to fight, so she had to retreat while fighting. The White Ghost did not rush to kill Alice, but instead cut Alice¡¯s clothes with a sharp bay, just like a cat ying with a mouse. ¡°Miss Moon, I have been to your bar. When I saw you, at first sight, I was attracted by your queen. temperament. Do you know how I wish I could y with you in my hand¡­¡± ¡°You pervert!¡± Alice was very worried, but the White Ghost was annoying. Without being careful, her clothes were punctured several times, revealing herrge white shoulder. Alice knew that she couldn¡¯t go on like this, or she would be humiliated to death by the White Ghost sooner orter, so even if she was worried, she had to fight with the White Ghost first. Knock! The bay shed wildly, colliding with the air and making a dazzling me. This is the first time Alice had fought with people from the same organization. However, she soon found that the White Ghost¡¯s strength was superior to hers. The reason why he had been fighting for so long was simply to y tricks on her. In any case, the White Ghost had plenty of time. He was not worried at all. Alice was so angry that she cursed: ¡°You are such a vile and disgusting bastard. If you have the ball, just kill me already!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Ho ho, kill you? Why would I? I will slowly conquer you after you are exhausted.¡± He likes the pleasure of conquering. The White Ghost¡¯s abnormal psychology can be greatly satisfied, especially when he sees those people who are usually aloof beg for mercy in front of him. He is one of the few brutal killers in Shadow Pavilion who likes to abuse the targets. Pop! But when the White Ghost was ying with Alice, he wanted to tear her clothes open with a bay, and then slowly appreciated her. Suddenly. A white light shed across the night sky. A very strange and dazzling white light. It seemed like a powerful thunderbolt struck the White Ghost¡¯s body precisely and right between his eyebrows. Next Poof! A strange cyan me ignited all over the White Ghost¡¯s whole body, instantly burning him into a pile of ashes. All the time. From the time the white light fell on him to the time when the White Ghost turned into ashes, he didn¡¯t cry out because he was dead the moment the white light hit his forehead. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Alice suddenly widened her eyes. The White Ghost, the cruel killer of Shadow Pavilion, was dead like this? Was he killed by lightning without a trace? ¡°It¡¯s karma! Even God can¡¯t bear your evil deeds. You deserve it!¡± Alice spat and cursed. Suddenly she remembered something. Her face changed and she hurried to the vi. And soon after she left. A young man with a domineering air suddenly jumped down from the top of a tree more than one hundred and sixty feet high, with a cold light shing in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just an ant, how dare you bother my sister? Who gave you the ball to do this?¡± Finish. The young man¡¯s figure flickered and rushed towards a five-star hotel in the east of New York at an extremely terrifying speed. ¡°Allen Thomas, this is the road that you picked. If you insisted continue, then I, John, will kindly send you to hell.¡± Apart from John, who else can this young man be? Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 56 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Hundred Feet Bug Swan Lake Hotel. Allen grabbed a handful of money, smashed it at the woman beside him, and said, ¡°Take the money, put on your clothes and go!¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s sote¡­¡± ¡°Get out of right now. Stop this nonsense.¡± ¡°Hum, you stinky men are all the same¡­¡± The woman looked at Allen angrily. Seeing that Allen was about to lose his temper, she quickly picked up the money on her bed and left the room. p! N?velDrama.Org content rights. Allen lit a cigarette and stood in front of the French window, looking at the city lights outside the hotel. He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly became very upset. After the n against the Queenie Group failedst time, and he even lost his own Beauty Group, he had always been unhappy. However, the Duke of Southern River was protecting the Queenie Group, and he could fight it. A few days ago, Allen identally had a connection to a killer group, so he contacted two killers, namely the ck and White Ghosts. At the thought that Queenie and that kept man were going to hell soon, he was very excited. But. After the excitement, Allen felt inexplicably upset. He didn¡¯t know what happened. After smoking several cigarettes, Allen still didn¡¯t know what he was upset about. Forget it. Maybe it was his first time hiring a killer, and he was not used to it! Allen could onlyfort himself in this way. Just as he was going back to bed, he suddenly frowned. Huh? There was something outside the window! Eagle? Kite? No¡­ Oh, my god, it was a person! Allen reconfirmed that when there was a figure lying outside the window, he was terrified. This hotel had more than 30 floors! Bang! The window was broken, and the person outside rushed in. Allen suddenly looked frightened and said, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The young man in front of him was one of the targets that he asked to assassinate. The kept man that Queenie had, John. ¡°How can¡­ Are you a human being or a ghost?¡± Allen could not believe what he saw. ¡°I had already let you go, but you, hundred feet worm, still came for me. I think you have a death wish.¡± John¡¯s voice was cold. He caught Allen¡¯s head with one hand and punched the top of his head heavily. John. directly sentenced Allen to death. Allen left this beautiful world in the blink of an eye without even uttering a scream. Not long Several hotel staff rushed in, and Allen¡¯s figure was gone. They only saw broken ss and ashes. What happened? Everyone looked frightened. Greend Vi. Alice was anxious. She had checked her elder sisters and found that they were sleeping soundly and were not in danger, but there was no one in John¡¯s room. The room was tidy. There was no trace of fighting. As soon as Alice was ready to go out to look for John, she heard a gentle voiceing from the window: ¡°Alice, are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Little John¡­¡± Alice jumped out of the window and hugged John tightly. The next day. Warm sunshine poured into the room. When Queenie got up, she found Alice was missing and thought she had gone to work. She washed herself up normally. When she returned to the living room, she happened to see Alice sneaking out of John¡¯s room. ¡°Hi, sister¡­ you are awake.¡± ¡°Ah ¨C Alice, what have you done with John?¡± Queenie screamed, and her face was unbelievable. She had already been so strict, but unexpectedly, she still missed them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Sister, why did you shout in the morning? It¡¯s not like your style at all.¡± Tracy came out of the room drowsily, still wearing her pajamas, and her beautiful body waspletely shown as her arms extended. Queenie said with aplicated expression: ¡°Ask Alice herself. She secretly went to John¡¯s room to spend the night while we were asleepst night.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When Tracy heard this, she also woke up from her sleep. Single man and single woman, who live in the same room and sleep together all night, everyone could imagine what happened. Tracy rushes into John¡¯s room. Queenie seemed to have thought of something. She runs in and picks up John, who was sleeping and she,.¡± carefully checked his sheets. John was immediately depressed. His dream was just about to hit its climax. When he opened his eyes, he found he was standing on the ground, and his soul was almost dragged away. ¡°Two beautiful sisters, what are you doing touching my bed?¡± John asked strangely. They did not pay any attention to him. They continued to grope in the bed, unwilling to let go of any corner. When they saw that there was no blood, they were relieved. But they were still not sure. Queenie asked, ¡°Did you sleep with Alicest night?¡± John nodded, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tracy asked, ¡°Little brother, did anything happen to you and our younger sister?¡± John realized. This was what sisters worried about! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, two beautiful sisters. Alice and I can¡¯t do bad things secretly behind your back.¡± Last night, Alice and the White Ghost had a fierce fight. She sweated a lot, so she went to take a shower afterward. When she came back to her room. She thought she should exin something to John about her killer¡¯s identity. So she came to John¡¯s room. However, John told her that she didn¡¯t need to exin anything. No matter what she did, he supported her because she was his older sister. Alice was very touched. They talked for a while again. Suddenly, they felt sleepy and fell asleep without knowing it. They didn¡¯t do anything. As for the fact that there were killers sneaking into the vist night, the two sisters knew nothing about it. John and Alice didn¡¯t tell them about it because they were afraid that they would be frightened. This was what happened. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 57 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Bought a Bicycle Antique City. After what happenedst night, John decided to make defensive things for his sisters. For example, Mind Circle. In this way, if the sisters were in danger, he could find them as soon as possible. However, The requirements for the quality of the jade were very high when depicting the Mind Circle, and ordinary jade cannot satisfy the requirements at all. So John decided to go to Antique City to try his luck. After browsing for a while, he didn¡¯t catch anything good, but he met an acquaintance. Master Stratton, Stratton Remar. Stratton Remar likes to collect old antiques. If he has nothing to do, he will go to Antique City. Seeing John, he came over smiling and said, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Lopez!¡± John nodded: ¡°Master Stratton, how is your body recovering?¡± He has a good impression of this old man. ¡°Much better. Thanks to Mr. Lopez¡¯s help, otherwise my old bone might have been buried in peace.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. In the future, we should pay more attention to our diet and eat less fatty, sweet, and greasy food.¡± ¡°I would like to listen to Mr. Lopez¡¯s instruction.¡± They chatted and strolled around the Antique City. After a long time, John shook his head in disappointment. Nothing. At first, Stratton thought that John was just like him. He just came to Antique City to pick up some cheap goods. Seeing him shake his head, he couldn¡¯t help asking curiously, ¡°Is Mr. Lopez looking for something?¡± ¡°Well, I came to look for some jade or some stones with high hardness, but after turning for so long, I didn¡¯t see any.¡± Stratton shook his head and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s harder finding real jade in such a ce than looking for a needle in a haystack, but¡­¡± He seemed to remember something. ¡°I remember that Maxwell seemed to have received a stone. It was very special, but I don¡¯t know whether it could meet Mr. Lopez¡¯s requirements.¡± John immediately pped his forehead. Yes, the Remar family ran an auction house. They would certainly receive many rare things. He should have asked Maxwell Remar directly long ago. Why would he waste time in this antique city? A meaningful smile suddenly appeared on Stratton¡¯s face and said: ¡°Mr. Lopez, why don¡¯t youe to my home for lunch this afternoon? I can ask Maxwell to look for the stone.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± John agreed. They strolled for a while again. Just as they were about to leave, John suddenly saw something. Eh? There seemed to be something good. He went straight to a stall. This stall was bigger than other stalls and specialized in selling strange things. John¡¯s target was a bicycle ced behind the stall. The body had been corroded and looked very old. John pointed to the bicycle and asked the stall owner, ¡°Hi, aren¡¯t you selling antiques? Why are you also selling this second hand bicycle?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I met a lunatic yesterday who insisted on exchanging this broken bike with me. He said this is a treasure. I was so angry that I wanted to smack him.¡± Speaking of this, the stall owner became angry. Yesterday, he set up the stall well, but suddenly a crazy old man came to him. He insisted on selling this bicycle to him and said that someone would buy it soon. The stall owner certainly disagreed. He is an antique collector, not a rag collector. Only a fool will buy this pile of metal. scrap As a result, the crazy old man was unreasonable. He grabbed a handful of things from his stall, threw down his bike, and ran away. Because of this, the stall owner was so depressed that he was not interested in making love with his wife John smiled and said, ¡°Two hundred yuan. I¡¯ll take this broken bike.¡± ¡°You want it?¡± The stall owner was stunned. It seemed that he could not believe that someone would buy this broken bike! ¡°Can I ask why?¡± Out of his professional sense, the stall owner decided to ask John why he bought this broken bike. John¡¯s face sank and said, ¡®Er¡­ Forget it. I was just on the spur of the moment. I¡¯d better not!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The stall owner hurriedly shouted to John: ¡°You just said you would buy, and the price was agreed. How can you go back on your promise?¡±. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t do business like this, or¡­ one hundred and fifty?¡± They kept discussing the price. In the end, John bought the bicycle for one hundred.. Stratton asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, why did you buy this pile of scrap iron?¡± From the frame to the chain, the bike was covered with rust and could not be ridden at all. It was just a pile of scrap metal. If it was to be sold to a scrap collection station, it would probably be only worth two or three dors. One hundred dors was not worth it at all. John smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°I have my use.¡± Then he left Antique City with his bike on his shoulder and came to a second-hand bicycle shop. He called the owner of the shop and said, ¡°Come, help me get rid of rust on my bicycle.¡± When the shop owner came out to see it, he was shocked. ¡°Your bike is broken like this. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to remove rust. Why don¡¯t youe to my shop and check out other bikes? Although they are second-hand, they are just like new ones.¡± ¡°No, I just like mine. Please help me remove the rust!¡± The shop owner was speechless. He had never seen such a customer before. He looked around the bike and said, ¡°Boy, you are not here to remove rust/are you here to give me trouble?¡± Bastard. Including the frame, chain, and screws, everything was broken on the bike. There was no need to remove the rust. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He had to be trolling. The shop owner¡¯s face changed as he said, and John was quite speechless. To prove that he was not looking for trouble, he took out the ck card directly to show he was serious. ¡°The VIP card of the Chamber of City!¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s face changed again. Suddenly. He realized something and immediately apologized to John and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry that I offended you just now. I¡¯ll remove the rust on your bike.¡± Being able to take out the VIP card of the Chamber of City showed that John was not just an ordinary person. Why did he insist on rust removal for this broken bike? It showed that this bike had to be very important to him! Maybe it was handed down by the deceased grandpa? The taste of rich people was hard to ponder. The shop owner thought about not offending John easily and was about to help him remove the rust on his bike, but his wife suddenly pulled him to the corner and whispered, ¡°I think he may have stolen this card.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 58 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 58 Chapter 58 This is a Misunderstanding Stolen? A word awakened the shop owner. The shop owner suddenly remembered that not long ago, it was indeed reported that the house of a rich businessman had been rubbed. In addition to cash, the stolen property also included a VIP card of the Chamber of City. Could it be the one in front of him? The shop owner asked, ¡°I remember that the Chamber of City said that anyone who can provide the information on this ck card will be rewarded with one hundred thousand dors, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that. It seems that the stolen rich merchant also said that he would also like to personally contribute one million dors as a reward if anyone could help catch the thief.¡± ¡°More than one million¡­¡± The couple¡¯s eyes suddenly became fiery. With this one million dors, they didn¡¯t even need to open a second-hand bicycle shop. It would be much better to invest in other projects. ¡°Wife, you call the customer service number of Chamber of City, I will stall first.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The husband and wife made a n and immediately started to execute it. The shop owner returned to the shop, talked to John politely, and unhurriedly started removing the rust on the bicycle. His expression was very natural. Although John had already seen through it, he did not point it out. He would like to see what this couple would do. Less than fifteen minutes. A ck business car came to the second-hand bicycle shop, and a man in a suit came down, as well as two inclothes policemen. The husband and wife rushed to them and said, ¡®Come, that¡¯s him!¡± They pointed to John. The man in the suit nodded and walked quickly to John and said, ¡°Hello, sir, I¡¯m president Lawrance of the Chamber of City in New York Branch. Can I venture to ask you two questions?¡± The two inclothes policemen came close to John from left to right to prevent him from escaping. John had no intention of escaping. He said calmly, ¡°Go ahead! President Lawrance asked, ¡°Sir, I heard this couple say that you have a VIP card of our Chamber of City, right?¡± John nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could you show me your VIP card?¡± ¡®Take all the look you want.¡± John handed the ck card to him. President Lawrance looked at it carefully for a while, nodded to the two inclothes next to him, and said, ¡°Yes, it is the most honored VIP card of our Chamber of City. There are no more than twenty around New York,¡± Then he asked, ¡°Sir, may I have your name?¡± ¡°John Lopez¡± *John Lopez¡­ President Lawrance opened hisptop and input ¡°John Lopez¡±. The result showed that there was no such person. He immediately gave a look at the two inclothes policemen next to John. The inclothes quickly showed their ID cards and said to John with a serious expression: ¡°We are from New York Public Security Bureau, and now we suspect that you are rted to a burry case half a month ago. Please cooperate with us to investigate.¡± John then realized that they regarded him as a thief. He didn¡¯t expect that a ck card could cause such trouble. The husband and wife of the second-hand bicycle shop were excited when they saw this scene. It turned out that this man was really a thief, and more than one million yuan would be avable soon. They were really happy! However, the thief was too stupid to hide after stealing. He dared to keep such a high profile. They didn¡¯t understand what was he thinking. John said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯d like to cooperate with you, officers, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t today.¡± He still needed to go to the Remar Family to see the special stone at noon. If he went to the bureau, he wouldn¡¯t make it. But when the two inclothes heard this, their faces suddenly changed and they shouted, ¡°How dare you resist arrest?¡± Then they pulled out the pistols on their waist. John smiled bitterly and shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not because you are resisting arrest, but because the person you want to arrest is not me at all. This ck card was given to me by someone else.¡± ¡°From someone else?¡± Several people suddenly froze. The wife couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Who would give you such a precious VIP card? I¡¯mughing to death¡­¡± Did he have brain damage? John¡¯s expression suddenly became strange. He nced at thendy and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the Duke of Southern River would feel when he heard you call him a brain wreck.¡± Duke of Southern River? Everyone¡¯s face was sluggish. The wife¡¯sugh stopped suddenly, but soon she sneered and said, ¡°Are you kidding? What kind of person is Duke of Southern River and how would he even know you?¡± She nced up and down at John and looked incredulous. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The rest of the people didn¡¯t believe it either, but seeing John¡¯s solemn expression, president Lawrance decided to call the Duke of Southern River for some information just in case. From the database of important customers of the Chamber of City, he found the contact information of the Duke of Southern River. ¡°Hello, Mr.Glenn, I¡¯m President Lawrance of the Chamber of City. May I ask if you still have your VIP card?¡± ¡°I gave it away. What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Gave it away¡­¡± President Lawrance¡¯s heart immediately jumped, and he continued to ask, ¡°Is the person you sent him called John Lopez?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Shit! Did you offend Mr. Lopez? I warn you, Lawrance. If you dare to offend Mr. Lopez, I will transfer all the money deposited in the Chamber of City tomorrow! How dare you offend Mr. Lopez. I think the Chamber of City is done for!¡± At the other end of the phone, the Duke of Southern River roared all over his face without breathing. I can imagine how angry he is now. President Lawrance was shocked. This ck card was sent to John by the Duke of Southern River! What was more terrible was that. He could hear the tremor in the voice of the Duke of Southern River. Who was this Mr. Lopez, and how could he make the Duke of Southern River afraid? He also said that if he offended Mr. Lopez, the Chamber of City would be finished. Was John Lopez this scary? Whether the Duke of Southern River exaggerated or not, President Lawrance knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Mr. Lopez. ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­ Mr. Lopez, this is a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll apologize to you now!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 59 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Mr. Lopez ising by bike President Lawrance carefully apologized, and his generous forehead was full of sweat. He was scared! Duke of Southern River was a very important customer of Commerce of City. If the money was really transferred from their ount, the head office would certainly know it. At that time, his position as sub president would be canceled. John Lopez put away his ck card and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, as long as the misunderstanding is sorted out. I never thought that a bank card would cause such an uproar.¡± As John Lopez finished speaking, the phone rang. It was Duke of Southern River who called in, asking him about this situation. This call also made President Lawrance and the others more confident that the background of this ordinary young man was beyond their knowledge, otherwise, Duke of Southern River could not have made a call to learn of the situation so quickly. Their backs were soaked with sweat! Fortunately, John Lopez was good-natured and didn¡¯t dispute with them. President Lawrance left with gratitude. Seeing it was simply a misunderstanding, the two inclothes policemen naturally retreated with them. While the husband and wife of the bicycle shop were frightened and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You are so kind and so magnanimous! Could you please forgive us?¡± It must be a pity that more than one million dors had gone with the wind. But they felt more frightened than regretted. The man in front of then was obviously a super powerful man with great mighty. If he really took it seriously with them, would they have chance to run the second-hand bicycle shop? If so, perhaps there would be no ce for them in the whole New York city. Looking at the couple who were still shivering, John Lopez smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I didn¡¯t make it clear at the beginning.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, please don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s that we are obsessed with money and didn¡¯t do with it properly.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Well, I suppose you can remove the rust for my lovely bike now!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The shop owner immediately started to work. He was as quick as he could. He removed the rust on the frame, and carefully sprayed the best paint. The chains and screws were all reced with new ones. John Lopez was very satisfied with the new look of the vehicle. ¡°How much I should pay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s free. I can¡¯t charge you for any money. I am already grateful that you kindly let us off. How can I take your money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to do a small business. Take it please!¡± John Lopez finally paid the shop owner and left with his bicycle. Looking at John Lopez¡¯s back, the couple sighed with emotion, ¡°He¡¯s so approachable even though he is definitely a somebody!¡± ¡°Mhm, I sense that Mr. Lopez will be the pir of the US in the future.¡± ¡°Maybe, he will be the next King of Horizon.¡± After leaving the second-hand bicycle shop, John Lopez came straight to a devious alley, feeling a little excited. Who said that this was just an abandoned broken bike? This was obviously a treasure, a priceless treasure! John Lopez couldn¡¯t wait to sit on the seat, holding the handlebars with both hands, and then a trace of Chi appears in his palm. Immediately. Whoosh! At an extremely unexpected speed, the bike immediately rose up against the 90 degree vertical wall. ¡°Haha, I wonder which talent created this magical transport. It¡¯s really abor saving artifact!¡± John Lopezughed. There was no need to step on the pedal at all. The vehicle automatically shuttled between high buildings at a high speed. It was even faster than the high-speed railway. A couple downstairs were dealing with each other. The boy said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. I promise I won¡¯t lie to you again. If I do tell a lie in the future, you can never talk to me ever¡­ Holly shit! Look! Babe, there is a bike flying in the sky!¡± Pop! The girl pped the boy in the face and angrily said, ¡°What a scum! If you want to break up with me, just say There is no need to find such an excusel¡± John Lopez may not realize that his actions had caused many young couple to break up. Certainly. In order not to cause more trouble, John Lopez, after a bout of addiction, understandingly found a ce where no one could see andnded. At the Remars¡± Outside the courtyard. Stratton Remar, Simon Remar and Maxwell Remar were standing straight and waiting for John Lopez¡¯s arrival. Simon Remar asked, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. Will Mr. Lopez reallye?¡± Stratton Remar said definitely. ¡°Yes, Mr. Lopez said he woulde. Have you found that stone?¡± ¡°If you find it, put it in the living room and give it to Mr. Lopez when hees.¡± *Remember, when Mr. Lopezes, you must treat him well. Don¡¯t offend him.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± At this time, Maxwell Remar suddenly said, ¡°Dad, it seems Mr. Lopez ising by on his bike.¡± Strattob Remar¡¯s threw a p on Maxwell¡¯s face, and he angrily said: ¡°I just told you not to offend Mr. Lopez. What nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t you know what Mr. Lopez¡¯s status is? How can he ride a bike?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Dad, I seem to have seen Mr. Lopezing by on his bike as well.¡± As soon as Simon Remar spoke, a bicycle stopped in front of the three people with a click. John Lopez jumped off the vehicle and said, ¡°Mr. Remar, have you been waiting for me here for a long time?¡± Stratton Remar almost lost his chin. ¡°It was really a fucking bike ride, but this bike looks familiar!¡± Stratton Remon came back to his senses, smacked his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, is this bike¡­ the one you bought in the antique city this morning?¡± ¡°Yeah, I had it repainted. It¡¯s very easy to ride.¡± John Lopez patted the seat of the bike and said with great satisfaction. The other three men suddenly looked confused. Stratton Remon opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but after a few seconds of silence, he could only say: ¡°You have a very good taste.¡± Maxwell Remar sighed in his heart that Mr. Lopez was worthy of being the brother-inw of King of Horizon. He was so unique and outstanding. Fantastic! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 60 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The young daughter of Remar Family: Zara Remar John Lopez followed Stratton Remar and his sons into the living room. He looked slightly influenced by something. He actually felt a special energy fluctuation and immediately locked his eyes on a translucent stone on the tea table ck-Spirit Stone! Wonderful thing! Stratton Remar smiled and said, ¡°This is the special stone I mentioned. Do you think it meets your requirements, Mr. Lopez?¡± ¡°Yes. Absolutely. Ha ha, tell me the price, I will keep this stone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hurtful to talk about money. It¡¯s of no use for us to keep this stone. I want to give it to you as a gift.¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°Why not? You saved my life. If you don¡¯t take it, I will be more than upset.¡± Stratton Remar¡¯s face sank as he spoke. So, John Lopea had no choice but to ept the the stone and said, ¡°Thank you! I like it very much.¡± A group of people enjoyed themselves. At this time, a crisp and pleasant voice suddenly came out of the bedroom, but with someints: ¡°When on earth can we eat? I¡¯m starving to death.¡± A young girl, looking like a senior high school student, came out. With a single ponytail, full of bangs, a pair of big jewel like eyes, she was glittering with the smart spirit only avable to adolescent girls. Wearing a white T-shirt printed with the bear pattern, a ck knee length pleated skirt, her legs were fair, smooth and delicate. The young girl was looking as pretty as a just blossomed lotus. Stratton Remar reprimanded: ¡°Naughty girl. Haven¡¯t you seen our guest here? Come and greet Mr. Lopez!¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez?¡± The pure girl looked at John Lopez curiously. Her small nose wrinkled slightly and said, ¡°He is not much older than me. Why do I call him Mr. Lopez?¡± ¡°Imprudent¡­¡± Stratton Remar wanted to reprimand, but John Lopez waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s OK. She¡¯s just child!¡± ¡°Who do you say is a child?¡± Hearing John Lopezs words, the girl was not happy at all. She tried hard to straighten out her chest, but found that she could not straighten out anything, so she took it back silently. Sratton Remar shook his head helplessly and introduced John Lopez, saying, ¡°This unruly girl is my granddaughter, Zara. Hope you don¡¯t mind her childish attitude.¡± ¡°No at all.¡± Of course, John Lopez wouldn¡¯t be too serious with a little girl, although he was only less than three years older than Zara Remar. The group of people sat down to eat. During the meal. Stratton Remar kept mentioning Zara Remar. He said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Lopez, although my granddaughter seems to be unruly, she is actually very kind. If you don¡¯t dislike her, please teach her more in the future when there¡¯s an opportunity.¡± That was out of John Lopez¡¯ expectation. He understood the reason why Stratton Remar invited him to dinner. The old man actually wanted to set him up with his granddaughter. ¡°Your granddaughter is only in Grade Twelves!¡± This is not right, Mr. Remar.¡¯ He was thinking. John Lopez could only prevaricate by eating dishes. However, Maxwell Remar also beat around the bush and said, ¡°You are an excellent man, Mr. Lopez. I guess there should be many girls fancy you. Right? Have you ever been interested in any girl?¡± Cough¡­ ¡®No no no no no. This is not proper. You can¡¯t be like this.¡± At this time, Zara Remar suddenly put down her chopsticks and said angrily. ¡°Why do you refer to me when you¡¯re talking with Mr. Lopez? It¡¯s so boring.¡± Then she got off the table. Stratton Remar angrily preached, ¡°We haven¡¯t finished, yet. Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full. Zara Remar retorted, and then carried a small schoolbag ready to go out. Maxwell Remar frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have no ss today?¡± ¡°I have things to do!¡± Zara Remar said in a yful manner, but then added, ¡°I¡¯m going to Skyline Mountain with my friends. We¡¯ll ¡°You, you, you¡­ s-¡± Stratton Remar was so angry that he could not speak. Finally, he could only sigh helplessly Originally, he wanted to make up a marriage, but this unruly girl didn¡¯t know how to restrain herself. Now, Mr. Lopez must have a bad impression on her. Stratton was extremely disappointed. At this time, John Lopez said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Remar. Let me go with her!¡± Stratton Remar suddenly brightened his eyes and smiled again: ¡°Great. Thank you Mr. Lopez.¡± After John Lopez left the living room, the old father and his sons looked at each other, their eyes full of delight. It turned out that Mr. Lopez liked this one. It was promising! Ha ha! Of course, they didn¡¯t know that John Lopez followed Zara Remar out with another intention. Outside. ww John Lopez looked at the swaying skirt of the girl in front of him and said. ¡°I advise you not to go out today.¡± Zara Remar stopped and turned to stare at him angrily. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Mister Lopez!¡± She put stress on the words ¡®mister¡¯ and ¡®Lopez¡¯ very seriously. She seemed very unconvinced that her grandfather asked her to call him Mr. Lopez. Zara Remar turn around and left, while John Lopez could only bitter smile helplessly: ¡°Tricky girl.¡± He pushed his bike and followed Zara Remar. Of course, he followed her not because he was interested in the girl, but because when he first saw her, he noticed an evil spirit from her eyebrows Just now, in the living room, he didn¡¯t tell the story, simply because they didn¡¯t understand it. If they heard it, they would worry about their girl. Stratton Remar was good to himself, and John Lopez had heard from Queenie Yeats that Remar Family were willing to use all the sales channels to serve Queenie Group. Therefore, no matter whether it was for interpersonal or formercial reasons, John Lopez couldn¡¯t ignore Zara Remar¡¯s trouble. He just silently followed Zara Remar. While Zara Remar unconsciously quickened her pace. She was feeling annoyed and confused who the hell this guy was. He was even pushing a bicycle? What a strange man! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 61 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Mountain Road Racing There were two men and one woman standing beside an Audi SUV. One of the young men was wearing sunsses. He was about twenty-three years old, and the other two people looked like high school students. They were waiting for Zara Remar. ¡°Zara, there you are. We have been waiting here for nearly half an hour!¡± ¡°Sorry, Wendy, we had lunchte today.¡± The girl named Wendy Shelby saw Zara Remar first and immediately ran to Zara hand in hand, just like a pair of close friends. ¡°This is Jonathan, Kley¡¯s brother. He¡¯s going to with us. This SUV is his.¡± Wendy Shelby introduces Zara Remar to the sunsses man. ¡°Hello, Jonathan,¡± said Zara Remar. ¡°Hi.¡± Jonathan Sinire made a dominance smile and nodded, stealthily watching Zara Remar, especially her fair legs leg under her pleated skirt. They were so beautiful. What a pure and delicious high school girl! Jonathan Sinire¡¯s eyes showed a touch of ardour, but none of the others noticed his reactions under his dark sses. Kley Sinire, standing beside him, said, ¡°Brother, since everyone is here already. Let¡¯s go!l can¡¯t wait to listen to Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal chanting sutras.¡± Then, the four people got in the car. Kley Sinire asked curiously while driving: ¡°Is Yellow-Eyebrow-Immortal you just mentioned really so divine?¡± ¡°Of course. We went there oncest week. When Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal was chanting sutras, it seemed that there was a magic power that could make people immerse in the chanting instantly, and all our troubles were forgotten.¡± Wendy Shelby chattered excitedly, but soon she nced Zara Remar who kept looking back, so she asked, ¡°Zara, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Er¡­ nothing.¡± What else could Zara Remar see? Of course, she was staring to see if John Lopez was following them! Normally, this kind of thing was impossible, because John Lopez was riding a bicycle, and he couldn¡¯t catch up with an SUV in any case. However, Zara Remar felt strange somehow. She felt that John Lopez was running after them all the way. Through a rugged mountain road, the long distance ahead was rtively t. Zara Remar couldn¡¯t help looking back and eximed. ¡®Ah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Wendy Shelby asked hurriedly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Zara Remar pointed at the back and said, ¡°Look at that bike¡­¡± Wendy Shelby also turned around and saw the outside scene through the rear window. In an instant, her eyes widened in disbelief and she eximed, ¡°How could it be!¡± The truth was their SUV car was closely followed by a bicycle, and its speed was as fast as the car. Well, the rider of the bike was nobody but John Lopez. Zara Remar covered her cherry-like mouth and eximed, ¡°Is this Mr. Lopez a professional cyclist?¡± ¡°Do you know the man behind you, Zara?¡± ¡°Yeah, he is Mr. Lopez. I don¡¯t know his real name, but he had lunch at my home this afternoon.¡± Surprised emotion could be seen in Wendy Shelby eyes, ¡°This is too awesome!¡± Most of the roads leading to Skyline Mountain were forest tracks. Jonathan didn¡¯t dare to drive too fast, but at any rate, it was forty or fifty miles per hour. The bike behind him could still follow. Wasn¡¯t that bizarre? This man was the kind that high school girls adored the most. He was as cool as the wind. Wendy Shelby suddenly wanted to meet the strange man behind them who was riding a bike. However. Jonathan Sinire, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, was fairly gloomy. ¡®It¡¯s you.¡± It¡¯s you again. ¡®I finally got a change to pick up a girl, but youe to bother me again. You are really eyeing me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan Sinireined in his heart. He had already recognized John Lopez in the rearview mirror. Once, at the Night Rose Bar, Jonathan Sinire osted Queenie Yeats with a piece of Dream of Stars. As a result, this man named John Lopez jumped out to stir his n and made him look shameful. Jonathan Sinire would have been furious on the spot if he hadn¡¯t feared the Night Rose that time. What a surprise! Today, Jonathan Sinire bumped into that guy again. ncing the adoration expression of the two girls in the back seats, Jonathan Sinire knew that he had trouble again. So how could he not be angry? Boom! Johnthan Sinire stepped on the elerator, and the speed suddenly rose to 80miles per hour, leaving John Lopez far behind in an instant. Kley Sinire was a little worried and persuaded, ¡°Brother, this is a forest road. I think you should drive slowly. Although we all want to see Yellow Eyebrow Immortal, we don¡¯t need to rush.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t met the Yellow Eyebrow Immortal, but it doesn¡¯t mean I haven¡¯t been to Skyline Mountain. I know this road very well. The road ahead is very t, and the turn is not too sharp.¡± Jonathan Sinire was very confident. He didn¡¯t slow down until he was sure that he had shaken John Lopez away. However, Not a momentter. In the rearview mirror, a bicycle appeared leisurely, keeping about 20 meters away from the SUV. ¡®Shit! What the hell is this?¡± Kley Sinire shouted. Even Zara Remar, who had been unconvinced by John Lopez before, could not help but eximed, ¡°Mr. Lopez is so powerful. I should have taken his bike.¡± As soon as she said this, Jonathan Sinire immediately became jealous and suddenly elerated. Boom, boom! The other three people in the car were all scared and cried, ¡°Jo¡­Jonathan, slow down¡­ slow down¡­ we are scared!¡± However, Jonathan Sinire¡¯s eyes had already turned red, and he sped up to 120 miles per hour, which caused a lot of shouting in the car. This was a mountain road. It was not a highway. Driving so fast scared out of the passengers¡¯ wits. However. To his dismay, even though he was driving as fast as he could, he could not shake off the bike man behind him. Even this time, the rider, John Lopez, directly rushed to the same position as his car head and gave him a thumbs up. Damn! Jonathan Sinire was irritated crazily. He had never seen any bike rider so arrogant. That was really hard to take! Jonathan Sinire gritted his teeth to continue speeding up, but this time, he was directly swished far behind by John Lopez. .. This was bizarre. It was totally againstmon sense. Was it a bicycle? It was like more than a rocket. The four people were stunned. ¡°God Damn!¡± At this time, Zara Remar suddenly thought of something and said in horror, ¡°It seems¡­ it¡¯s Death Bend ahead!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 62 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Divine Drift Death Bend. As the name implies, ording to iplete statistics, there were no less than 20 traffic idents urred there every year. Although John Lopez rode a bicycle, he couldn¡¯t react when he reached the Death Bend at that speed. In addition, it had been raining days before. The mountain road was muddy and slippery. John Lopez may probably fall from the cliff in such a situation. Zara Remar said anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and catch up with Mr. Lopez. We should remind him that there is a deadly dangerous bend ahead!¡± Although she was somewhat unruly, she was kind-hearted. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch John Lopez fall off the C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. cliff. TKley Sinire shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to catch up with him at this time. It may scare him and make him fall more easily.¡± ¡°What can we do then?¡± Zara Remar was extremely worried. Although she didn¡¯t know whether John Lopez could hear her voice clearly or not, she tried to put her head out of the window and shouted, ¡°Be careful, Mr. Lopez. It¡¯s Death Bend ahead!¡± ¡°Life and death are destiny!¡± Jonathan Sinire sneered and elerated his speed within the controble range. He didn¡¯t do it to remind John Lopez, but he didn¡¯t want to miss such a wonderful scene of John Lopez falling from the cliff. Finally. In their view, the rider had rushed to the front of Death Bend. The grimace on Jonathan Sinire¡¯s face was even more rampant. ¡°Hahaha, yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯d better break yourself into pieces. So, you don¡¯t have opportunities to destroy my ns any more. You deserve it!¡± ¡°Ah=¡± The two girls covered their eyes in horror and dared not continue to watch what would happen next. However, at this moment. Kley Sinire, sitting in the co pilot¡¯s seat, suddenly broke out a sharp voice that was even more harsh than the two little girls: ¡°Oh my god!!!¡± ¡°???¡± Zara Remar hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Mr. Lopes drop down?¡± Wendy Shelby also looked puzzled. They just saw John Lopez was about to fall off the cliff, so they didn¡¯t dare to look down. However, Kley Sinire¡¯s tone didn¡¯t seem like a reaction to seeing someone fall off the cliff, but rather like a shock. Yes, it was a shock. He was like suddenly seeing something extremely incredible. Jonathan Sinire also stepped on the brake hard and slowed down the speed. His hands were shaking with the steering wheel, obviously shocked by the scene just now. ¡°Tell us quickly what happened just now!¡± The two girls became more curious. After a long pause, Kley Sinire took a deep breath and said, ¡°Have you ever seen a bicycle drift?¡± ¡°Bicycle drift!¡± The two girls widened their eyes in an instant. Kley Sinire emphasized: ¡°Yes, the bike drifts!¡± Just now, when everyone thought that John Lopez was going to fall to pieces with his bike, they saw that the bike suddenly slipped across the Death Bend at an extremely tricky angle. And the back tire of the bike was even closer to the edge of the cliff, which was extremely dangerous. This was definitely not a simple tail flick, but a real one ¨C God level drift. Although it is difficult for a four-wheel vehicle to drift, ordinary people can do it as long as they practice hard, but bicycles are different. The bicycle has only two wheels. The tire area is small and the friction is small, which means that its traction is very weak. Traction is a prerequisite for drift. bike. The grip of the bike is weak, so it is very difficult to control when sliding sideways. The most likely thing is to throw out with people and the bike. But just now, they really saw that John Lopez achieved an extremely difficult, or even almost impossible, bicycle drift. Who would believe it? Believe it or not! It was true! Jonathan Sinire drove through the Death Bend at a low speed in a muddled state. Crossing the sharp turn, there was a bicycle parked on the side of the road in front of them. It was so conspicuous. John Lopez was standing there leisurely. Jonathan Sinire got out of the car. Even if he was unhappy with John Lopez before, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How did you do it?¡± He was shocked. At first, he rode a bicycle at a speed of nearly 130 miles per hour, and then he showed an amazing divine drift. It would shock everyone in the world. Lu Yun made a victorious smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to learn? I can teach you!¡± Jonathan Siire whipped at the corners of his mouth. The three senior high school students also jumped off the car and ran to John Lopez¡¯s bike to feel it. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Kley Sinalire uttered surprisingly, Fantastic! It¡¯s terrific! You were so fast just now, and there¡¯s no abrasion on the tires at all. Where did you buy this bike, bro? I¡¯ll buy one too.¡± Wendy Shelby eximed with an wistful look, ¡°How awesome! I¡¯ve never seen a bicycle that can drift. I really regret covering my eyes just now¡± Zara Remar ran directly to John Lopez, shook his arm and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, could you take me up to the mountain with your bike?¡± John Lopez glimpsed at her and said, ¡°Now you call me Mr. Lopez?¡± ¡°I apologise for misunderstanding you. If you don¡¯t mind, I can also call you little brother!¡± Zara Remar spat her tongue yfully, looking adorable. John Lopez said proudly, ¡°Since you want to ride on my bike, call me little brother twice more to listen. Mind you, the voice needs to be sweet.¡± ¡°Little brother, little brother, little brother¡­¡± ¡°All right. For your sake, I will satisfy you once. Come on!¡± Zara Remar was so excited that she sat sideways on the back seat of the bike, with one hand around John Lopez¡¯s waist and the other hand pressing her skirt. John Lopezughed and said, ¡°Hold it tight. I¡¯m about to take off.¡± Whew! ¡°Ah-¡± Zara Remar was too busy to hold down her skirt, and hurriedly put her hands around John Lopez¡¯s waist. Her face was close to his back, and she couldn¡¯t help crying out excitedly. This feeling of flying in the wind waspletely beyond the experience of sitting in a car It was amazing! Wendy Shelby pressed her mouth, looking envious. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 63 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± The whole Skyline Mountain echoed with Zara Remar¡¯s excited screams. She sat on John¡¯s bike. It was really like sitting on a rocket. She could rush up any steep slope with no difficulty. And the most amazing thing was that Zara Remar could not feel any turbulence even though there were so many stones on the ground and they were riding so fast. Mr. Lopez was indeed an experienced driver with superb driving skills, which was just too outstanding. Zara Remar was ted. In a twinkling of an eye, they hade to the hillside, where there was a parking lot. Many luxury cars had already parked there, and there were more and more people. They all came to listen to the Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal chanting scriptures with a pious heart. John stopped his bike. Many pedestrians turned their heads and looked at them. This young man was indeed strong. This was a very steep mountain, yet he actually rode a bike up here. The key was that there was a girl behind. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Were young people working so hard to please their girlfriends nowadays? Well, they gotta say, it¡¯s never been a bad thing to be young! Although Zara Remar hadn¡¯t had enough fun, but she still had her responsibility. The second half of the mountain road was guarded and everyone was required to walk to show his respect for the immortal. So Zara Remar had to get out of the bike and tidy up her messy hair. There was still a trace of excitement on her face. The two waited for a long time before Jonathan Sinire¡¯s Audi SUV reached the parking lot halfway up the mountain. After getting off the bus. The three men looked at John as if they were looking at a monster. They just observed everything helplessly. John, carrying Zara Remar, left their Audi SUV far behind within a few seconds. It was totally ridiculous. Wendy Shelby ran over and took Zara Remar¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Zara, how did you feel just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very exciting, just like taking a roller coaster, but it doesn¡¯t have the difort of taking a roller coaster. In a word, it¡¯s very cool,¡± Zara Remar said, still thinking about what had happened just now. Wendy Shelby looked more envious and said, ¡°I really want to try it.¡± ¡®No, no, Mr. Lopez can only take me today. You can wait until next time!¡± ¡°Hum, enough! Zara, are you still my best friend?¡± Wendy Shelby looked at Zara Remar with deep hatred, and then stretched out her hand to scratch her waist and legs. The two little girls were ying with each other in an instant. Kley Sinire ran to John and said admiringly, ¡°Sir, you are just so cool. Can you lend me your bike for a while? A few minutes are enough, please.¡± Although his brother Jonathan Sinire was not a good guy, he was still a kind boy, so John just hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°I can lend it to you to y for a while, but I want to remind you that my bike knows who is riding with her. Don¡¯t be too disappointedter.¡± ¡°Well, thank you, sir.¡± Kley Sinire was so excited that he rode on the bike, but he kicked left and right and even if he had used all his strength, he couldn¡¯t remake the scene he imagined. This was a bicycle that was so ordinary that he could see it everywhere. It¡¯s amazing! Did this bike really know who was riding with her? Kley Sinire tried countless times, but finally he had to give up. He really couldn¡¯t control this strange bike like John did He did not know that this bike was actually a magic tool. It can only work when vital energy was injected. Without vital energy, it was truly an ordinary bike. When the two girls saw this scene, their admiration for John deepened. It seemed that only Mr. Lopez can ride at that speed. Oh, it looked like these two little girls have fallen! Dang! At this moment, a sound of copper bells ringing on the top of the mountain rang through Skyline mountain. Kley Sinire looked at a Taoist temple on the top of the mountain and said, ¡°The immortal is going to chant sutras. Let¡¯s hurry up!¡± ¡°Well, Mr. Lopez should go with us to listen, it¡¯s amazing,¡± said Zara Remar, pulling John¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s here anyway, so I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡± John nodded slightly, but a cold, imperceptible feeling shed in his eyes. He didn¡¯t see the evil spirit on Jonathan Sinire¡¯s face, but all the other three had it, which meant they should have heard the Yellow Eyebrow Immortal chant once before and got infected with the evil spirit. I¡¯d like to see who the Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal is¡­¡­ Following the crowd, John went up the mountain on foot. The top of the mountain. There stood a dpidated Taoist temple. People could see a thin old man in a Taoist robe sitting in the room, with his eyes closed, especially his brown and yellow eyebrows, which were very long and hung down like a curtain. No wonder he¡¯s called Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal. The first time John saw the yellow eyebrow immortal, he felt the strange smell from his body. It was very dark,pletely different from the immortal spirit of ordinary Taoists. Of course, this was just John¡¯s personal feeling. The people around him looked pious, and seemed to have taken the yellow eyebrow immortal as an real immortal. ¡°Everybody, please have a seat.¡± A momentter, the immortal slowly opened his eyes. His voice has a strange energy, just like a hypnotist, which could make people feel very peaceful. But the more this happened, the more John felt that something was wrong. Everyone sat on the ground as he said. The immortal did not talk nonsense either. He recited the scripture directly, and his voice was still like hypnosis. Everyone listened in silence and soon fell asleep. They may not even realize this, but they thought they were still listening to the scriptures of Yellow Eyebrow Immortal. No wonder Wendy Shelby would say that when Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal recited scriptures, he has a special magic power that can quickly immerse people and make them forget their troubles. If people couldn¡¯t forget their troubles in this way, then there was definitely something wrong! Although John also closed his eyes, the center of his eyebrows showed a light blue light without any trace. Magic power-Lucifer¡¯s Eyes! In sight. A boy with purple forehead and white face floated slowly from behind Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal. His two huge eyeballs, like bronze bells, almost broke its entire eye socket. John can¡¯t help looking surprised at this situation. This is Evil ghost boy! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 64 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Abandoned The Pawn to Save The Commander Raising ghost boys was a very evil thing and had always been despised by people If Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal used his own life to raise ghost boys, John wouldn¡¯t say anything about it. Maybe some people lost their children earlier, so they would leave their lost sons and daughters with them in this way As long as they didn¡¯t harm people, it¡¯s no big problem, only a matter of choice. What made John angry was that this evil Taoist dared to use innocent people¡¯s life to raise a kid for him. This ¡°had been a taboo that no one should ever touch, and no matter who did it, there must be severe punishment. So when the ghost boy rushed out, John suddenly opened his eyes and a sharp sh of lightning shot out. Pop! The evil ghost boy was hit hard, and suddenly a stream of pungent smoke came out of his body. Then he hid behind Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal with a shrill cry. ¡°Bastard! Where are you hiding? How dare you ruin my good deed!¡± Yellow Eyebrow Immortal stopped reciting the scriptures, and his sinister eyes swept over the people, finally falling on John. Everyone was still in a hypnotic state. Only John was conscious, so it must be this man who ruined his business. Yellow Eyebrow Immortal stared at him fiercely. John got up and sneered, ¡°You scum actually dare to call yourself an immortal? I think you are a yellow eyebrow scum.¡± The yellow-Eyebrow Immortal stared and said in surprise, ¡°Do you know magic as well?¡± ¨C John did not answer. Thinking that he had acquiesced, Yellow Eyebrow Immortal said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you and I are the same, I will allow you to take your friend away. From now on, you don¡¯t mess with my business. How about that?¡± John shook his head; ¡°Not so good for me.¡± ¡°So you really want to interfere and make an enemy?¡± Seeing that John refused to leave, the Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal suddenly became gloomy, and his eyes were cold. John said indifferently, ¡°You are such a scum, I think anyone with a sense of justice will choose to kill you. when they meet you.¡± *Hum! Don¡¯t bluffing! You want to kill me, eh? I think you¡¯re seeking your own death!¡± The Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal sneered, turned his palm, and a blood red g appeared in his hand. Then he suddenly pointed at John, ¡°My boy, kill him!¡± The voice has just dropped. The evil ghost boy immediately burst out a shriek and jumped at John with a ferocious face. John stood up with his hands down. His eyes were as bright as lightning. When the ghost boy jumped in front of him, he suddenly shouted softly, ¡°You are just a little devil. How dare you behave in front of me! Huh, destroy!¡± When he shouted, and in the void in front of him, an ancient blue rune was suddenly condensed. And it directly attacked the evil ghost boy. ¡°Yayiiii-¡± The evil ghost boy was suddenly surrounded by ck smoke and screamed constantly. He never dared to approach John easily. ¡°Rune from the void?¡± A shock appeared in the immortal¡¯s eyes. Only those who with the highest level of magic power can show such skills as making a rune from the void. He himself couldn¡¯t do that. He even needed to use the g to control the evil ghost boy. What frightened him most was that John not only made a rune from emptiness, but also made it by only using his words. This man was really powerful! Yellow Eyebrow Immortal immediately made a decision in his heart. He waved the g in his hand. Suddenly, the frightened ghost boy seemed to be strongly stimted andpletely twisted. ¡°Yahhhhh¡± The evil ghost boy screamed and rushed out, but instead of jumping at John, he suddenly got into Zara Remar¡¯s body next to him. Zara Remar¡¯s evil spirit grew stronger and stronger, showing purple and ck marks between her eyes. When she opened her eyes, there was not any luster in them, but only darkness and dullness. ¡°Hum! Damn boy, today we haven¡¯t settled this affair, but I won¡¯t let this go easily! There will be consequences, and I will seek my revenge some day!¡± The yellow eyebrow immortal roared angrily and jumped down from Skyline mountain, and disappeared without a trace. He had no choice but to abandon his pawn to save themander! John frowned slightly. Instead of chasing after Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal, he grabbed Zara Remar,id her down, and then pped her little face. Pah! Pah! Pah! After several ps, he finally heard a scream, and the evil ghost boy came out of Zara Remar¡¯s head with a grim face. John buckled with one hand and locked the evil spirit boy in the rune instantly. ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­¡± Zara Remar woke up and murmured, but soon showed an expression of pain. What¡¯s going on here? Zara Remar rubbed her painful head, but suddenly found that her best friend Wendy Shelby was not in the right state, as was Kley Sinire. ¡°Wendy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Kley, wake up now!¡± Zara Remar found that all the people around him, except John, closed their eyes as if they were asleep. No matter what she called, they just wouldn¡¯t wake up, so she looked at John doubtfully and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, how could they be like this?¡± John exined, ¡°They were hypnotized by the Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal. You were just the same. I woke you up.¡± So Mr. Lopez pped her to wake her up! Zara Remar thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why did the Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal hypnotize us?¡± ¡°He is not a good man. He uses all of you.¡± John told a simple story about what had happened just now. Zara Remar was so excited after listening to it that the little face like a porcin doll was full of mysteries. ¡°Mr. Lopez, do you mean that now your hand is holding a ghost?¡± Zara Remar asked. Seeing John nodding, she became more curious and said, ¡°Can you let me have a look? I haven¡¯t seen what a ghost looks like!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have a nightmare after seeing him.¡± ¡°No, no, Mr. Lopez, please show me!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Hmm, I am absolutely sure!¡± Seeing Zara Remar nodding, John decided to satisfy her curiosity, so he pointed to her eyes and made her see the ghost. Eh? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Zara Remar opened her eyes expectantly and nervously, and then she saw two big ck eyes, like two copper bells, swinging around in front of her. ¡°Ah-¡± Zara Remar was really scared. She slipped and almost fell to the ground. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 65 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Soul Relieving Scripture ¡°Mr. Lopez, what are you going to do with this little devil?¡± After a brief panic, Zara Remar blinked and asked curiously. Now she was not so scared as before, and even felt that the ghost boy was inexplicably cute and kept making faces at him. Childish! John shook his head helplessly. If Zara Remar saw how fierce this evil ghost boy was before, she may not feel him cute anymore. ¡°There is nothing wrong with the ghost boy, but he has been used by evil people, so I¡¯m going to help him transcend.¡± After saying that, John silently recited two lines of Soul Relieving Scripture. Zara Remar pped her hands excitedly and said, ¡°Well, well, I haven¡¯t seen the real transcend yet. Mr. Lopez, hurry up and show me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Zara Remar knew it, the purple and blue color on the ghost boy¡¯s face had faded, and his eyes had changed from ferocity to gratitude. John untied the seal he put on the little ghost. The ghost boy knelt and kowtowed to him in the air, and then disappeared as a shadow. ¡°I see Taoist transcend those who have lost their souls, but only in the movies. Don¡¯t they all have to set up altars? Why are you so quick, Mr. Lopez?¡± Zara Remar hadn¡¯t seen anything yet, but he has already finished it, which was totally different from what she imagined. She was not satisfied at all. ¡°I don¡¯t need to use the alt to practice to practice my magic power anymore, and¡­¡± Zara Remar on her small head: ¡°Never say a man is John smiled, then suddenly turned around and knock quick.¡± ¡°Why, Mr. Lopez, you are already very quick. You can do everything quickly, even when you are riding a bike.¡± -Zara Remar said innocently. à] Then they yed on the top of the mountain for a while, and those who were hypnotized gradually woke up. ¡°Eh? Where is the Yellow-Eyebrow Immortal?¡± Everyone woke up with a nk face. Zara Remar ran to Wendy Shelby and said happily, ¡°Wendy, finally, you are awake!* ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s strange, today¡¯s feeling is different fromst time. My head seems a little heavy. ¡°Illusion, it must be an illusion. Zara Remar spit out her cute little tongue and turned to look at John with a smile. She wouldn¡¯t tell them what happened just now, because it¡¯s a little secret between her and Mr. Lopez. It belonged only to two people. When going down the mountain, Zara Remar ignored her best friend¡¯s grudging eyes and forced her into Jonathan Sinire¡¯s Audi SUV. Zara Remar herself, of course, jumped into the back seat of John¡¯s bicycle with joy, and put her hands around John¡¯s waist Perhaps, this meant that she would ratherugh on a bike than cry in a luxury car! Passer byments: Young people are always innocent like this. When they returned to the Remar family, they saw the figures of three people from a distance, peering out of the courtyard wall, as if they had been looking forward to their return for a long time. ¡°What are they doing over there¡­.¡± John mumbled, put Zara Remar off his bike, said goodbye to her, and then pedaled his beloved bike leisurely to leave. ¡°Hey hey, well, Zara, how are you getting along with Mr. Lopez?¡± As soon as John left, the three of them rushed out of the room and kept asking around Zara Remar. Their faces was full ofughter. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Zara Remar was rarely shy and said, ¡°Oh, you are so annoying. I¡¯ve only been with Mr. Lopez forone afternoon. What can we do?¡± Seeing her coy appearance, the three of them suddenly showed strange expressions. This unruly child was¡­ shy? And listening to her intive tone, it seemed that she can¡¯t wait to develop a deeper rtionship with Mr. Lopez. It¡¯s too bad. Something big was going to happen. Stratton Remar asked eagerly, ¡°Zara, so you don¡¯t dislike Mr. Lopez?¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez is so nice. Why should I dislike him? You are really strange!¡± 74 We are strange? The three men looked at Zara Remar more and more strangely. This was not the attitude of someone at lunch time! Zara Remar seemed to understand the three people¡¯s ideas. She rolled her eyes at them and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez is such a powerful magician. You didn¡¯t tell me in advance, which made me embarrassed at noon.¡± Powerful magician? The three were stunned, and then looked at each other with amazement in their eyes. Stratton Remar and Simon Remar seemed to be asking, wasn¡¯t Mr. Lopez a miracle doctor? Why did he be a power magician all of a sudden? Maxwell Remar seems to be asking, wasn¡¯t Mr. Lopez the brother-inw of the King of Horizon? How did he be a magician? Whatever, it didn¡¯t matter at all! What was important was that Zara had a good opinion of Mr. Lopez, and Mr. Lopez did not dislike Zara, which was enough. With these two foundations, as long as they created more opportunities to make them get along with each. other in the future, they will certainly be able to cultivate some feelings. Hah hah hah, the Remar family was about to raise! Maxwell Remar revealed his gossip expression and asked, ¡°Daughter, can you tell me how far you and Mr. Lopez have developed?¡± Pop! Stratton Remar pped Maxwell Remar on the back of his head and said angrily. ¡°Why do you ask so directly? My granddaughter is a shy girl, don¡¯t you know?!¡± He red at Maxwell Remar, then turned his head and asked Zara Remar with a smile, ¡®Dear granddaughter, have you held hands with Mr. Lopez?¡± ir My dear beloved father, what you asked was really¡­.. implicit¡­¡­ Zara Remar nodded his chin and thought carefully. Suddenly, she remembered the scene where John helped her to expel the ghost boy, and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez touched me.¡± ¡°What?¡± All three of them almost lost their chins. Had It reached this point within just one afternoon? Mr. Lopez is looking at a very serious person! After Stratton Remar responded, he stroked his beard andughed: ¡°Well, it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good for him to touch you, hah hah, Zara, my lovely granddaughter, you should act like a realdy in the future. Don¡¯t let Mr. Lopez see your unruly caprice, do you know?¡± ¡°Grandpa! How can you talk to your granddaughter like that? I am ady, and I don¡¯t have to pretend.¡± ¡°Cough¡­ Yes, yes, you are ady¡­ Can you loosen my beard?¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 66 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Sending the Banner As soon as John got back to his room, he locked the door and couldn¡¯t wait to take out the ck-Spirit Stone. He didn¡¯t expect to find such a treasure in the Remar family. It¡¯s really a surprise. John held the ck-Spirit Stone in his hand and absorbed its energy crazily. Zyyyy¡­ Zyyyy! The surface luster of ck-Spirit Stone faded rapidly, while the vital energy in John¡¯s body was obviously thicker. When the energy was almost absorbed, John then cut the ck-Spirit Stone into seven round pieces with a diameter of 4 inches. Next, he needed to engrave the seven round stones with the mind circle. Unconsciously, half an hour passed. Queenie came home from work. Seeing John¡¯s door locked, she couldn¡¯t help asking curiously, ¡°Little John, what are you doing in there?¡± ¡°Sister Queenie, you are back.¡± John opened the door, panting. Queenie looked at him suspiciously and said, ¡°Why are you so tired at home?¡± ¡°I did some handwork.¡± ¡°Handwork?¡± Queenie was stunned, and then she remembered that Kate Williams had told her jokingly that boys¡¯ handwork was different from that in a serious sense. Her pretty face suddenly flushed, and she looked at John more strangely. ¡°I understand. I understand that it¡¯s been hard for you to live with your sisters these days.¡± Queenie consciously pushed John back to his room, asked him to finish the unfinished handwork, and also helped him close the door. John looked at the seven unfinished circles on the table, and then thought of Sister Queenie¡¯s strange eyes just now, and suddenly fell into a deep meditation. I was really doing handwork! Literally, handwork! That evening. When eating dinner, John always felt that the three beautiful sisters looked at him in a very weird way¡­ Tracy Linch filled a bowl of soup for John and said, ¡°Little brother, here. This pot of mutton stewed with white radish is for you. The mer in it was bought by the elder sister at the specialty store this afternoon!¡± Alice Moon was also very enthusiastic and said, ¡°Little John, if you have any needs in the future, you can tell us, we will certainly help you if we can.¡± John was on pins and needles through out this meal.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The next day, John followed Tracy Linch to the Feazer Medical Clinic. In the morning, Feazer Medical Clinic was full of patients who came to seek doctor. Compared with the time when Doctor Lynn was here, it was several times busier. These patients did not necessarilye to see a doctor. Arge number of them came to ask Old Davis to help them recuperate. John didn¡¯t bother Holbrook Davis either, helping to give acupuncture and medicine to several seriously ill patients. ¡°Doctor Lopez, finally, you are here.¡± A smiling woman walked into the Feazer Medical Clinic with a little girl in her arms. When the little girl saw John, she immediately called out in a loud voice: ¡°Brother John.¡± ¡°Hello, little Anny.¡± John smilingly touched the little girl¡¯s head, then looked at the woman and asked, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s cold disease has never happened again?¡± ¡°No, no, Anny has never been ill since yourst injection. Today wee here to send a banner to Dr. Lopez.* ¡°Oh, then I shall be very grateful.¡± John did not refuse. This was their intention. Although the gift was not expensive, it was worth millions of dors. ¡°Then we won¡¯t bother you anymore, say goodbye to Dr. Lopez, Anny.¡± ¡°Brother John, bye.¡± ¡°Bye bye little Anny.¡± Seeing the mother and daughter leave the Feazer Medical Clinic, John¡¯s smile had not faded. Maybe this was the happiest moment for a doctor! But. When the mother and daughter are about to disappear from John¡¯s view, he suddenly saw a sneaky man following them. John¡¯s face sank and said to Tracy Linch, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go out for a second.¡± Then he left the Feazer Medical Clinic, followed him all the way, and found that the man was really tracking the mother and daughter. The mother and daughter were not aware of this at all. Soon, they came to a shantytown. From a distance, he heard a quarreling from the front. John frowned and quickly came to the woman¡¯s house. She was holding the little girl and squatting on the ground crying, with a bright red palm print on her face. The little girl was also sobbing with fear. The man, with a fierce face, was roaring at the mother and daughter, and even wanted to hit the woman again. When John saw this, he immediately became angry. He strode forward and grabbed the man¡¯s fist and kicked him out. ¡°Men¡¯s hands are used to protect women, not to beat women, you trash,¡± John said angrily. ¡°Who the hell are you? It¡¯s our family business. It¡¯s none of your business! You get the hell outta here now!¡± The man was stunned for a moment, and then he grabbed a bench and threw it at John. To his surprise, John didn¡¯t even hide. He caught the bench directly and tossed it back at the man. ¡°You can hurt your wife, even your own kid, then you are not a human being. So I shall teach you how to be a real man!¡± John hit the bench hard on the man, beating him like a dog until the bench falls apart. ¡°Shit! Wait here! So do you two. Don¡¯t think you can escape from me. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± The man limped away from the shantytown, with cruel words in his mouth, obviously he was going to find some help. John calmed down his anger, turned to the woman and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±, The woman wept for a while before slowly telling the reason. It turned out that the man was really her husband, and Anny¡¯s father. He just didn¡¯t fulfill his responsibilities as a husband and father. Every day, he either got drunk or beat this mother and daughter. He was a typical scum. Every time he finished drinking, or when he was in a bad mood, he would go home and fight with them. The woman wanted to divorce him for a long time, but every time she mentioned this, she faced a beating and kicking, and sometimes even the little girl suffered from their fight. There was no other way. In order to prevent the domestic violence from causing psychological shadow to her daughter, the woman had to move secretly, but the man found her after several consecutive moves. The mother and daughter were really desperate now. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 67 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 67 Chapter 67 I¡¯ll help you John was deeply touched after hearing the woman¡¯s story. Shame on this bastard! ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t you call the police?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s no use. I reported to the police once before. When the police came to mediate, he promised that he would not hit us again. But when the police left, he became more pitiless than ever. He even threatened to kill us if | dared to call the police again.¡± ¡°My daughter Anny is still so young. I¡¯m afraid that my husband would hurt her, so I dare not call the police. I have to keep moving to avoid that bastard.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a ruthless monster! He can always find out where we lived. He kicks and punches me every time he finds us. If it weren¡¯t for you, me and my daughter Anny would¡­¡± The woman sobbed. Her whole body was trembling with fear when she talked about her clod-blooded husband John hit the doorframe with a fist and said with cold eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, madam, Since I have known your situation, I¡¯ll not stand by. The police can¡¯t help you, I¡¯ll help you to solve it.¡± ¡°No!¡± The woman suddenly grabbed John¡¯s arm and said in horror, ¡°He¡¯s a rascal! Every time he goes to a ce, he would make friends with the local gangsters. He must be calling someone to help. Doc. Lopez, leave here right now! We can¡¯t drag you down.¡± As the woman spoke, she pushed John away, but he stood there, immobilized like a statue. The woman burst into tears, ¡°Why are you so stubborn, Doc. Lopez? It¡¯s an unavoidable doom to me. But you have nothing to do with it. How can I get you into trouble?¡± Why? John squatted down, wiped the tears from the little girl¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Because Anny calls me big brother. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll handle it!¡± Afterforting the little girl, John got up and said to the woman, ¡®Madam, you and Anny stay in the room. Don¡¯te out no matter what you hear, understand?¡± Then he ced a stool outside the house and closed the door. He waited there about ten minutes. Then four ferocious men rushed over with iron bars in hand. The woman¡¯s husband Tom led the way. Seeing that John was still sitting on the stool calmly, he roared angrily: ¡°You¡¯re still here, you son of a bitch! It¡¯s him, Moise! He provoked me deliberately! Kick the shit out of him!¡± A stocky man beside him nodded, walked up to John and said, ¡°You just irritated my brother, didn¡¯t you? I give you a chance to expiate your guilty.¡± John leered at him, saying, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Moise was frozen for a moment and then burst outughing, ¡°Ha ha, you are new here, right? You don¡¯t even know who I am? Now listen, my name is Moise Leech. People would call me Big Moise in respect, remember?¡± John shook his head, ¡°So your name is big mouse?¡± He put on a smug smile. Moise¡¯s face darkened at once. He cursed: ¡°How dare you infuriate me! I¡¯ll let you learn a lesson today!¡± Then he swung at John with his iron bar. Although he was small in stature, his body was very strong and muscr and he had great strength. He could easily break John¡¯s head with his iron bar. However, before he hit John¡¯s head, John stood up and kicked him in the belly. In the blink of an eye, Moise¡¯s body was thrown out. Hey face down on the ground more than five meters away, waves of nausea washed over him. The next second, he began to vomit. John picked up a stool and walked towards Tom step by step, ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯te to your sense since I hit you before, or you wouldn¡¯te back.¡± The other three punks were still in a daze. They had never thought that their big Moise was kicked away by the young man. Seeing Johning towards him, a touch of panic appeared on Tom¡¯s face. He summoned up the courage. and shouted: ¡°He kicked big Moise! He¡¯s totally dismissive of us! Kill him now!¡± There were three of them while John was single. Driven by Tom¡¯s loud roar, they all rushed to John. John dodged the first two men¡¯s attack and dashed straight toward Tom. Then he raised the stool in his hand C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. and smashed it onto Tom¡¯s head. Bang! The stool was broken-Tom got a bigceration on his head which was bleeding. ¡°Fuck!¡± One of the other two turned around to John and threw the iron bar at the back of his head. Without even turning back, John raised his elbow and blocked the attack. The next second. Bang! John kicked him in the belly. This thug finally experienced the same pain his big Moise had felt just now. In a sh, there was only one person left. He stood there trembling, daring not to raise his hand. Then he ran away directly. John picked up an iron bar on the ground, walked up to Moise and said, ¡°Big mouse, you¡¯ve got a gang of ¡®excellent followers¡¯. But you are the first to fall, so you are the most ¡®excellent¡¯ of all.¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Moise cursed inwardly. His face distorted in pain. He wondered how this little shit could be so fierce? Who the hell was he? What was more, he even taunted him! What a despicable man! However, there was no time for him to groan. The next moment he was filled with fear and horror. Because¡­ John bent the iron bar with no effort, and then threw it aside. Did he see it wrong? It was an iron bar! How could it bel That was to say, this slim man didn¡¯t kick him with all his might, otherwise, given the crooked iron bar, he could have broken his stomach easily! Moise felt an unprecedented fear.. ¡°Hey bro¡­ Forgive me, please¡­ For Tiger Lee¡¯s sake¡­¡± Moise winced as the sharp pain kepting from his belly. But he still bit his teeth and begged John for mercy. John was slightly stunned: ¡°Tiger Lee? Who is he?¡± ¡°Tiger Lee in Billionaire. He used to work for Dracul. Later, Draculmitted suicide and he became the new boss. I¡¯m working for him.¡± Moise managed to finish saying it. He almost passed out under the sharp pain. John didn¡¯t give a shit about Tiger Lee, but on second thought, he asked Moise to make a phone call. ¡°Tell him that I want him here within fifteen minutes and buy me a pen and some papers. By the way, tell him my name is John.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 68 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 68 Chapter 68 The simpler, the better Seventeen minutester. Tiger Lee arrived at the slum; he was sweating profoundly. He waste! King of Horizon asked him to arrive within 15 minutes, so he was speeding all the way and ran the red lights. His car speed even reached 200 miles an hour. However, it took him a few minutes to buy pen and papers, so even if he drove his car fast, he arrived there seventeen minutester. He was two minuteste¡­ What a big mistake he made! When he was in Billionaire, King of Horizon killed his boss Dracul in the blink of an eye with just one breath. Thinking of this, cold shivers ran down his back. ¡°I¡¯m two minuteste. It¡¯s all my fault! Your Highness, please forgive me!¡± Tiger Lee got out of his car, rushed over to John and fell down on his knees. He bowed his head deeply, sweat dripping down from his forehead. Soon there was a pool of water on the ground. Everyone present could see how scared he was now. Tom and Moise, who were lying beside and wailing, was stunned by this scene. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears: Tiger Lee just called John ¡®your Highness¡±? They cast a cursory nce at John. In the US, there was only one person who was qualified to be called ¡®your Highness¡¯: it was the King of Horizon. Was the young man in front of them the King of Horizon? Tiger Lee¡¯s guilty expression confirmed their guess. In an instant Tom and Moise felt their hearts were seized by an invisible hand. How could this ridiculous thing happen on them? They were just some humble gangsters, but they stirred up trouble in front of the King of Horizon! Life was so dramatic. Tiger Lee was still on his knees. John stared at him and said in a calm voice, ¡°Forget it. Two minutes are not a big deal. Get up.¡± ¡°Thank you for your generosity, your Highness!¡± It was a narrow escape. Tiger Lee kowtowed many times before he stood up. Then he recognized Moise whoy there as numb as a chicken. He rushed toward him and stamped on his face. ¡°You son of bitch! How dare you offend the King of Horizon! You want to die?¡± He clenched his fists in anger, pressing his foot down sharply on Moise¡¯s face. Only this could ease his rage. What irritated him was not that Moise had offended the King of Horizon. He didn¡¯t give a shit about Moise¡¯s situation. He was angry that this stupid Moise almost dragged him into marsh! ¡°You asked the King of Horizon to forgive you for my sake! Ha! Are you insane? How could Ipare with his Highness! You get me into big trouble!¡± Tiger Lee cursed Moise inwardly. He was filled with fear and anger now. At this time, John coughed and said, ¡°You hit the wrong person.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tiger Lee turned around in shock. Moise was about to cry. He used hisst bit of strength to point to Tom beside him and said, ¡°He started it¡­¡± Then he fainted. ¡°What the fuck! It¡¯s you!¡± Tiger Lee was kind of embarrassed that he hit the wrong person. What else could he do? Beating Tom! In this way, Tom was knocked unconscious by him too. Then Tiger Lee came over to John with an obsequious face, ¡°What do you think, your Highness?¡± John nodded: ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Tom in New York again. In addition, there lives a mother and her daughter.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Send someone to protect them. Do it secretly. Don¡¯t disturb their lives.¡± ¡°Got it, your Highness!¡± Then Tiger Lee called several men to drag Moise and Tom away. As for how to deal with them, it had nothing. to do with John. ¡°Madam, everything is done. That bastard will nevere to you again.¡± John got in the house. ¡°Thank you so much Doctor Lopez! You saved us again. We really don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness.¡± The woman knelt on the ground with tears streaming down her face. John hurried to help her up and said with a smile, ¡°No thanks. It¡¯s just a lift of the finger. My elder sister was ndered in Feazer Medical Clinic that day, it was you who stood out to prove her innocence.¡± ¡°Actually we didn¡¯t help a lot.¡± ¡®How could it be? My sister and I really appreciate your kindness.¡± John beamed andforted the woman. Then he looked at Anny, rubbed her face and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t given you a gift yet since we know each other for so many days!¡± ¡®Please don¡¯t say that, Doctor Lopez. You help me get rid of my cold-blooded husband. How can we ept your gifts.¡± The woman quickly said. Anny also said: ¡°Big brother has been nice to me. I like big brother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Madam, it¡¯s not a costly gift. It¡¯s just a token of my gratitude.¡± John knew that simple and amicable as the woman was, she wouldn¡¯t ept his gift. So he asked Tiger Lee to buy a pen and papers. Then he painted a picture on the spot. In the picture, there was a sea of flowers under the bright sun. A little girl was running happily along a path. This girl was what Anny would look like when she grew up. John depicted her appearance in his heart. He spent as many efforts on this painting as on the Blooming Rose he had gave to Alice. The woman eximed, ¡°What a beautiful painting! You¡¯re really excellent in it, Doc. Lopez!¡± Although the woman wasn¡¯t a connoisseur, she knew how to distinguish good paintings from bad. Doc. Lopez¡¯s painting was vivid. The sunlight on the picture seemed to be shedding on her heart. She felt warm. She could feel a sense of innocence from it. All the unhappiness in life seemed to vanish at this moment. After the painting was done, John smiled and said to Anny, ¡°The name of this painting is ¡®Happy Anny¡¯. It¡¯s a gift for you. Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes, I like it very much! I feel so happy, big brother.¡± Anny pped her hands. John¡¯s face was lit up too. ¡°Happy Anny¡¯. It was a childish name. The real kindness and innocence in the world had never been asplicated as people imagined, The simpler, the better. Wasn¡¯t it? Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 69 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Paul¡¯ atonement After leaving the slum, John did not go to the Feazer Medical Clinic but returned to the Greend Vi. He hadn¡¯t depicted the Mind Circle yet. He would be able to finish it today. In order not to be misunderstood by his sisters again, he didn¡¯t lock the door. Anyway, his sisters wouldn¡¯te home from work soon. He had enough time to finish the Mind Circle. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The more attention it needed, the more difficult it was. The cure for Anny was the same. It would take he only less than twenty minutes to depict the Mind Circle for the entire Greend Vi. But it was a tough task when it came to a stone chip with a diameter of ten centimeters. This required a strong mind control ability. It was not until the dusk that he finally finished painting all the Mind Circle. Several minutester, his eldest sister Queenie came back. Seeing John was breathing hard again, Queenie raised her eyebrows, grabbed his ear and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you control your sexual impulse? I catch you again! It would do no good to your two kidneys!¡± ¡°Queenie, you get me wrong!¡± He didn¡¯t lock the door today! But he was misunderstood by Queenie again. Was he so indecent in Queenie¡¯s eyes? Queenie shouted: ¡°I don¡¯t care if I misunderstand you. In short, you¡¯re not allowed to stay at home alone afterwards! Or ten kidneys won¡¯t satiate you.¡± John smiled bitterly, ¡°Queenie, you¡¯re exaggerating!¡± ¡°Exaggerate?¡± Queenie stared at him: ¡°Don¡¯t be an irresponsible man. If you¡¯re self-indulgent and ruin your kidney, how about your future wife? You say you¡¯re going to marry us. Can you stand it?¡± John¡¯s eyes went wide. What did she mean? John patted his head and said with glee, ¡°You mean, as long as I have a strong body, you all will marry me?¡± Queenie fell silent for a moment. That was not the key point of her words! But¡­¡­ John wasn¡¯t wrong. A light bulb went on in her head. In order to let John cherished his body, Queenie¡¯s expression changed from aloofness to beam: ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. So, you should try to control your sexual impulse!¡± Good news! Hope was around the corner! Although Queenie misunderstood him, John still saw a gleam of hope from her words. Maybe it was possible for him to fulfill his childhood promise? ¡°Ha, aloof as Queenie was, she really values me inwardly. Then I¡¯m going to marry Queenie first!¡± John depicted a dream life in his heart. Queenie probably didn¡¯t realize that a casual word of encouragement was deeply rooted in John¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the capital tomorrow. You go with me.¡± A momentter, Queenie changed into a loose pajama and sat on the sofa with an insted mug in her hand. She had a slim and elegant figure; her manner was as dignified as a swan floating on the water. ¡°To the capital?¡± ¡®I¡¯m going to negotiate on a cooperative project. I may stay in the capital for several days. So I want you with me.¡± The orders worth nearly ten billion from Duke of Southern River and several other powerful ns led to a boom to Queenie Group, making it one of the top prominentpanies in New York, right behind the Russell family. The Queenie Group had basically finished its market development in New York. Then it would have to exploit the market in the capital if herpany wanted to expand its business further. So Queenie needed to go there on a business trip. As for why she wanted to bring John with her¡­. It was an obvious truth! If he was left at home, he would indulge in venting his desire! What was worse, there was a greedy Alice at home too¡­. Queenie was worried that if she left John home, when she came back from the capital, everything would be turned upside down. If John knew her intension, he would certainly feel wronged and burst into tears. ¡°Is that how I look like in your eyes?¡± Well¡­ She was uncertain about it. After all, John had seven sisters all of whom had a dazzling face and a womanly figure. If they yed with each other in the pool again, no matter how determined John was, he may not be able to control himself. In short, John couldn¡¯t refuse Queenie¡¯s request to go to the capital with her. On the day they left, a grand wedding was being held in New York. The groom was James. The bride was Amy. After the wedding, Amy immediately took over an important industry of the Russell family: New York Newspaper Office. Soon. The articles against Queenie were everywhere: Queenie, mistress of Duke of Southern River, secretly kept a gigolo. Almost in an instant, New York was flooded with people¡¯s abuse of her. Duke of Southern River, Maxwell, George and other people who knew the truth were all shivering. What the Russell family was doing? They were ying with fire! Daring not to intervene in it, they warned their people to keep their mouth shut, or even the God couldn¡¯t save them. Meantime, the Hond family was on the verge of copse. Since Karl, the son of Paul Hond, offended Queenie, the Hond family¡¯s status on the bank of the southern river had plummeted. All the influential familles in the south of New York basically knew that the man who was helping Queenie. was the King of Horizon. Who dared to have business with you since you offended her? Therefore, in less than a month, the market value of Hond family was plummeting at a rate of several billions a day. If this kept going, the Hond family would soon disappear from the scene. However. Today, Paul saw a gleam of hope from the Russell family¡¯s provocative behavior. ¡°Ha ha, Mason Russell, your grandson has got a nice wife. Congrattion to you!¡± Paulughed wildly. He knew John¡¯s identity; he was not Queenie¡¯s kept man, nor the brother-inw of the King of Horizon. He himself was the King of Horizon! The Russell family was doomed as it dared to nder him. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Russell family was destroyed. Then its industry in the north of New York would naturally be divided by other prominent families. If Paul wanted to take a share in Russell¡¯s market, he needed to do one thing first ¨C expiate his guilt! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 70 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 70 Chapter 70 A tumult in the south of New York This was his priority! He must get the King of Horizon¡¯s forgiveness no matter what. Otherwise. The Hond family would never rise again. Paul immediately summoned all his family members and called out, ¡°Smash the New York Newspaper Office!¡± The decision was like a bomb exploding in front of them. The north part of New York was different from the south. The south was dotted with many ns, led by Duke of Southern River, Leo; while in the north, only Russell family held an unbeatable status. In other words, the Russell family¡¯s position in the north was equivalent to that of Leo Glenn in the south. Even more than that¡­ All the industries in the north, including real estate, catering, clothing, etc., all belonged to the Russell Family. New York Newspaper Office was no exception. Paul¡¯s request to smash it was challenging the Russell family¡¯s dignity. What a crazy idea! -If they did so, what terrible consequences were waiting for them? Everyone in the Hond family was dissuading Paul from doing so, but he was determined. He even said that people who refused to do so could resign at any time. All of them were puzzled and asked, ¡°What are you offending the Russell family for?¡± The Hond family had been seriously affected ever since they displeased Queenie. To challenge the Russell family at this time was tantamount to driving them up the wall! Was Paul desperate to the extent that he was going to give up on him? Seeing their puzzled expressions, Paul sneered and said, ¡°You ask me why? Because the Russell family has provoked a person who could shake the whole US- the King of Horizon.¡± The King of Horizon?! As soon as the name came out, all the people present began to tremble, their faces turned red. They even had an impulse to kneel down and kowtow. The King of Horizon was the guardian God of the US. How could he have something to do with Queenie? ¡°Do you mean¡­ the King of Horizon knows Queenie?¡± Paul decided to smash the New York Newspaper right after it published some articles to discredit Queenie He also said that the Russell family had provoked the King of Horizon. Was he implying that Queenie had a special rtionship with the King of Horizon? Their guess was pretty close to the truth. Paul looked at them and nodded. In an instant. Everyone was stunned. That was why! No wonder Paul gave Karl a good beating when he had once offended Queenie. It turned out that¡­. The figure standing behind Queenie was the King of Horizon! They finally understood why Paul made such a crazy decision. He wanted to atone! ¡°We¡¯re willing to follow you to the north. We will never retreat!¡± Everyone said in unison. They changed their attitude, they were no longer afraid, but excited. Full of excitement. Here came the rare opportunity for the Hond family to rise again! Karl also said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you. I want to atone for what I have done.¡± Paul shook his head, He patted his son¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You stay at home. Remember, if I don¡¯te back within three days, you¡¯d have to go to the Queenie Group, kneel there and tell Queenie about what I have done.¡± The Russell family was an absolute monarch in the north. He couldn¡¯t guarantee his safety when he made this bold decision. He wanted to sacrifice him to get a once-in-a-century opportunity for the Hond family. Hearing his words, everyone around burst into tears. Paul put everything he had into this fight. In a summer cram school in New York. The ssroom was filled with students. They would be a high school junior in a month. In order to achieve good results in the college entrance examination, they must start studying hard from now on. Of course, many students were forced by their parents toe to cram school. Zara was one of them. She hated studying. She was now scrolling her phone while the teacher wasn¡¯t paying attention. Suddenly an annoying news popped up on the interface, and she identally clicked it. However, when she was about to exit it, the content of the article came into her view, Seeing it, she was frozen at once. Mr. Lopez¡­ Was a kept man? How could that be! She picked up her schoolbag and ran out of the ssroom without even reporting to her teacher. She ran all the way to the Remar family. Stratton looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°Zara, you¡¯re supposed to be in ss, right? Why are you coming back now?¡± Zara held her phone to Stratton and said with red eyes: ¡°Grandpa, this article says that Mr. Lopez is a kept man.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± With a gloomy face, Stratton shouted, ¡°These newspaper offices are only good at one thing: ndering people!¡± He had read this article before, but he didn¡¯t believe it at all. How could a person like Mr. Lopez be a gigolo? These newspapers offices were so unscrupulous! Maxwell also said: ¡°Zara, what you see may not be the truth, especially for children of your age. You¡¯re prone to believe in others. Don¡¯t read these fake articles in the future.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I know!¡± Zara nodded, She did not believe the article at all. She was just felt indignant at the New York Newspaper office¡¯s mean actions. Maxwell smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the bad guys will be punished soon.¡± After that, he left home and went straight to the vi of Duke of Southern River. When he got there, he found that the leaders of other ns were already there. Everyone had a dignified expression. Lep said in a deep voice, ¡°The Russell family is doomed this time. But before that, we must go to the north to teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°Add me up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± All the leaders present expressed their willingness to go to the north of New York. In this way¡­ When the Russell family came to its end, they could carve up its industry. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 71 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Destroy it! Try your best to destroy this newspaper office! It could be said that even some slight incident could mak a big ssh. The news in New York Newspaper Office that discredited Queenie were soon gotten around and instantly shocked all people in New York. While the powerful and rich families in Southern River were taking actions. Greend Vi. Tracy was furious when she saw the news It was going too far! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She wondered, ¡°How irresponsible the newspaper office is! How could it talk nonsense just by showing a few photos. There are no evidence at all! It¡¯s totallywless!¡± She told to herself, ¡°How sad Zara and John will be when they see the news!¡± Alice was also angry, and her eyes were full of the sense of killing. Unlike Tracy who was helpless, she directly changed into the special clothes of Shadow Pavilion and headed. for the North of New York. At this moment. Amy, as the perpetrator, has not yet realized how serious the incident was and wascent. Since Queenie drove her out of Queenie Groupst time, she fled to the North of New York like a bereaved.. dog and married the eunuch James. She¡¯s endured humiliation for more than half a month! But at present. She finally lifted her eyebrows. She was so happy when hearing that people in New York scolded Queenie. She thought, ¡°Queenie, I didn¡¯t expect that this is what happens to you. What if your Queenie Group has be bigger, and what if you have ridden on the coattails of Duke of Southern River? I will ruin your reputation after all!¡± She said to herself, ¡°Let me publish the news that the media dare not make it public. Those losers are afraid of the Duke of Southern River, but I am not!¡± ¡°Because my backer is the Russell Family!¡± Amy was very happy and proud. She could not even wait to rush to Queenie at this moment and see with her own eyes how ugly Queenie looked. She was going to make a date to humiliate Queenie face to face. She wanted Queenie to know what a foolish decision it was to offend her. And she would also do the same thing to John, a kept man! She hoped this bitch and kept man stay in New York shamelessly! Amy kept writing the news, continuing to smear Queenie and her kept man. At this moment, a staff member suddenly rushed in and said, ¡°President, there is a group of people outside who say they will destroy our newspaper office.¡± ¡°Destroy our newspaper office? Hum, I¡¯d like to see who is so fearless!¡± Amy sneered as walking out of the newspaper office, only to see a group of peopleing outside. The leader was Paul and the others were some bodyguards of the Hond Group. Amy said with a gloomy face, ¡°Paul, did you get kicked in the head by a donkey? Last time in the Queenie Group, your Hond family was also a victim. It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t thank me, but how could youe here and take the lead for the bitch Queenie?* When she used to be a secretary of Queenie, the powerful people were superior in her eyes. But at this time, she has put herself under the patronage of the Russell Family. Facing Paul, she even dared to call the his name directly, and even swore loudly by pointing at him. Paul shouted, ¡°Madwoman, I think your head was kicked by a donkey.¡± Paul only nced at Amy with a sneer on his face, and then said to the group of bodyguards behind him, ¡°Do it! Destroy this newspaper office! Try your best to destroy it!¡± Those bodyguards immediately rushed forward, raised their hammers and began to destroy the newspaper office.. Bang! Bang! Bang! Almost in the blink of an eye, ss residue was scattered everywhere, and severalputers in the newspaper office were broken. Amy screamed: ¡°Are you crazy, Paul? Do you know whose territory it is?¡± However. Paul didin¡¯t bother to speak to her at all, but just stretched his neck and screamed, ¡°Destroy it! Try your best to destroy this newspaper office! Don¡¯t you have a meal? Use more power!¡± The scene was in chaos and screams kept going. ¡°Madman! You will die in your boots!¡± Amy angrily dialed a number. She would call someone! She intended to call her backer and gave Paul a serious lesson! After a moment. Here came the man. But he was not from the Russell Family. It was Duke of Southern River, Maxwell, George and others came here. They also held hammers in their hands, apparently to destroy the newspaper. But when they saw the scene in front, they were stunned. They wondered, ¡°Was someone the first to win?¡± When seeing Paul clearly, their faces suddenly looked strange.. They thought, ¡°Paul, how smart you are! You really grasp this opportunity and know the best defense is offense. You are really having a good opinion of yourself!¡± However, it was good for them. Since Paul was a cat¡¯s-paw, they didn¡¯t need to destroy this ce in person, so just stood aside and watched the y. ¡°How dare you! Who dares to make trouble in our Russell Family¡¯s territory!!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted out. Then, a group of bodyguards rushed there and immediately pressed the people of Paul to the ground. Amy¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately ran to him and said, ¡°Grandpa, you must stand up for me. I took over the New York Newspaper Office not long ago, but these people destroy it now. I¡¯m so sad!¡± Theer was Amy¡¯s father-inw, Ned, as well as James¡¯s father. A middle-aged strong man was standing by him. His appearance was very simr to that of Ned, so they might be brothers. However, people were not impressed with him, and even wondered whether Ned had a brother. At this time. Ned, looking indifferent, came to the Duke of Southern River. ¡°Leo, it doesn¡¯t matter that you are so dominated in the Southern River, but how dare you be presumptuous in the North of New York?¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you know why Ie here?¡± Leo carried the hammer on his shoulder while staring at Ned. Ned¡¯s eyes froze. He looked back at Amy, then sneered at Leo and said, ¡°Well, my daughter-inw has exposed the scandal between you and Queenie, so you are not feeling good, are you?¡± Hearing this, many powerful people in charge in Southern River all showed strange expressions. He answered, ¡°Come on, I feel so good. Why should I feel bad?¡± He continued, ¡°Your Russell Family is about to face a disaster. We are still waiting to carve up your industry in the North of New York. So in this case, we of course should feel good, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 72 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Russell Family, Jim Russell! Just when Ned and Leo were confronting fiercely. Suddenly. The strong man, who looked very simr to Ned, suddenly strode to Leo, with showing a slight contempt in his eyes. ¡°Are you the Southern River King?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Hearing this man¡¯s voice, Leo immediately moved his eyes away from Ned to the man. And he trembled slightly Unexpectedly. He even felt a strong sense of oppression from this strong man. Suddenly, he looked astonished. Leo has learned martial art before, and because of that he has gained a foothold in Southern River and be a hegemon in this are. But. The man in front looked more dominated than him. How could there be such a character in the Russell Family? At this time, the man said quietly. ¡°My name is Jim, Ned¡¯s younger brother.¡± ¡°Jim?¡± Hearing the name, everyone was stunned for a moment, and then responded with surprise: ¡°Jim, who disappeared from the Russell Family ten years ago?¡± Mason, the old man of the Russell Family, has two sons, Ned, the eldest son, and Jim, the second one. Ten years ago, Jim disappeared inexplicably. This matter was very sensational at that time. New York Newspaper had published notices for missing people for half a year, so almost everyone knew it. They wondered, ¡°No wonder the man looked familiar, but was not impressed. It turns out that he is Jim who disappeared ten years ago.¡± Jim nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I fell down the cliff identally but lucily survived. I also took a master as my teacher and learned some martial skills. Now, I have be a martial artist.¡± ¡°Martial artist!¡± All were shocked. So did Southern River King. Although he has learned some martial art, and could fight more than a dozen ordinary people, it is not worth mentioning in front of real martial artists. Jim, who has been blessed by misfortune, became a martial artist. It was too creepy! Jim proudly said, ¡°Now I have returned to New York to integrate the forces here. In the future, I will be the only king in New York, and you are not the Southern River King at all. Do you want to refute me?¡¯ Jim looked straight at Leo, and his eyes were full of deterrence. Leo was almost covered with cold sweat in an instant. Facing a real martial artist, he really had no way. Jim sneered, looking more approachable, and said, ¡°My father¡¯s 60th birthday ising in two days, so I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. But after his birthday, I don¡¯t want to hear the words of Southern River King again, understand?¡± Threat! He was threatening! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo and others could not help shivering. But soon, he clenched his teeth. So what? Even if he was a martial artist, the King of Horizon was much better than him! Anyway, King of Horizon has promised that the Russell Family would be destroyed at the day of the old man¡¯s 60th birthday. Leo wondered, ¡°There are only two days left from the Russell Family¡¯s birthday. I can bear this man now!¡± But just then¨C Paul suddenly roared crazily: ¡°Some on! So what even if you are a martial artist? No matter how, the Russell Family will be destroyed. How dare you so arrogant!¡± Whoosh! Jim rushed to Paul in an instant, kicked him on the chest, and said, ¡®Say it again!¡± Blood gushed from Paul¡¯s mouth, but he still gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Even If you kill me today, I will say the same. Your family has provoked someone you should offended, so just wait for death!¡± ¡°I think you should die first!¡± Jim was so angry that he kicked Paul again. Theter rolled all over the ground, and many bones were even broken. ¡°The Russell Family¡­ is over¡­ Ha ha ha,e on and kill me¡­¡± Paul screamed as he vomited blood. Duke of Southern River and others could not help feeling numb as seeing this. This Paul was too brave. Why now endure this man for another two or three days? Of course, they did not know that Paul came to the North of New York this time to atone for his sins. He had no intention of going back alive. ¡°Damn it! How dare you so arrogant even if you are dying? I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡± Jim was so angry that hepletely forgot he said he would not kill anyone just now. In a blink of an eye, Jim jumped up more than five meters high. With bending his knees, he fell down, and hit Paul¡¯s head at top speed. Paul had absolutely no way to live if Jim struck him with knees. But at this critical moment, there was a piercing whistling sound in the air, and then a piercing cold light suddenly appeared in front of Jim. Assassin? Jim suddenly frowned and quickly moved out of the air, falling 20 centimeters away from Paul¡¯s head. In this way, he eluded the cold light. When seeing the clothes of the person who attacked him clearly, Jim suddenly looked sank and said. ¡°The.¡± killer of the Shadow Pavilion! Are you the one Paul said just now that we should not provoke?¡± When he used to practice martial arts with his master, he used to fight with the assassins in the Shadow Pavilion, so he recognized the man in front of him at a nceing from the Shadow Pavilion. Theer was Alice. But she was wrapped in a ck nighttime outfit and wore a mask on her face, so no one recognized her real identity. Alice ignored Jim, but nced at Amy and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you can be proud of. After all, you marry a eunuch.¡± As soon as hearing this, the Russell Family¡¯s faces suddenly changed. James¡¯s matter was taboo in the Russell Family, and nobody dared to mention it. So when Alice mentioned it in front of him, he was so frightened. Especially Ned. He seemingly had guessed something, and staring at Alice angrily, he said, ¡°Did you do hurt James six months ago?¡± ¡°Congrattions, you are right.¡± Alice admitted directly. Miso! Ned¡¯s anger erupted in an instant. It turned out that the man in front of him made his son lose the most important organ to be a man! In the past six months, Ned wanted to find this damned murderer, but all his great efforts were in vain. Unexpectedly. This day. She even came to the door of her own ord. Ned pulled his neck and roared, ¡°Jim, kill her! Kill her! I will send her corpse to James so that he can abuse her at will!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Jim stepped out, and the breath of a martial artist rushed out in an instant. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 73 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Colorful centipede Boom, boom! Jim made a move without hesitation, and his momentum was extremely terrible. He stepped on the ground repeatedly, and his every step could make a deep footprint on the ground. His fists were seemingly as tough as steel, rotating on Alice with a great power, and she retreated back for a while. Everyone wondered, ¡®Is this the power of a martial artist?¡± All people¡¯s pupils constricted. Leo was also ashamed of himself. He was supported by the King of Horizon, or he would have to give up everything in Southern River as knowing how powerful Jim martial skill was. The power of a martial artist was iparable and terrible. But. What Duke of Southern River and others could not figure out was that why did this killer of Shadow Pavilion help them? In a twinkling of an eye. The two fighters have been fighting for more than ten rounds. Jim was powerful and strong, like a bull colliding, and his each punch carried a terrible force. But Alice was flexible and light. After losing several times, she did not confront Jim face to face. Instead, she wisely chose to wear him out for a long time, making the battle between them deadlocked. Bang! There was another confrontation. When Jim¡¯s fist hit Alice, she retreated as usual, and handing the bay, she tried to find an opportunity to attack him. Jim thought to himself, ¡°The killer of Shadow Pavilion is really hard to fight with!¡± Jim¡¯s face turned ugly. If Alice confronted with him head-on, she would definitely be crushed by him, but she just kept avoiding and circuitous in a faster speed than him, so that he was unable to use his strength. He was really depressed. If the situation went on in this way, he would die sooner orter. A martial artist cultivated internal strength, which could be differentiated from one to nine levels in the early stage. In theter stage, internal strength broke out, which was at the level of a master. Jim has not yet reached the level of a master, so could only attack with punches and feet. He would lose internal strength every time he attacked her. When his internal strength was exhausted, even if he fight head-on, he could not fight Alice any more. Obviously, this was Alice¡¯s strategy Jim¡¯s eyes shed a trace of malice. After he failed to blew her again, he suddenly turned his fist into a palm, from which a colorful light shot. Alice was shocked ¡± She wondered. ¡°Jim is not at the level of a master, is he? How can he use his internal strength externally?¡± Soon Alice eximed, ¡°Centipede!¡± Jim¡¯s palm indeed did not eject the internal strength of a martial artist, but a colorful centipede with a pair of blood colored wings, which unexpectedly bit Alice on the back of her hand. Alice¡¯s pretty face turned pale, and immediately turned and fled. Ned said with a gloomy face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop her?¡± This damned killer cut most important organ of his precious son. How he wished he could cut her into pieces! But in the end, she escaped. It must take a long time to get revenge. Jim sneered: ¡°She was poisoned by my colorful centipede, so wille back to ask me for the antidote sooner orter. At that time, my nephew James could abuse her at will.¡± Hearing this, Ned felt a little relieved. After that, Jim opened his palm, and showed a shocking blood hole. The colorful centipede fell back into his palm and drilled back along the blood hole. Jim showed pain throughout the process. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Ned on the other side was also shocked, but he didn¡¯t ask more. He was very proud that his little brother had such a powerful weapon. After the colorful centipedepletely got back into his body, Jim¡¯s painful expression disappeared. Then he walked up to Paul and kicked him. ¡°Your so-called invible man has been poisoned by my colorful centipede and won¡¯t live long. Now do you feel hopeless?¡± Jim sneered. He thought that the killer of the Shadow Pavillon was the reason why Paul blustered. Paul fell to the ground and twitched. His nose was blue and his face was swollen, so could hardly speak, but his eyes were still full of dissatisfaction. Instead of killing him, Jim asked his bodyguard to take him back to prison first, and intended to torture him together when the Shadow Pavilion killer threw herself into the trap Before leaving. Jim nced at Leo and others contemptuously, saying, ¡°Your so-called backer is a piece of garbage in my eyes. Remember, from now on, I, Jim, am the heaven in New York!¡± Heughed wildly and left. If Paul had not been so stubborn, Jim would have disdained to do anything with the waste of New York. Amy also raised his chin, like a rooster who won the battle. The Russell Family has been already strong, and at this time, Jim, a martial art, has returned, so it was only a matter of time before the Russell Family dominated New York. Amy thought, ¡°I really made a right choice to marry into the Russell Family ¡°Queenie, you are so prominent, aren¡¯t you? No matter how good you are, you can only be forever left behind by me!¡± Amy said to herself, ¡°When the Russell Family dominated New York, Southern River King would be driven out of New York like a dog. The King of Southern River was the backer of Queenie, so as he has be a bereaved dog, Queenie¡¯s situation would only be more miserable. This day wille soon.¡± Every time Amy thought of this, she could not help but raise her mouth. She was so excited! After the Russell Family left. Leo and others were still standing there for a long time, looking extremely gloomy. They all knew that the Russell Family would definitely be destroyed once the King of Horizon took actions in two or three days at thetest But. That would take two or three days! 1 Usually, two or three days passed in the blink of an eye, but at present, they felt one day seemed like a year. As soon as they thought of the cowardice they showed just now and the arrogant expression of Jim, they were depressed and couldn¡¯t wait for the birthday party of the Russell Family toe. They could not wait for King of Horizon to take actions at present. However, they didn¡¯t know that John didn¡¯t do anything because he was not in New York at the moment, and he didn¡¯t like to read news, so didn¡¯t know that everything in the New York had changed. The key was¡­ Tracy and Alice initially thought that this matter would affect their eldest sister¡¯s discussion of a project, so they didn¡¯t call them immediately. But Southern River King and other people had always believed that the King of Horizon had his own ns, so they would not revenge until Mason¡¯s 60th birthday. Actually. If Leo told John about it immediately, theter would definitely kill the Russell Family on the spot, instead of waiting for the 60th birthday. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 74 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Seal heart vessel The state. A man and a woman were sitting in the reception hall of the Golden Group. The man was clean and cheerful, while the woman looked beautiful. They were John and his beautiful sister Queenie. Not for a moment. A female secretary in ck silk stockings and high-heeled shoes pushed the door and came in, saying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my boss won¡¯t meet guests today. Please go back!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t meet guests? We made an appointment long ago, didn¡¯t we?¡± The willow-like eyebrows of Queenie stood up slightly. Before she came to this state, she had made an appointment with the boss of the Golden Group in advance to have a meet this day. She had been waiting here for a long time, but she finally would not meet them. She was so perfunctory, was not she? Queenie looked unhappy, but didn¡¯t make anyints any more. After all, she was asking help from this boss. At this time, a middle-aged man in suit and leather shoes came to the door. The female secretary immediately weed him with a smile and said, ¡°Sir, pleasee here. My boss has been waiting for a long time.¡± Her attitude waspletely different from that just now. Seeing this, Queenie was naturally unwilling, so she stood up and questioned the female secretary: ¡°Didn¡¯t¡±¡± you say that your boss won¡¯t see any guests today?¡± The female secretary did not immediately answer Queenie¡¯s question, but first brought the middle-aged man in the suit to the boss¡¯s office, and then returned to the reception hall and said, ¡®Miss, in fact, my boss has seen your materials of yourpany.¡± ¡°Then why do you keep me waiting for so long?¡± ¡°I think you must know more about the reason why he doesn¡¯t meet you.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Queenie frowned tightly. Thinking she was asking in purpose, the female secretary shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡®My boss originally intended to save you some face since you are also businessman, so that you could give up with difficulties. But since you are so stubborn, don¡¯t me me for my bad words. My boss won¡¯t never cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Queenie wondered. The female secretary took a nce at her contemptuously, and did not know whether she really did not know or pretended not to know. ¡°Miss, you can search for Queenie Group on the Inte to finger out the reason.¡± The female secretary said impatiently, and then left the reception hall on high heels. Queenie looked puzzled. What the hell was going on? With a lot of doubt, Queenie opened herptop and input the word ¡°Queenie Group¡±. When she saw the first message that popped up, her face turned white. ¡°It¡¯s reported that Queenie, the beautiful president of Queenie Group, has a very chaotic private life. She secretly keeps a kept man while hooking up with the King of the Southern River¡­¡± These news were already overwhelming in New York, butpared with the whole the State, New York was just a small city after all, and the public opinion was not spread as fast as expected. It was hard to see the news unless searching by inputting specific characters. This was the reason why Queenie has not seen these news until now. If the female secretary hadn¡¯t reminded her just now, she would have been kept in the dark before returning to New York. John, standing behind Queenie, naturally saw these articles as well, and his eyes suddenly filled with terrible murderous feelings. It¡¯s not long since he left New York, but such a big event happened in such a short time. Those dog-like men were really damned! John went straight to the outside of the Golden Group, called Duke of Southern River and asked, ¡°Where do these discredited newse from?¡± ¡°I-it is because of¡­ the Russell Family!¡± Leo was still depressed in the North of New York at the moment. When he received this call, he was still confused. It turned out¡­ ¡°It turned out that the King of Horizon didn¡¯t know this yet!¡± He thought to himself. ¡°The Russell Family is looking for death! Leo, go to prepare a bigger coffin for me right away, and I will congratte the old man of the Russell Family in advance.¡± ¡°Yes, I will do it right away!¡± When Leo put down the phone, he was suddenly enlightened. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. 3 Maxwell and others on the side asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Haha, King of Horizon is angry. Maybe the Russell Family will be killed today. Hurry up to get all the gifts ready if you have. We will give the Russell Family a big gift in advance.¡± Leoughed wantonly. He was depressed at first. Unexpectedly, retribution came so fast. They didn¡¯t have to wait for two or three days. In this day, they would vent their anger that was pressed on their chests! So how could they not be excited? John hurried back to New York as fast as possible. Queenie hurriedly returned to Queenie Group to discuss public rtions with her employees. John, on the other hand, was going to go directly to the Southern River King, but he identally received a phone call on the way. ¡°Little John¡­¡± It was from his older sister Alice. Her voice sounded extremely weak. John¡¯s face was full of anxiety. He asked, ¡®Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± However, there was no response from the other side of the phone. ¡°Ah!!!¡± John roared and hurried to activate his Mind Circle, and then immediately learnt Alice¡¯s position. He then hurried up. When Alice was found, she had already fallen on a piece of grass, and the bite mark on the back of her hand waspletely purple. Moreover, a purple print ten centimeters long appeared on her arm. This was the poison of the colorful centipede. Every time the poison had an attack, the purple poison print would extend by ten centimeters. When it reached the heart, Alice would surely die. John could no longer consider too much. Looking around to find no one, he directly tore Alice¡¯s night clothes. John¡¯s eyes were pure, without any evil thoughts as he held the needle and stabbed Alice with it. Blocking the heart pulse could temporarily dy the spread of toxins. However, only the body of the colorful centipede could be used as the antidote topletely eradicate these toxins. John took off his clothes and put them on Alice after applying the needles, and then carried her soft body back to the Greend Vi. When he came out of the vi, his eyes have been already full of killing. He looked damn murderous! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 75 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Russell Family, I have been waiting for this day for a long time In the Russell Family.. The lights were decorated and everyone was beaming. Two dayster, it will be the 60th birthday of Mason. Everyone in the Russell family is preparing for it. Although the New York Newspaper Office was smashed today, which brought a little ident, it did not have much impact on the joy of the Russell Family. During this time. The Russell Family is very happy. Yes, there are three good news. The first one, Amy married into the Russell Family; Second, Jim, who has been missing for ten years, returns as a martial artist; And the third one, naturally, two dayster, Mason¡¯s 60th birthday. All kinds of signs show that the Russell Family is about to take off, and they will soon be able to monopolize all industries in New York, creating an invincible hegemony in New York. At this time. Beside Amy, standing a young man with a feminine face, said in a slightly shrill voice, ¡°The newspaper office was smashed today, didn¡¯t it frighten you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Amy shook her head and said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of ants. They smashed one New York Newspaper Office and tomorrow there will be another New York Newspaper Officee out. They are wasting their efforts.¡± ¡°Of course. With our current strength, New York Newspaper Office is like a piece of cake. Uncle Jim is in charge. I believe that the whole New York will be owned by our Russell Family soon.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy to marry you.¡± Amy leaned her head on the young man¡¯s shoulder. This young man is James. Amy originally married to the Russell Family to retaliate against Queenie with the help of the Russell Family. She had no hope for marriage. After all, her husband doesn¡¯t even have male function. What can she expect? However. Amy.soon found out that she was wrong. Although James has lost his ability in sexing, he used to be a dissolute young man, and his way of coaxing women is very amazing. As the people say, who is a yboy in the north of New York, and James is one of them. Then use some rted sex toys. Amy already flew to the moon. So what she said to James was not against her will, but because after she married James, she really experienced a lot of happiness that she had never experienced before. While the Russell Family were happily preparing for the birthday party in two days¡¯ time. Suddenly. Duke of Southern River Lea and others came with a password box in their hands. Seeing them, all the faces of the Russell Family showed strong hostility. Ned¡¯s eyes slightly congealed and said: ¡°Leo, you guys are really not afraid of death. I warned you this afternoon, and you can¡¯t wait toe here to die so quickly?¡± ¡°Ha ha, don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± Leo smiled and waved his hand and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Mason¡¯s 60th birthday in the next two days? We thought we didn¡¯t receive the invitation letter. It would be embarrassing if we came uninvited at that time. So we decided to celebrate Mason¡¯s birthday two days in advance.¡± Celebrate birthday in advance? Everyone in the Russell Family was expressionless. Ned said with a gloomy face, ¡°I have never heard of the rule of birthday celebration in advance. If you dare to y tricks, none of you can leave today.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you see we¡¯ve brought gifts?¡± Leo smiled and pped the silver password box in his hand. Generally speaking, this silver password box is used to hold money. Well¡­¡­ Amy seemed to have figured out the key, standing up with a sneer and saying: ¡°Leo, if you want to please the Russell Family, just say out. There is no need to use the Mason¡¯s 60th birthday as an excuse.¡± To please? Everyone in the Russell Family looked at Amy with puzzled expressions. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Amy pushed the pink square sses on her nose and said confidently: ¡°This afternoon, a group of them came to smash our newspaper office, but Uncle Jim gave them a lesson. They were too scared to breathe.¡± ¡°After knowing Uncle Jim¡¯s strength, they must have been scared, so they came to give us money, but they feel embarrassed to say directly, so they made an excuse to say they came to give us a gift.¡± ¡°The purpose of their action is to let Uncle Jim let them live. After all, it won¡¯t be long before our Russell Family can monopolize the whole New York. So if they don¡¯te to please us at this time, and they will never have a chance again.¡± Amy¡¯s analysis seemed to make sense. Everyone in the Russell Family nodded in agreement. That¡¯s too reasonable. Ned also nodded a little and gave Amy a approving look. The daughter-inw was smart and did not disgrace the reputation of our Russell Family. Jim, beside him, sneered contemptuously. He thought that Leo was a tough guy. Unexpectedly, he just showed a little in front of him in the afternoon, which scared him into this kind of coward. Well, it¡¯s so easy to fight him, which is really boring. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jim proudly said, ¡°Since you have been begging for mercy like this, I will let you live in New York after your property is swallowed up by the Russell Family.¡± Hearing his tone of voice, it seems that he has regarded himself as the king of New York. As he said, his Jim is the god of New York. As a martial artist, he has this confidence. However. Leo and others looked at each other in confusion. To please? Begging? You Russell Family are really confident! At this time, Ned had already taken over the silver password boxes from Leo¡¯s hands. When he opened them, his expression changed dramatically. Ghost coin! Six boxes full of ghost coins! This is to curse them to die! ¡°A group of bastards dare to challenge the dignity of our Russell Family. How dare you! I will send you to hell!¡± Jim had a proud look, but when he saw this scene, he became furious and bent his fingers suddenly, like eagle¡¯s ws, he buckled to Leo. Leo¡¯s expression also changed rapidly. But at that moment, a mahogany coffin suddenly flew from outside the yard, mmed heavily on Jim¡¯s chest with a loud crash, and shook him away. ¡°Russell Family, I have been waiting for a long time this day!¡± (The Russell Family will be over tomorrow. It was originally a great climax of the storyline. I wanted to write after the matter of the Golden Group was resolved, but I worried my dear readers can¡¯t wait to know what would happen next, so I wrote the plot first. If there is a logic w, please don¡¯t me it. Oh, it¡¯s too cold recently, my hands are frozen stiff.) Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 76 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Jim was beaten up hard A mahogany coffin was shot from outside the courtyard and hit Jim¡¯s chest with extremely horrible force. Jim¡¯s body suddenly flew backwards like origami, and finally hit the wall heavily and fell down. His viscera seem to have been disced. ¡°Oh my!¡± Jim¡¯s mouth overflowed with blood and his face was full of horror. Although there is an element of carelessness, the other side¡¯s appearance in such a powerful way still brings him a great sense of oppression. Boom! At this time, the red coffin fell to the ground, and the whole Russell Family mansion shook at this moment. Next The young man¡¯s cold voice came from afar: ¡°Russell Family, I have been waiting for this day for a long time!¡± Before the man arrived, the voice was heard. Everyone in the Russell Family was shocked. Judging from the power of the coffin, its weight is at least five or six hundred kilograms. Who is so strong that he could throw the mahogany coffin into the Russell Family¡¯s courtyard from such a distance? And it even hit Jim, a martial artist, and made him look so miserable. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Amy shook her head. She was familiar with the voice, but she could not believe that the owner of the voice was the same person as the person she imagined. Twisting her neck stiffly, she looked at the door of the courtyard. Finally. The youth appeared. It¡¯s John. In a sh, everyone in the Russell Family stared in disbelief, especially Amy. Every cell in her body could not help shaking. It¡¯s him! It¡¯s indeed him! This mahogany coffin was smashed in by John! Isn¡¯t he a young man who is kept by Queenie? How can he have such amazing power? Amy¡¯s teeth were chattering. All the Russell Family¡¯s teeth were chattering. Because. Being able to throw such a heavy coffin in with his bare hands shows that this young man is probably also a martial artist. In other words, what the Russell Family were discrediting these days is a martial arts practitioner. Well, they can¡¯t believe this! John looked cold and entered the Russell Family¡¯s courtyard. Every step he took seemed to cast a terrible shadow over the Russell Family. ¡°Do you like the gift of coffin with paper?¡± John shouted angrily, which shocked the whole Russell Family courtyard and scared everyone to death. Ned trembled and said, ¡°Mr. John, maybe there is some misunderstanding between us.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± John nced at him coldly: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it was a misunderstanding when you were smearing me and Miss Qingcheng?¡± Ned¡¯s face stagnated. Looking at Amy, he was filled with anger. This bitch made everything. Damn it! John went straight to Jim and said coldly, ¡°I heard that you are the god of the New York? I heard that your Russell Family wants to be the overlord of the city? I heard that I am a piece of garbage in your eyes?¡± The three times ¡°hear¡± made Jim break into a cold sweat. From the strength of the coffin hitting him just now, he can feel that the young man in front of him is absolutely superior to himself. Jim was already afraid. He said these words at the beginning because he thought that he was the only martial artist in the New York. He thought that the backers of Leo and other people were the killers of the Shadow Pavilion. But it never urred to him that the young man in front of him was the real terror. No wonder in the afternoon, Paul was still shouting crazily when he beat Paul like that. And he yelled that the Russell Family was over. It turned out that this is Paul¡¯s confidence. If they offended such a terrible martial artist, the Russell Family is really finished. It¡¯s the end! ¡°Mr. John¡­ This is a misunderstanding.¡± Jim swallowed the pain in his body and said with saliva. Another misunderstanding? John¡¯s eyes were full of cold and murderous feelings. He grabbed Jim¡¯s head and bumped into the mahogany coffin. Bang! ¡°Say again, is this a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a misunderstanding!¡± Bang! ¡°Is it a misunderstanding?¡± Bang! ¡°Is it a misunderstanding?¡± Bang! ¡°Is it a misunderstanding?¡± Jim was stunned. He really didn¡¯t know where he was wrong. Amy was the one who discredits you. Why do you always hold on to me instead of hitting her? Seeing that he still didn¡¯t know what was wrong, John had to hold Jim¡¯s head and said in a cold voice, ¡°Your colorful centipede bit a beloved woman of mine. Now tell me, is this a misunderstanding?¡± Bang! John grabbed Jim¡¯s head again and knocked on the coffin. When he came in, he felt the smell of colorful centipedes from Jim¡¯s body, so Jim was the first to get the lesson. Compare his own affairs with Queenie¡¯s being tarnished, Queenie¡¯s revenge should be solved first. So how can John spare Jim? Hearing John¡¯s words, Jim¡¯s body trembled violently. At this moment, he understood everything. No wonder John was so angry. It turned out that the killer of the Shadow Pavilion this afternoon was his beloved woman. Oh no! This is really a disaster! Jim said in horror, ¡°Mr. John, I really don¡¯t know that the Shadow Pavilion killer is your woman. As long as you forgive me, I can detoxify your woman right away, OK?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Are you negotiating terms with me?¡± Bang! Another hit! Jim was about to cry. He said he would detoxify his woman. What is him still dissatisfied with? Bang! John bumped him again! Jim¡¯s face was livid. Bang! Keep hitting! Jim finally gave up, his whole body¡¯s internal strength was surging crazily, and he yelled with scarlet eyes: ¡°John! Don¡¯t push your luck. Without my antidote, that woman will die definitely!¡± At any rate, Jim is also a martial artist. Now that he already did what he could do, he is still humiliated by John. How can he continue to tolerate it? Even if the opponent¡¯s martial arts strength is stronger than him, he will be ready for a desperate fight. However, the response to him is still a heavy knock. Bang¨C Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 77 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Human shaped vessel ¡°Ah! I will fight with you!!¡± Jim screamed, and the power of the martial artist broke outpletely. Even every hair of Jim seemed to be hit by lightning, standing upright. They could see how powerful the anger was. However, John was always indifferent. He even took the initiative to loosen Jim¡¯s head and retreated a few steps. Not because he was afraid of Jim, but¨C ¡°Do you know what despair is?¡± John asked quietly, and then silently waited for Jim to urge the strength of his body to the limit. Then, he punched out. Boom! Jim fell to the ground and vomited blood. What is despair? It is I give you the opportunity to give y to your most powerful strength, and then I will give you a light blow to smash everything you are proud of. John¡¯s punch shattered not only Jim¡¯s palm, but also his self-confidence. That¡¯s the difference! Jim¡¯s breath went down in an instant, but at that moment, a colorful streamer suddenly shot out of his body. Colorful centipede! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jim¡¯s strongest killing skill ising! John¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. When the colorful centipede was about to bite him, he suddenly spat out an ancient blue rune from his mouth and hit the centipede with a snap. The colorful centipede screamed and flew back to Jim¡¯s body. At the moment, Jim was already shocked. He stared at John and said, ¡°You¡­ you are not a martial artist, you are¡­ a monk!!¡± Martial artist focus on refining their internal strength. In the early stage, they mainly exercise their physical strength. Only when they reach the level of heaven master can they release their internal strength and kill people in the air. The monks are different. From the very beginning, the monks were proficient in all kinds of magic skills, which wereparable to martial masters. They are different cultivation systems. The martial artist below the level of heaven master are far weaker than the monks, because the monks have all kinds of magic powers, and the martial artist cannot get close to them. However, after reaching the level of heaven master, the martial artists should be stronger than the monks. First, the physical strength of the martial artists is stronger than that of the monks. Second, the heaven master can release internal force and external force, which is very powerful. Jim never thought that his opponent was not a martial artist at all, but a monk. No wonder he is so overbearing. This time, the Russell Family kicked the real big trouble. Jim was shocked, but suddenly his face was in pain, and his whole face was distorted. ¡°How can this happen?¡± Jim screamed. At this moment, his body seems to have a hundred insects eating bones, and his skin and flesh were drying up at the speed visible to the naked eye, as if he had been drained of blood. John shook his head sadly and said, ¡°You think that colorful centipede is your killing tool, but you have already be a tool for others to raise centipedes.¡± That¡¯s right. Human shaped vessel! The colorful centipede was beyond Jim¡¯s control. The reason why it helped him kill was that the colorful centipede used him as a utensil and needed to eat his flesh and blood to grow. Generally speaking, Jim will not be swallowed so early. Only after the colorful centipedeys eggs in his body will he die of exhaustion. Before that, Jim could not have noticed. But John just hit the colorful centipede with his rune, which hurt it badly, so it devoured Jim¡¯s flesh and blood to recover. ¡°Impossible! How could my master hurt me? How could he¡­¡­¡± Jim shouted. This colorful centipede was put in his body by his master. If it is really like what John said, it means that his master has never regarded him as his disciple, but is using his body to cultivate the colorful centipede. Jim refused to believe it. But whether he believes it or not, the fact is that his body was shrinking rapidly. Just as Jim¡¯s consciousness was dying, John suddenly approached him and said softly, ¡°Since you are dying. I might as well tell you another secret. I am not a martial artist or a monk, but a cultivator.¡± The cultivator, who cultivates both body and art, is superior to the martial artist and the monk. The conditions for bing a cultivator are extremely demanding. Talent and tenacity are indispensable. This is why the old master wanted to send John to the border battlefield for five years, which is to cultivate his toughness. ¡°Cultivators¡­¡± Jim murmured, his eyes suddenly widened, and then he lost his life. He did not know whether it was because of too much pain or because he was scared by John¡¯s words. Bang! Soon after Jim fell to the ground, his heart suddenly broke into a bloody hole, and the colorful centipede came out, which was ten times longer than before. It looked like a poisonous snake with centipede feet, which made people scared. The colorful centipede fluttered its blood red wings and was ready to fly out of the Russell Family¡¯s yard, but John again threw out two runes and shot it down. ¡°Jim!¡± At this time, a sixty year old man suddenly threw himself on Jim¡¯s body and cried bitterly. He is Mason, the old man of the Russell Family. When the coffin crashed into the Russell Family¡¯s yard, he heard the noise and hurried to the scene, but when he arrived at the scene, he just saw the colorful centipedeing out of his son¡¯s body. He couldn¡¯t see him in hisst minute in his life. He has been missing for ten years, but now he came back after learning all kinds of skills. As a result, they are in different world within a few days. Mason was sad. John looked at this scene, but his eyes were indifferent, and he didn¡¯t have any pity for Mason at all. It can be said that son follows father. Mason, who can swallow up such arge territory in north of New York, is by no means a good person. It is said that many people died in Zingle River when the big powers were fighting for north of New York territory decades ago, but Mason was the only one who benefited. Now, all kinds of things can only be said to be karma. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 78 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 78 Chapter 78 How to deal with the past fifteen years ago Everyone in the Russell Family was stupid. Their second master just died like this? And he died so miserably that he didn¡¯t even leave a whole body! Damn it! Jim returned to the Russell Family a few days ago and told everyone he was a martial artist, how excited they were. They even imagined how to distribute Southern River¡¯s industry after monopolizing New York. However It was only a few days before their hopes were dashed. What¡¯s more, they may not even be able to maintain their current status, because the young man standing in front of them is extremely horrible. That damn woman! Everyone in the Russell Family spurted their anger at Amy. If she had not discredited Queenie, the killer of the Shadow Pavilion would not have appeared. If the killer of the Shadow Pavilion did not appear, he would not have been bitten by the colorful centipede. If he had not been bitten by the colorful centipede, their second leader would not have died so quickly. In other words, even if Jim is going to die because of the colorful centipede sooner orter, the Russell Family can expand its influence to several cities around New York during this time. Amy is the sinner of our Russell Family! Looking at the angry eyes of the people, Amy¡¯s face was pale. This was not the worst The worst thing was that John has already walked towards her, and that terrible depression was almost suffocating her. ¡°Amy, did I warn you long ago not to provoke me? Why did you always y with fire and burn yourself?¡± John¡¯s voice was like a devil. Bang! Amy was so scared that she copsed on the ground, and the bottom of her skirt was wet. John stared at her indifferently and said, ¡®I don¡¯t know where your confidencees from. You dare to The first step is wrong, every step after that is wrong If Amy had not framed Queenie Group at the time of the crisis of thepany, her situation would be completely different If she had not chosen to marry the Russell Family, if she had not chosen to revenge Queenie, she would certainly not have a bad life with her beauty. But. There are so many choices, she chose the wrong way. It can only be said that this woman¡¯s jealousy is terrible and stupid! ¡°Please don¡¯t say any more.. Amy covered her head painfully, and tears kept rolling down,pletely embellishing her meticulously dressed makeup. How embarrassed she was. At this time, Ned suddenly said in a cold voice: ¡°Mr. John, this whole thing started because of this woman, and now I¡¯m going to expel this woman from the Russell Family and leave her at the disposal of you.¡± Drive out the Russell Family. Amy¡¯s body suddenly trembled, raised her head in disbelief, and swept all the people in the Russell Family with her teary eyes. Ned Mason. And her husband James. All people looked indifferent, even disgusted, obviously to draw a line with herpletely Is this the ruthlessness of the rich family? Amy¡¯s heart at this moment can only be described by destion and despair. Especially her husband James, when they were ying in bedst night, James said that he would use his skills to take her to a happy moon. Who would have thought. In less than a day, James¡¯s attitude changed totally, just like a stranger. This kind of attack was more serious than what John said to her. ¡°Ha ha ha, everything is my fault. Only I am the real clown. Ha ha¡­ !¡± Amy smiled sadly, and then cried andughed. Finally, no one knew whether she was crying or laughing. Amy had gone crazy. Jahn sighed when he saw Amy run out of the Russell Family¡¯s house crazily. If she had known this, why should she do previous things! ¡°Now that my son is dead, Amy is crazy. Are you satisfied? What are you still doing here?¡± Mason nced at Lea and others with a cold face and said hoarsely Leo and others did not say anything, but silently looked at John. In a moment John said quietly, ¡°Today¡¯s thing has been settled, but have you forgotten the past fifteen years ago?¡± Fifteen years ago? The Russell Family was puzzled. John took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fifteen years ago, there was a big fire in the Sunshine Welfare Center.\ Don¡¯t you want to exin it to me? Ned!¡± His eyes suddenly pierced Ned. Originally, John was prepared to settle this with Mason when he was 60 years old. However, there are so many things that the Russell Family can¡¯t wait to die. John can only settle with them a few days in advance. Ned trembled suddenly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Sunshine Welfare Center?¡± ¡®Fifteen years ago, I was a member of the welfare home, and I almost died in the fire. What do you think is my rtionship with it?¡± Hearing this, all the Russell Family¡¯s faces changed dramatically, No wonder. Even without Amy¡¯s involvement, this young man with terrible strength will eventually find the Russell Family It¡¯s just a matter of time. The Russell Family, what a great evil they have done! Ned immediately knelt down in front of John with a frightened expression, pleading: ¡®Mr. John, please forgive me. I set the fire, but it has nothing to do with the Russell Family. I hope Mr. John can forgive us.¡± He needn¡¯t quibble at all. Since John can ask this question, it means that he has mastered the evidence, and any sophistry is useless. What¡¯s more, John¡¯s methods are so excellent. It is estimated that there will be countless ways for him to tell the truth. Eloquence will only speed up the death rate. It is better to admit frankly, which may save several Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. lives of the Russell Family. ¡°Is it that simple?¡± John frowned. Leo once said that 15 years ago, a real estate market as big as north of New York was enough for the Russell Family, so there was no need to risking to Southern River to set a fire. So there must be something strange about that fire. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 79 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Have you ever heard of the name of King of Horizon Hearing John Lopez¡¯s question, Ned Russell¡¯s body trembled slightly and stopped There was really something strange! John¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and his face showed a sense of killing. He shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Russell family to be extinct, you¡¯d better exin what happened 15 years ago.¡± ¡®Please spare my life, Mr. Lopez!¡± Ned suddenly knocked his head to the ground and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I did set the fire 15 years ago, but it was not my intention, but someone told me to do so ¡°I knew there was a problem. Who told you? Say!¡± John shouted ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Ned was pale, but he shook his head in the end. John was so angry that he stepped forward and kicked Ned in the head. He said angrily, ¡°You are dying and want to cover up the murderer behind the scenes. I don¡¯t think you care about the lives of the Russell family at all.¡± Ned rolled on the ground and begged for mercy in fear, ¡°Mr. Lopez calmed down! It was not because I wanted to protect him, but because I really didn¡¯t know his identity!¡± Bang! John kicked him again, and his eyes filled with murderous feelings. ¡°How dare you fool me? You don¡¯t know. the identity of that person. Why did you help him burn the welfare home? Do you really think I¡¯m so easy to fool?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Lopez, it¡¯s because¡­ it¡¯s because that man is also a martial artist. I dare not disobey him.¡± Another martial artist? John was slightly stunned. Suddenly Boom! In John¡¯s mind, it seemed that there was a vague memory, which was slowly opening, and the context was gradually clear. He remembered. He had a chance to escape from the fire in the welfare home, but he was trapped by an unknown force and could not move at all. Yes, that was right. With the release of this memory, John was more and more sure that the original fire was started against him. It was just strange. If someone really wanted to kill him, he could do it directly. Why did he need to do more than this and start a fire? And. Why did this memory suddenly disappear and he could only recall it today? John frowned and thought for a long time. He did not know the answer to the first question, but it was not difficult to deduce the second question. It should be the old master who sealed his memory. The nameless magic skill that John cultivated required no distractions at the entry stage. If he was intent on revenge, he might never be able to cultivate it. As for the identity of the murderer behind the scenes, maybe the old master should know something. But John couldn¡¯t contact the old master now. When he came back from the frontier battlefield, he went to the temple, but the old master was no longer there. And. The old master always hid his existence. Even if John used his seventy-two intelligence agency, he couldn¡¯t find anything. It was really a headache. At this time, Ned said again, ¡°I don¡¯t know the identity of that person, but I vaguely remember that he mentioned that he came from the capital.¡¯ ¡°The capital?¡± John¡¯s eyes froze again. After a long time, he slowly vomited out a foul breath and said, ¡°Although you were not the cause of the fire, you were the arsonist after all, so I shouldn¡¯t be too harsh on you if I destroy your legs.¡± Saying that, John quickly pressed Ned¡¯s knee twice. Click! He crashed his pate. Ned immediately burst out with a miserable scream. But he did not dare toin, because the punishment was very kind to him, and somehow he was lucky to have his life. After Ned was solved, John stood in the Russell¡¯s courtyard, and his fierce eyes suddenly stared into the distant sky. ¡°The capital, a martial artist, it is more and more interesting. I, John, will break into this pool of water,¡± After a long time, John took his eyes back and left the Russell¡¯spound with the body of the colorful centipede. In his heart, he was indifferent. When he went to the capital, anything could happen. Leo Glenn silently nced at Mason and Ned and said with a sneer, ¡°Do you know the identity of the one just now?¡± Mason gritted his teeth and stared at Leo. Leo did not immediately tell the answer, but took Maxwell Ramar and others to leave the Russell¡¯s compound. A momentter. Finally a thick voice came from outside the courtyard wall. ¡°Mason, have you ever heard of the name of the supreme god, King of Horizon?¡± Boom! Like a bolt from the blue! God! King of Horizon! The patron saint of the country! All the people in the Russell family trembled at this moment, and their eyes were full of fear, which could not be dispelled. ¡°Ah -¡± Mason uttered a heart rending wail. As he was too frightened, he directly sprayed blood on the red coffin. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. That night. The Russell family deleted all the fake news, rified the facts in the name of the tabloid in New York, med Amy Gibson for all the mistakes, and used her of being jealous and spreading rumors maliciously. The direction of public opinion changed rapidly. The public no longer scolded Queenie Yeats, but pointed the spearhead at Amy, a malevolent woman. The next day. The Russell family held another press conference. Mason and Ned attended in person, rified the facts and apologized again in front of the media. At the same time. The Russells announced that they would withdraw from New York within half a month and sell all the industries at a low price. When the news came out, the whole New York was set on fire. The Russell family was a tyrant on Northern River, and its power was also in a period of vigorous development. How could they give up everything at this time? No one knew the answer. Because no one who knew the inside story about what happened in the Russell family at dusk yesterday dared to mention it for fear that he might lose his head by saying the wrong thing. The only exnation that could be given was that the Russell family had offended a big man, a person who was more terrible than the Duke of Southern River. People were more curious about what power stood behind the Queenie Group, which made the Russell family so frightened. At that time, there were different opinions. But it was certain that in the future, this New York will be the New York of Queenie Group. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 80 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Whoever cheats is a dog South bank of the Zingle River. Sitting in a wheelchair, Paul Hond felt open-minded as he watched the river rolling ahead. The river would never stop, and the growth ring of the times would not stop because of someone. The waves could wash away heroes. In those years, the rise of the Russell family was to pour countless people¡¯s blood into this Zingle River, but in the end, it was just a dream. This river had witnessed the rise and fall of the Russell family and the changes of the power of New York. This was a cruel time. The strong was the king. Paul looked at the Zingle River and was dazed. After a long time, he sighed and said, ¡°The climate of New York has changed. In this change, we Hond finally found our own position.¡± A pleased smile appeared on his face. Karl behind him agreed, ¡°Dad, this time, our Hond family is right.¡± Paul smiled and said, ¡°Push me back. Soon, we will have a real hard battle to fight. That hard battle will affect the pattern change of New York in theing decades, even a century.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Karl nodded. It could be said that when one whale falls, all things are born. The Russell family used to be a giant, upying the northern part of River. Many forces in the Southern River, including the Duke of the Southern River, could barely contend with it unless they united. Now. The decline of the Russell family has brought infinite vitality to many rich families. That was a fat market. Everyone hoped to upy more market share in the futural business war. The Duke of Southern River, perhaps, should also be renamed the Duke of New York. The Remar family. The unruly youngdy Zara Remar missed the tutorial ss again. She was happily holding her mobile phone and lying on the sofa happily. ¡°I knew that Mr. Lopez could not be a sugar boy.¡± Stratton Remar had a headache. He really couldn¡¯t do anything about this barbaric girl. However, when he saw his granddaughter giggling on the sofa, he felt a little worried. It seemed that this silly girlpletely fell for John. If it was before the Russell family event, Stratton would hope that his granddaughter would be with Mr. Lopez. He would have even taken the initiative to create a chance for them to be alone. But. After that day. Stratton suddenly felt that this was an unrealistic thing. He used to think the same as Maxwell. He thought that John was just the brother-inw of King of Horizon, born and bred in New York, but the fact told him that John was King of Horizon. What did this mean? It showed that John has seen the world for a long time. He was the top figure in the country. How many outstanding women could he have? Look at his granddaughter. She was unruly and did not like learning. The key was that although she looked pure and lovely, she lacked in some part! There was simply no advantage. Stratton was very sad! ¡°Zara, Grandpa wants to tell you something so that you can be prepared.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zara suddenly sat up straight from the sofa, looked at Stratton¡¯s serious expression, and said, ¡°Grandpa, do you want to tell me that you have cancer and will not live long?¡± It must be so. Otherwise, why did grandpa suddenly be so serious and let her prepare? ¡°No, Grandpa, don¡¯t die. Zara can¡¯t bear to part with you¡­¡± Zara was so sad that she cried and put her arms around Stratton¡¯s neck. ¡°Go away!¡± Stratton suddenly turned ck and scolded, ¡°Your grandfather is in good health. How you wish I had cancer!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what people watch on TV!¡± Zara said wrongly. ¡°Let you watch less messy soap operas. You won¡¯t listen. It seems that I will take away your mobile phone in the future.¡± ¡°No way! My phone is my life!¡± Zara tightly covered her precious mobile phone with a hostile face. Stratton sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Your phone is your life. What about Mr. Lopez?¡± Hearing the words ¡°Mr. Lopez¡±, Zara¡¯s little face suddenly showed a blush, and said shyly, ¡°Bad grandpa, I¡¯m talking about the mobile phone. Why did you talk about Mr. Lopez again? I and Mr. Lopez¡­ haven¡¯t reached that point yet!¡± She turned her toes on the ground coyly, just like a shy girl. When Stratton saw this scene, he was even more mncholy, it seemed that she had fallen a lot! Another sigh. Stratton asked seriously, Zara, do you think Mr. Lopez is excellent?¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Lopez is the best. He is good-looking and has profound martial art. Besides, he can ride his bike faster than an Audi. When I told the students in the tutorial ss about this, they didn¡¯t believe it¡­¡± When talking about John¡¯s topic, Zara seemed to be gushing, but seeing that Grandpa¡¯s face was not right, she had to stop and say, ¡°OK, Grandpa, what do you want to say to me?¡± Stratton paused and said, ¡°Since you also know that Mr. Lopez is excellent, if you don¡¯t work hard, how can you deserve Mr. Lopez?¡± Zara¡¯s face froze. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What did her grandpa mean? Was it because Mr. Lopez thought she was not good enough that he asked Grandpa to tell her? Ah, ah, how sad! Zara¡¯s young heart seemed to have been hurt ten thousand points. Was it not hard for people to lose love before they even begin to love? Zara¡¯s tears swirled in her eyes and she was about to cry. Stratton quicklyforted her and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez doesn¡¯t think you are not good enough, but that if you can be better, it will be better.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m not good enough? Uhhh¡­¡± Zara finally couldn¡¯t help crying. Stratton couldn¡¯t bear it, so he had to make up a lie and said, ¡°In fact, Mr. Lopez told me that as long as you were admitted to New York University, he would agree to be with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°Whoever cheats is a dog.¡± Bark, bark! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 81 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Drake On the bank of Hudson River, in a cold and damp cave, there were snakes and scorpions everywhere. A haggard old man sat in it, with a gray and white python wrapped around his body. Its head was on th e old man¡¯s shoulder, and it was swallowing scarlet letter. The old man closed his eyes. ¡°Ew!¡± Suddenly, the old man spat blood and his face was full of ferocity. ¡°Who killed my colorful centipede?¡± Three pale men rushed in, knelt on the ground and asked in fear, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Your younger martial brother Jim is dead!¡± ¡°Jim is dead?¡± All three were in a sh. The withered old man nodded and said, ¡°I lost contact with the colorful centipede. It was finally in New York, a city in the State of New York. You should go and capture the man who killed Jim alive. I Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. will tear him up and feed him to the python.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the three pale men left, the haggard old man¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, and his strange eyes were no different from those of the python on his shoulder. ¡°Damn it! How dare you kill the colorful centipede that I cultivated meticulously? When I catch you, I will skin you and cramp you!¡± Drake roared. He didn¡¯t care whether Jim was alive or not at all. He only cared about the colorful centipede. If it was not for the critical period of breakthrough, the old man would definitely go New York immediately and eat th e man alive. Now, the arrogant colorful centipede had been grinded into powder by John and put into medicine in batches. Centipede powder, which could relieve spasm, detoxify and disperse knots, was a very important medicinal material. The colorful centipede powder was powerful and rare. John used less than one tenth of the centipede powder to save Alice. Tracy came with the decoction and said, ¡°Come on, darling. Take the medicine.¡± Alice red at her, ¡°Tracy! I am so weak, and you just make fun of me.¡± ¡°Well, I won¡¯t any more.¡± Tracy was hardly naughty. While feeding Alice, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t understand why you was bitten by a centipede like this. Was it a centipede demon?¡± John stood aside,ughing. Tracy was right. That was a centipede demon. At that time, when John was grinding the centipede into powder, his sisters were not there. Otherwise, i f Tracy saw such a big centipede, she would not have said that. Alice was also tacit and didn¡¯t tell them the truth. After feeding Alice, Tracy sighed again, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on recently. There are so many bad t hings. First, Russell Family ckened Queenie and John, and then you were bitten by a centipede.¡± ¡°But fortunately, Russell Family came out to rify and apologize¡­ It¡¯s unknown what Russell Family h as spent so much effort for.¡± Tracy really wanted to know why. Alice looked at John silently, with a meaningful expression. Although she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, her intuition told her that John must do it. It seemed that John not only knew how to fight and medicine, but also had a very good identity behind the scenes! Five minutester, John suddenly said, ¡°The medicine should work. Alice, I¡¯ll acupuncture you.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Alice¡¯s voice was very quiet. She nodded slightly, and a blush appeared on her face. She looked extremely enchanting and beautiful. Tracy was a little tasty, but she finally quit the room obediently. She knew that John wanted acupuncture at the front of her chest, which was very dangerous. It was close to the heart, and little carelessness would cause serious consequences. Tracy¡¯s current level was not high enough to support her to acupuncture in the chest, otherwise she would rather do it herself. After all, men and women were different. Tracy left the room because she was afraid that standing aside would affect John. There were only two people left in the room. John was nervous, which was totally different from the first time he acupunctured Alice. At that time, John was only worried about Alice¡¯s life. In addition, Alice was in syncope, so he didn¡¯t feel anything. But now, a charming beautyy in front of him, and her eyes were looking at him. ¡°Alice, please don¡¯t look at me.¡± ¡°Hmm-¡± Alice murmured, and the earlobes and the neck were as red as an apple. Although she liked to tease John, it was all a joke, not to mention with clothes, but now¡­ Alice was also shy. John calmed down and gently released the buttons. Twenty minutester, John finished, wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Fortunately, you are nat The sweat on his head was not tired, but nervous. He had to say a joke to ease the awkward atmosphere. Alice did indeed snort, and flicked his forehead, ¡°Of course, I have confidence in myself¡­¡± ¡°Really, do you want topete with me?¡± Tracy had been eavesdropping outside the door. Knowing that the acupuncture had beenpleted, sh Alice curled his mouth and said, ¡°Who wants topete with you? Your breasts are so big.¡± ¡°Ah ah! How dare you say that again, Alice?¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 82 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 82 Chapter 82 John was liked After Alice was acupunctured, John ran into the bathroom and took a bath. He washed the sweat off his body, and tried to calm himself down. The cold water rushed wildly. However, it¡¯s useless. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It even reminded John of the first night when he came to Greend Vi and saw Queenie fall out of the bathroom. What the hell! John flushed cold water again for a while, but still felt hot. Atst, he had no choice but to think of some thing else to calm down. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I can learn Nameless divine skill. If it goes on like this, I may be mad before I can make it.¡± John smiled bitterly and went out of the bathroom shirtless. But whening to the living room, he suddenly became stunned. In the living room, besides Tracy and Alice, Queenie was also there. The most important thing was that there was a strange woman sitting next to Queenie. ? What happened? Everyone froze for a moment. Tracy was the first to react and hurriedly got up and pushed John back to the room. She scolded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your? It doesn¡¯t matter what you dress in front of us. Why do you dress not hing when there is a guest?¡± John said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Queenie came back with a woman¡­ Who is that woman?¡± ¡°Her name is Monica, and she is Queenie¡¯s college roommate. It is said that she married into a rich fam ily shortly after graduation. You should put on your clothes quickly. Don¡¯t let othersugh,¡± said Tracy. ¡°Who dares tough at me?¡± John murmured, but Tracy didn¡¯t hear it. Instead, she helped him find a suit. ¡°Just stand still, and I will help you wear it.¡± Tracy extended hands to help John put on his clothes, and carefully smoothed the wrinkles on his clothes. John said with emotion, ¡°Tracy, you are so considerate. Anyone who marries you in the future will be very happy.¡± ¡°What nonsense? It is too early¡­¡± Tracy blushed and pped John on the waist. Compared with Alice, Tracy was more gentle and introverted. If John joked with her, she would be shy, which was very cute. In fact, Queenie was simr. However, Queenie was better at disguising herself. John didn¡¯t dare to tease her, or he would be beate d up. A momentter, they returned to the living room. Monica looked at John carefully, then turned to Queenie and said, ¡°Queenie, I didn¡¯t think that you had a man living here.¡± ¡°His name is John, and he is my brother.¡± ¡°Brother? We used to live for four years. I didn¡¯t know you had such a handsome brother!¡± Queenie exined with a smile, ¡°Little John grew up with us in the welfare home. We have no blood rel ationship, but we are closer than siblings.¡± ¡°No blood rtionship?¡± Monica was stunned for a moment, and suddenly stuck to Queenie¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Queenie, although you are sisters and brothers, you are not rted by blood after all. If one day he bes lust ful, aren¡¯t you girls very dangerous?¡± ¡°I still trust John.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Some people are very good at camouge, and men are creatures who can will be toote for you to regret it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more please.¡± Queenie was unhappy, and she obviously didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. Monica had to smile awkwardly, but said, ¡°Queenie, you misunderstood me. I mean, I can join you. T ¡°What?¡± Queenie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Monica quickly patted her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you. Don¡¯t be so amazed.¡± ¡°Monica, you are still joking as before.¡± Queenie was obviously relieved. But John didn¡¯t think so. He could feel that Monica looked at him with a lust, as if she wanted to make him her ything. This was definitely not John¡¯s narcissism, but because many rich women did have this hobby. It seemed that it was not a good thing to have a good figure. He shouldn¡¯t wear nothing just now. Now, he was being liked! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 83 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Lifting pot and uncovering lid Queenie and Monica continued talking in the living room for a while. One of the topics discussed was that Monica once had a boyfriend when she was in college. They wer e so affectionate that they decided to get married after graduation. Queenie asked her why they broke upter. Monica hemmed and hawed for a long time, but finally she just sighed and said nothing. Queenie didn¡¯t care about it at all. She only asked about it out of curiosity. Seeing Monica didn¡¯t want to say it, she didn¡¯t ask again. That the conversation was almost over, and Monica got up and left. Before leaving, she gave John a de ep look. The eyes seemed to be eager to have sex with John immediately. John shuddered. After Monica left, John asked, ¡°Queenie, why does shee here?¡± Queenie spat, ¡°You don¡¯t dress well yourself, and me others?¡± John smiled awkwardly, knowing that Queenie had misunderstood him. After a moment, Queenie exined, ¡°Her husband is the boss of a listedpany and has bussiness with Golden Group, so she took the initiative to find me and said that she could help me form a bureau so that I could meet the boss of Golden Group.¡± ¡°I see.¡± John nodded, but did not tell his true feelings. Monica might not be so kind. The next day, John came to Feazer Medical Clinic and said to Holbrook, ¡°How is the practice of Nine Restoring Yang Needles?¡± Holbrook stood up and said respectfully, ¡°I can master it in a week at most.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s great When you learn the Nine Turn Back Yang Needles, I will teach you Seven Strikes at the Jaws of Death.¡± Holbrook shuddered, ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± The names of the two are very interesting. John calls Holbrook by name, and Holbrook calls him teacher. ¡°Mr. Davis, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time!¡± At this time, a middle¨Caged man suddenly came out of the door and greeted Holbrook with a smile. Holbrook also said enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. Wood,e in please.¡± His name was Alton Wood and he was from Wood Family in the State of New York. He had always been friendly with Holbrook. ¡°Mr. Davis, didn¡¯t you retire long ago? Why did you start to work again?¡± Alton asked. ¡°It was all the teacher¡¯s request. I didn¡¯te here before I found that it was really interesting to treat people. I stayed at home all day, and was so bored.¡± Holbrook said with a smile. Teacher? Alton thought for a moment that Mr. Davis¡¯s teacher should also be a respected senior! Without investigation, Alton said, ¡°Mr. Davis, in fact, I came here today, mainly because I have a diseas e and want you to have a look.¡± ¡°Well, tell me about your symptoms.¡± ¡°I just have trouble urinating. Every time I urinate, the amount is very small and the color is yellow,¡± Alto n said. ¡°Does it hurt when you urinate?¡± Holbrook asked Alton as he felt his pulse. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is there anything else ufortable?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Alton thought for a moment and said, ¡°The other thing is that the lower abdomen is a little swollen, but t he rest is nothing.¡± Holbrook nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s thebination of damp and heat. That¡¯s why your dder is full and c an¡¯t urinate much. It¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ll give you some medicine.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Davis.¡± Holbrook wrote out a prescription. John happened to have finished acupuncture for a patient. He came out and saw the prescription. He suggested, ¡°You can add two kinds of medicine, such as tycodon grandiflorum and almond.¡± Alton immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you? Is it your turn to point out how Mr. Davis prescribe m edicine?¡± As soon as he said this, all the patients around him looked strange. Holbrook¡¯s face sank and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡¯t be rude to my teacher!¡± ¡°Your teacher?¡± Alton was shocked and stunned for a moment. The patients aroundughed and said, ¡°How dare you say that? Are you kidding?¡± ¡°Haha, I guess he¡¯s from other ces. Who doesn¡¯t know here? Doctor Lopez is Mr. Davis¡¯s teacher. Yo ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t even see Doctor Lopez at ordinary times. It¡¯s so funny that he came here today a Hearing theughter of the patients around, Alton waspletely confused. Doctor Lopez? Mr. Davis¡¯s teacher? A teen? Alton can¡¯t believe it. He thought Holbrook¡¯s teacher was a respected old man. Unexpectedly, he was so young! Seeing the solemn expression of Holbrook, Alton knew that this was definitely not a joke, so he quickly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doct John waved his hand casually and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Those who don¡¯t know are not guilty.¡± Alton was relieved. Holbrook seriously asked, ¡°Teacher, did you have any idea that you just asked me to add tycodon gra John nodded and said, ¡°This is called lifting pot and uncovering lid.¡± ¡°Lifting pot and uncovering lid?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± John exined, ¡°Our human body is like a teapot. If we tilt it slightly, the tea will pour out. But if we want ¡°I see!¡± Holbrook pped his forehead and said, ¡°The Lopezng is the highest of organs, just like the lid of a teap stronger.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 84 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Commercial adtion ¡°It¡¯s very clever. Why didn¡¯t I think of this method before?.¡± Holbrook¡¯s eyes sparkled and his worship of John deepened. He thought that the teacher was only good at acupuncture, but didn¡¯t expect he was well in pharmacolo gical knowledge. Holbrook just wanted to express his admiration for John. John smiled and said, ¡°You has a good understanding. I just mentioned it a little, and you can understa nd the key.¡± ¡°You do teach well.¡± ¡°It is you who have a good understanding.¡± ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± The two men epted each other¡¯s praises and Alton stunned beside them. Both of them were so shameless! After taking the medicine, Alton handed John a gold¨C ted business card and said, ¡°Doctor Lopez, I offended you before. This is my business card. I will be very hospitable when youe to the State of New York.¡± John casually took the business card and carefully looked at Alton¡¯s face. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to talk t oo much, but since you¡¯re so sincere, I hope you¡¯ll pay more attention to people around you.¡± Alton was stunned: ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Because I have a sinking feeling.¡± ¡°What!¡± Alton was suddenly shocked. John nodded, but did not say more, and left him a phone number. ¡°If feeling something wrong, you can call me at any time. Of course, I can¡¯t promise I answer.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor Lopez.¡± Alton left Feazer Medical Clinic with gratitude. Holbrook asked curiously, ¡°Teacher, what is the sinking feeling you just said?¡± He was also an old doctor, who was good at observing, hearing and inquiring, but saw nothing wrong, j ust some eyelid edema. John took a deep look at him and said, ¡°How can I exin this? Anyway, you can regard it as bad luck.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Holbrook eximed, ¡°You can even look at prophesying. It¡¯s so awesome!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not bad either.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re the best.¡± The next few days were safe, and John could spare more time to go to Feazer Medical Clinic. But his greatest pleasure was to teach the Tracy acupuncture. It had to be said that Tracy¡¯s ability to learn needlework was really terrible. She not only learned the Nin e Turn Back Yang Needle and the Ghost Door Seven Knock Sting, but also squeezed two new techniques from John. Holbrook was so jealou. A few dayster, Queenie found John and said, ¡°Monica called. At twelve o¡¯clock tomorrow, in Royal Garden Hotel, she organized a meal and said I could take you with me.¡± ¡°She said you could take me?¡± Although John had nned to follow Queenie to the State of New York, he still felt a little ufortable when he heard this. Monica¡¯s purpose was too obvious, wasn¡¯t it? How could you like me? John threw his head proudly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see what woman wants?¡± Queenie pped him on the back of his head and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡± ¡± Early the next morning, John drove his car out and stopped in the yard. Queenie asked questioningly, ¡°Drive your car today?¡± ¡°No, you drive yours. One for each of us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Queenie muttered, and then she saw John go back to the house and carry a bike withrge diameter wh was about to put it in the back of the car. Queenie asked unhappily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°The boot of my car is in the front, so the space is too small for my bike.¡± ¡°I mean, what are you doing with a bike?¡± Queenie was speechless. Since Monica appeared, John had be somewhat abnormal. John smiled and said, ¡°This bike is my treasure. I should take it with me.¡± He wouldn¡¯t let that happen again. If John had taken his bikest time he went to the State of New York with Queenie, he would surely have returned to New York earlier, and would have solved problems earli This was John¡¯s emergency measure. ¡°All right, stop driving your car and just put your bike in the back seat of my car.¡® Queeniepromised. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 85 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Dinner of trap From New York to the provincial capital by car, it was no more than two hours¡® drive at most if one took the highway. The two started at nine in the morning. When they found Royal Garden Hotel, it was almost half past eleven, and they arrived half an hour earlier. However, Monica was already waiting. Seeing them, Monica greeted them warmly, ¡°Hi, Queenie! I have a reservation for box one, and asked t he waiter to take you there. I will wait here. Mr. Taylor should be here soon.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Queenie nodded. So they went into the box. After waiting for about ten minutes, Monica finally came with a man. ¡°Queenie,e on, let me introduce you. This is Joshua Taylor, the boss of the Golden Group! Mr. Tayl or, this is my friend, Queenie!¡± Monica introduced them to each other with a smile. Joshua nced at Queenie and said, ¡°I¡¯ve read her profile.¡± Queenie quickly got up, politely shook hands with Joshua and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Taylor, thank you so mu ch for taking the time to meet with me.¡± ¡°I would like to give you this opportunity, first, for the sake of Monica, and second, because I have been paying attention to yourpany¡¯s recent developments, and I think yourpany is really good at public rtions.¡± In recent days, no negative news about Queenie Group could be found on the Inte. Joshua thought that these were all due to the public rtions department of Queenie Group. In other words, he essentially believed that Queenie had a special rtionship with Duke of Southern River. Otherwise, how could she turn Queenie Group into a toppany in New York at such a young age? Queenie¡¯s face changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t exin anything. She knew it wasplicated to exin. Even she could not figure out how the Russell Family could ta ke the initiative to set the record straight. After greeting, they all took seats. Monica sat beside Queenie, took her hand and said, ¡°Queenie, didn¡¯t you ask me why I broke up with my ex¨Cboyfriend that day? Actually, I brought it up.¡± ¡°You brought it up?¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Monica sighed and lost in thought of the past. She was a girl full of longing for love before. She thought she could grow old with her ex¨C boyfriend. But after leaving school, the tower of ivory, she found that things were not as simple as she imagined. The pressure from work, marriage, car loan and housing loan and many other sides soon overwhelmed Monica¡¯s yearning for love. No matter how strong the love was, it couldn¡¯t defeat the reality. So after another quarrel with her ex¨C boyfriend about the bride price, Monica broke up on her own initiative and turned to her boss, her curre nt husband. ¡°I love my ex¨C boyfriend very much, but he can¡¯t give me the life I want. Ie from an ordinary family, and I don¡¯t wa nt to suffer like this again.¡± After she married her boss, Monica became more and more aware of how wise she had made her choi ce. Now as a richdy, she had everything she wanted. She didn¡¯t have to hesitate for a long time whe n seeing a favorite lipstick as before. Even if sheter learned that her husband had many mistresses outside, Monica was not too angry bec ause she also had many lovers. They basically had their own lives, but it did not affect their marriage at all. After listening to Monica, Queenie sighed and frowned slightly, ¡°Monica, why do you tell me this now?¡± Queenie didn¡¯t want to judge Monica, but she didn¡¯t understand why Monica said these to her at this time. Joshua was the main character of this dinner.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, Monica directly put Joshua aside. More strangely, Joshua did not get angry or interrupt. Queenie wondered was the boss of Golden Group so good¨Cnatured? Monica patted Queenie¡¯s hand and said meaningfully, ¡°Queenie, actually, I just want to tell you that we women must seize the opportunity. Remember, choice is greater than effort.¡± Queenie was confused and thought, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to tell me to cherish this opportunity today? W hy beat around the bush? So weird!¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t say that, for fear of offending Monica. Anyway, Monica brought about the dinner today, and Queenie was very grateful to her. ¡°I know you are driving here today, so I won¡¯t ask you to drink. Well, Queenie, you can use a drink inste ad of wine to toast Mr. Taylor.¡± Then Monica took out arge bottle of orange juice from under the table and poured a ss for Queenie. Queenie, without any doubt, stood up and said to Joshua, ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Mr. Taylor. Thank you for givi ng me the opportunity to have this interview.¡± Joshua nodded solemnly until he saw Queenie drink all the juice in her cup, then there was a strange light shed in his eyes. At this time, John suddenly smiled and said to Monica, ¡°Monica, let¡¯s have a drink too!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Monica suddenly looked excited. She could not wait for John to do so. Of course there was something wrong with the juice. In fact, when Joshua first read Queenie¡¯s profile, he got some bad intentions for her. A woman who was up must be more amazing in reality. And facts had proved that it was true. But Joshua didn¡¯t show it immediately. Instead, he intelligently refused Queenie¡¯s request to meet him for the first time and decided to set a difficult situation for her first. Then, Joshua learned that Monica was Queenie¡¯s college roommate, so he took the initiative to find Monica and ask her to set up the dinner. But he was putting on a show of reluctance. In this way, Queenie would cherish this hard won opportunity more and rx her vignce more easily. Just now, Monica told Queenie about her experience to test the bottom line of Queenie, but she found that Queenie didn¡¯t seem to get her, so she had to give Queenie the drink that had been drugged. In other words, Monica seemed to have kindly invited Queenie to dinner, but in fact she led her into a trap. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 86 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 86 Chapter 86 How dare you smear my sister? Monica was the man who set the trap, and Joshua was the snake in the trap. As for John, He was Monica¡¯s prey. Monica didn¡¯t think about him at the beginning. It was when she saw John in the Greend Vi that sh e became lusting after him. Right, Monica was lusting after him, so before today¡¯s dinner, she specially called Queenie and told her to take John with her. Now that he had drunk the juice, Monica basically seeded in her plot. Monica sat next to John and leaned against him deliberately when they were chatting andughing. John pretended not to know anything. After a while, Queenie suddenly let out a light exhale and said, ¡°Weird, I feel so hot!¡± Two charming blushes had appeared on her cheeks. So was Monica. She just took the initiative to drink a ss of orange juice with John, and the substances in it had begu n to work. Joshua had kept his eyes on Queenie. He was crazy about her body and her face with two blushes. Joshua couldn¡¯t keep pretending anymore. When he was about to take action, he suddenly realized that he had neglected a person. John. Joshua looked up suddenly at John and saw him looking at himself with a yful expression, looking e xtremely sober. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink orange juice?¡± Joshua asked. He clearly watched John and Monica drink orange juice together just now. Why did it work on Monica b ut did not work on John at all? Of course John would not tell him that the drug had been refined by Vital energy in his body. ¡°Joshua, you really put on a good show!¡± John sneered. Joshua panicked, but immediately he said with a twinkle in his eye, ¡°Buddy, we¡¯re all men. Don¡¯t be so hypocritical. She¡¯s so amazing. Don¡¯t you dare say you don¡¯t wanna fuck her? And she¡¯s someone¡¯s mistress. She¡¯s a slut¡­¡± He still thought that Queenie had a special rtionship with Duke of Southern River. However, before Joshua finished his words, John said in a cold voice, ¡°How dare you nder my sister?¡± What John couldn¡¯t bear most was that others ndered his sisters. He suddenly put on a grim face an d kicked Joshua. Then, he took out a slender needle and inserted it into a certain acupoint on his body. ¡°Ah!! Asshole, what did you do to me?¡± Joshua screamed and said in horror. John sneered and said, ¡°Soon you will know.¡± At this time, Monica suddenly leaned against John with her body hot and dry, but she was scared away by John¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Go away!¡± His eyes seemed to plunge her into the ice cer. She became sober for a moment, but soon lost her m ind again under the effect of the drug. She dared not provoke John again, but tore her clothes and jumped at Joshua. Suddenly, Joshua burst out with a painful scream. ¡°Ah!! You evil bastard¡­¡± Joshua stared firmly at John and roared. He finally realized what John had done to him just now. The needle sealed an acupoint on his body. As long as he was close to a woman, he was going to feel a lot of pain. It was like he got castrated. No, it should be said that this was more painful than getting castrated. The pain of being castrated was o Unless he wouldn¡¯t touch women anymore. He couldn¡¯t even think about it. This torture was worse than death for a man. Joshua rolled on the ground painfully, but Monica still refused to let him go, which was a very cruel scene. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. John looked at all this indifferently. He was originally cold faced, but suddenly he felt a warm wind blowing in his ear. Then Queenie¡¯s soft voice appeared, ¡°John, I feel bad¡­¡± ¡°Queenie!¡± With a shock at his heart, John saw that Queenie began to tear her clothes. He hurriedly lifted her up with a w He was going to Maple Hotel. John quickly checked in and was about to take the elevator upstairs when he met a man in a suit. The man in suit was used to seeing such things. He didn¡¯t pay attention at first, but was surprised when ¡°Why is she so much like her?¡± The man wondered in his mind. The man in suit hurried to the lobby and asked the hotel receptionist, ¡°What were the names of those tw The receptionist nced at the registration form and replied, ¡°The man¡¯s name is John and thedy¡¯s is ¡°Queenie¡­¡± The man in the suit repeated the name, his eyes shing. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 87 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 87 Chapter 87 It¡¯s your lucky day Maple Hotel was a very poetic name. The owner of the hotel was said to have named it in memory of histe wife. He once made vows with his wife under a maple tree. It was a romantic and sad story. Lying on the hotel bed, Queenie peeled off her coat, revealing her amazing body¡­ Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°John¡­¡± Queenie¡¯s eyes were blurred, and she whispered John¡¯s name. John was startled. Before he could use the filiform needle to transfer his Vital energy to Queenie, Quee nie wasing at him. It was toote to use the filiform needle. John was going to transfer Vital energy directly to Queenie, so he quickly grabbed her shoulder with both hands. When the Vital energy rushed into her body, Queenie sniffed and fell asleep. John went out to buy Queenie a shirt. When he came back, Queenie was awake, clutching the sheets and huddling by the bed, looking pitiful. She did not lose all her memory. She remembered very clearly some important pictures. So when she saw Johning back, her pretty face turned red. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was so embarrassed in front of John. My goddess image is ruined! What John will thin k of me?!¡± Queenie was about to copse. ¡°Queenie, I bought you a new shirt. Try it on.¡± However, to Queenie¡¯s surprise, John didn¡¯t mean to make fun of her at all, and he kindly put the shirt i n front of her very. ¡°Thank you, John.¡± Queenie nodded in a lovely way and turned her back to change her clothes. The size was just right for her. 1/2 They took a rest in the room, then checked out. Queenie held John¡¯s arm and they went out together. She did not look cold at all, as if they were a coup le in love. A few minutes after they left, a man in a suit walked into the room where they had stayed before, fumbl ed on the bed for a while, and finally picked up some long hair. On the way back, Queenie began to feel scared. She never thought that Joshua would be such a person. First, he deliberately refused her request to meet, and then set up a trap to lure her into it. Queenie shuddered at his scheming. And Queenie also could not ept that her college roommate, Monica, a former good friend, actually h elped Joshua harm her. Even former college roommates could no longer be easily trusted after being poisoned by the society. Queenie still had lingering fears. But after taking a look at John beside her, she felt warm. She was very grateful to him. If it wasn¡¯t for John today, Joshua¡¯s n would be seed. If that really happened, she would rather die. Ring Ring Ring! At this moment, John¡¯s mobile phone rang suddenly. He answered and heard an anxious voice saying, ¡° ¡°Give me the address!¡± Hearing that it was Alton¡¯s daughter, John knew what was going on, so he went straight ahead and aske ¡°Queenie, You might have to drive yourself back. I have a patient in the provincial capital who has got si Queenie nodded and said, ¡°Go save him. Also be careful yourself.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± So, in Queenie¡¯s surprised eyes, John took his old bicycle off the back seat of the Porsche and left. ¡°Alton, I happen to be in the provincial capital today. It¡¯s your lucky day, man!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 88 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Be killed by children At Wood¡¯s house in the State of New York, Emily was waiting anxiously. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with her father. He suddenly fell down and couldn¡¯t get up. She had already looked for all the famous doctors in the provincial capital, but they were all helpless. When Emily was on the verge of despair, it suddenly urred to her that his father had given him a number a few days ago, saying that she could call this number to find Doctor Lopez if something would happen to him. So Emily called John. But it was a young man¡¯s voice, which made Emily very confused. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t highly skilled doctors all be old? Why does he sound so young?¡± ¡°Maybe he is the disciple of Doctor Lopez!¡± Emily thought. It was urgent so Emily didn¡¯t think too much about it. After giving her home address, she stood respectfully at the door and waited. The waiting time was less than ten minutes. A young man of twenty or so came by bike, then stopped in front of Emily and said, ¡°Is this Wood¡¯s house? Did you call me just now?¡± The youth was none other than John. He looked at Emily. She was about 5.5 feet tall, with an oval face and delicate facial features. Like most girls in the city, her skin was pure and delicate, revealing the temperament of a wealthy family¡¯s child. And when John came by on his bike, Emily had already looked at him and could not believe that he was the person who just answered the phone. But John¡¯s words gave her the answer. Emily nodded and said, ¡°It was me. I¡¯m Emily, Alton Wood¡¯s daughter. Are you a disciple of Doctor Lopez? Why didn¡¯t Doctor Lopeze?¡± Emily was very anxious because of many experienced famous doctors were helpless about her father¡¯s illness after checking on him, so she could only rely on the mysterious Doctor Lopez. However, she thought Doctor Lopez just sent a disciple here, which was absolutely not going to work! ¡°Disciple of Doctor Lopez?¡± Hearing Emily¡¯s words, John was slightly stunned, then responded with a smile and said, ¡°I am Doctor Lopez.¡± ¡°What? You are Doctor Lopez?¡± It was Emily¡¯s turn to be stunned. ¡°Are you kidding? How could Doctor Lopez be so young? And since Doctor Lopez is called a ¡°miracle doctor¡±, he must be of great rank. How could hee here by bike? This is incredible!¡± Emily thought, not believing him at all. John just ignored Emily. After stopping his bike, he said, ¡°Take me to Mr. Wood!¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Then Emily returned to her senses. No matter whether the young man in front of her was Doctor Lopez or not, she had no choice but to trust John. When they entered the house, the breath of magnificence rushed to John¡¯s face. It was so sumptuously decorated that John mistakenly thought he had entered the pce. ¡°s, the life of the rich is so simple and unadorned!¡± John joked to himself. Although the Greend Vi where he and his sisters lived was also expensive, the decoration. inside was simple and elegant style. But Wood family¡¯s vi was full of rich and noble atmosphere everywhere. Inparison, John preferred his Greend Vi. ¡°Emily, who is he?¡± As soon as they entered the hall, a young man with crew cut came out and looked at John warily. ¡°This is Doctor Lopez. He¡¯s here to treat dad.¡± Emily introduced simply and then said to John, ¡°Doctor Lopez, he is my brother Noah.¡± John nodded slightly. But Noah suddenly stared at John and questioned, ¡°Emily, this guy looks younger than me. He is a highly skilled doctor? Are you kidding?¡± Emily scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to Doctor Lopez!¡± Although she also had doubts, now she could do nothing but believe in John. Thought it was almost to fight the losing battle. Noah shook his head obstinately and said, ¡°No, he¡¯s a crook. I won¡¯t let him treat dad! Emily, where did you find such a fake doctor?¡± Emily said with a grim face, ¡°Dad asked me to call him when he was still awake.¡± ¡°Then our dad was taken in.¡± Noah said definitely, ¡°Emily, use your brain. The so-called miracle doctor appeared just after you called, which means he must have waited around our house for a long time, waiting for you to call!¡± When Emily heard this, her heart missed a beat. What Noah said was unreasonable. There were too many fraudsters these days. Many of them were just bluffing in the name of a miracle doctor, and they specially went after the rich and noble families. The most suspicious thing was that Emily just watched Johne here by bike. ording to Noah, only if he had already waited around in advance could hee here within ten minutes. When she thought about this, Emily¡¯s suspicion of John deepened a little. Of course, she didn¡¯t know that ten minutes would be enough for him to go around the provincial capital for more than half a circle by his bike. John didn¡¯t bother to exin and just sighed, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I probably should leave now. God bless Alton.¡± John was willing toe to treat Alton today because he happened to be in the provincial capital, and he thought Alton was really a nice guy. But since Emily and Noah suspected him, John would not bother to meddle any more. He could only say that this was Alton¡¯s doom. He was doomed to be killed by his children. As a doctor, he could be very kind, but he would not make his skill cheap. After finishing, John was ready to leave the house. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Noah sneered and said, ¡°Stop pretending. I guess I¡¯ve exposed your deception, and you¡¯re too embarrassed to stay here, huh? Get the hell out of here!¡± Emily frowned slightly, but said nothing more. But just then, a woman¡¯s voice came from the second floor and she said, ¡°Please stay.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 89 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The medical fees were half of the Wood¡¯s assets. That was an enchanting woman. She was in her early thirties. It was obviously the age of a young woman, but she dressed up as a maturedy. Her long hair was tied into a ballet bun and she wore many jewels. But her eye shadow was very thick and her ten fingers were also covered with nail polish. All made people feel like the person was deliberately doing it. Hearing that the woman wanted John to cure his father, Noah was puzzled and asked, ¡°Sister, why?¡± The woman sneered and said, ¡°Your father is in such a state now. I¡¯m afraid he will not live longer. Even if we are cheated, the situation will not be much worse and we just don¡¯t pay him.¡± What she said was bad but that was a truth. Emily looked at the woman with a little disgust. This woman, Linda Jones, was Alton Wood¡¯s second wife, after his ex-wife passed away. She was Emily¡¯s stepmother and they were unharmonious usually. Although she was a stepmother, Noah still used to call her sister because of her age. Linda walked down the stairs, pointed to John with her finger painted with dark red nail polish, and said, ¡°I now allow you to cure my husband, but I say in advance that if you can¡¯t cure him, I will not pay for it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± John looked at her silently, and suddenly showed a teasing smile and said, ¡°You want me to cure your husband. Why should I follow you?¡± Linda¡¯s face stagnated. After a moment, she snorted, ¡°It seems that you are really a liar. Once you hear that I will not give you money if you can¡¯t cure my husband, you dare not cure him. Why do you learn to cheat at your young age?¡± She looked at John contemptuously. John originally wanted to leave, but suddenly he had a better idea. He smiled and said, ¡°I can do it, but if I cure Alton¡¯s disease, the medical fees are half of the Wood¡¯s assets.¡± ¡°What! Half!¡± All three were shocked. Noah clenched his fist and roared: ¡°Who gave you the courage to say that? You want half of our assets. I think you are talking nonsense!¡± John did not pay any attention to him but stared at Linda in silence, his eyes full of provocation. Linda¡¯s face changed again and again. She didn¡¯t know what confidence John had and he dared to demand an exorbitant price. Before she spoke, Emily suddenly said, ¡°Yes, if you can really cure my father, I will give you half of our assets.¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Do you want to watch our father die of illness?¡± Noah was about to say something. But he was reprimanded severely by Emily and stopped talking. John took a deep look at Emily, then turned his eyes back to Linda and sneered, ¡°You are older. But you are not as bold as a little girl.¡± Linda became sullen. After thinking for a moment, she sneered, ¡°I can agree to your request, but if you can¡¯t cure him, I want you to leave your hands and feet in the Wood Family.¡± As soon as she said this, even Emily and Noah were shocked. This move was too vicious. If John can really cure their father¡¯s disease, even if they give away half of their assets, they will feel it is worthwhile. If John can¡¯t cure it, they will not pay for the diagnosis. There is no need to cut his hands and feet. However. Facing Linda¡¯s obstacles, John chuckled and said, ¡°No problem. If I can¡¯t cure him, I will voluntarily break my hands and feet.¡± ¡°I hope you will remember this sentence.¡± Linda sneered and took John upstairs. They came to Alton¡¯s room. He was dying on the bed motionless, unconscious and weak in breath, as if half his foot had stepped into the coffin. John said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb me during my treatment, so please go out first. Besides, you are not allowed to eavesdrop at the door, or you will be responsible for the ident.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Humph! Donnish!¡± Noah said that disdainfully, but he followed Linda and Emily to leave the room. John walked to the door and stood for a while. After confirming that they had gone downstairs, he turned and closed the door. He came to the bedside. A ray of cyan light came out from John¡¯s eyebrows and he scanned the whole room before finally falling on Alton. In the scanning of his Lucifer¡¯s Eyes, John saw the evil spirit in Alton¡¯s eyebrows, which was much stronger than before. It was estimated that he will die in a few hours. ¡°You are lucky to meet me!¡± John took out a piece of yellow paper from his pocket, which he bought in the shop after receiving Emily¡¯s call. He sticked the yellow paper between Alton¡¯s eyebrows. John¡¯s fingertips rotated. At that moment, a seal was condensed in the void and merged into the yellow paper. Then the paper disappeared instantly after a sound of chuffing. At the same time, a pungent and unpleasant smell floated out. John did not look sideways and stabbed several acupoints around Alton¡¯s head. Fifteen minutester. Alton opened his eyes and said weakly, ¡°Doctor Lopez¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk, listen to me!¡± John interrupted him and said, ¡°You are not sick, but are possessed by evil spirit. Someone intentionally uses an evil thing to harm you, and that is hidden in your pillow.¡± Hearing this, Alton was shocked. He quickly pulled out the pillow and tore open the cotton pillow, and found a bloody jade pendant in it. The jade was only about the size of a palm, so he could not feel it hidden in the cotton pillow. Alton said with a gloomy face, ¡°No wonder Doctor Lopez told me to watch out for people around me. Someone really wants to kill me, but who was that person?¡± People who could touch his pillow were nannies at home and those close to him. John smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to find out who that person is. Just need Mr. Wood to cooperate with me to do a y.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help, Doctor Lopez¡± Alton was grateful. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 90 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Specter in the bloody jade John opened the door. When the three people downstairs heard the sound, they immediately ran up. When they saw Alton still lying on the bed motionless, they were furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could cure my father¡¯s disease? Why don¡¯t my father wake up, you damn liar!¡± Noah was very excited. He was going to grab John by the cor and teach him a lesson, but John said quietly, ¡°I have cured his disease. Just wait another half an hour, and he will wake up.¡± ¡°Wait half an hour?¡± Noah was stunned. Linda sneered and said, ¡°I suppose you want to wait half an hour so that you can escape?¡± They had agreed that if John could not cure Alton, he would cut off his hands and feet. In this case, John obviously wanted to dy time and then wait for an opportunity to escape. ¡°Yes, it must be. At first, I thought it was cruel to cut off your hands and feet. But you bastard, you are not only a liar, but also a dishonest rascal. I¡¯m going to find a knife!¡± Noah angrily prepared to go downstairs to the kitchen to get the kitchen knife, but Emily stopped him and said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s already like this. I¡¯ll wait for him for another half an hour.¡± She looked at John with cold eyes. As far as the current situation was concerned, John was very likely to be a liar. Linda said coldly, ¡°The result is obvious. What are you waiting for? Noah, go to the kitchen to get a knife, and I¡¯ll stare at him. I want this liar to know the cost of cheating the Wood Family.¡± ¡°Since you are so impatient, I might as well give you some information.¡± At this moment, John suddenly said, ¡°Alton was not ill, but was possessed by evil spirit. The evil thing was put under his pillow.¡± As soon as this was said, their faces changed. Linda, in particr, could not help but scold in a shrill voice, ¡°Nonsense. What evil spirit! I think you are addicted to cheating!¡± Then she rushed to Alton¡¯s bed and was ready to lift his pillow. John grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°I have just dispelled Alton¡¯s evil spirit. He can¡¯t be moved half a minute now, or the immortals will not be able to save his life.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and let go!¡± Linda struggled away from John¡¯s arm and reached out to pull out the pillow, but Alton¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. ¡°Linda, I think you are eager for my ¡°Ah-why do you?¡± death!¡± Linda screamed, and was directly frightened by Alton¡¯s voice. She stepped back, tripped and fell to the ground. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awake!¡± Emily threw herself at Alton with tears streaming down her face, held him in her arms and cried: ¡°I thought¡­ I thought I would never hear you again.¡± Emily was sobbing. Alton touched her head and said, ¡°Doctor Lopez saved me. In fact, I woke up before you came in.¡± ¡°Why do you¡­¡± Emily just wanted to ask him why he pretended to sleep, but she suddenly realized what he was doing and said in surprise: ¡°Dad, is Doctor Lopez right? Is someone really trying to hurt you?¡± Alton nodded. Immediately. Everyone looked at Linda, who was slumped on the ground. It was just her. She was most excited when she heard that John said that the evil spirit was causing trouble, and she insisted on moving Alton¡¯s head despite John¡¯s warning. She was the most suspect. Alton said coldly, ¡°Linda, did you do that? You¡¯d better tell me the truth!¡± Linda hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°No, my husband, I really don¡¯t know. It must be the liar who deliberately framed me. He put the jade pendant into your pillow.¡± As soon as the words came out, the whole room became quiet. Linda didn¡¯t respond to it and tried to exin, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do that. You must believe me!¡± John sneered and said, ¡°When did I tell you that the evil thing was a jade pendant?¡± Boom! Linda was stunned, as if she had been struck by lightning. She let slip. Noah suddenly kicked her and said angrily: ¡°You really did that. My father is so kind to you. Why do you still do that?¡± He was so angry that he kicked Linda and she screamed. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. John took out the bloody jade and smashed it. Suddenly, a st of cold and horrible resentment rushed out and pounced on John, but was wiped out by his palm. ¡°Linda, you are a calcting person. You n to make me your scapegoat but you find the wrong person.¡± John shook his head and said. If the person is not strong, he needs to pay a price for using this evil thing to harm people. Thest person who touched this bloody jade would lose his life. The bloody jade was stuffed into the pillow by Linda, so she was thest person to touch it. If Alton died, the bloody jade would crack and release the specter inside. This specter would find Linda and take her more than ten years of life as the price of murder. This was why Linda will agree with John to treat Alton. Her original idea was that after John¡¯s treatment failed, she would make a scene, and then hit the bloody jade on John, so that John became thest contact of the bloody jade. The target of the specter naturally became John. But what Linda never thought of was that John not only dispelled Alton¡¯s evil spirit, but also snuffed out the specter in the bloody jade with one hand, which showed that he was a powerful monk. Linda was so regretful that she desperately begged for mercy and said, ¡°Noah¡­ Please don¡¯t fight. Mom knows it¡¯s wrong¡­¡¯ ¡°Shut up! You are not my mother. My mother has already died, you scorpion woman!¡± Noah punched and kicked again. He didn¡¯t stop until Alton spoke. ¡°At this time, you still won¡¯t tell me?¡± Alton stared at Linda with burning eyes and shouted. Linda quickly knelt down in front of him and cried bitterly: ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I was duped into doing such a stupid thing¡­¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 91 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Wait for him to step into the vat? Seeing that the matter had been exposed, Linda had to tell him exactly what she had done. It turned out that all this had something to do with a master behind. Linda was a faithful believer of the master and the two had already had a secret. Besides, the master had promised that he would keep her young forever as long as the money was paid. The master offered a price of 2 billion dors. It was not difficult for the Wood Family to take out 2 billion, but after all, the number was not small. If Linda suddenly moved 2 billion, it would definitely be found by Alton. At that time, it would be difficult to exin if they investigated it. Therefore, Linda was determined to go the whole hog. She directly asked the master for a piece of bloody jade, trying to use the evil spirit in it to kill Alton. The master was called Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal. ¡°Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal!¡± With her eyes wide open, Emily asked, ¡°Is he the omnipotent man who you mentionedst time and wa nted to introduce me to him?¡± Linda nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Emily¡¯s face darkened. She had never had a good rtionship with Linda, but not long ago, Linda unexpectedly said that she would introduce a master to her. Of course, the man was Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal. At that time, Emily just had some doubts, but she didn¡¯t know Linda¡¯s purpose. Until today. After listening to the affair between Linda and Yellow¨C Eyebrow Immortal, Emily realized that Linda was going to push her into the trap of the man. What a vicious woman! Emily shuddered. Alton was already in a towering rage. He grabbed a stick and whipped Linda, saying angrily, ¡°Linda. Yo u want to kill me and you still want to push my daughter into a fire pit. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Hit by the stick, Linda rolled on the ground and begged, ¡°Honey¡­ Honey, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m wrong¡­ I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me honey!¡± At this time, John said, ¡°Mr. Wood, please spare her life. She is still useful.¡± Alton stopped after hearing that. John walked up to Linda, took a drop of blood from her body, and suppressed it with a seal. ¡°Go and draw the Yellow¨C Eyebrow immortal to the Wood Family. If you dare to y tricks, you will die miserably.¡± Clenching the seal in his hand, John saw that Linda covered her head and cried out in pain, ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­ Master, please forgive me!¡± After Linda went out. Alton said to John gratefully, ¡°Doctor Lopez, thank you so much this time. Otherwise, it¡¯s not a big deal f or me to lose my life. My daughter and my son may also be doomed.¡± Emily said in aplicated tone, ¡°Doctor Lopez, I apologize for our previous recklessness! Noah,e and apologize to Doctor Lopez!¡°¡® ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Lopez!¡± John just nodded slightly with an indifferent expression, which made Emily more curious. Normally, after they questioned and offended John like that, he would give them a retaliatory retort. But judging from the expression on John¡¯s face, it seemed that he didn¡¯t take the previous thing serious ly and didn¡¯t mention the medical fees at all. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Emily was confused and wondered, ¡®He is younger than me. How could he be so calm?¡® ¡°Miss Wood.¡± Just as Emily was staring at John, suddenly, John turned to look at her and said, ¡°Do you know that bei ng curious about an opposite sex is the beginning of falling in love?¡± ¡°What?¡± Emily¡¯s face turned red. Linda came back. There was an old man in a Taoist robe followed her. His two tan eyebrows fell down and this feature was distinct. He was the Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal. After all, he was a monk. Although he was old, he was hale and hearty, and was strong in some aspects. And ording to him, as long as he wanted to be young, he could do it at any time, but he didn¡¯t want to change. This was also a way for Every woman wanted to be young forever. If they could die with an 18¨Cyear¨C old face when they were about to die in the future, perhaps they would have the priority of reincarnation The Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal just grasped the woman¡¯s mentality and swindled them. Linda was one of his many goals. The two sat on the sofa. Linda said, ¡°Master, the other members of the Wood Family went to the hospita ¡°Ha ha, does that mean we can do whatever we want?¡± The Yellow¨C Eyebrow immortalughed and couldn¡¯t wait to touch Linda, but after a moment, he stopped and said, ¡°B youst time going?¡± Linda rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Since I entered the Wood Family, Emily has always been hostile It was not the first time that the man came to the Wood Family. Last time when he dated with Linda in the Wood Family, he happened to see the photo in Emily¡¯s room. Emily was so beautiful that he imme ¡°You just need to coax that girl toe here and listen to me reciting the Scripture. If it doesn¡¯t work, I will use some othe methods,¡± the Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal said unwillingly. However, before Linda could answer, he suddenly heard a clear and cold voiceing down from the s It was Emily. She walked down with a cold face. She was 5.6 feet tall and had long legs. It didn¡¯t take her much time t walk down through a dozen steps. ¡°Linda, didn¡¯t you say that there was no one in the Wood Family?¡± The Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal was first shocked. When he turned around and saw it was Emily, his eyes immediately lit up. But before he could be happy, he found that Alton and Noah were also there. It was a fucking trap! His face darkened. He stood up and was about to rush out of the living room, but as soon as he opened the door, he saw a big shoe print kicking towards his chest. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 92 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Like a rat in a hole! ¡°Oh!¡± Caught off guard, the Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal was kicked back to the living room and screamed. But when he saw the face of the person at the door, he suddenly widened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± How could the Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal not remember John? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Back in New York, it was this guy who ruined his matter and killed his evil ghost boy. To his surprise. They met again today. Opponents always met. After a short moment of panic, the Yellow¨C Eyebrow Immortal quickly calmed down and sneered, ¡°It turns out that you have already set up a trap, waiting for me to take the bait. Waiting for me to step into the vat! It is really a good trick.¡± ¡°Wait for you to step into the vat?¡± Looking at him, John chuckled and said, ¡°You a viin, you think too highly of yourself. It is not waiting for you to st ep into the vat, but you like a rat in a hole!¡± ¡°You ¨C¡± The Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal was exasperated. What John meant was to scold him for being a rat. ¡°You brat, I won¡¯t argue with you. Do you think you can catch me so easily? You are daydreaming!¡± The Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal sneered and suddenly dodged, instantly sping Emily¡¯s neck. ¨C ¡°Emily ¨C¡± Alton eximed with great concern. The Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal looked at John and sneered, ¡°Get out of the way. If you piss me off, I will immediately break the girl¡¯s neck!¡± He didn¡¯t n to fight with John at all. Last time in the Skyline Mountain, he had seen how powerful John was. He knew that John was also a monk and he was better than him. The thought of the Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal at the moment was to escape. And the best way to escape was to abduct Emily and make John spare the rat to save the dishes. Five bloody marks immediately appeared Emily¡¯s beautiful neck, which were pinched out by the fingern ails of the Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal. Her face was also pale. Alton said anxiously, ¡°Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal, I let it go as long as you don¡¯t hurt my daughter!¡± ¡°Do you hear that, you brat? The people involved have already forgiven me. Get out of here!¡± The Yello w¨CEyebrow Immortal shouted. ¡°Really?¡± John sighed. How dare a mere ant challenge the authority of the King of Horizon. It is-¡ª ¡°Go to hell!¡± As soon as the words came out, the mind of the Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal went nk in an instant, as if he was strangled by an invisible force. Then. A strange bloody light suddenly appeared between his eyebrows, like a red lotus blooming! Exhaling and killing! This was not a theurgy that a monk could possess, but a cultivator! The Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal died with his eyes open. Emily escaped from the grip of the Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal in a hurry. Her beautiful face was pale and her breasts were heaving violently. It seemed that she was still affected by a lingering fear. Alton looked at the blood on her neck and asked in fear, ¡°Emily, don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡± Emily shook her head. Alton was relieved. At this moment, Linda had already been scared silly. She thought that the strong Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal could not be killed by John so easily. She didn¡¯t even see how John did it. This young man was so terrifying! ¡°Linda, for the sake of our marriage, I will spare your life. Get out of the Wood Family now!¡± shouted Alt on. Linda didn¡¯t dare toin and fled the Wood Family in a hurry. After dealing with the corpse of the Yellow¨C Eyebrow Immortal, Alton returned to the living room and said to John gratefully, ¡°Doctor Lopez, you saved our lives. I¡¯ve heard about the medical fees from Emily.¡± Taking a look at Emily in silence, John thought, ¡®This girl is quite conscious. In fact, even if she doesn¡¯t mention the medical fees, I won¡¯t care at all.¡® Money was a string of numbers for the King of Horizon. The reason why John asked for half of the Wood Family¡¯s assets was that he didn¡¯t like them and scared them. John wanted to say no, but suddenly heard Alton said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give everything of the Wood Family to doctor Lopez, let alone half of our property.¡± The theurgy that John used to kill the Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal was so powerful that Alton felt excited when he recalled it now. How could such a personck money? Of course not. Alton also knew this deeply, so he took the initiative to offer everything of the Wood Family to show his sincerity. In addition to returning John¡¯s favor, it was more about riding on his sess. Yes. Alton wanted to ride on John¡¯s sess. ¡°Are you willing to give me everything of the Wood Family?¡± However, a strange look appeared on his face. John nced at Emily next to him, thinking that everything in the Wood Family should include thisdy. Alton immediately understood and said with a smile, ¡°Doctor Lopez, as long as you don¡¯t mind, Emily could be your servant and listen to you at any time.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Emily stamped her feet. Although she stared at Alton with her pretty eyes, it could be seen from her expression that she didn¡¯t dislike Alton¡¯s decision. She was just a little shy. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Wood. But I have seven beautiful sisters now.¡± Then he stood up and walked out of the living room, pushing his bike withrge diameter wheels and leaving casually. Looking at his back, Alton said in a good mood, ¡°Doctor Lopez is informal, and with that kind of ability, he is destined to be an extraordinary man in the future. We must contact with him more in the future, Emily, right?¡± ¡°Oh, Dad, you are right!¡± Alton¡¯s question brought her back to her senses. Emily teased, ¡°Emily, you look a little disappointed. Doctor Lopez didn¡¯t ept you as his servant, are yo ¡°How could it be possible? I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Emily was an arrogant girl. How could she be disappointed that she couldn¡¯t be John¡¯s servant? It is a co But when she was about to exin, her heart was in a mess when she looked into Alton¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t know how to answer. It was hard to guess what the girl was thinking! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 93 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The Yeats Family in the State of New York The Yeats Family in the State of New York. A beautiful and dignifieddy was staring at theputer screen in disbelief. Her name was Marcia Kelvin. Although she was already forty¨C five years old, her fair skin was well maintained. There were no wrinkles on her face, and her eyebrows and eyes still kept her charm. She must be a stunning beauty when she was young. If John saw this beautiful woman, he would be surprised, because she looked very simr to Queenie. They were both beautiful. A middle¨Caged man was standing beside Marcia. John has met this man in suit at the elevator of the Maple Hotel not long ago. He was Marcia¡¯s husband, Nick Yeats, and also the real leader of the Yeats Family in the State of New York. At this moment. A surveince video about the Maple Hotel was ying in front of them. The hero and heroine in the video were John and Queenie. When they entered the hotel, John held Queenie in his arms, so her face was not very clear in the surv eince video, but when they came out, her appearance was very clear. Marcia said to herself, ¡°Why do this girl and I look so alike?¡± Marcia eyes widened in disbelief. She even felt like she was watching the video of her youth. Nick said, ¡°I also feel strange. Marcia, do you think she was the¡­ twenty¨Cfive years ago?¡± ¡°No!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Nick finished his words, Marcia interrupted him, with a hint of pain in her eyes. Twenty¨Cfive years ago, they did have a daughter, but she died soon. It was an unforgettable past. The couple would not like to mention it all the time. This matter was so strange, or Nick wouldn¡¯t have r ecalled their sad story. He apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. I said something wrong.¡± Nick put his arm around Marcia¡¯s shoulder andforted her. But less than two minutester, he answered a phone call from the hospita l. The one on the call said, ¡°Mr. Yeats, after the test in our hospital, we found that the probability of your g ic matches that of Miss Yeats has reached 99.5%.¡± 99.5%! That was to say, the girl in the video was Nick¡¯s biological daughter. How could it be possible? Nick was shocked. Marcia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± After a long time, Nick came to his senses and said, ¡°I took a few hairs of that girl for a paternity test. T he result shows she is our daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marcia shivered in disbelief. Their daughter died twenty¨Cfive years ago, and then they only gave birth to a son. What the hell was going on? They were confused. ¡°Maybe only Bart Dora, the Taoist priest in the DT Mountain knows the answer. I¡¯ll go to ask him right n ow.¡± Nick said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When their daughter died, she was taken away by a Taoist priest from the DT Mountain. He said that h e would bury her for them. The DT Mountain was very famous in the State of New York. Mr. and Mrs. Yeats must be sad when see ing their daughter¡¯s tombstone in the future, so they agreed to give their dead daughter to the Taoist priest Bart. But at this time. This odd thing must have something to do with the Taoist priest. Mr. and Mrs. Yeats arrived at the DT Mountain that day. They did find the Taoist priest Bart, but they did n¡¯t get the answer from him. Nick asked, ¡°Bart, how could you not know it? You took our daughter away, didn¡¯t you?¡± Bart shook his head and said, ¡°I just did what my master Ben re asked me to do. I also gave your da ughter¡¯s body to him.¡± ¡°But where is he now? Can we meet him?¡± Nick and his wife had too many doubts in their hearts. Only when they saw Ben Bart mentioned just no w, could they get the answer. However, Bart smiled bitterly and said, ¡°His whereabouts is always mysterious. Thest time he came b ¡°Three years ago¡­ This couple felt helpless. Maybe they couldn¡¯t get the answer in a short time. On their way back. Nick said with relief, ¡°No matter what, now we have at least confirmed that Queenie is our daughter.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With bright eyes, Marcia said, ¡°Fate is really making a joke. It turns out that our daughter has always bee years.¡± At this moment. In Greend Vi. Queenie didn¡¯t know what had happened in Yeats family yet. She had already taken a shower. Wearing ace nightdress and exposing her two long snow¨C white legs, she was sitting cross legged on the sofa and watched TV. She twisted her neck from time to time. Seeing this, John asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister? Is your neck ufortable?¡± She answered, ¡°Yes. I often sit on the chair and work, so my neck hurts.¡± He said, ¡°Let me give you a massage!¡± John then sat on the sofa and professionally massaged her shoulders and neck. At the same time, he infused vital energy into his fingers, so soon th Always sitting in the office chair caused a pain around her shoulders. The disease had puzzled her for s However, the massage John gave her had a better effect, because Tracy didn¡¯t have vital energy. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 94 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Uninvited guest and talking The next day, Nick and his wife suddenly came to the Greend Vi. When they walked into the vi, Queenie, Tracy, Alice and even John were all stunned. Especially when they saw Marcia, they looked surprise. They were simr! They were so alike! They looked back and forth between Marcia and Marcia. The two of them looked seemingly the sane! At this moment, everyone realized something. Sure enough. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When Nick and Marcia told them the truth, Queenie was choked with sobs. It turned out her original family was the Yeats Family, one of the top noble ns in the state of New York. When she first met this couple, she was actually very resistant and cold. Because¡­ She thought she came to the welfare house because her parents abandoned her since childhood. If that was the case, she didn¡¯t think they needed to recognize each other at all. After all they abandoned her twenty¨Cfive years ago. And at this time she has grown up, but they told her that they were her parents, so she would not recognize them as her parents. Queenie was not so lenient. She has been abandoned for Twenty¨Cfive years, so she would not forgive them even if they apologized.¡¢ However. When she knew that Nick and Marcia didn¡¯t abandon her, and that she was taken away just because th ey thought she had died, the grudge in her heart quickly dissipated. After all. They didn¡¯t mean to do that. In the past twenty¨Cfive years, they had also been suffering. The three of them hugged and cried bitterly. The three people beside them, John, Tracy and Alice were in aplicated mood. On the one hand, they were happy for their eldest sister Queenie, and on the other hand, the sight stirred up their feelings because they were all orphans in the Sunshine Welfare Center. John, especially, didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings. He had the Seven¨C Two intelligence agencyworks, two thirds of which were distributed abroad, and one thirds of which were distributed in US, so it was easy for him to find out the identities of him and his older sisters. But when he left the Taoist temple five years ago, the old Taoist priest master told him clearly that he m ust follow the God¡¯s will on the matter of identity. It meant that John didn¡¯t have to investigate it on his own initiative, because the answer would naturally be revealed when it was time. Perhaps, it was not a coincidence that he and his older sisters would appear in the Sunshine Welfare C enter at the same time, but someone made it happen on purpose, in order to make them closely connected. John spected it from what had happened recently and the words of the old Taoist priest. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was. What made him most curious was what role the old Taoist priest yed in this n? What did he have t It was really puzzling! Nick asked, ¡°Your name is John, right?¡± Just when he was deep in thought, Nick¡¯s voice woke him up. Nick asked, ¡°Can we have a talk elsewhere?¡± John nodded. The two of them came to the outside of the vi. Nick looked at John silently for a while and then said, ¡°F John answered, ¡°Uncle, actually¡­¡± Nick said, ¡°Listen to me first!¡± John wanted to say that it was his duty to take care of sister Queenie, but was interrupted by Nick who s Nick was a little too aggressive. After a while, Nick continued, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to see you have any entanglement with Queenie again.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 95 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Time will prove everything Nick continued, ¡°We owe Queenie a lot in the past twenty¨C five years, so I will take her back to our Yeats family and make up for her. In the future, I will marry her t o a man whose family matches ours. John, I think you should understand what I mean.¡± After saying that, Nick fixed his eyes on John, seeming to be threatening him. He had always thought that the rtionship between the two was not simple, or they wouldn¡¯t have co me out of the hotel hand in hand that day. Besides. That day when John carried Queenie into the hotel, she was obviously in a daze. Nick didn¡¯t believe tha t this guy was so gentle and did nothing in the room. Nick didn¡¯t want to make a fuss about it anymore, as long as John didn¡¯t pester Queenie anymore. Silence fell in the air. A momentter. John suddenly sneered, ¡°Nick, I called you uncle for the sake of sister Queenie. If you were not her fath er, do you know what would happen to you by treating me like that?¡± Nick¡¯s eyes narrowed. John continued, ¡°Remember, you don¡¯t have the right to teach me how to develop my rtionship with Queenie. If I hear something simr next time, I will hit you even if you are her biological father.¡± Then he turned around and went back to the living room. At this moment. Nick was over shocked. This young man, John, was too powerful in his eyes, As the leader of the Yeats Family, he was almost intimidated. How confident was this guy? Nick was shocked and confused, but soon he looked down at the back of John, thinking, ¡°This boy is only in his early twenty, so what is he capable of? He must be bluffing. He thought, ¡°That¡¯s right! He is really bluffing!¡± Nick¡¯s face changed a little and then came back to the living room after John. At the same time when Nick talked with John, Marcia has also talked with Queenie in her room. She jus t persuaded Queenie to give up her current life and go back to Yeats family with her. Marcia promised t heir family could give her a better life. But Queenie said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m happy for you ept me as your daughter, but it¡¯s impossible for me to giv e up my current life.¡± She continued, ¡°I have six sisters and John. I¡¯m satisfied with the current situation, so I don¡¯t want to he ar you talk about this topic again.¡± The conversation between the two ended in discord. Nick sighed, ¡°Maybe we should not require her to go back with us right now. It¡¯s the first day we meet, s o Queenie must be reluctant toe back to our family. Take our time!¡± Marcia nodded, ¡°That¡¯s all we can do. I hope she can understand our good intentions.¡± When the couple were about to leave, Marcia called John aside again and said, ¡°For Queenie¡¯s good, y ou should persuade her to go back to our Yeats family.¡± However, John nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of sister Queenie.¡± Marcia queried him, ¡°Take care of her? How can you take care of her? Can you care for her? She can h ave the best life in our Yeats family. Can you afford it?¡°. In her opinion, the reason why Queenie didn¡¯t want to go back to Ye family was probably because of thi s ungrateful boy. So she vented all her depression on John. John looked calm, and answered without any emotions after Marcia vented her anger, ¡°I can give sister Queenie whatever you can offer to her, but your family cannot afford what I can give her even if you try your best.¡± ¡°How arrogant you are!¡± Marcia sneered, ¡°Remember what you said today. I¡¯d like to see how you can give the best life to Queenie!¡°! ¡°Time will tell.¡± ¡°Time will prove that you are dreaming!¡± In the end, this couple left Greend Vi angrily. They were in a good mood to see their daughter, but this man called John was impertinent. He spoke wildly and acted frivolously. In the couple¡¯s eyes, he was obviously glib¨Ctongued but ipetent. ¡°How could Queenie fall in love with such a man? When she is heartbroken, she will know who is good to her.¡± Said Marcia in the car. She was so depressed. Nick smiled and said, ¡°After all, they grew up in welfare houses, so it¡¯s normal they are affectionate. Mo re importantly, I think it¡¯s because Queenie hasn¡¯t met a better man.¡® ¡°Well!¡± Marcia suddenly patted her forehead and said, ¡°It seems that the boy from Bush Family ising back The couple thought it for a while and were sure about it. Queenie didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy or sad. Alice rolled her eyes and then put her arms around Queenie¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. No matter what decision you make, we will always be your good sisters, and John will also stand by you. We all will always love you the most.¡± Tracy also said, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be depressed, sister. I propose to have a party in the bar tonight. Let¡¯s get d ¡°Well, let¡¯s get hammered!¡± When the four of them arrived at the Night Rose bar, the atmosphere reached to a climax. It was really because these three girls were so beautiful. She were like fairies descended to the earth. Alice said to the people in the bar boldly, ¡°Enjoy yourselves. I, the queen of the Night Rose, will pay for a ¡°Love you, the queen of the Night Rose!¡± ¡°Love you, the queen of the Night Rose!¡± ¡°Queen, can I kneel down and lick your high¨Cheeled shoes?¡± The atmosphere in the bar instantly reached its peak, dispelling all the worries. After drinking for a while, Queenie was a little drunk. She stared at John and said, ¡°Little John, can you dance Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. John smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± Therefore, the two came to the middle of the dance floor. Queenie threw herself into the arms of John, g Without saying a word, John just held Queenie tightly in his arms, held her tightly¡­ Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 96 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Is it your level? That night, the four of them were all drunk. Finally, they fell asleep in a box on the second floor of the bar, holding each other. In fact, John would not drink no matter what. As long as he activated the vital energy, he could immediately refine all the alcohol. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. But he didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he chose to drink with his sisters. However, since he was a cultivator, his physical constitution was naturally dbetter than that of his older sisters, so he was the first to wake up on the second day. When he opened her eyes, he saw a long snow¨Cwhite leg pressing on his face. He sid to himself, ¡°Sister Alice, your sleeping posture is really unique.¡± John carefully took her legs off him and then left the room. John, sitting on the first floor for a while, was about to wait for his sisters to wake up, but answered a ca ll from Leo before they awoke. It was Leo¡¯s phone number, but it was not his voice. ¡°You must be the cultivator who killed my junior fellow apprentice Jim. I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes to co me to the Glenn family. Otherwise, you can only see the corpse of this dog!¡± Then he hung up the phone after saying that in a insidious voice. With eyes darkened, John immediately rushed out of the Night Rose bar and headed straight for the Gl enn family. Although Leo was from the underground world, he had helped John a lot these days. Now that he was in trouble, John couldn¡¯t leave him alone. What was more. He was in trouble because of John. In less than fifteen minutes. When John arrived at the Lei family¡¯s house, he didn¡¯t see anyone else except Leo, who was vomiting blood on the ground. John immediately went up and gave him a needle to stop the bleeding. Leo coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the King of Horizon. I really can¡¯t hold on any longer, so I called you.¡± John said, ¡°Come on. What are you talking about? Since you call me the King, you are my man. Whoev er dares to bully you is making me embarrassed, let alone they areing for me. Hearing what he said, tears welled up in Leo¡¯s eyes. In fact. Since the first time he saw John, he had kept his posture very low. He felt that he was like an ant in front of this man. Besides, Leo was from the underground world. Although he had absolute control over the New York, hi s reputation as an underground man was not good. As for the King of Horizon. He was a hero of the US. He was the focus of the public. Leo didn¡¯t think he deserved to be a subordinate of the King of Horizon. If he hadn¡¯t agreed to his broth er¡¯s request, he wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to disturb him. Today. He was suddenly attacked by three martial artists. He had thought that the King of Horizon wouldn¡¯t car e whether he was alive or dead. But it turned out that he was wrong. Not only did the King of Horizone, but he also said that Leo was his man, and that the one who bullied Leo was just making him embarrassed. Hearing this, how could Leo not be moved? All the wounds he had suffered today were worthy. Leo said with tears all over his face, ¡°Be careful. There are three people in total. They should be hiding nearby.¡± John nodded, ¡°I know.¡± From the very beginning, he has felt that there were three cold and gloomy auras surrounding him, but he did not panic at all. Instead, he unhurriedly stopped the blood from flowing. Then he stood up and said, ¡°I have arrived. What are you w aiting for?¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Chapter OS Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, he heard three sounds from the air. Three pale men flew down from the eaves. They looked at John and asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you the murderer of Jim?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± John nced at the three indifferently. After a while, he suddenly raised the corners of his mouth and s aid, ¡°Interesting. It turns out you three are bringing me Chinese medicine.¡± He had already felt the breath simr to that of colorful centipedes from the bodies of the three people. I With snakes and centipedes, he could gather five poisons. Although the five poisons were poisonous, they could be turned into Chinese medicinal materials to cure patients after special processing. So the three of them were here to send him the medicinal materials! However, when the three of them heard John¡¯s words, they flew into a rage and jumped up almost at the In a sh, John quickly grabbed his shoulder and moved him to a safe area. Then he rushed out alone i ¡°Go to hell!¡± The three of them sneered at this scene. The poisonous fog was made by their master, who had snakes and scorpions in his body. It took him more than ten yea to make it. Even the heaven master would definitely die without antidote if he didn¡¯t release the forceful shi John took the initiative to walk into the poisonous fog, so he was courting death in their eyes. One man said, ¡°This guy is so stupid. How did he kill Jim?¡± Another one answered, ¡°Maybe he was too careless. After all, no one has expected that there is a cultivator in New York.¡± ¡°Yes, we are avenging for Jim. Remember, our master said that we should capture him alive, so pay atte ¡°Got it!¡± The three of them had already begun to discuss the funeral. So after a while, they dispersed the poisonous fog. However, what they saw next made their pupils shrink dramatically. After the green poisonous fog dissipated, John faintly appeared. However, he did not fall to the ground, ¡°I even thought you three were good at fighting, but unexpectedly, your low capability is really disappoints Low capability? The faces of the three changed drastically, thinking to themselves, ¡°Are you a monster? Why are you no Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 97 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Master Bertha of the Martial Arts League of the central U.S. The three of them were shocked when they saw that John had stayed in the special poisonous fog for s o long and was still safe and sound. ¡°Are you¡­ the heaven master?¡± They asked in fear. Because only the heaven master could release his internal energy and build ayer of forceful shield o n the surface of his body to prevent the poisonous mist from entering through his pores. If John was really the heaven master, then their junior fellow apprentice¡¯s death was impartial. However, when John heard what they said, he just said indifferently, ¡°For me, the heaven master is nothing but rubbish.¡± Hiss¡­ The three of them gasped. The heaven master was already an unattainable martial artist for them, but in this young man¡¯s eyes, it was actually a rubbish? Was he arrogant or really has the powerful strength? The three of them were shocked and confused. At this moment, they suddenly heard John screaming, ¡°Come here!¡± They only to see that John raised one of his hands and ced his palm forward, then he suddenly sped his five fingers in the air. One of the three was immediately lifted up by an invisible force and was sucked into his hand the next second. ¡°Cultivator!¡± The three of them turned pale with fright. They finally knew what a horrible existence this young man in front of them was. No wonder he didn¡¯t even take a heaven master seriously. ¡°Run! I¡¯ll hold him back!¡± The man who was strangled by John knew that he had no way to live, so he could only roar with his eyes wide open and let the other two escape first. As for him, he bit off the root of his tongue and there was a toading out of his chest. As John lifted him up in the air, the man¡¯s chest was facing John¡¯s face. After the toad came out, a mou thful of venom happened to spurt towards his face. Crack¡­ John broke this man¡¯s neck and retreated in an instant. However, he was still sprayed by the venom of the toad, and there was an instant burning pain on his face. However, John was not even afraid of the special poisonous fog made by Drake, so how could he be afraid of the venom of this little toad? The vital energy in his body revolv ed and instantly burned the venom away. Then a rune was released and immediately imprisoned the toad. It only took a few seconds from the beginning to the end. The two men who had escaped only escaped less than twenty meters. With a flick of John¡¯s finger, a stream of vital energy spurted out and instantly pierced through one of them. Just like the man just now, a small poisonous animal popped out of his body. It was a poisonous scorpi on, and it was easily subdued by John. There was only one person left. John disabled his hands and legs, and forced him to tell the whereabouts of Drake who is his teacher, i n order topletely solve this hidden trouble. The man was stubborn at first and refused to tell him where his teacher was. However, less than half a minuteter, he knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, begging for a quick death. His body was full of sharp needles, which were done by John. After getting the answer he wanted, John broke the man¡¯s top skull and gave him a quick death. At this time¡­ The four disciples of Drake, including Jim, were all dead, and the four little poisonous animals he had carefully cultivated were naturally beaten to death by John and he even detoxified, dried them and turned them into powder. He gave them aplete burial service. On the bank of the Hudson river, in a cold and wet cave. Drake spat out three mouthfuls of blood in a row, opened his mouth and roared, ¡°Bastard John! I must personally break your bones one by one, and then take off your eyeballs, boil them into a pot of soup and drink them!¡± He was furious, as if he was about to spit the blood. At the same time, the python wrapped around his body seemed to have felt his anger. It breathed out the scarlet snake tongue crazily, and then fused with Drake¡¯s body at a sp eed beyond normal. About an hourter. Drake stood up and swept his long sleeve. He saw the poisonous snakes and scorpions crawling around the c ave rushing towards him. The next second, they were smashed into blood mist andpletely absorbed by Drake. At the same time. Outside the cave, a group of people with extraordinary skills were searching for something. The first one was a woman with beautiful eyebrows and starry eyes. She had a oval face which was a s tandard match of a beauty. Her features were so delicate as if they were drawn by a divine brush, whic h was very beautiful. Besides, she was tall and had a typical golden ratio. As long as she stood there, she would be a beautiful scenery. Moreover, this temperament in this woman was not as weak as that of an ordinary girl, but a heroic spiri t in her, and she was like a female God in ancient times. She looked valiant and heroic. This was a kind of temperament that made men extremely obsessed with. If a a man could conquer such a girl, it would But no one present had the courage to do so. Because this valiant and heroic woman was their boss, the leader of the Martial Arts League of the central U.S., Bertha. In private, they were more willing to call her Master Bertha. This time, they came to the bank of the Hudson river to search for Drake. Drake had done a lot of bad things. He often fed his poisonous animals with the flesh and blood of innoc the Martial Arts League. ¡°President Bertha, this ce is filled with an extremely strong smell of blood. If my guess is right, Drake Bertha nodded and said, ¡°Be careful, all of you.Drake is cunning. Don¡¯t fall into his trap.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Whoosh! At this moment, a cool bike suddenly appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, and they saw that the riding young man was heading towards them. Everyone¡¯s face changed. Turning to the two team members, Bertha ordered, ¡°Stop that young man! Don¡¯t let hime over!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Yes!¡± They were almost certain that Drake was hiding nearby, so a hard fight would inevitably take ce If that young man rushed over at this time, his life would be in danger. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 98 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 98 Chapter 98 A hard fight Except John, who else could be so cool as to ride bikes? In fact, he had seen this group of people far away, so he slowed down his bike and rode at the normal s peed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, when he approached them, he couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. The woman looked so familiar, just like his seventh sister Bertha he had seen in Grandpa Wodehouse¡¯s photo. He walked closer to her to see what she looked like. ¡®What a surprise! She does not just look like her, but was Be herself at all. Unless there are two wom en who look exactly the same in the world.¡® John didn¡¯t expect to meet his sister Bertha by the bank of the Hudson river. John was so excited that he was about to ride a bike to scare her. But before he rushed over, he was st opped by two men with a poker face. ¡°The members of the Martial Arts League ahead were on business. If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better leave now!¡± the two of them said seriously. The Martial Arts League? John was even more surprised. Did he mean that Bertha was a member of the Martial Arts League. Well done! Bertha! John was relieved. Bertha was the most naughty one among the kids when she was a child. Although she was a girl, she h ad a strong character. Almost all the boys in the welfare house had been beaten to the ground by her, e ven little John was no exception. The difference was that the other boys were beaten to their backs to the sky, only he was face to the sky. So at that time, the two people who were punished the most in the welfare house, one was Bertha, ano ther was Gary, whose mind was full of bad idea. As long as the two of them were punished to stand together, Bertha would stand longer than Gary, because in the middle of the punishment of their stand, Gary was beaten to tears by her. Of course. These were all things happened when they were children. Now what made John feel gratified was that Bertha had actually be a member of the Martial Arts L eague, and from the way she directed, she seemed to have a high status. She really became a valiant female fighter as she wished! ¡°Hey! Boy! Don¡¯t you hear what we just said? There is no way to go ahead. Why are you still standing t here?¡± Seeing that John was stunned, the two men with a poker face shouted at him and asked him to leave as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Bro. But can you satisfy my curiosity and tell me who the fairy like beauty is?¡± At first, the two of them were unhappy to see that John was hesitating. But when they heard his words, they could not help but show a proud expression. They said, ¡°That¡¯s Master Bertha, the leader of the Martial Arts League of the central U.S..¡± They were very happy to hear that John praised their master Bertha for looking like a fairy. But soon they became serious and said, ¡°Even the members of our league don¡¯t dare to desecrate a go ddess like master Bertha. You are just an ordinary person. Just don¡¯t be delusional. You should leave now!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± John didn¡¯t make things difficult for the two of them. He pushed his bike and went in another direction, but he was in a good mood. President Bertha. Master Bertha. ¡®Ha ha, when you were a child, you always liked to beat me to the ground and rub me. This time, I must take a good revenge on you.¡® thought John. John didn¡¯t leave by bike. Instead, he walked to the other side of the mountain, jumped from the back of the mountain to the top, and then sat down leisurely. He was preparing to watch a show. Boom! Boom! A fierce battle had already broke out below. It was obvious that the warriors of the Martial Arts League h ad found the hiding ce of Drake. The battle was fierce and wonderful. John enjoyed watching it. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that he liked to see others fight, but what he like to see is that Bertha¡¯s beautif ul figure, which was full of infinite beauty between punches and kicks when she fought with Drake. Bang! Bang! Bang! Another fierce battle took ce. Drake had cut off Bertha¡¯s hair band, her long hair poured down like a waterfall, adding a bit of charm to his heroic spirit. ¡°President Bertha! Drake has actually broken through to the heaven level. He is really powerful. How about we go back and ask for help?¡± a member suggested. After fighting with Drake for a while, they found that they couldn¡¯t defeat him. ording to their previous information, the cultivation base of Drake was at the half step into the heaven level, so they only brought such a few people here. But now it was clear that his opponent had reached the cultivation base of the heaven level. In fact. If they hade a day earlier, they would have been able to easily capture Drake. However, they never expected that Drake had broken through not long ago. It was all attributed to John. If he hadn¡¯t killed three disciples Drake, his potential wouldn¡¯t have been activated so soon, and naturally he wouldn¡¯t have broken through to the heaven level so soon. This involved two factions of martial artists. The orthodox martial artists not only cultivated the outer realm, but also the state of mind. Therefore, wh unstable state of mind. However, the martial artist like Drake who specialized in crooked ways were rtively special. When they were stimted by the outside world, they were more likely to burst out their potential and speed up their breakthroughs. This was because they didn¡¯t need to cultivate their state of mind, nor were they afraid of being spiraled into madness. They only needed to improve their cultivation simply and roughly. This was the case for both martial artists and cultivators. At this moment. Facing Drake who had already broken through to the heaven level, the team of the league obviously felt difficult. Among these people, only the president of the Martial Arts League was the heaven master. Only she was barely able to fight against Drake. However, Drake was so insidious that he even had a Python¡¯s head on his shoulder, which was very difficult to deal with. Hearing that the team members were going back to call for help, Bertha shook her head and said, ¡°No, w She gritted her teeth and twisted her waist. Then she fought with Drake again. This time. Bertha burned her boats and tried her best to fight with him. She only attacked Drake, but she did not de exposed her weakness to the Python¡¯s poisonous teeth. Generally speaking, pythons were not poisonous, but this one was different. It was highly toxic. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 99 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 99 Chapter 99 A revenge on master Bertha ¡°Watch out, president Bertha!¡± The python attacked towards Bertha, and all the members of the Martial Arts League around were shocked. Bertha was also shocked and wanted to retreat with throwing her sword, but it was toote. The ferocio us python whose mouth full of stinky sinell was about to bite her on the shoulder the next second. But at this moment¡­ Bang! All of a sudden, something fell from the sky like a bolt of lightning and instantly hit the Python¡¯s head. T he cyan me burned it to dance in the air and made hissing sounds. ¡°What kind of fire is this?¡± Drake had already integrated with the python. As the mes burned on the Python¡¯s head, Drake also rolled with pain. But no matter how hard he rolled, he couldn¡¯t put out the cyan me. Soon, the python turned into a pil e of ashes and fell on the shoulder of Drake. Drake was at hisst gasp. All the members of the Martial Arts League, including Bertha, were shocked by what they saw. Was it? A god descending his power? Everyone looked up at the sky at the same time, and then they saw an unforgettable scene. A handsome young man was happily riding his bike, sliding down the steep mountain wall at top speed, and finally stopped in front of them steadily. What the hell! Is it so cool? Everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help trembling. However, before they could react, the young man suddenly picked up Bertha, and then continued to rid e his bike into the dense forest on the other side of the Hudson river. His arrogant voice echoed. ¡°Ha ha, I want to borrow your master Bertha for a while!¡± Get Bonus ¡°Oh shit! Our leader was kidnapped by him!¡± ¡°Go¡­ Go and get him¡­Be quick!¡± All of a sudden, the members of the league came to their senses and were immediately divided into tw o teams. One team stayed here to watch Drake, and the other team went to chase after John. However. They couldn¡¯tpare with John in speed. Whoosh! John rode passed through the treetops and almost in the blink of an eye, he and Bertha had reached the other side of the dense forest. It was so cool! It was faster than wind! It was the first time that Bertha had encountered such a strange thing. She was caught under John¡¯s armpit, she looked down at the sc enery shing quickly and her beautiful eyes widened. Is this bike flying? Her mind went nk. After a while. The two of themnded on the ground. Bertha broke free from John¡¯s armpit and ran five meters away. She stared at him vigntly. Her undting chest showed that she was extremely restless. In fact, it was not her fault. No one could calm down in such a situation. ¡°Are you here to help me or do you want to get something from me?¡± said Bertha vigntly. She had already recognized the cultivator identity of John, because ordinary martial artist couldn¡¯t have such skills. That bike should be the divine weapon he refined. However, Bertha was not sure whether John was a good man or a bad man. If he was a good man, then why did he take her to this ce? But if he was a bad guy, why did he save her just now? Bertha was confused. Looking at the surprised and uncertain expression on Bertha¡¯s face, John was overjoyed, but he would not expose his identity so easily. He said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you, but at the same time, I also want to get something from you.¡± Hearing that, Bertha¡¯s face changed. It seemed that she had guessed what was on his mind. She pointed at him with a cold s word in her hand and shouted, ¡°Master, please behave yourself!¡± She knew that the opponent was a cultivator and she was no match for him at all, but she couldn¡¯t just sit still and wait for death. ¡®I can¡¯t yield to you just because you are strong.¡® thought Bertha. ¡®Or I¡¯ll lose my face because of it.¡® ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. It¡¯s so impolite for you to point your sword at me before I tell you what Bertha sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to say that? Your eyes have betrayed your mind. You are a rogue!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sad!¡± With a sigh, John suddenly rushed forward and tapped two times on Bertha¡¯s chest. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Realizing that she couldn¡¯t move, Bertha¡¯s face turned pale and her beautiful eyes were full of grievance In this case, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. Was her innocence going to be ruined by this rogue after she kept it so many years? She felt terrible and sad! It seemed that Bertha had foreseen what would happen next, and her heart was full of powerlessness. ¡°Ha ha, little beauty¡­¡± John chuckled and got close to her beautiful face, which made her even more desperate. Just as she had expected, men were not good people, and the cultivators were even more unscrupulous relying on their strength. Just as Bertha was thinking about this, she suddenly felt her body float. It turned out that John carried her on his shoulder. Where was he taking her? Bertha¡¯s heart was in a mess. She screamed, ¡°What the hell do you want to do? I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m the N?velDrama.Org owns this text. John ignored her and went straight to ake in the forest. Then¡­ Ssh! He threw Bertha down mercilessly into theke and undid the acupuncture points on her body. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 100 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 100 Chapter 100 I just want to teach you a lesson In fact, Bertha had already found that this inexplicable young man was very simr to her little brother wh o had died before. But that was not the point. ¡®The point is, you took me to this ce and locked me up, just to throw me into theke and be a drowned rat?¡® ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you!¡® Bertha felt very aggrieved! ¡°Ha ha,master Bertha, we will meet again. I believe that you will change your attitude towards me when we meet next time.¡± ¡°I will kill you next time we meet!¡± Bertha pped the water angrily. But there was no response. Only then did she realize that the crazy guy had already left on his bike. ¡°Humph, you¡¯re crazy. Just wait and see. I¡¯m very vindictive!¡± Bertha crawled out of theke with her wet body. Her clothes clung to her delicate body, leaving no trace of fat. She picked up the cold sword that fell into the bank and waved it angrily. In an instant, an innocent tree beside her was stabbed with many holes. After giving vent to her anger, Bertha stamped her feet and left. John came to the Feazer medical clinic. He saw there were two high school students standing at the door, trembling. It seemed that they wante d to go in, but they were afraid. John thought they didn¡¯t have money to see a doctor, so he came forward and asked, ¡°Are you here This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. to see a doctor?¡± ¡°What?¡± The two were obviously shocked by John¡¯s voice. The boy looked flustered and wanted to leave, but th e girl calmed down and asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you a doctor of the Feazer medical clinic?¡± John nodded. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m not feeling well. Can you help me?¡± the girl asked cautiously. The boy pulled her arm and said, ¡°How about¡­ Forget it¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible¡­¡± The girl turned her head back and red at him. The boy immediately dared not speak. Looking at the expressions of the two students, John has known the reason why they are here, and he could not help but sigh in his heart and ask, ¡°Are you lovers?¡± The boy said nothing. The girl hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Do you feel sick in your stomach recently and often have the impulse to vomit?¡± asked John. The girl¡¯s face turned pale and nodded again. John was speechless. The high school students nowadays were really out of line. He took the girl¡¯s pulse, and then looked at the boy with a cold expression and said, ¡°Her pulse is fluent and smooth, like a pearl rolling jade te. I am afraid that your girlfriend is pregnant. Do you know wha t this mean, don¡¯t you?¡± The boy was obviously frightened to death. He shook his head and said, ¡°How could it be possible¡­ We only did it once¡­¡± ¡°Why is it impossible? You should have thought of the consequences when you had sex!¡± John red at the boy and the boy was frightened to fall to the ground. They did had sex once and thought it was not a big deal. But these days, the girl retched from time to tim often retch. The two of them were frightened. At first, they wanted to find a hospital to have a check¨C up, but the girl didn¡¯t dare to go to a big hospital. She had toe to the Feazer medical clinic and hesit To her surprise. She was really pregnant. The two of them felt that the sky had fallen in an instant. The boy covered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I really don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± He got up from the ground and ran away regardless of the girl¡¯s pulling. He left the girl alone, helplessly ¡°See? Boys at your age don¡¯t have the ability to take risks at all. If something happens, the silly girl like you will always suffer those pain alone.¡± John said with a poker face. ¡°Doctor, please help me. If my parents know this, they will definitely beat me to death¡­¡± The girl cried bitterly. John looked at her coldly for a long time and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You just have a weakness of the sple reason why I frighten you is that I want to tell you to know self¨Cesteem and self¨C respect. If something really happens, no one will pity you.¡± ¡°Ah? Thank you, doctor¡­ I won¡¯t do that again¡­¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 101 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 101 Chapter 101 I¡¯ll take you to enjoy yourself to the full After the girl left. John shook his head helplessly, feeling sorry for these adolescent girls. People at this age as flowers should be full of energy and be positive, but once they made such a mista ke of principle, their lives would be ruined. It could only be said that the education nowadays was too little in this respect. However, the more they tried to hide, the more likely they would arouse children¡¯s curiosity and rebelliousness. Speaking of high school students¡­ It suddenly reminded John of Zara. Last time when he came back from Skyline Mountain, she seemed to have told him that tomorrow was her birthday. What gift should he prepare? After thinking for a while, John pped his forehead sharply. He had an idea. It was absolutely shocking. The second day. When he came to the Remar Family, he could clearly feel that Stratton and the others were much more reserved than before. It was not their fault. In the past, they only thought John was a highly skilled doctor and the brother¨Cinw of King of Horizon, butter they found that John was King of Horizon himself. What a supreme existence! How could they not be ttered when John just sat in front of them? John had nothing to do about this. Although he repeatedly hinted them not to have any psychological b urden, Stratton and the others still had to be as respectful as possible. But Zara was not. As usual, she held John¡¯s arm and called him ¡®Mr. Lopez¡® in a sweet voice, which frightened Stratton and others. When they were about to scold Zara, they were stared bac k by John. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your gift, Mr. Lopez!¡± Zara let go of his arm and happily took the gift box from his hand. She opened it. Then she pouted. Her eyes were grimacing. Even Stratton and the others couldn¡¯t help but twitch their mouths. On the cover of the gift, there were four words ¡®KAPLAN SAT COMPREHENSIVE PROGRAM¡®. ¡°Mr. Lopez, you are such a straightfoward man. No one would give a birthday gift as college entrance examination simtion exercise!¡± Zara said unhappily. ¡°Zara, don¡¯t be rude!¡± When Stratton and the others heard Zara said that King of Horizon was a straightforward man, they we re immediately frightened to sweat. They scolded her in a hurry, but in return, they were red at by John again. ¡®Am I that scary?¡® John was speechless. Stratton wiped the sweat on his forehead and said in a softer tone, ¡°Zara, Mr. Lopez sent you a simti on exercise, hoping that you can get good marks in the college entrance examination. You can¡¯t let Mr. Lopez down!¡± Zara was depressed at first, but when she heard what Stratton said, she seemed to remember somethi ng. Then she nodded and said, ¡°Fine, I will work harder. When I enter New York University, I will be with Mr. Lopez.¡± Upon hearing this. Stratton, who had just wiped the sweat off his forehead, broke out in a sweat again. He made up a lie in order to make Zara concentrate on her study, saying that as long as she entered New York University, Mr. Lopez would agree to be with her. It was just a lie, but he didn¡¯t expect that her granddaughter would say it in front of Mr. Lopez. He was really afraid that King of Horizon would get angry! Stratton wished he could sew up Zara¡¯s mouth. Of course, it was toote for him to react at this time. He could only carefully stare at King of Horizon, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t me him. How could John be such a petty person? He knew that it was Stratton¡¯s painstaking efforts, so he smile d and said, ¡°Okay, when you are admitted to New York University, I will persue you.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Zara was so excited that she suddenly rushed over and wrapped her arms around John¡¯s neck, giving him a kiss on his side face unexpectedly. Stratton was speechless. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Maxwell was speechless either. Simon was the same as them. John too. Stratton smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Well, Mr. Lopez, will you keep your promise?¡± He seemed to be more expectant than Zara. This should be considered a promise of King of Horizon? The promise of King of Horizon should be invaluable, right? H Stratton was as nervous as a little girl who had just entered the bridal chamber. John nced at the old man and thought, ¡®You¡¯re really insatiable. I¡¯ve tried so hard to help you lie, but y ¡®She got the lowest grade in math.¡® ¡®Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t notice the examination paper she threw in the corner.¡® John nodded seriously and said, ¡°Of course, I always keep my word.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Like his granddaughter, Stratton almost jumped with joy, but at the thought of his poor bones, he quickly hid his romance of a teenage girl. -But he was still so excited that his face turned red. At this time, Zara said expectantly, ¡°Mr. Lopez, today is my birthday. Can you use your big treasure to make me happy again? Just once. From tomorrow on, I will study in seclusion and even smash my m Hearing this, the members of the Remar Family twitched their mouths. Big treasure? Happy? How vicious words they were. But soon they realized that the big treasure mentioned by Zara should be Mr. Lopez¡¯s vintage bicycle. Looking at the pitiful look of the little girl, John patted his chest and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to enjoy you Therefore. Not long after, the girl¡¯s ringingughter floated on the New York Road. They ran into a few hoods on the road. They kept screaming and madly twisted the elerator of their m handsome man was and rode the vintage bicycle at the same speed as the wind. However, they were quickly stopped by the traffic police. They protested, ¡°There is a bike speeding ahea A bike over speeding? The righteous traffic police pped the hoods¡® head and said angrily, ¡°Your bike is burning gas, right? You said it¡¯s ove you say that it¡¯s flying to the sky?¡° Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 102 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Test the Yeats Family¡¯s attitude After enjoy themselves to the full, John sent Zara back to the Remar Family. When they parted. The little girl stood on her tiptoe and kissed John again. This time, it was not on his face, but on his mouth. The light fragrance of his lips lingered on. John was shocked. Shit! His first kiss! But then he smiled bitterly. ¡®Am I a recidivist who always captured girls¡® hearts?¡® He had won the girl¡¯s heart by ident. However. If this could make Zara concentrate on her study, it was not a big deal for him to make such a sacrifice. If he had known it earlier, he would have asked Zara to introduce more beautiful girls to him. In this he could set up a grand goal for them. When they were admitted to a famous school in US in the future, he would be considered to do a good turn. way, King of Horizon had put a lot of effort into cultivating talents for his mothend! Back to Greend Vi. Alice was doing yoga. Her body was extremely soft, and it was easy for her to make a difficult move as a thwart split. When s he was about to press down, John ran over voluntarily and said, ¡°Let me do it. Alice, let me help you.¡± Then he put his hands on the shoulders of Alice and helped her press down the upper part of her Alice?¡± body. He asked tentatively, ¡°Do you know what Bertha is doing now, ¡°What? Do you think we three sisters are not good enough to you and you can¡¯t wait to see another sister?¡± Alice teased John as she wiped the sweat off her body with a towel. ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m just curious.¡± Said John with an awkward smile. Alice rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter to tell you this ungrateful guy. Your fift h sister Ang, and seventh sister Bertha, are both mysterious, but I seem to have heard from Bertha t hat she is working for the higher authorities. I don¡¯t know exactly what she is doing.¡± Sure enough! The other sisters didn¡¯t know that Bertha was the leader of the Central US Martial Arts League, maybe it was because Bertha thought it was unnecessary, so she didn¡¯t tell them! After all. There was still a long distance between martial artists and ordinary people. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. But were his sisters really ordinary people? John couldn¡¯t help but doubt. He was afraid that they were all big shots who have hidden their identities, but thought each other as ordinary people? Take Alice as an example, if it weren¡¯t for his sudden return, who would have thought that she would be a killer. Not to mention the mysterious Ang, who had been hung around everywhere. At this moment- Suddenly, the doorbell rang. John thought it was Queenie or Tracy. But when he opened the door, he saw Monica and Joshua follow ed behind. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Said John coldly. Since the two of them had set up a banquet at the Royal Garden Hotelst time to harm Queenie, John had been very unhappy with them. Monica smiled apologetically, ¡°Well¡­ Isn¡¯t Queenie at home?¡± ¡°How dare you call my sister Queenie? You even tricked your college roommate. You are really vicious.¡± Monica said with regret, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to Queenie. I really deserve to die for what I didst time .¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Monica still wanted to say something, but Joshua behind her was impatient. He pulled her away and 2/4 knelt down in front of John. Bang! Bang! Bang! Without saying a word, he bowed ten times at the very start. ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have thought of Miss Tennat. I was wrong. Please forgi ve me.¡± Said Joshua apologetically after kowtowing. He had a hard time recently. He didn¡¯t dare to get close to a woman, not even think about it. The most painful thing was that when he got home every night, he couldn¡¯t even afford an action for his Besides. Joshua had already visited all the hospitals in the State of New York, and he even specially went to Houston to find the most famous expert in andrology to treat him, but it was useless. Out of helplessness. Joshua could only beg John to forgive him, because he knew that only John could cure his disease. At first, John didn¡¯t want to talk to Joshua, but Joshua quickly took out a stack of documents and said, ¡°M my shares to Miss Tennat without any cost. I just hope that you can forgive me.¡± ¡°Transfer all the shares to my sister?¡± ¡°Yes, all of them!¡± Joshua nodded heavily. He didn¡¯t want to endure such pain anymore. As long as John could recover him, he would do anything e John fell silent. A few days ago, Queenie had been trying to explore the market in Rochester. If she could take over Gol But there was a big problem at present. It would be difficult to deal with the Yeats Family in Rochester. Recently, Queenieined that the market of skin care products in New York seemed to be greatly i John suspected that the Yeats Family was putting pressure on her secretly. As long as they squeezed out the market of Queenie Group in New York and made Queenie have no ch If that was the case, even if they made a breakthrough at Golden Group, the Yeats Family would still sec After thinking for a while, John decided to test Yeats Family¡¯s attitude first, so he said to Joshua, ¡°I can cure your disease, and you can keep your Golden Group by yourself, but your Joshua was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lopez!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 103 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Overseas student, Justin Bush It was not difficult to cure Joshua¡¯s disease. Strictly speaking, it was not a disease at all, but his acupoi nt was sealed by John. Every time the blood was concentrated, it would be extremely painful. This was also the reason why Joshua had visited so many famous doctors but could not find out the crux of his disease. Once again, John used the needle to force the acupoint to open, and the pain healed. Joshua left with gratitude. Monica also felt ashamed to stay here. Not long after the two of them left, Queenie came back. She bent down to took off her heels, then put t hem on the shoe rack at the door, and changed into a pair of pink sandals. Without any intention to hide, John told the news about Joshua to Queenie as soon as possible. There was no surprise on Queenie¡¯s face. Instead, she said bitterly, ¡°Recently, all kinds of skin care bra nds have swarmed into the market of New York. We can¡¯t even keep the original market. How can we h ave the energy to explore the market in Rochester?¡± Queenie was depressed. After hesitating for a while, John suddenly came out a question and asked, ¡°Queenie, why do we alway s go to find the channel, rather than letting the channel take the initiative toe to us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Queenie shook her head and said, ¡°There are so many skin care brands in our country now. If our prod ucts can¡¯t defeat other simr brands, no one wille to us, because they have too many choices.¡± In the past, the Queenie Group was a smallpany in New York. The products they developed could only be said to be conventional. It did not rise to fame until the huge orders of Duke of Southern River and others poured in. Butpared with other skin care products of the same type, the products of Queenie Group were not sopetitive. ¡°So this is the root cause.¡± John patted his head and thought he was so stupid. He had so many forms in his mind, but he forgo t to give them to Queenie. To put it bluntly, skin care form was just one of the herbal medicine forms. This kind of form was quite abundant for John. Looking at the fair and slender swan neck of Queenie, John took the initiative to press her shoulder and neck and said with a smile, ¡°Queenie, believe me, I will give you a huge surprise.¡± Queenie didn¡¯t care much about it. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the massage silently. Although there was no pain on her shoulder and neck, she felt veryfortable every time he massag ed, especially when the warm stream flowed from her shoulder and neck to other ces. Soon, Queenie¡¯s face turned red and she still wanted more. ¡°John, go with me tomorrow¡­ Let¡¯s have a meal with my parents!¡± Suddenly said Queenie. She said the word ¡®parents¡® in an awkward way, as if she hadn¡¯t adapted to them yet. These days, Queenie had been in touch with Nick and his wife. After all, they were her biological parents. As long as they didn¡¯t force her to give up her current life, she was willing tomunicate with them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not their idea.¡± Said John, while he was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s my own idea.¡± Said Queenie. Nick and his wife originally intended to let Queenie go there alone, but Queenie decided to take John with her to express her attitude to them: ¡®I can recognize you as my parents, but I will never give up my current life.¡® The next day. In a high¨Cend restaurant in Rochester, Nick and his wife were already waiting in a private room. There was also a gentle young man with them. The young man¡¯s name was Justin Bush. He had just returned from studying in Australia. The Bush Fa mily he was from was a close friend of the Yeats Family. Therefore, Nick and his wife liked this young man very much. They nned to take this opportunity to introduce him to Queenie. ¡°Justin, you must behave well when Queeniees.¡± Said Marcia with a smile. Justin nodded. He was also looking forward to her since Nick and his wife were both good¨C looking. Their daughter, who had been missing for twenty¨Cfive years, should be no worse than them. The three waited for a while, and the waiter finally led Queenie in. Justin¡¯s eyes lit up. When he studied in Australia, he had met a lot of women. Although they were obedient, he still felt that there was something missing in them. When he saw Queenie today, her aloof and arrogant temperament, coupled with the extremely beautifu l face, instantly attracted Justin, made his heart rippled. It was as if spring came in an instant and flowers were blooming. Nick and his wife were very happy to see Justin¡¯s expression, which showed that he was very satisfied with their dau Although this was something that they had expected. Marcia quickly stood up and walked towards Queenie. She said with a big smile, ¡°Queenie, you are finally here¡­¡± But before she could say something more, she suddenly stopped, and the smile on her face froze in an instant. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Because Marcia saw another figure, John,ing in after Queenie, which made her very unhappy. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Marcia¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, staring at John and said unhappily. Before John could say something, Queenie spoke for him, ¡°I asked John toe here.¡± ¡°Queenie, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. We are going to have dinner today as a family. He is just an outsider¡­¡± Marcia had already regarded Justin as a family member, so she used the word ¡®family¡® without any scrup As soon as Queenie entered the room, she saw Justin. Se immediately guessed the intention of Nick an In addition, Marcia had a bad attitude towards John, so she thought she¡¯d better turn around and leave d ¡°Queenie, it¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t be angry. Mom agree to let him stay, okay?¡± Seeing that Queenie was about to leave, Marcia hurried forward, grabbed her arm and apologized. However, the word ¡®mom¡® seemed to touch the soft spot in Queenie¡¯s heart, and her body trembled. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she nodded and said, ¡°We can stay and have dinner together, but you can¡¯t ¡°Of course not.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 104 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Give him a head-on blow Although Marcia said so, she turned around and red at John when Queenie was not noticing. It see med that she was warning him to behave well at dinner! John shrugged and didn¡¯t care. Justin couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Before Nick and his wife could introduce him, he stood up and said, ¡°Nic e to meet you, Queenie. My name is Justin Bush.¡± His voice was gentle while his smile was elegant. Mr. Yeats and Mrs. were very satisfied about it. Men should seize the opportunity to take the initiative. However, Queenie frowned and nced at Justin¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t intend to shake hands with him an d said, ¡°I¡¯m not that familiar with you. You¡¯d better call me Queenie Yeats!¡± The word ¡®Queenie¡® from Justin just now made the goose bumps all over Queenie¡¯s body, she felt very ufortable, so she did not give Justin a good look. ¡°Queenie, you¡­¡± Nick and his wife were embarrassed. But Justin didn¡¯t get angry at all. Instead, he took the initiative to s ave Queenie with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Yeats and Mrs., don¡¯t me Queenie. We just met, so it¡¯s reall y normal. It proves that she is a pure girl.¡± Listen, how considerate he was! Even if he was neglected, he was still thinking for her. Where can she find such a good man? The more Mr. Yeats and Mrs. looked at Justin, the more they liked him. They were sure that their daugh ter would fall in love with Justin as long as they got along with each other more. ¡°Your name is John, right? Nice to meet you.¡± Justin didn¡¯t care about what happened just now at all, or he could pretend that he didn¡¯t care. Then he walked towards John with a smile. Of course he knew that the rtionship between Queenie and John was not simple, but in order to sho w his grace, he took the initiative to shake hands with him. However, John smiled and said, ¡°How nice do you think it is?¡± Justin was speechless. Justin tried his best to be graceful, but the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡®Did this guy embarrass me on purpose?¡® Justin was displeased and tightened his grip unconsciously. When he studied in Australia, he had practiced Taekwondo for two years, so his strength was stronger t han that of ordinary people. He thought he could give John a head¨Con blow. However, the expression on John¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all, as if he didn¡¯t take him seriously. Justin was even angrier. He exerted all his strength on his palm again, trying to see the painful expression on John¡¯s face. But John remained calm. Justin¡¯s eyes changed slightly. Before he could be surprised, a horrible force suddenly came and almos t crushed his palm bone. ¡°Ouch! Let go of me!¡± Justin took a deep breath and tried his best to hold back his anger, but he still couldn¡¯t help crying out. Nick¡¯s face darkened and shouted for him, ¡°What are you doing, boy? Let go of him!¡± M¨¢rcia red at him as well. They only saw Justin cry out for pain, but they didn¡¯t see that it was Justin who first showed his authority. John certainly disdained to exin. He sneered and let go of John¡¯s hand. For the sake of Queenie, he didn¡¯t want to argue with them. This time, it was a warning to Justin, telling him that he was not that easy to mess with. Marcia rubbed Justin¡¯s red palms with pity. She stared at John with resentment and said, ¡°Justin This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. just took the initiative to show his affection to you. It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t appreciate it. Why did you pinc h his hands so hard? What a barbarian!¡± She didn¡¯t say too much because she was afraid that her daughter would leave angrily. As usual, the words ¡®ill bred¡®, ¡®vulgar¡® and so on would have been put on John. Of course, she was d that she restrained herself, Otherwise, even if she was the mother of Queenie, as soon as she irritated John, he would still rush up and give her two heavy ps. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ well, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ I won¡¯t be bothered by such a barbarian.¡± Justin had lost his face just now, so he had to try his best to save his image of magnanimity. Therefore, even if he hated John a lot, he pretended to be indifferent at the moment. It worked on Mr. Yeats and Mrs., so they praised him for being ¡®well¨Ceducated¡®. ¡®But in Queenie¡¯s eyes, it was hypocritical. After a while, the dishes were on the table. They temporarily forgot the unhappiness just now and began to chat, mainly it was Marcia making inqui ry, and Justin answered. ¡°Justin, you studyied in Australia. Then what¡¯s your major?¡± Asked Marcia. Justin replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already received a double master¡¯s degree in economics and management from the ¡°Double master¡¯s degree? Wow, that¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°So you are going to take over your father¡¯spany this time?¡± Asked Nick. ¡°Sort of. My father has handed over part of the projects of the branchpany to me. I¡¯m confident that I can work it well.¡± ¡°You are so excellent. There are not many young and promising talents like you in the State of New York. When our son graduates from the University, you have to help us take good care of him.¡± Nick and his wife praised Justin while secretly observing the expression of Queenie. The reason why they asked these questions wasn¡¯t that they wanted to show the best side of Justin to Queenie? They thought that Queenie would definitely be attracted by Justin¡¯s advantages, but- ¡°John, the sweet and sour spareribs here are so delicious. Have a taste.¡± Queenie picked up a sweet and sour sparerib for John and watched him finish eating. As for the other three people¡¯s conversation, it seemed that she didn¡¯t hear it at all. The three men¡¯s hearts sank. It was a waste of time to talk so much. A trace of displeasure shed through Justin¡¯s eyes, but he quickly concealed it. He forced a smile and a ¡°I¡­¡± John picked up a piece of tissue and wiped his mouth. Then he said frankly, ¡°I didn¡¯t go to school.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 105 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 105 Chapter 105 John embarrassed Justin on purpose John was taken away by his mastro when he was only five years old; he had never gone to school. All of his knowledge was taught by his mastro in the temple. So, it was true that he said he had never attended school. However, others misunderstood his answer. Nick, Marcia and Justin were stunned for a moment, and then showed a look of contempt. Especially Justin, he put on a superior smile. Marcia sneered, ¡°So you are an illiteracy?¡± Although Queenie had told her not to make things difficult for John, she couldn¡¯t cover up her disdain. How could there was still someone who hadn¡¯t gone to school? Was it possible that he was too poor to afford the tuition? But he had grew up in a welfare house! The staff there couldn¡¯t teach him nothing! There was only one exnation for his situation: he didn¡¯t want to study at all, or he hadn¡¯t put any energy into it. He deserved it! Facing the mocking eyes of the three people, John didn¡¯t get angry at all. Instead, he shook his head a nd said, ¡°No, I can recognize a few words.¡± ¡°Like fifty?¡± Justin blurted out, but then he pretended to show his friendless, ¡°Sorry for saying that, John. If I offend you, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Although he said with concern, his face was as sarcastic as that of Nick and Marcia. How could Queenie not feel their contempt? When she was about to argue for John, a hand pinched her thigh under the table. She didn¡¯t say a word as she knew it was John. But his hand moved upward, nearly reaching her private part. Queenie tilted her head and gl are at him. ¡°What are you doing, John? They are mocking you; you don¡¯t choose to exin yourself but to touch m e?¡± She thought. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were other people present, Queenie would have grabbed John¡¯s ear and taught him a lesson. Feeling her gaze, John withdrew his hand with an awkward smile. In fact, he did so because he didn¡¯t want Queenie to stand up for him. However, in the eyes of Nick and the others, they thought that Queenie was ring at John because hi s ignorance embarrassed her. What a ridiculous scene. Justin¡¯s face lit up. He thought there were more chances for him to win Queenie¡¯s heart. It seemed that what he only needed to do was humiliate John and deepened the dislike of Queenie for him. When he was immersed in his thoughts, John gave him an opportunity. John said, ¡°I know Mr. Bush is a top overseas student. I happen to have a few words that I can¡¯t read. Would you mind teachin g me?¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone present was confused. Even Queenie looked at John in surprise andined inwardly, ¡°You little John, what¡¯s wrong with y ou? The topic is over. Why are you bringing it up? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go home and ask me if you have any question?¡± She signed deeply. Justin, on the other hand, fell silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Ha ha, you can ask me anything you don¡¯t know. I¡¯m willing to help you with that.¡± He was in his 20s, but he had never met someone like John who was so ignorant that he chose to humiliate himself! Nick and Marcia also said, ¡°Justin¡¯s right. Being an illiteracy would do you no good. Justin could teach y ou to read more words to improve your educational level.¡± The couple beamed. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was not that they had a better impression of John, but that it was obviously an opportunity to trample on him to tter Justin. Most importantly, this opportunity was handed over to them by John himself. Queenie couldn¡¯t pin the me on them. They were really proud of themselves. John stood up and walked out; he intended to get a piece of paper and a pen from the counter. Queenie also wanted to follow him, but she was stopped by him. Marcia held Queenie¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Queenie, it¡¯s a good thing that John is willing to learn. Just let him be!¡± Queenie had to give up. Two or three minutester, John returned with a piece of paper in his hand. ¡°Mr. Bush, I only know how to write these words, but I don¡¯t know how to spell them. I¡¯ve wrote them on this list. Would you please teach me how to pronounce them?¡± ¡°Ha ha, it¡¯s my pleasure!¡± Justin looked at John in smug satisfaction. But when he saw these words, his face turned livid at once. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± He stood up abruptly. He had been maintaining his demeanor throughout the day, but now, all his grace Mr. and Mrs. Yeats were surprised to see him so angry. They looked at the paper and then, their face changed slightly. It read: sbdweuiybfasbcikhj kshxcbukysebdibsai asiudbowiuedasda sdbwebfbweufasda bdsxioawbdiebgasd Queenie was disappointed at her parents¡® scornful attitude toward John at first, but when she saw the words on the list, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and cast a cold nce at John. What a bad guy! The other three people¡¯s faces distorted in this awkward situation, especially Justin. His face was as col John pushed his luck. He teased, ¡°You¡¯re a top overseas student, right? I don¡¯t think your cultural level is better than mine. Well, by the way, I know a girl named Shelly. Do you need me to introduce her to you?¡± He was referring to the international artist, Shelly Lee. Justin¡¯s expression was nearly out of his control. He red at John, as if he wanted to swallow him alive Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 106 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Osmanthus Garden and beauties ¡°Forget it, Justin. There is no need to argue with such kind of person. Didn¡¯t you say that you were goin g to the Osmanthus Garden with your friend? How about having a walk with Queenie?¡± Marcia said. Justin was about to vent his anger on John, but Marcia interrupted him. Justin came from a well¨Cto¨Cdo family, and he had once studied abroad. Nick and his wife intended to introduce Queenie to him. After dinner, they would go and leave them an opportunity to know each other. As a matter of fact, it was also Nick and his wife who suggested Justin to go for a walk with Queenie in the Osmanthus Garden. That was why Justin had already made an appointment with his friends in advance. But they didn¡¯t expect John¡¯s involvement. Queenie managed to force a smile, ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Queenie, I guess Osmanthus Garden must be a beautiful ce. Let¡¯s take a walk there!¡± said John lightly. Hearing this, Queenie nodded. She held John¡¯s arm and said, ¡°But you muste with me.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Yeats¡¯s face darkened. Justin put on a sour face too. He had no choice but to make a phone call to tell his friends that he woulde out soon. Osmanthus Garden was a free scenic spot. Now it was the season for Osmanthus tress to bloom. Its fragrance drifted along the road. Osmanthus Garden was not far from here. They would get there in ten minutes¡® walk. A group of young men and women were already standing beside the gate of the garden. Judging from their clothes, they all came from a well¨Cto¨Cdo family. A trust fund baby named Levi Morgan came forward and gave Justin a hug. Heughed and said, ¡°Mr. Bush, you are so arrogant. You made us wait here for so long!¡± Obviously, he was just joking. So Justin didn¡¯t get angry. He responded with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a friend to introduce to you. Th is is Queenie Yeats.¡± Justin pretended to be quite close with her. ¡°What a beauty!¡± Levi and the others had already noticed Queenie, their hearts skipped a beat when seeing her pretty fa ce. They gave a sincere praise of her after knowing her name. Then they noticed that John was standing next to her and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Someone insignificant.¡± Justin said coldly. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time on John, ¡°let¡¯s go inside!¡± Levi gave John a tacit nce but said nothing. They walked through the gate. ¡°Osmanthus is one of the ten species of traditional flowers in Us. Ites in a great many varieties. The most representative ones are golden Osmanthus and silvery Osmanthus. Its fragrance can travel f ar and wide, so it is also called ¡®Sweet Flower¡®¡­¡± Walking on the path lined with osmanthus trees on both sides, Justin was talking about his knowledge about Osmanthus while enjoyed the wonderful view. Manydies besides looked at him in awe; they were all convinced by his profound wisdom. However, Justin didn¡¯t take a fancy to them at all. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Queenie, hoping to get her praise, even just an encouraging nce. But he didn¡¯t get what he wanted. Queenie¡¯s aloof face dampened the mes in his heart in an instant. ¡°Doctor Lopez, you¡¯re here enjoying Osmanthus too?¡± At this moment, a pleasant voice sounded from behind. Then a beautiful and tall girl ran over to John h appily. It was Emily. John smiled and said, ¡°Hi, Emily. I¡¯m having a walk with my elder sister after lunch.¡± ¡°She is your sister!¡± Emily sounded relieved. Then she greeted Queenie with a smile, ¡°My name is Emily Wood. Nice to me et you.¡± ¡°Queenie Yeats, John¡¯s god sister.¡± Queenie said. Whether intentionally or not, she emphasized the two words ¡®god sister¡®. Moreover, when she spoke, sh e held John¡¯s arm tightly. Emily froze for a second, but soon she held the other arm of John and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Doctor Lopez, can I go with you?¡± John smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You hold my arm so closely. How can I refuse you?¡± ¡®Alright!¡± Emily gave out a big smile. She clenched John¡® arm and showed no intention of letting him go. Her attitude toward John stunned Levi and other rich young men. Like Emily, they were all in the upper ss, so they knew each other. Several of them had once pursued her, but she was very arrogan But now¡­ What happened in front of them change their opinion of her. It turned out that Emily¡¯s arrogance was resulted from the fact that she didn¡¯t like them. When facing the Even though she knew that John had a beautiful woman by his side, she still warmed up to him. Levi and others couldn¡¯t help but examine John up and down: who the hell was this guy? Emily called him ¡®Doctor Lopez¡®. Was he really a doctor? Levi wanted to ask Justin about it, but when he turned around and saw Justin¡¯s gloomy face, he thought better of it. It seemed that he was pissed off by this guy. They were extremely depressed and not in the mood to enjoy the flowers at all since John got two beauties¡® favor. But this de smile. Because they saw a man ¨C Andy. Andy was a member of the Brown family in the State of New York. His father, n Brown, was a ruthles The most horrible thing was that he was a martial artist. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. They were all pleased to see Andy there because that they had heard that he was pursuing Emily, the daughter of the Wood family. John; that was to say, was his rival in love. Emily was holding John¡¯s arm at this moment. If Andy saw this, a tough conflict was inevitable between them. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 107 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Big n As expected, when seeing that Emily was holding a man¡¯s arm, Andy shouted from afar, ¡°Emily, who is this guy?¡± Andy rushed over, his eyes gloomy. He had already regarded Emily as his girlfriend, and it was only a matter of time for him to win her whole h eart. Now seeing her holding another man¡¯s arm, how could he hold back his anger. His cold voice made Emily¡¯s face change slightly. She said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you¡­ This was her instinctive answer, but next second she loosened her grip on John and added, ¡°Doctor Lo pez saved my father¡¯s life. He is the benefactor of the Wood family.¡± She didn¡¯t exin it for fear that Andy would be jealous, but that John would be implicated. She had seen John kill the Yellow¨CEyebrow Immortal, so she knew that John was not an ordinary person, but she was not sure whether he was stronger than n. Therefore, she¡¯d better not cause any trouble to Doctor Lopez. ¡°Benefactor? Humph, I think he is your lover!¡± However. Emily underestimated men¡¯s jealousy. Andy snorted and shot his scrutinizing eyes at John. But the next second, he was stunned. He happened to see Queenie behind John. Only her side face was enough to make his heart pound wildly. What a pretty! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Taking a few steps sideways, Andy was even more surprised when he saw the whole appearance of Q ueenie. This woman was even more beautiful than Emily. Damn it! How lucky this guy was! Andy red at John in displeasure. Noticing Andy¡¯s jealousy, John suddenly pulled Emily into his arms, rubbed her slim waist and said, ¡°E mily, there is no need to waste time on this scumbag. Let¡¯s go.¡± Girls¡® waists were a sensitive part, Emily¡¯s dainty face flushed immediately under John¡¯s touch. Andy¡¯s eves were burning with anger. This fucking idiot called him scumbag? His father was n Brown! How dare this nobody abused him! He was courting death! ¡°You fucking asshole! Stop!¡± With a roar, Andy rushed forward and was about to give a punch to John. John didn¡¯t show the slightest panic. With his arm still around Emily¡¯ s and Queenie¡¯s waist, he gave Andy a hard kick. Immediately, Andy flew out like a football and then y on the ground. ¡°Ahhh¨C I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Andy cried out. A well¨Cdressed woman trotted over and helped him up. Then she shouted at John, ¡°You son of a bitch! How dare you hit Mr. Brown? Don¡¯t you know who he is? His father is n Brown! The Brown family can kill you in the blink of an eye!¡± Then several bodyguards came up. They were with Andy anywhere. But in order not to disturb the date between him and hispanion, th ey were quite far away from Andy. Who would image there was a guy who dared to hit him! ¡°Hey, you! Kneel down and apologize to Mr. Brown now!¡± Before the bodyguard could finish his words, John strode toward him and hit his chin hard. The bodygu ard¡¯s whole body fell to the ground. Then John came to the woman and pped her in the face. ¡°You abused me just now, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± John gave her anther p. The girl didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, she just stared at John angrily. ¡°You must have heard of n Brown from the State of New York, right?¡± Justin and others came over with a gloating smile on their faces. He pointed at Andy and said, ¡°This is Andy Brown, the son of n Brown.¡± They leered at John with great glee, expecting to see the panic on his face. However, John just looked kind of confused. ¡°Who is n Brown? Is he very powerful?¡± He asked. Everyone was frozen for a mornent. This guy even didn¡¯t know n Brown? No wonder he dared to beat Andy. Emily walked to him and exined with a pale face, ¡°Doctor Lopez, n Brown is the Underground Monarch of the State of New York, a marital artist. Not a prominent n dares to disobey him.¡± ¡°A martial artist?¡± John tilted his head. He was in ebullient mood now. He turned to look at Andy and said, ¡°Mr. Brown, right? I¡¯m interested in y our father. How about taking me to visit him?¡± John didn¡¯t want to let go of any hidden trouble. If he didn¡¯t go to see n Brown today, this ¡®martial artist¡® might make things difficult for him in the future. It was better solve the pitfall all at once. Andy had recovered a lot from the pain of his belly. He knew that John was really good at fighting. All his Hearing that John wanted to see his father, he was eager to let his father teach this asshole a lesson. ¡°Humph, now you¡¯re scared. Where has your courage been when you hit me?¡± Said the coquettish wom had just been pped by John. In her opinion, John wanted to apologize to n Brown in person just because he heard that he was a martial artist. Crack! Without saying a word, John pped her across the face again. The girl covered her face, her eyes were full of resentment. ¡°Take him away!¡± Andy called out to his bodyguards. ¡°And that woman!¡± His gaze fell on Queenie. How could he let go of such a dazzling woman? He must let John know that he wasn¡¯t a man to be trifled with! As for Emily¡­ Since she was the daughter of Alton Wood, he didn¡¯t want to go too far and let her go for the time being. Hearing that Andy was going take Queenie with him, Justin¡¯s face changed slightly. He stepped forward and exp ¡°Yeats family?¡± Stunned for a moment, Andy said sourly, ¡°Shut up! Do you think I¡¯m fool? I know that Nick Yeats has onl Without taking Justin¡¯s words seriously, Andy gave him a cold look, turned around and strode away. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 108 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 108 Chapter 108 A serious meeting Aftering out of the restaurant, Nick and Marcia didn¡¯t go to the Osmanthus Garden for fear that Qu eenie might feel stressed. Love was aplicated thing. As parents, they just needed to create opportunities for them to get along with each other. As for the re st, let then handle it themselves. ¡°Honey, do you think Queenie would fall in love with Justin? I don¡¯t think there are many chances of Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. it.¡± When they were at the table, Marcia had a feeling that Queenie¡¯s feelings for John were even more de ep and sincere than she had expected. Queenie even showed no interest in such an excellent man as Justin. This was beyond Marcia¡¯s expectation. Nick shared the same feeling as his wife. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, ¡°Honey, what will you do if Queenie only epts that boy?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Marcia blurted out. She had a very bad impression of John. That day at Greend vi, his arrogance and ignorance repel led her. Every time she thought of it, she felt furious. How could a man who grew up in a welfare house be so haughty? He even said that he could give Queenie the best life. Nonsense! Nick hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°In fact, you should have known what kind of person Queenie is. She had been separated from us for twen ty¨C five years. We finally managed to reunite with each other. If, I mean, if she chose to break up with us fo r that boy¡­¡± ¡°No way! The Yeats family will lead her to the best road!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid Queenie doesn¡¯t think so.¡± Nick knew that his wife was stubborn, but he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Queenie has her own life and is very satisfied with her current situation. Our thoughts maybe a burden for her.¡± ¡°Honey, why do you¡­¡± Marcia looked at Nick in disbelief. She didn¡¯t understand why he would say something like that. In their family, Nick had always obeyed her and respected her thoughts. But today, they had different opinions for the first time. Get Bonus Something was on the tip of her tongue, but when seeing Nick¡¯s firm eyes, she paused. Then there was a long silence. ¡°If¡­¡± After a long silence, Marcia finally opened her mouth and said, ¡°If Queenie loves John with all her heart¡­ Well, I can let him join our Yeats family.¡± This was the biggestpromise that her could make. Hearing this, Nick breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his wife wasn¡¯t utterly unreasonable. However¡­ Marcia received a call. After hanging up, her face instantly turned gloomy. ¡°Damn it! I will never allow that boy to be with my Queenie!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nick frowned. He didn¡¯t understand why Marcia¡¯s attitude changed so abruptly. With a long face, Marcia said, ¡°Justin called me and said that the damned John hit Andy. Queenie is im plicated too! Now they have been taken to the Brown family.¡± ¡°What?¡± There was panic in Nick¡¯s eyes. He turned his car around and headed straight to the Brown family. At the same time. Alton also received a call from his daughter, Emily ¡°Dad, Doctor Lopez offended Andy and is taken away by them! n Brown won¡¯t let him go easily. Help him, dad!¡± cried Emily, burning with anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there.¡± Alton hung up the phone, drove his car and rushed to the Brown mansion without hesitation. Doctor Lopez had once saved him. He couldn¡¯t just stand by when his benefactor was in grave danger! After the phone call, Emily hailed a taxi to the Brown mansion as well. In the vi of the Brown family. Andy told his father the whole story between he and John. It was not a big deal. After all, Andy wasn¡¯t seriously hurt. But what mattered was that his son was beaten by someone! It was a humiliation for him and the Brow n family! Besides¡­ As Andy was narrating, n was absent¨Cminded because his attention waspletely attracted by Queenie. The striking face, slim figure and the detached temperament¡­ She was like a fairy descending to the w n exchanged a tacit look with his son. Their eyes were shining with excitement. Obviously. Both of them wanted Queenie. Sitting on an armchair, n tapped his tiptoe on the ground and looked at John seriously, ¡°Since you hit my son, I should have crippled your hands and feet. But for the sake of your girlfriend, I can forgi ¡°And then?¡± asked John. ¡°Then¡­¡± n sneered, his gaze fell on Queenie. Then he looked at John and continued, ¡°Then let your girlfriend He fixed his eyes on Queenie again, his smile became more and more obscene. While Andy, who was s The thought that they were going to have sex with such a beauty really turned the on. They couldn¡¯t wait! Seeing the greedy eyes of the two people, Queenie¡¯s face turned pale. She grabbed John¡¯s arm, casting him a nervous nce. At this moment- A figure came in from outside and said, ¡°Boss, Mr. and Mrs. Yeats want to see you.¡® ¡°What are the two of them here for?¡± ¡°Tell them I¡¯m busy now!¡± n frowned. ¡°Dad, I remember that Justin from the Bush family had told me that the girl is the daughter of the Yeats f ¡°Is she Marcia¡¯s daughter?¡± He looked at Queenie up and down, his eyes darkened. No wonder she looked familiar to him. It turned of New York. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 109 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 109 Chapter 109 The Kelvin family in Chicago ¡°Let them in!¡± After thinking for a while, n finally agreed to meet Nick and Marcia. Marcia rushed in in a hurry. When she saw John, she pped him without hesitation. p! But Marcia¡¯s p was blocked by John and just hit his arm. Marcia was so angry that she said coldly, ¡°You said that you will take good care of Queenie and give he r the best life, but now look at what you have done. You are just a troublemaker and a liar, sooner ort er you will get Queenie in more serious trouble!¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not John¡¯s fault¡­¡± Queenie wanted to defend him, she knew it was Andy who offended John first, but Marcia interrupted h er and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s all his fault! Queenie, from now on, I won¡¯t allow you to have any contact with thi s man. Don¡¯t go back to New York. Just stay in the Yeats family. We will take care of it for you!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Marcia said in a serious tone and made up her mind to take Queenie home. Marcia was a strong woman. After this incident, she was more determined to prevent John from getting her daughter in danger. She would lock Queenie in the Yeats family if necessary. ¡°Ha ha, wonderful!¡± n suddenly burst intoughter and apuded, ¡°What a wonderful show between mother and daught er! But you are in the Brown family¡¯s house, you don¡¯t have the right to be presumptuous here!¡± n shouted with his voice full of majesty. Everyone¡¯s face darkened immediately.¡± Marcia was not in the mood to scold John anymore. She quickly put on an apologetic smile and said to n, ¡°n, it¡¯s John who hurt your son and it has nothing to do with my daughter. Could you be so kind to let us¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± Before Marcia could finish her words, n ruthlessly interrupted her. Then he stood up from the armchair, and a pervading sense of menace suddenly filled the hall of the Brown family. ¡°To be honest, I like your daughter. I¡¯ve decided to keep her for a night here. Marcia, You can take your hus band back home now. I will give your daughter back to you tomorrow morning¡­or maybe tomorrow noon.¡± ¡°Now get out before I change my mind¡­¡± n sneered and nced at Marcia indecently. Then he narrowed his eyes and said to Marcia. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, you can stay here with me tonight, and your daughter will sleep with my son at the same time.¡± What? Marcia¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. With an angry look on his face, Nick stepped forward and shouted, ¡°n, don¡¯t push us too far. Although our Yeats family doesn¡¯t have any martial artists, we are not that easy to deal with.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± n took a sharp nce at Nick, a chill soon ran up his spine and forced him to take a step back. The aura of a martial artist was too terrifying for an ordinary person! n smiled scornfully and looked away. ¡°The Yeats family is just a nobody in my eyes. Nick trembled slightly and felt so depressed. He was too powerless to defeat n. Martial artists were always so domineering! ¡°n.¡± At this time, Marcia frowned. Then she said in a low tone, ¡°If our Yeats family is nobody for what about t he Kelvin family in Chicago?¡± ¡°The Kelvin family in Chicago?¡± With a thoughtful look on his face, n asked, ¡°Do you mean Adam¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, he is my grandfather,¡± Marcia replied. ¡°What? Adam is your grandfather?¡± n¡¯s pupils contracted violently, then he fell into silence. In the Kelvin family in Chicago. you, There was an old man who was nearly a hundred years old, his name is Adam. He was a martial artist. It was said that many years ago, he had be a great heaven master, but no one knew if he had be stronger or not after that. n never expected that Marcia was Adam¡¯s granddaughter. Because Marcia had never mentioned anything about her family since she married Nick, so no one in the State of New York knew this news. If it weren¡¯t for her daughter, Marcia wouldn¡¯t have spoken it out. n gazed at Marcia with disbelief, but he didn¡¯t want to take the risk of offending the Kelvin family. Aft er a long silence, he finally said, ¡°Okay, take your daughter and leave!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Andy looked at n with confusion. He was unwilling to set Marcia and Queenie free, but he had to listen to his father¡¯s words. Andy was not a martial artist, so he couldn¡¯t understand what his father was thinking at this Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. moment. Of course, n didn¡¯t want them to leave. But he couldn¡¯t afford the risk. Because n knew how terrifying heaven masters could be. They could kill a person without using a we It was not worthwhile to take such a big risk to sleep with a woman. So in the end, n chose topromise, but then he said, ¡°Your daughter can leave, but this boy must stay. I will break his hands and feet, he must pay for what he did to my son.¡± He pointed at John as if he was going to vent all his anger on him. Marcia sneered, ¡°I have no problem with that. This brat is so arrogant, you should teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave him alone!¡± Queenie suddenly held John¡¯s arm and said firmly. ¡°Queenie, this boy offended Andy before, he must pay the price for what he did. Come with us and leave him alone!¡± Marcia coldly. ¡°No!¡± Queenie shook her head and said so. ¡°Queenie¡­¡± At this time, John suddenly touched Queenie¡¯s head and said with a kind smile, ¡°You¡¯d better leave with ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me, or I¡¯ll spank you!¡± 11 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 110 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 110 Chapter 110 A heaven master As Marcia¡¯s daughter, Queenie was as stubborn as her mother. Once she made a decision, she would never change it easily. She knew that if she left John alone this time, he would be in danger. Therefore, she would never leave. Queenie was fully aware that even if she chose to stay, she couldn¡¯t change anything, but she still wanted to stay and share weal and woe with John. ¡°Queenie, you are bing more and more disobedient.¡± After saying so, John did what he promised. He reached out his hand and spanked Queenie. p! p! p! It hurt so much! But even so, Queenie didn¡¯tpromise. She stared at John stubbornly and wouldn¡¯t give in. Seeing this, Nick and Marcia were both worried and angry. They were so worried that n might change his mind anytime since Queenie intended to stay with John, and what John did to their daughter also made them angry. At that moment, n made up his mind to cut John¡¯s hand off! His eyes were filled with jealousy because John just did what he wanted. And his son Andy also stared at John¡¯s hand with fury. They both wanted his hand to be cut off! When john saw Queenie didn¡¯t leave, he shook his head with a bitter smile, then he whispered in her ear and cast a spell on her. ¡°Listen to me. I will solve the problem soon, so please leave.¡± John said softly. This time, Queenie didn¡¯t show any sign of resistance. Instead, she nodded with confusion in her eyes. Seeing this, Nick and Marcia were overjoyed and thought their daughter had finally made the right choice. Marcia took Queenie¡¯s hand and left in a hurry. Before she went out, she especially looked back at Joh n and sneered, ¡°Boy, I strongly rmend you to apologize sincerely, maybe they will show their merc y and spare your life.¡± Then she left. There was a moment of silence in the hall. n sat back in the armchair, crossed his legs, then looked at John as if he was a king on his throne. He tapped his fingers on the armrest of the chair and said, ¡°Do you got anyst words?¡± His voice was not loud and his tone was low. However, His unspeakable majesty as a martial artist was completely revealed in front of John. He was old, but he was still strong! It¡¯s been more than 20 years since n dominated the State of New York. After that, he became the king of the state. All the major factions in the state knew that n was a martial artist, so every time they met, they woul d be polite to him. It didn¡¯t take much effort for him to rule the State of New York. Everyone in the State of New York was afraid of n, let alone going against him and fighting with him. The young man in front of him was not an exception, he would surely kneel in front of him in the next se cond and soon beg for his forgiveness. That was what n thought. However, to his surprise, instead of kneeling, John just looked at him yfully and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t h ave anyst words. What are about you, old man?¡± ¡°Boy, do you want to die? Do you know what it means to be a martial artist?¡± Hearing John¡¯s words, Andy roared. But n waved his hand, telling his son to be quiet. Then he looke d at John and said, ¡°Young man, How dare you be so arrogant in front of me?¡± John didn¡¯t answer. n continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that excessive arrogance could make you killed? No one wille to save your ass, you¡¯d better beg for your life right now.¡± With a faint smile, n¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened as if he was going to draw John into the endless darkness. However, John didn¡¯t give a shit about his words, ¡°Why should I wait for someone to save me? I can save myself!¡± ¡°What? Save yourself?¡± n and Andy looked at each other and then burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, boy, are you kidding me? Do you think that you can defeat my father with your little Original content from N?velDrama.Org. tricks?¡± Get Bonus He knew John was good at fighting. Indeed, he was strong, but not strong enough to defeat his father. No matter how powerful he was, he was powerless in front of a martial artist. ¡°Is it funny?¡± Just when n and Andy thought they had heard a big joke, John¡¯s words stopped them from ¡°What an ignorant boy! I finally understand why Marcia hates you so much because you don¡¯t know how to show respect to others!¡± With a fierce look on n¡¯s face, a sense of cold began to spread out from his body. Boom! All of a sudden, the hall seemed to be shrouded in a shadow of death, and even Andy could not help but feel frightened. However. John suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°n, do you know why I asked Queenie to leave? Because I don¡¯t want her to see your blood!¡± As soon as he finished his words, he walked to n one step after another. n felt an invisible pressureing from John an Then. Boom! Boom! The space around John seemed to be twisted. At that moment, n finally knew the meaning of John¡¯s st words¡°. ¡°You¡­ You are a martial artist!¡± n¡¯s face turned pale with fear as his son wet his pants. Now it was n¡¯s turn to beg for his life and say hisst words. ¡°Who are you on earth?¡± ¡°A martial artist?¡± John chuckled and pointed his index finger at n. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning was shot out from his finger and cut off one of n¡¯s arms in a blink of an eye. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Before n could realize what was happened, his broken arm already flew in the air, and his blood s ¡°Ah ¨C¡± n fell to his knees, screaming with endless panic, while his son, Andy, had already copsed on the g He just cut off n¡¯s arm with bare hands. Was he a heaven master? Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 111 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 111 Chapter 111 They knelt ¡°A heaven master¡­ A heaven master¡­¡± n lowered his head and repeated the same words. Although he was bleeding, he was more afraid of John in his mind than worrying about the wound on his body. ¡°A heaven master?¡± When n thought he was going to stop, Johnughed again. He pinched his finger and shot out another bolt of lightning, the light prated Andy¡¯s shoulder, punching a hole in his body. He was not as tough as his father. The power of his finger directly killed him. ¡°You are not a heaven master. You are¡­ A martial artist!¡± n widened his eyes as if he had seen a ghost. He was extremely terrified and pointed at John with a trembling hand. The difference between a heaven master and a martial artist was that the former could control the Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. strength while thetter could control the energy. Therefore, heaven masters were good at melee attacks and causing physical damage to their enemies, but martial artists were not only good at closebat but also couldunch a ranged attack. It was an exclusive skill for the martial artist that John just used. ¡°Now you finally know how I saved myself, right?¡± John walked up to n and looked down at him as if he was looking down at an ant near his foot. No matter how powerful n was, he couldn¡¯t defeat a man who just broke his arm with the of a finger! n was scared to death. He thought the Kelvin family was the most significant threat, but now he knew that the man standing in front of him was much more dangerous. power ¡®Marcia, your daughter has such a horrible boyfriend. How could you be so blind and underestimate him!¡® n shouted in his mind desperately. At the same time, Queenie also woke up from a state of confusion. When she saw herself sitting in the car, she was first stunned, and then anxious. ¡°Where is John? What happened? I must go back to John!¡± Seeing that her daughter suddenly became so anxious, Marcia was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°Quee nie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you agree to leave with us?¡± ¡°When did I agree to leave with you? Let me go! I want to find John!¡± Queenie shouted. Nick and Marcia were both stunned and wondered what was wrong with their daughter. But no matter what happened to her, they wouldn¡¯t go back to John now, so Marcia said in a deep voice, ¡°Queenie, calm down. You can¡¯t save him even if you go back to him. n said that he would teach him a lesson, so his fate is doomed!¡± ¡°No, I will never leave him alone. Even if he dies, I will die with him¡­¡± Queenie shook her head as she said so. Suddenly, She grabbed Marcia¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you just say that I have a great¨C grandpa who is a martial artist? Would you ask him for help and talk to n again, then he will surely agree to let go of John.¡± ¡°Queenie, actually¡­¡± A meaningful look suddenly appeared on Marcia¡¯s face. Queenie didn¡¯t know that her mother had already severed the rtionship with the Kelvin family. After Marcia moved to the State of New York and married Nick, she had never told anyone that she was born into the Kelvin family. If it weren¡¯t for her dear daughter, she would have kept this secret in her heart forever. ¡°Mom, please. Only you can save John, I shall stay in our family and be obedient to you if you are willing to help him.¡± Quee nie said to her mother with tears in her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Queenie nodded solemnly. Nick and Marcia were overjoyed. Although they knew that even if they went back now, John might have already been killed by n. But they were still willing to have a try, so they headed back in a hurry. At this moment. In the vi of the Brown family. Alton and Emily arrived almost at the same time. Without saying anything, the two of them rushed insid e, praying for the safety of John. But before they ran into the hall, they suddenly saw a young man walking out of the house calmly. It was John. ¡°John, are you all right?¡± Emily was overjoyed. She hurried to put her hands on John¡¯s shoulders, then looked at him up and down to check if there were any wounds on his body. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not my blood,¡± John said with a smile ¡°Thank god you are fine, John. I¡¯m so worried about you!¡± Emily didn¡¯t know why he was covered with blood, but after she saw he was fine, she breathed a sigh of Since she had trotted all the way here, she was sweating all over. The wisps of ck hair on her forehea wet. John looked at Emily¡¯s face and chest, then he swallowed. Her bra was pink. As a gentleman, John tried to look away from her chest. But as long as Emily didn¡¯t notice what he was looking at, he could still be a gentleman. ¡°John, where are you looking at? You are so naughty!¡± Emily said to John coquettishly as her cheeks turned even redder, but there was no disgust in her heart. Instead, she felt somewhat happy to be watched by John. It turned out that John liked her! At the same time, Alton made a different reaction from Emily because he understood the meaning of John¡¯s words. ¡°It was n¡¯s blood, right?¡± Alton muttered as he walked into the hall of the Brown family. Suddenly, Alton was shocked by what he saw. The hall was in a mess, n must have gotten into a fight with John in this house and lost the battle. They were so many bodyguards lying on the floor with their bodies covered with blood. n¡¯s son Andy was also heavily wounded since there was a But after he saw n, he was stunned. n was kneeling on the ground in a daze, muttering something he didn¡¯t understand as if he was talking to a ghost, and one of his arms was gone, which was much more shocking! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 112 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Your boyfriend is terrible! What? n¡¯s arm was broken! Alton was stunned when he saw the broke arm on the floor, and the shock on his face soon turned into excitement. Because he already knew it was John who cut off n¡¯s arm and wounded his bodyguards. John! It was John who did this! At that moment, Alton finally realized that John was much more powerful than he expected, he was so excited that he wanted to marry his daughter to him right here and right now. This would be the wisest decision Alton made in his life. ¡°Alton wanted John to be his son¨Cin¨C law so much. If John became a member of the Wood family, Emily would be happy too!¡± When Alton left the hall, he whispered to Emily with a serious look, ¡°Emily, I have a task for you. It¡¯s r ted to the future of our Wood family.¡± ¡°Daddy, what kind of task?¡± Emily was a little scared when she saw her father¡¯s serious face. ¡°Do you like John? I want you to be his girlfriend and marry him in half a year. Can you take up the task ?¡± Alton asked. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Emily rolled her eyes at Alton and flushed. When she saw her father¡¯s serious expression, she thought he was going to tell her something importa nt. She never expected him to make such a joke on her. Suddenly, Alton¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m talking nonsense and just kidding? Emily, this is the top priority of our Wood family and my direct order!¡± ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Pursing her lips, she stole a nce at John. But when she saw John was looking in her direction, her pr etty face flushed and her heart skipped a beat. She was looking forward to being John¡¯s girl for a long time, but there were so many cute girls beside hi m, Emily was not sure that she could be lucky enough to be chosen! However, she had to give it a try anyway. She encouraged herself secretly. But suddenly. She found that her rival in love, Queenie, was running towards John. Seeing that John was still in one piece, Queenie was surprised at first, then hurriedly ran over to hold John happily. ¡°John, I was so scared that if there were anything happened to you,¡± With tears of joy welling up in her eyes, Queenie said so. John touched Queenie¡¯s head and teased her with a smile, ¡°Queenie, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Who said I was crying?¡± Queenie broke free from John¡¯s arms, wiped her tears, and said, ¡°If you dare to make me so worried in the future, I will tear your ear off. Humph!¡± Then she grabbed his ear. ¡°Queenie, please be gentle, it¡¯s hurt. There are so many people watching us!¡± The intimate behaviors between Queenie and John made Emily feel ufortable. Then she turned to look at Alton helplessly. It seemed that John had already got a girlfriend. Alton soon frowned and lowered his head. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± At this time, Marcia suddenly coughed and said to Queenie sincerely, ¡°Queenie, as you see this boy is sound and safe, now it¡¯s time to go back home as you promised.¡± Queenie¡¯s face darkened and wanted to eat her words, but John soonforted her and said, ¡°Queenie, you can stay in the Yeats family for a while. I will help you manage the Queenie Group and gi ve you a big surprise when youe back.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Without asking, John knew what Marcia was up to. As he expected, the corners of Marcia¡¯s lips soon curled up as she heard his words. Then she said, ¡°O h, I¡¯m so surprised to see you alive. I hope you could behave yourself and stay out of trouble in the future.¡± Seeing that John didn¡¯t give a shit about what she said, Marcia was so angry that her cheeks twitched, and she soon decided to take her daughter away instead of saying anything more. After all. Queenie promised her to go home already. Alton, who was standing next to them, was confused when he saw that Marcia looked down upon John. but soon he realized that the Yeats family still got no idea about how capable John was! At that time, Alton knew the Wood family should take this opportunity to get John first. Alton was overjoyed when he thought of this. But suddenly, Marcia came to him and said, ¡°Alton, I could that you care about your daughter very much!¡± Then she nced at Emily with a meaningful look. Marcia thought that it was Alton who saved John¡¯s ass and he just did this for his lovely daughter, Emily. Of course, Alton knew what Marcia was thinking, but he preferred not to tell her the truth. Instead, He ho ¡°Everybody knew n is a narrow¨Cmind man. How could he let go of that boy easily?¡± Marcia asked. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business anyway!¡± Alton said coldly. ¡°Humph! Who cares?¡± After saying so, Marcia curled her lips and looked at Emily. Then she said, ¡°Emily, you have very bad tas like John?¡± ¡°I like him. So what? Your daughter has the same taste as¡­¡± Emily wanted to defend herself, but Alton suddenly stared at her with a warning in his eyes. Emily soon Marcia looked at Alton thoughtfully, wondering what the hell the father and daughter were doing. Then Alton came up with an idea and said, ¡°I just want to find a son¨Cin¨C law to inherit my family¡¯s business. Since my daughter has a crush on John, I think he should be a good ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your son will have a problem with it?¡± Marcia said with disbelief. ¡°Humph! My son, that loser, doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± ¡°Then I can tell you in advance. If Noah doesn¡¯t deserve it, John doesn¡¯t deserve it either.¡± ¡°This is the matter of the Wood family¡­ Marcia, why don¡¯t you take care of your family instead of mine? Did you have a crush on John?¡± Alton offended Marcia on purpose. As he expected, Marcia was furious and said, ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯m n Alton was so relieved to hear that. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 113 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Hugh Kurds Atst, The Yeats left with Queenie. John didn¡¯t panic at all. He just said that he was going to give Queenie a big surprise, which was absolutely not a joke. This sur prise would shock the Yeats Family. And this day woulde soon. It was because of his promise that Queenie agreed to stay in Yeats Family and wait for him. After they left, Mr. Wood spoke in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Mr. Lopez, Mr. and Mrs. Keats are blind. They dared to look down upon you. They will regret in the future.¡± John cast a nce at him and said, ¡°Are you feel happy?¡± ¡°No! Mr. Lopez, please don¡¯t wrong me¡­¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to exin. To be honest, I don¡¯t like them either.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Wood was even more delighted and said immediately, ¡°This is the loss of the Yeats Fa mily. By the way, Mr. Lopez, are you free now? I want to introduce someone to you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The alliance director, Mr. Hugh Kurds. He is my ssmate in college. He is at my home now!¡± Mr. Wood rushed to the Brown Family as soon as he heard that something had happened to Mr. Lopez. At the same time, he called his friend Mr. Kurds for help. Although n was a martial artist, he had to show respect for the alliance director. After all, there was a martial alliance in the state parliament that was watching them, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to go too far. This was Mr. Wood¡¯s final strategy. But after seeing that John was alright, Mr. Wood called Mr. Kurds and told him that the trouble had been solved. So, Mr. Kurds changed his route and went to the Wood Family instead of the Brown Family, waiting for Mr. Wood to have tea. The alliance director¡­ After thinking for a while, John said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything important to do now. Let¡¯s go to Wood Famil y!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± They soon drove back to the Wood Family. Mr. Kurds looked righteous, and he was drinking tea alone in the living room. Mr. Kurds and Mr. Wood were ssmates from junior high school to university graduation, and their rtionship was very good.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Last time, when Mr. Wood was in a critical condition, Mr. Kurds also helped him find many famous doct ors, but in the end, they were all in vain. ¡°Mr. Kurds¡­¡± When Mr. Wood entered the room, he saw that Mr. Kurds was there alone. His face darkened and said, ¡°Where is Noah? I called him to let him treat you.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. Young people are restless.¡± Mr. Kurds smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Humph, when that brates back, I will talk to him seriously.¡± Mr. Wood said angrily. Mr. Kurds didn¡¯t take it seriously. He turned to look at John and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wood, is this you ng man your future son¨Cinw? He is really handsome, and Emily finds a right man!¡± Future son¨Cinw? John and Emily were both stunned. Mr. Wood blushed. Seeing their unnatural expressions, Mr. Kurds asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say that y our future son¨Cinw was in trouble and wanted to ask me for help?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Seeing that he was about to continue, Mr. Wood coughed and interrupted him. Mr. Kurds¡® eyes shed, and he asked, ¡°I know. I know. You are afraid that Emily is shy, aren¡¯t you? Emily,e on. Anyway, we will be a family from now on.¡± ¡°Uncle Kurds!¡± Emily red at Mr. Kurds, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my father¡¯s nonsense. This is Mr. L opez!¡± After saying that, she ran back to her room with a red face. When she passed by Mr. Wood, she even stepped on him. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mr. Kurds was confused. Mr. Wood smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Emily is more and more reckless, just like her brother. Mr. Kurds, let me introduce to you. This is Mr. John Lopez, a miraculous doctor, and he cured mest time.¡± ¡°So, he is that doctor you mentioned!¡± 1 Mr. Kurds¡® eyes widened in surprise. Apparently, he had heard about Mr. Lopez¡¯s story from Mr. Wood for a long time. ¡°Mr. Lopez is young and promising!¡± He praised, and then looked at Mr. Wood, saying, ¡°No wonder I feel you are all strange. I see¡­¡± He finally understood what had happened. It must be that Mr. Wood felt Mr. Lopez was so young and pr inw. And seeing the Emily¡¯s reaction just now, it was obvious that she had a crush on Mr. Lopez. She was waiting for Mr. Lopez¡¯s attitude. After thinking about it, Mr. Kurds suddenly blinked and said to John, ¡°Mr. Lopez, in fact, I also have a da ¡°Hugh Kurds! Shut up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take your son¨Cinw away.¡± Mr. Kurdsughed. Mr. Wood¡¯s face darkened. He looked at John awkwardly and breathed a sigh of relief when he found that John was not angry. In fact, John was also confused. He didn¡¯t believe that Mr. Kurds was actually the alliance director. He totally didn¡¯t look like an alliance director. But John had a good impression of Mr. Kurds, who was quite approachable. They chatted while drinking tea. Half an hourter, Mr. Kurds suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Wood, do you remember that when we were in college, we took part in a painting and calligraphy cl were both scolded by her. I really miss that time.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about? Isn¡¯t she your wife now?¡± ¡°Hey, you are not as smart as me. Are you ming me?¡± ¡°How about we have apetition now?¡± ¡°Just do it. Do you think I will be afraid of you? You will always be the loser.¡± Mr. Kurds joked. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 114 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 114 Chapter 114 I am Master of Clouds The two middle¨C aged men were not convinced by each other. They immediately walked to the study and put out the pe n, ink, paper and inkstone, preparing topete. But what would they draw? Mr. Kurds suggested, ¡°I remember that when we first met the senior, we were in the school¡¯s Lotus Pond. Why don¡¯t we draw the lotus? Let¡¯s see who have more imagination.¡± Drawing without real objects was not only a test of drawing, but also a test of connection. Hearing this, Mr. Wood was unhappy and said angrily, ¡°Come on! How dare you mention the senior? I t hink you are just showing off your wife here today.¡± At that time, they chased after the senior together, but Mr. Kurds won, and he fell in love with her. Mr. W ood was so angry that he didn¡¯t talk to Mr. Kurds for several days. Atst, he asked Mr. Kurds to treat hi m a big meal in the canteen of the school to vent his hatred. The scene was a sweet memory for Mr. Kurds, but for Mr. Wood, it was a rotten youth. He wouldn¡¯t draw. Seeing this, Mr. Kurds suddenly patted his thigh and said, ¡°Then draw a bird!¡± ¡°A bird?¡± Mr. Wood searched his memory and found that the memory of the senior in his mind indeed had nothing to do with birds, so he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, birds then.¡± So, they each upied a table and began to paint. John felt it interesting, and he stood aside and looked at them without saying anything. After a while, they finished their paintings one after another and couldn¡¯t wait to ask John to judge them. Mr. Wood said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you just need to tell us who drew well from your first impression.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He knew that Mr. Lopez was not a professional judge of painting and calligraphy, so he couldn¡¯t make a nyments. But he could tell who was good at painting at least. Mr. Kurds also looked at him expectantly. John smiled and said, ¡°Since then, I will make my personalments. If there is anything wrong, pleas e forgive me.¡± He took over Mr. Kurds¡® painting, looked at it for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Kurds¡® painting is very serious, and the brushwork is vigorous and powerful, giving people a very strong sense of power. The bird in the painting, raising its head, has a long and sharp beak, looks at the feather on its neck, stands against the wind¡­ Mr. Kurds is ambitious!¡± Hearing that, Mr. Kurds and Mr. Wood were both surprised. But before they could say anything, John immediately picked up Mr. Wood¡¯s painting and continued, ¡°As for Mr. Wood¡¯s painting, although its workmanship is not bad, the brush and ink are very strange. The style of the painting is ipatible, and it is even messier. Mr. Wood, are you absent¨C minded when you are drawing?¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, you¡­¡± Mr. Wood looked at him in disbelief. When he started to paint, in fact, he wanted to draw the same style as Mr. Kurds, but when he was painting, he suddenly thought of his deceased wife. When his wife was alive, she often apanied him and watched him paint. Under the influence of this emotion, his painting style was naturally affected. The reason why it became more and more chaoticter was that he thought of his second wife, Linda, and she actually used evil things to harm him, so his mood was affected. In fact, this emotional change was reflected in his painting. It was difficult for outsiders to notice it. Only those who were truly sensible and reached the state of seeing people through their painting could truly discover the clues. To their surprise, through the painting, Mr. Lopez could see Mr. Wood¡¯s emotional change, and it was so urate. It meant that he was a master of painting and calligraphy! They were both shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Lopez to have such a high level of appreciation of painting and calligraphy at such a young age. We both feel ashamed.¡± Mr. Kurds felt ashamed, but soon his eyes lit up and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, since you are also a cultivator, w hy don¡¯t you draw a painting and let us admire it?¡± Hearing this, Mr. Wood also looked expectant. ¡°Are you sure you want to see me drawing?¡± John looked at them and said. They nodded at the same time. ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll draw. But I won¡¯t draw birds. Let¡¯s make something else!¡± He rolled his eyes and suddenly thought of something. Then he put the brush and ink paper aside and said, ¡°I¡¯m shy. I¡¯ll show you after 1 finish!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We understand.¡± Mr. Kurds nodded. He knew that when some people were painting, they didn¡¯t like people watching them, so he sat on the sofa in the livin About ten minutester, John came to the living room with a drawing paper and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished.¡± It was so fast. They looked at each other and were both confused. But on second thought, maybe Mr. Lopez was just good at painting, which was possible. After all, he was still so young. ¡°Since Mr. Lopez has such an excellent understanding of calligraphy and painting, I believe that as time Mr. Kurds evenforted John to not upset him, but when he unfolded the painting handed over by Mr. ¡°Mr. Lopez, is this painting really drawn by you?¡± He even didn¡¯t speak fluently, and Mr. Wood, who was standing next to him, was puzzled when he saw t The drawing style of Master of Clouds were so distinct. With just a few strokes, it could draw an artistic c Although they had never seen this painting before, they were sure that it was the work of the Master of Clouds. John scratched her head shyly and said, ¡°I¡¯m Master of Clouds.¡± They were both shocked. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 115 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Talents from the Lopez Family Was Mr. John Lopez the Master of Clouds? The news was like a tsunami for them. How could it be possible! Moreover, Master of Clouds had been famous six or seven years ago. At that time, how old was Mr. Lo pez, more than ten years old? Was there really such a genius in the world? What the hell! Mr. Kurds was even more shocked as he saw that The ink on the paper was still wet, which meant that the painting was indeed drawn by Mr. Lopez. He h ad to admit it. It turned out that there were really geniuses in this world! Mr. Kurds stood up excitedly, took hold of John¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez ¡­ Master of Clouds, I never dreamed that yo u would be so young. The geniuses from the Lopez Family.¡± This was the highest evaluation from the alliance director of the state of New York. Mr. Lopez could live up to it. However, John looked so calm as if no matter how high the praise was, it was nothing to him. He just smiled. Mr. Wood, on the other hand, was deeply shocked, unable toe back to his senses for a long time. Mr. Lopez, what¡¯s his real identity? A genius doctor, a martial artist, Master of Clouds¡­ Mr. Wood was numb. Even if someone told him that Mr. Lopez was the King of Horizon, he would believe it without hesitation, because it was too incre dible! ¡°Dad, Uncle Kurds, what are you doing? Why are you so excited?¡± Hearing their cry, Emily came out in confusion. But when she saw the painting on the tea table, she wa s suddenly stunned, and her expression became extremely strange. What she saw was not the Master of Clouds, but the painting. With the flowing line on the painting, a perfect girl¡¯s body was outlined. Her curvaceous figure made people daydream. This was the trick of John. ¡°Oh?¡± Emily felt gross and she picked up some fruit on the tea table and went back to her room, thinking that her father and Uncle Kurds were too careless about their images. One was the power holder of the Wood Family, and the other was the alliance director of the State of New York. She didn¡¯t know how they could watch that kind of painting? Didn¡¯t they feel ashamed? She even was worried that Mr. Lopez would be misled by them. ¡°Mr. Wood, why does Emily see us in such a way?¡± Mr. Kurds asked. ¡°Really? Maybe¡­¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Suddenly, they fixed their eyes on the painting again. They suddenly understood why she looked at them like that. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t get me wrong. Your uncle and I are studying art here. It¡¯s really art!¡± Bang! The door was closed ruthlessly then. This was a big misunderstanding. However, the embarrassment didn¡¯tst long. Soon, Mr. Kurds received a call, and his face changed. Mr. Wood asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Kurds said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s my father. He likes acupuncture and health care, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong this time. The needle is embedded in the muscles, and he can¡¯t get it out¡­¡± As he spoke, he suddenly looked at John. Wasn¡¯t there a highly skilled doctor here? Of course, John knew what he meant and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lopez!¡± Compared with the title of Master of Clouds, Mr. Kurds was more used to calling him Mr. Lopez, the same as Mr. Wood. The situation was so urgent that they didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately rushed back to the Kurds Fa mily. The people of the Kurds Family were anxious. The doctor here was also at a loss and in a panic. His patient was actually the father of the alliance director of the State of New Y ork. The doctor was so careless to leave the needle in his¡¯s body and he was very fearful. Seeing Mr. Kurdse back, the doctor became more nervous and didn¡¯t know how to exin. But the next second, he suddenly eximed in surprise, ¡°Grandmaster!¡± The acupuncture doctor was Marvin Phillips, a disciple of Holbrrok Davis. After Mr. Davis took John as his teacher, he naturally called John Grandmaster. Grandmaster? People of the Kurds Family were anxious at first and then they were all stunned when they heard that. Who was he calling? Soon they turned to look at John, because only this young man they did not know, and the doctor should call him Grandmaster. However. This made them even more confused. Was this young man Mr. Phillips¡® grandmaster? Mr. Kurds was not surprised at all, because the great doctor was respected by all in the medicalmu ¡°Tell me about his condition.¡± Said John and he looked at Marvin. John had a deep impression of him. When John¡¯s second sister¡¯s Feazer Medical Clinic was suppressed sake of Julian, he did it out of kindness after all. ¡°As usual, I did the acupuncture for him today. Everything went smoothly, but when the needle was pulle became¡­¡± Marvin quickly exined the situation. John nodded and walked forward to have a look. The needle had been severely bent on the outer side of his left calf. This was because Marvin forgot to rx Old Mr. Kurds¡® muscles when he pulled out the needle, resulting in muscle cramps. The more forcefully he pulled out the needle, the more seve he was unable to pull out the needle. Mr. Kurds asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Lopez, is it serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small problem.¡± John smiled and suddenly took a silver needle from Marvin¡¯s hand and stabbed it into an acupoint on the Suddenly, his muscles on the left thigh were tightened, and the muscles of his shin were rxed. John e ¡°The muscles of the two ces are different. One was tightened and the other was loosened. Once and John exined the treatment principle. Marvin learned a lot and he was impressed by Mr. Lopez¡¯s excel Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 116 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 116 Chapter 116 It¡¯s not the right time toe back John actually solved the problem easily, which greatly puzzled Marvin, the deputy director of the hospital in the State of New York. The people of the Kurds Family all admired him. No wonder Marvin called him grandmaster though he was so young. There was nothing wrong with this title. Mr. Kurds held John¡¯s hand gratefully and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, thank you very much. Don¡¯t you really consi der my daughter? She¡¯s beautiful!¡± He even winked at John. If Mr. Wood were here, he would fight Mr. Kurds to the death. John smiled bitterly and said, ¡°No¡­ No. I¡¯m afraid my body can¡¯t bear more.¡± He refused Mr. Kurds seriously, which made Mr. Kurd appreciate him even more. Mr. Lopez was a real gentleman. Back to the Greend Vi. Seeing that only John came back, Alice asked in surprise, ¡°Where is my sister?¡± ¡°She stays in the provincial capital. She won¡¯te back for the time being.¡± John had thought that she would be disappointed, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so excited. ¡°That¡¯s great! Without her watching us, we can do whatever we want¡­¡± Suddenly, she pulled John over and forced him to sit on the sofa. She smiled at him. John was speechless. Every time he was alone with Alice, it was like ying with fire. He was helpless! He decided not to spoil her anymore and had to teach her a lesson. So, he gave her a p with the vital energy. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As expected, Alice¡¯s body trembled, and then her face flushed and she said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to the bathro om¡­¡± She stood up and ran away. John sneered proudly, ¡°I¡¯ll see if you dare to be naughty again! Get Bonus Ssh! Alice turned on the shower and turned the tap to its maximum sound. Ten minutester. She came out in a bathrobe, and her hair was long, fluffy wavy. Her face and neck were still red, and she stared at John. John had made up his mind to deal with Alice in this wayter. Crack! At this moment. The door of the living room opened. John thought it was Tracy, but he was shocked as he saw the personing in. It was Bertha! ¡°Err¡­ Is it not the right time for me toe back?¡± However, Bertha didn¡¯t see John¡¯s face clearly. She just took a quick nce at him and found a disheveled man lying on the sofa. The next second, she saw Alice. Alice was wearing a bathrobe; her hair was wet, and her face flushed. Bertha thought that third sister was so bold to bring her boyfriend home. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being seen by other? Stop looking at them. Bertha was in a dilemma. It suddenly urred to Alice that when she met John, she mistook him for her sister¡¯s boyfriend as well. She didn¡¯t expect that this would happen again. Well, let¡¯s continue! ¡°Bertha, it¡¯s the right time. Come and see your brother¨Cinw,¡± said Alice mischievously. She ran to hold Bertha and led her to John. However, to her surprise, when she pulled Bertha to John, Alice suddenly looked gloomy She gritted he r teeth and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s you! Pervert!¡± John tidied up his clothes, stood up and said, ¡°Hey, Master Bertha. I said we would meet again, but I didn¡¯t expect that this day woulde so soon.¡± ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Bertha became angry and raised her hand to p John. Of course, John was not afraid of her. He dodge the soft waist deliberately. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Bertha was so angry that her body trembled violently. Then she turned around andunched another att ¡°Wait¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Alice was confused. She didn¡¯t know why Bertha fought with John as soon as they met. What¡¯s more, Bertha was actually als ay martial arts. Alice had always thought that she was the only one among the seven sisters who had a hidden identity. obvious that Bertha was not that simple. ¡°Stop!¡± With a sh, Alice came over and separated them. She said, ¡°There must be some misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Humph! What kind of misunderstanding can there be? You don¡¯t know how much this pervert has gone too far¡­¡± Every t¨ªme Bertha thought of that John threw her into theke, she was furious. She was so beautiful that people would all appreciate her when she was walking on the road. But this pe This was a huge insult to the beauty! Anyway, Bertha couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She shouted, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t stop me. I have to teach this basta As she spoke, she was about to make another move. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t stop you. If you beat him to death, I¡¯ll see if sister will peel you off!¡± Alice said helplessly. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 117 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Alice Moon wants to be apprenticed to a master John? Hearing that, Alice Carter stopped her action all of a sudden. She asked in a daze, ¡°Alice, do you mean that this guy is John Lopez?¡± Alice gave a intive nce at John and said, ¡°If this ungrateful guy is not John, who do you think this guy is? Do y ou really think he is my boyfriend?¡± John Lopez¡­ After staring at John¡¯s face carefully for a while, the anger in her eyes gradually disappeared and was reced by tears. Yes. She had recognized John. It turned out that he didn¡¯t only look like John, but also his is real John Lopez. That exined why John Lopez behaved weirdly on the riverside of Hudson River that day. It turned out that he had been making fun of her all the time! She didn¡¯t realize it until now. ¡°Bertha, if I were not your brother, John Lopez, how dare I tease you so boldly? Everyone knows that one should not twist the lion¡¯s tail.¡± John smiled. Bertha Carter was the leader of the base of Central US Martial Arts League. She was a majestic woma n who was like a lion, wasn¡¯t she? John thought he was going to give a warm hug to the seventh sisters, but the next second, he saw Bertha Carter skillfully pressed him to the ground with a hand. John was careless and didn¡¯t dodge! ¡°Well, you are John Lopez, so you can do whatever you want? You are John Lopez, so you can bully m e? You are just a little bastard!¡± As she spoke, she pressed John on the floor as she did to him when he was a child. Finally, she pped his b elly to show her majesty as a sister. ¡°Bertha, you are a woman. You should be reserved¡­¡± ¡°Humph, it¡¯s all your fault¡­¡± Bertha Carter rolled her eyes at John Lopez, but then she couldn¡¯t help but grinning from ear to ear. She was very happy to see John Lopez again. After a while, she moved her hands away from John Lopez¡¯s belly and asked curiously, ¡°Hey, little John . We haven¡¯t seen each other for fifteen years. How did you be a cultivator?¡± She still remembered clearly that John rode his bike withrge diameter wheels and fell from the sky that day, which was so cool. ¡°I¡¯m just lucky,¡± said John modestly Hearing the conversation between the two, Alice asked in confusion, ¡°A cultivator? Is John a cultivator?¡± Bertha Carter tilted her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. John Lopez didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Alice only knew that John Lopez¡¯s skill was of no ordinary talent, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be a cultivator. No wonder John Lopez pped her so strangely just now. It turned out that he was ying tricks with his vital energy and made her take a shower in a hurry. Alice¡¯s eyes suddenly turned gloomy. However, John was not convinced. Well Bertha, if you expose my identity as soon as youe back, I will not be polite. Not to be outdone, John said, ¡°Bertha, you haven¡¯t told other sisters that you are the leader of Central US Martial Arts League, haven¡¯t you?¡± The leader of Central US Martial Arts League? The expression on Alice¡¯s face became even more resentful. She thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯m the least powe rful person among those people here? No! All of a sudden, Alice grabbed John Lopez and said, ¡°I want to acknowledge you as my master!¡± ¡°What? You want me to be your master?¡± John was startled. Alice said in an aggressive tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I am not talented or something?¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ Alice, your bathrobe¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me. Just tell me.¡± Feeling very ufortable, John had to say, ¡°Of course, I can teach you, but to practice my cultivation method, you need to open all the acupoints on your body with a needle, and then nourish all the meridians.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Is itplicated?¡± Alice stopped talking. She pulled her bathrobe and fell into deep thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t Tracy Linch a doctor? You can ask Tracy to open all the acupoints on your body with a needle.¡± Bertha Carter advised. Alice¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, ask Tracy Linch to open all the acupoints. Anyway, we two often take a shower t However, John shook his head and said, ¡°No, Tracy can¡¯t. She is not a cultivator and she doesn¡¯t have v into each needle.¡± Thus, they came to a deadlock again. After a while, John Lopez said, ¡°In fact, there is another way. I can only acupuncture part of your acupoin it may take a longer time.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°It depends on your physique. It may take at least a few months, one or two or even three to five years. ¡°All right.¡± Hearing that it was so troublesome, Alice decisively stopped him from continuing. She gritted her teeth a ¡°Now?¡± A strange look appeared on John¡¯s face. Alice red at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t mind as a woman. Why are you still hesitating? Just take it as a bargain today.¡± When she was about to take action, John stopped her in a hurry. The smile at the corners of his mouth could no longer be held back. He said, ¡°Well Alice, I confess that in fact, I don¡¯t need to open all the acupoints. All I need to do is to find a few specific acupoints and inject vital energy into them.¡± At first, he thought that Tracy Linch was the person who can be fooled most, but he didn¡¯t expect that Alice would be so easily fooled by him. He thought that if Alice are not always so naughty, he will not make fun of her!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 118 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Go against the trend Seeing the smile at the corners of John Lopez¡¯s mouth, Alice realized that she had been fooled. She immediately became angry from embarrassment and said, ¡°Well John, you¡¯v e grown up. Let me teach you a lesson.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Alice relentlessly chased after him and beat him up. ¡°Alice, you just scolded me. Didn¡¯t you hit him hard yourself? Yes, beat him hard.¡± Bertha Carter was gl ad when Alice chased John. ¡®What can you do even if you are a cultivator? You have to yield to your sisters.¡® Humph! So exciting! ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Alice, can you pay attention to your image? Although John is on good terms with us, you can¡¯t do this¡­¡± Tracy Cinch came back and scolded at them when she saw what was happened in front of her. ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t plead for this bastard. Let Alice beat him hard!¡± Bertha Carter said. Tracy Cinch said, ¡°No, I mean between the sexes there should be a prudent reserve. At least, Alice should change her clothes before beating him. Her cloth is falling!¡± That night, John finally felt the cruel side of Alice. However, the storm came and went quickly. The second day, as if nothing had happened, Alice broke into the room and said, ¡°John, where is the cu ltivation method manual you promised mest night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the drawer!¡± This time, John didn¡¯t dare to provoke Alice any more. He hurriedly took out the cultivation method manual that he had written from memoryst night and hande d it to her. ¡°That¡¯s great. When I seed in cultivating, I will reward you handsomely,¡± said Alice, stroking John¡¯s h ead. Bah! ¡°Who cares about your reward.¡® ¡®Do I look like someone who is greedy for small advantages?¡® Without saying a word, John acupuncture for Alice, opened several specific acupuncture points on her body, and injected vital energy into her body topletely dredge her meridians. ¡°Remember this feeling of vital energy flowing. Practice ording to the pithy form until you conden se your own vital energy. Then you will seed.¡± After that, he didn¡¯t disturb her. Instead, he walked outside and answered a phone call. It was from Joshua Taylor. ¡°Mr. Lopez, the situation is not good.¡± Joshua Taylor said in a low voice, as if he had encountered a difficult problem. ¡°I have tried my best to sell the products of Weenie Group through ourpany¡¯s channels these days, but the sales volume is very poor¡­¡± ¡°The Yeats family, right?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Mr. Lopez, did you offend the Yeats family?¡± Joshua Taylor asked cautiously. ¡°There¡¯s a problem. I¡¯ll solve it.¡± After hanging up the phone, John looked indifferent as if he didn¡¯t feel surprised at all. He had expected that. The reason why he asked Joshua Taylor to sell the products of the Weenie Group was to test the Yeats family¡¯s attitude. Now he had got the result. In the Yeats family¡¯s house. ¡®The more you suppress me, the more I will go against the trend!¡® With a firm look in his eyes, John Lopez went directly to the Research and Development Department of Queenie Group . He found the team leader, Yelena Sharp, and gave her a whitening form. It was true that John was not good at managing apany, but Queenie Yeats had told him before that as long as the product¡¯s quality passed the test, he was not afraid of being suppressed. Moreover, he had plenty of ways to promote his new products. ¡°Make this whitening form into one thousand samples of facial masks. I need it urgently,¡± said John. The R & D team led by Yelena Sharp, is the earliest group of people who followed Queenie Yeats and was loyal to the Queenie Group. Once in the past, when at the new productunch, the Queenie Group was facing a crisis, her team was unwaveringly tiding over difficulties with the Queenie Group. John Lopez trusted her. After handing over the business, John Lopez called Alton Wood and told him that he was going to hold a charity auction in Rochester. The auction was ten new works of Master of Clouds. Alton Wood promised that he would arrange everything well. After that, a sneer appeared on John Lopez¡¯s face. ¡°Marcia Kelvin, I heard that the Yeats family also engaged in the industry of skin care and whitening and moisturizing masks. Let¡¯s s What he needed to do now was to wait for the day when the skin care products met market turmoil of th Back to the vi. With excitement full of her face, Alice ran over and put her arms around John Lopez¡¯s neck. ¡°I made it.¡± ¡°What seeded?¡± John was stunned. ¡°Condense the vital energy. I have already condensed the life energy.¡± !! ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours. You made it? I suspect you are kidding me.¡± John Lopez did not believed her. ¡°Why should I tease you? If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you!¡± Alice stretched out a slender finger and waved it in front of John. As expected, a faint cyan air floated at her fingertip. It really worked! John was shocked, as if he was looking at a goblin. He looked at Alice and asked, ¡°Alice, are you a goblin?¡± ¡°Now you know how powerful I am!¡± Alice proudly puffed out her chest. John Lopez wanted to say something more, but his eyes froze. Wait¡­ There was something wrong with the vital energy condensed by Alice! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 119 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Surprise The vital energy condensed by the cultivator was rted to the individual¡¯s physique, and the individual ¡¯s physique was different, which means, even if they were both cultivators, the vital energy would also be different. In other words. There couldn¡¯t be two identical leaves in the world. However, the vital energy that Alice Moon condensed at the moment was obviously the same as John¡¯s own vital energy. Was it coincidence? Or was it inevitable? He didn¡¯t know, but through his spiritual sense, he found a huge surprise. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He didn¡¯t know when a crystal clear sand like object appeared in his belly. It was not a stone. It was simr to the golden crystal of the cultivator at the golden stage. To be exact, it was a fake crystal, because it was not condensed by John himself. What was the use of it¡­ John tried to turn the fake pill. The next second, he heard a cry of surprise from Alice Moon, ¡°Eh? Where is my vital energy? Have you seen wh ere my vital energy is?¡± Her slender finger was empty, and the pitiful pale cyan airflow was nowhere to be seen. ¡°You can try to condense it again,¡± said John, trying to suppress the excitement in his heart Yvonne had no choice but to cross her two big white legs which were only wearing ultra short jeans to refine her vital energy again. Her talent was indeed extraordinary. Within ten minutes. She condensed a touch of vital energy again and showed it off in front of Andrew happily, ¡°look, little bastard, I condensed it again. See where you ar e going this time¡­ Ah, ah, why is my energy missing again?¡± vital Alice Moon screamed again. John was ecstatic. He had been proved. The fake crystal in his body was indeed connected to Alice Moon¡¯s belly. As long as he rotated the fake crystal, he could grab her vital energy. No, no, no, borrow it from her. Hah hah¡­. Did it mean that as long as he recruit more disciples, he could have infinite vital energy? What a miracle! It suddenly urred to him that the old Taoist priest had told him in the Taoist temple that this nameles s divine skill was tailor¨Cmade for him. At first, he thought that it was because of his special constitution that he was suitable to practice this na meless skill. It was not until today that he realized that tailor¨Cmade meant this. ¡°What¡¯s all this? The vital energy that I¡¯ve tried so hard to condense suddenly disappeared. It¡¯s really annoying!¡± Alice Moon was depressed. ¡°This is a normal phenomenon. When I just became a cultivator, my vital energy disappeared several ti mes because I don¡¯t have a good grasp of the vital energy,¡± said John. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± John nodded affirmatively. It was only then that Alice Moon regained her confidence. She sat down cross legged and was about to condense her vital energy. She muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can run away this time!¡± John didn¡¯t bother her anymore. Then he turned around to look for his seven sister, Bertha Carter. ¡°Sister Bertha, if you want to be a cultivator, I can teach you, okay?¡± Said John, blinking his eyes. He needed to verify whether this was only effective for Alice Moon or for everyone. ¡°Little bastard, why are you so kind?¡± Hearing that, Bertha Carter became more vignt. She stared at John suspiciously and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not as easy to fool as third sister. If you want to cheat me, there¡¯s no way!¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Sister Bertha, am I so unreliable in your heart?¡± ¡°Of course, you have lost my trust since you threw me into theke that day. So, stay away from me!¡± As she spoke, she stretched out her slender hand and flicked on John¡¯s forehead. ¡°She is really a tigress.¡± He couldn¡¯t afford to offend sister Bertha, so he had to escape from the scene and found his second sister, Tracy Linch. He smiled and said, ¡°Sister Tracy, do you want to¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Tracy Linch directly refused him before he could finish his words. John said with grievance, ¡°Sister, I haven¡¯t said anything yet. Why did you refuse me? Are you still my g entle and considerate sister?¡± ¡°Well, you can judge yourself!¡± Tracy Linch didn¡¯t want to waste time. She showed the phone to John and showed it to him. In the chatting group of the seven sisters, Bertha Carter sent a message, ¡°Attention, sisters. Little John i Pissed!¡± Seeing this message, John¡¯s face darkened. You Bertha! you ruined my image as soon as you came back. However, this was not the part that hurt the most. The chatting records of the other sisters really made John heartbroken. Tracy Linch: ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s a bad guy. I¡¯ve already seen it.¡± ¡°Sister, you already know about John? It seems that we can¡¯t keep this secret anymore!¡± Kate Williams: ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± There was an exnation. Kate Williams: ¡°Ah, it turns out that John is still alive. I¡¯ll go back to you guys right away and check if his birthmark is still there!¡± Anita Moore, ¡°I also want to go back, but my schedule has been full until next year. I¡¯m not allowed to leave thepany. It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Alice Moon, ¡°You have to be mentally prepared. John has be a bad guy. He always tries to take ad John was very angry when he heard what Alice Moon said. Wouldn¡¯t your conscience hurt if you lied like this? Besides, how could you spare time to chat if you didn¡¯t practice hard? That¡¯s too much! The chat log was still being updated. Without seeing the Ang rk, John received a group video call John refused decisively. Kate Williams: ¡°Sister, why did you refuse my video invitation? Can¡¯t I see little john in advance?¡± Tracy Linch snatched the phone and sent a message, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s him who refused to answer it. He Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 120 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The autograph of the master clouds At the Charity Federation of New York. After listening to Alton Wood¡¯s description, Lancelot Fence, the president, expressed his suspicion, ¡°You just said that the master of cl ouds was going to auction ten new works with the help of our charity headquarters. Is this news reliable?¡± The master of clouds had been famous for so many years, but he had never shown up, and the quantit y of his works was very small. The only thing that had happened in recent years was the painting ¡°Blooming Rose¡°, which had caused a sensation in New Yor k not long ago. It was not up to Lancelot Fence to doubt. ¡°Of course it¡¯s reliable. I have a new work by the master of clouds. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± Alton Wood took out the painting John had painted in the Wood n. Lancelot Fence¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°It¡¯s really the work of master of clouds. Where are the rem aining nine paintings?¡± ¡°The master of clouds is busy with his work.¡± ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s great. After the master of clouds finishes the rest of the paintings, I will immediately organ ize a charity auction,¡± Lancelot Fence said happily. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Time passed day by day. Soon. The Charity Federation announced that a charity auction would be held on the third floor of the Cultural Pce this Sunday night. 90% of the ie from the auction would be donated to the welfare houses in New York city, which would be announced in detail. The auction will be supervised by Hugh Kurds, the governor of the state. The auction items were ten new works of the master of the cloud. The master of clouds! The most mysterious super star in the painting and calligraphy world! When the crowd heard the news, they were all crazy. Last time at the auction in New York, they did not get the admission tickets. They regretted for a long time, and this opportunity must not be missed again . Although most of them just went to join in the fun, and their strength was not enough to support them to shoot an y work, as long as they could see the new work of the master of the clouds at the ¡®first time, they would be very satisfied. In addition to selling five thousand admission tickets online, the Charity Federation also made an extra more than 200 invitations, which were sent to entrepreneurs in the state. Yeats n also received the invitation. On the day of the charity auction. On the third floor of the Cultural Pce. As soon as Marcia Kelvin sat down, she suddenly heard a voice beside her, ¡°Auntie, you seem to be in a good mood today!¡± Of course, Marcia Kelvin was in a good mood. Because her daughter, Queenie Yeats, was finally willing to stay in Yeats family. Although it was half co mpulsory, Marcia Kelvin firmly believed that as long as she could get used to it for a period of time, she would slowly forget the previous living environment. These rich people, in fact, attached great importance to the culture of their circle and had never been w illing to have too much interaction with the lower ss. Especially savages like John. She was afraid that her daughter would be implicated if she continued to stay with him. Wasn¡¯t what happened to n Brown a lesson? At this moment. Someone said this sentence to her. Marcia Kelvin was about to respond, but her heart suddenly tightened, because the voice sounded familiar to her. She looked at it again. Shit! No matter how cultivated Marcia Kelvin was, she couldn¡¯t help swearing in her heart, and her face insta ntly turned extremely bad. Because the person sitting next to her was exactly John. ¡°This is a VIP seat. Why are you sitting here? Oh, I see. It must be arranged by Alton Wood.¡± Marcia Kelvin immediately found an excuse, nced at John in disgust, and then changed a seat with her husband, Nick Yeats. ¡°Uncle Nick, are you in a bad mood today?¡± said John with a smile. Nick Yeats¡¯s face darkened. I¡¯m so unlucky to meet you. How can I be in a good mood!? He ignored John. John asked for a snub, silently waiting for the beginning of the auction. The host made an opening spe ech, the special guest introduction, and the president¡¯s speech.. John fell asleep naturally. He had already told Hugh Kurds and Alton Wood not to expose his identity as a master of the clouds fo r the time being, in order not to attract arge number of fans to ask for autographs. It was really troublesome. So the two of them didn¡¯t disturb him. John had a good sleep. No matter how fierce the bidding was, it seemed that it had nothing to do with him. However, when Nick Yeats and his wife saw him sleeping soundly, they despised him even more. Cole was always Cole. Even if he had a golden tail, he couldn¡¯t be a real Phoenix. In the second half of the auction, John finally woke up. Because. The show wasing. The host said, ¡°In fact, we still have ten pieces of signed photos of the master of clouds in our auction ho ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an artistic autograph of the master of the clouds!¡± ¡°Is the most mysterious super star in the painting and calligraphy world finally going to show up? I¡¯m so excited!¡± The whole auction house was in an uproar, especially the people in the calligraphy and painting circle w At this moment, when they heard the news, they were so excited that they almost fainted. The host smiled and said, ¡°We will choose ten live guests to present these ten autographs for free rando to test a Facial mask? Why did the autograph of the master of clouds have anything to do with the facial mask? But¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a facial mask. As long as I can get the artistic autograph of the master of the cloud foot sect, I¡¯m willing to put a piece of pickled cabbage leaf on my face, let alone a facial mask! Everyone was looking forward to it. So the host began the draw by lot. Of course, except for three random numbers, the other seven numbers were set in advance, corresponding to the seats of several richdies with bad skin condition. Soon, the result of the draw came out. A richdy who won the prize was sitting on a row of VIP seats behind Marcia Kelvin. Her name was Lanny Lee. Although she looked good, her skin was a little dark. In the circle of celebrities in the whole state, she was called ¡°Dark beaut Most importantly, she and Marcia Kelvin were friends. They often had an appointment to make hair whe This time, she was very surprised to be chosen. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 121 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Beauty Upper-ssdies like them had high requirements for skin care products and wouldn¡¯t change the brand randomly. The facial mask brand belonging to the Yeats family was one of the best brands. Lanny was Marcia¡¯s best friend, so she always used the facial mask of this brand. If someone asked her to use a different mask during normal times, she wouldn¡¯t ept. But today was different. Lanny was a loyal fan of Master of Clouds. She had attended the auction in New Yorkst time, so to get the autograph photo of Master of Clouds, Lanny was willing to risk her face. Anyway, she would only use it once, so it couldn¡¯t do any harm. ¡°My sweet Marcia, after I get the autograph of Master of Clouds, I will let you see it. You really should give me a few more masks aspensation. After all, I risked my face for it,¡± said Lanny jokingly, patting Marcia¡¯s shoulder and going onto the stage. Marcia rolled her eyes at Lanny and said, ¡°Who cares? I¡¯m not a fan of Master of Clouds.¡± Neither Mr. nor Mrs. Yeats was a fan of Master of Clouds. They came to this charity auction only because they were invited. After all, even Hugh, the alliance director, came to the scene to supervise the auction this time. As the representative of the merchant prince, to get the honor of being invited to participate as a symbol of identity had nothing to do with the content of the auction. Soon. Ten winners came onto the stage. The staff took them backstage and asked them to remove their makeup and apply a facial mask. The next step was to wait. During this period, the auction let them watch two performances to avoid making the guests feel bored. By the end of the performance, the facial mask¡¯s effect was reflected. In order to get the autograph, Lanny was willing to be an experimental object. But after applying the facial mask for a few minutes, she felt it make her face veryfortable as if a pair of gentle and delicate hands were massaging her face. It felt like every cell on his face had been activated. How could this facial mask be so effective? Lanny was shocked. She often applied facial masks, so she could feel that the one on her face was definitely a high-end brand, even more high-end than the Yeats family she had been using. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Thank you for your trials. Now please take off your masks and see how it works,¡± the staff backstage said with a smile. When Lanny took off the mask, she even felt a little reluctant, and she was stunned when she saw herself in the mirror. Then she felt ecstasy. Her skin was turning white! It turned white! Although it was not as white as Marcia, it was much whiter than before. ¡°What brand of facial mask is this? It¡¯s so amazing!¡± Lanny asked the staff excitedly. She had applied the facial mask for decades, but it couldn¡¯t improve her dark skin. At most, it could only supplement water. But today, she only used it once, and it had unexpectedly solved the problem that had troubled her for many years. It was amazing! Seeing Lanny¡¯s excitement, the staff smiled and said, ¡°We will reveal itter. Now pleasee to the stage and speak about what you feel!¡± The other nine experiments were also pleasantly surprising. Some had dry skin, some had wrinkles on their faces, and some had dark skin like Lanny. But now, their skin condition has improved a lot. Now they looked good without needing to put on foundation makeup. They couldn¡¯t wait to rush to the stage to express their joy. The party was enthusiastic, especially the richdies sitting in the VIP seats. When they saw that the ¡®dark-skinned beauty¡¯ they had been teasing turned white, they were very excited. ¡°Tell us, what kind of facial mask is this?¡± Most of these richdies were not fans of the Master of Clouds. They just came to attend the party after being invited, so nothing was more attractive than this magical facial mask to them. This was the good news for rich women! When Nick and Marcia saw this, their faces darkened, and they felt stressed. They also engaged in the facial mask industry. If this kind of facial mask was really pushed to the market, it would be bad news for their business. Besides, Lanny had a good rtionship with Nick and Marcia. She couldn¡¯t lie on the stage. Therefore, they know that the effect of this facial mask was really that magical. Not long after, the Yeats family¡¯s skin care products market in the State of New York would be greatly affected. Who developed this mask? At this time, the host said, ¡°now let¡¯s wee the person in charge of the research and development team of this facial mask, Ms. Sharp, to introduce this product.¡± It was not like a charity auction at all. It had clearly be a productunch event facing the rich circle in the State of New York. Yelena walked onto the stage and made a self-introduction. Hearing she was talking about the Queenie Group, Nick and Marcia¡¯s hearts beat fast. They unconsciously looked at John beside them. They knew that Queenie Group was their daughter, Queenie¡¯spany. Later, their daughter handed over the Queenie Group to John when they kept Queenie at home. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Was it really because of John? No way! How could this boy be so capable? Yelena¡¯s team must have developed this mask, and John had just published it. Yes! It must be like this! Nick and Marcia kept reminding themselves in their hearts. They didn¡¯t want to believe that a barbarian man they looked down upon could develop such a magical facial mask form. At this moment. Yelena, on the stage, had introduced the basic situation of the facial mask. ¡®¡­ our new product is called BEAUTY.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 122 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 122 Chapter 122 A Powerful Counterattack BEAUTY. It was named John. Manydies in the auction house were excited when hearing the name. As a woman who didn¡¯t want to be a beauty, just like the name of this mask? The name of this facial mask was the best wishes for them! The brand BEAUTY was bound to be popr! They couldn¡¯t wait to know when the mask would be on sale. Yelena said, ¡°In the middle of next month, our Queenie Group will set up a branch in the provincial Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. city, and the main product will be this kind of facial mask.¡± When Yelena said this, she nced at John, sitting in the VIP seat. Yes. It was also John¡¯s idea to set up a branch. When Yelena heard the news, she felt John was crazy. Her team was the first group of Queenie and had been loyal to her. In the past, when people heard that Queenie kept a toy boy named John, thepany¡¯s management was in turmoil, but Yelena¡¯s team didn¡¯t think too much. The CEO¡¯s private life was none of their business. They just needed to do their research and development job well. From that, others knew that Yelena¡¯s team was absolute loyalty to thepany¡¯s management. But such a team objected when they heard that John was going to set up a branch in the provincial capital. They thought the wisest decision should be to use the products to open the market of the provincial capital and then consider the establishment of a branch instead of announcing the opening of a branch before the new products were produced. This was a provocation to the skin carepanies in the provincial capital. They were likely to be suppressed and tried to ruin them from the beginning. However, when Yelena¡¯s team made the form provided by John into a finished product with resentment, they suddenly felt hopeful. Because each time when the new products were developed, the team would carry out a series of effectiveness tests, adverse reactions observation, and so on. When they tried this product, they only felt that John must be a genius! A total genius! This was simply a fabulous facial mask, which was absolutely enough to break the existing skin care industry barriers in the State of New York, the entire US, and even the whole world because the effects were too amazing! They finally understood why John insisted on establishing a branch, not because he didn¡¯t know how to make decisions, but because he had absolute confidence. The mask alone was enough to support apany worth hundreds of billions! From then on, Yelena¡¯s team changed their attitude toward John. But they only knew the first reason and didn¡¯t know the other reason. The other purpose of John¡¯s decision to set up a branch in the provincial capital was to show his absolute strength to many enterprises in the State of New York. He just wanted to tell them in front of their face that he wasing to take over their market. If they have the ability, they could try to suppress theirpany! It was also his letter of challenge to the Yeats family! Didn¡¯t you think you were awesome? Then continue to hurt me if you can. If you didn¡¯t have the ability, then stop pretending to be superior in front of me. Did you call me a barbarian? Did the Yeats family think I was rubbish? This was my counterattack to Nick and Marcia. He didn¡¯t need to say anything because today¡¯s charity auction would be his best revengem. As expected, Nick and Marcia looked extremely gloomy. They didn¡¯t know whether this new facial mask had anything to do with John, but they felt that everything that happened today seemed to be specially aimed at the Yeats family. Damn it! Marcia clenched her fist and punched hard on the armrest of the seat to express her anger. However. Except for Mr. and Mrs, Yeats and a few entrepreneurs who also engaged in skin care products, the rest of the people were very excited. Especially those richdies. They sincerely wished this mask of Queenie Group could be selling on the market tomorrow. The Queenie Group was bound to rise!! After the crowd calmed down a little, the host took over the microphone and said, ¡°thank you, Ms. Yelena. In fact, the reason why I rmend this facial mask to you today is also Master of Clouds¡¯s idea. It¡¯s a free gift of the artist¡¯s autograph in return.¡± Everyone burst into an uproar! It turned out to be the idea of Master of Clouds. This was supposed to be a charity auction, but it gradually turned into the new productunch of Queenie Group. If this was the private behavior of the Charity Club of the State of New York, it was very unreasonable, and there was a suspicion that they used the charity stunt to make money by advertising. But when they heard that it was the idea of the Master of Clouds, it made sense. So¡­ Did it mean that Master of Clouds is closely rted to the Queenie Group? Otherwise, why did he do the advertisement for it? Apparently, Nick and Marcia also thought of this. They looked at each other and saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. If Master of Clouds has something to do with the Queenie Group, why hadn¡¯t we heard of it from Queenie? How could they know that Queenie had a grudge against them, so she was naturally unwilling to say anything to them? In the auction stage. The host said, ¡°this time, Ms. Yelena brought us one thousand samples of the ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ facial mask. After the charity auction, we will give it to you as a small gift. Of course, the number is limited. So please don¡¯t be discouraged if you haven¡¯t got it. You can buy it after the new products of the Queenie Group are online.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was another uproar. At the same time, the host also fulfilled his promise and gave ten pictures of Master of Clouds¡¯s signature to the ten masked practitioners. Lanny got an artistic autograph as she wished. She was looking forward to knowing what was her idol, Master of Clouds, looked like. Although she was well prepared, she was still stunned when she saw the autograph. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 123 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 123 Chapter 123 The Big News Most of the famous calligraphers and painters in the world were aged. It was not difficult to learn painting and calligraphy, but it would take a long time to express certain emotions and artistic conceptions through the work. This wasing from the umtion of time. The Master of Clouds had been famous for many years, and each of his paintings was far-reaching and unique. All the people in the literary and painting circles guessed that Master of Clouds was an older man over fifty years old with grey hair and had experienced great ups and downs. That was why he could be so leisurely and see through the mortal world to draw such a unique work with a special artistic conception. Lanny used to think so. But when she saw the artistic autograph, she was stunned. The Master of Clouds didn¡¯t show his face in the photo. It was just a back figure, but from this back, it could be seen that The Master of Clouds was not a grey-haired older man, as they imagined, but a young man. A very young man. Without assurance of Hugh, they even suspected that the young man in the photo was not the Master of Clouds at all. In addition to the guarantee of the alliance director, another characteristic quickly dispelled everyone¡¯s suspicion of the identity of The Master of Clouds. Because they saw the signature on the photo, which was ¡®the Master of Clouds,¡¯ and the handwriting was artistic,pletely consistent with his work¡¯s style. It was impossible to fake the signature. In other words, these ten autographs could also be regarded as works of The Master of Clouds. Just this artistic handwriting alone was invaluable. Almost instantly, the news that the Master of Clouds was a young man spread out. All the people in the auction hall were surprised and eximed, ¡°The Master of Clouds is really a genius in calligraphy and painting!¡±! Some young girls used to worship the Master of Clouds as their idol, but when they saw his back, they suddenly decided to pursue him as their husband. Judging from her angr side face, he was obviously a handsome man. He was talented and so mysterious!! How could anyone refuse this man¡¯s charming? These girls immediately showed an anthomaniac expression, itching to rush up and grab the ten artistic autographs. When Marcia saw this photo, she frowned and was lost in thought. This figure looked familiar to her, especially the clothes that the Master of Clouds wore. She felt that she had seen it before. Thinking of something, Marcia suddenly turned her head and looked at John. At this moment, John left his seat and walked to the corner of the venue. His figure was about to disappear, but Marcia still found out! It was him! That night, the first time Marcia went to Greend Vi to see John, he wore the same clothes in the photo! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Could John be the Master of Clouds? It was the first time that the most beautiful woman in the State of New York had been shocked by the man she thought was a barbarian. It was indeed big news. ¡°Go backstage!¡± All of a sudden, Marcia thought of something and hurried backstage in her high heels. Nick didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he still followed Marcia backstage. At this time, many wealthy businesspeople surrounded Yelena and were fiercely arguing about something. They were all CEOs of skin care productspanies. They came to Yelena to poach her team from theirpany this time. The bidding price had reached an astonishing amount. But Yelena remained unmoved. ¡°Thank you for your offer, but our team won¡¯t leave the Queenie Group, and I have no right to decide on the form of ¡®Beauty,¡± Yelena said coldly. Didn¡¯t she have the right to make a decision? How could the people in charge of this product didn¡¯t have the right to make a decision? Even if you signed the agreement with Queenie Group, we could help you pay thepensation as long as youe to ourpany or sell the form to us. Marcia asked in a dry voice, ¡°Ms. Yelena, is it because of John that you have no right to make a decision?¡± She just asked tentatively. Because there were too many doubts in her heart. Yelena didn¡¯t want to answer these people¡¯s questions at first, but after hearing Marcia¡¯s question, she looked at her in surprise, then turned around and left without saying anything. Marcia was stunned. Her body kept trembling. Yelena didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes told everything. Marcia knew the mystery, and John was the person who provided the form of the ¡®BEAUTY.¡¯ At this moment! Marcia¡¯s mind went nk in an instant. Did she really make a mistake? Outside the Cultural Pce. When the Secretary saw Hughe out, he greeted him respectfully and said, ¡°Director!¡± Hugh nodded but didn¡¯t get in his car. He said to his Secretary, ¡°You shall drive back first. I¡¯ll have dinner with my two friendster and take a taxi myself.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The Secretary didn¡¯t dare to ask too much. All he needed to do was to follow Hugh¡¯s order. He started the car. When he was about to drive away, the Secretary looked out of the window and saw the alliance director walking towards two people with a big smile. It was obvious that his two friends hade out. One of them was Alton, the head of the Wood family. The Secretary knew him, but the other one was a young stranger. It seemed that the alliance director was very familiar with that young man. Their rtionship was not like the elder and the younger, but more like two friends who respected each other. Who was this young man? How could he be so close to the alliance director? The alliance director even put his arm on that young man¡¯s shoulder!! Seeing this scene, the Secretary was shocked! Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 124 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 124 Chapter 124 You Need to Apologize The young man who could make the alliance director respect was naturally John. But soon, when he felt people were looking at them, Hugh immediately put his arm down from his shoulder and back to his strict appearance. From time to time, he frowned and nodded in agreement. It looked like to be talking about national affairs, but they were talking about where to have dinner Alton said, ¡°I know a new seafood restaurant nearby. It tastes good. How about we have dinner there?¡± Hugh shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good for your health to eat too much seafood. We¡¯d better go to the Royal Garden Hotel to have some ordinary dishes!¡± Alton said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to eat seafood every day, just once in a while. Aren¡¯t you afraid of gout? Even if you have gout, doctor John will help you.¡± Hugh shook his head and said, ¡°But I just want to order some ordinary dishes today.¡± Alton said, ¡°I still think seafood is tastier.¡± John never expected that these two big shots would argue endlessly about what to eat. ¡°Please stop arguing. Listen to me. Let¡¯s go to that restaurant!¡± With a headache, John pointed to a restaurant called Louis Grill and suggested eating there. The rest two of them looked at each other. Having an open-air barbecue? It was too¡­ But before they could answer, John had already entered the barbecue shop. Alton reacted, nced. at Hugh, and sneered, ¡°Oh, save it. You can¡¯t even get off your high horse to eat roadside barbecue.¡± Then he strode into the barbecue shop, following John. ¡°Alton, make it clear. Who can¡¯t get off the high horse?¡± Hugh was furious. Since he served as the alliance director of the province, he had been close to the people and loved the people, and there was a thing about being arrogant to him. Therefore, when he heard Alton¡¯s words, he was very angry, went in, and directly asked the boss for three boxes of beer, ready to teach Alton a lesson. The owner of the barbecue shop was a simple middle-aged man. He took the three of them to an open air round table and warmly greeted them. After drinking a few bottles of wine, Alton suddenly sighed, ¡°Hugh, since graduation, we haven¡¯t had such an open-air barbecue for a long time. I really miss it!¡± Hugh sighed with emotion and agreed, ¡°Yes, we should thank John for his suggestion, which reminded us of many good memories. I remember that when I was dating a senior student, I had been to this roadside barbecue stall the most¡­¡± Alton said angrily, ¡°Stop talking about your love story!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s talk about the cow I raised when I was a kid. John, my cow was really fat and beautiful¡­¡± After drinking some beer, the two of them began to talk nonsense and asked John to take them as his brother. ¡°How did you two be a such sess with such a poor capacity for liquor?¡± Bang! While the three of them were chatting happily, they suddenly heard a loud noise from the next ¡°What do table. A few young men with dyed hair stood up and arrogantly said to the shop owner, you mean? We just ate a little here. How dare you charge us one hundred dors? Are you illegal?¡± There were lots of food and beer on their table, and it was obvious that they had drunk too much. The shop owner forced a smile and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. We are doing legal business here. You have spent a total of one hundred and four dors. This is your bill, and you can only pay one hundred dors.¡± ¡°Who the hell wants to see your bill? I only have twenty dors with me. Do you want it or not?¡± One of the green-haired young men took the order from the shop owner and tore it up immediately. Then he threw twenty dors on the ground and was about to leave with his friends. The shop owner hurried to stop them and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do this. It was a small business, and I needed to use it to support my daughter in going to college. You can¡¯t bully me like this¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Do you know who I am? I¡¯ll beat you if you don¡¯t stop talking!¡± The young man with green hair rudely pushed the shop owner away, but he used too much strength, and the shop owner staggered and almost knocked his head against the edge of the table. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The shop owner panicked, but this time, he suddenly saw a figure behind him and supporting him. ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you, buddy.¡± The shop owner thanked John. Those arrogant young men sneered at John and were about to leave. Apparently, they were not going to pay. ¡°When did I say you could leave?¡± John said loudly. The arrogant young men stopped. The young man with green hair looked at John contemptuously and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where did youe from? How dare you ask me to stop?¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± Without saying anything more, John pointed at the shop owner and looked coldly at the young man with green hair. The young man was stunned and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± dered John. ¡°Ha ha¡­ Did I hear it right? This guy actually asked me to apologize!¡± The young man was extremely arrogant, and the others also stared at him with a sneer. ¡°I said apologize!¡± ¡°Fuck! I think you are living toofortably. You are waiting for me to cut your head off, right?¡± The young man with green hair¡¯s face darkened. He broke a beer bottle and was about to teach John a lesson. But the next second, John shed at his side and pressed his head on the table. He grabbed a bamboo stick and pined his palm on the table. ¡°I won¡¯t say it again, apologies¡­¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 125 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 125 Chapter 125 My Uncle is the Police Inspector The young man with green hair was nailed to the table. He was first stunned and did note to his senses until he saw the bright red liquid gushing out. Then he felt severe pain. ¡°Fuck! Bastard! How dare you pierce my hand! Kill him! Ah The young man with green hair shouted in pain and furious. With a roar, several young men still in a daze beside him immediately reacted. ng! ng! ng! Almost simultaneously, they smashed the beer bottles and pointed at John angrily. ¡°Stop!¡± When they were about to move, they suddenly heard a loud shout. Then they saw Hugh walking towards them with a majestic expression. Hugh was drunk and dizzy, but he was shocked to sweat by the noise, and the alcohol in his body evaporated a lot. He was usually easy-going, but now when he was angry, he naturally showed a sense of authority as a leader. The young men were obviously frightened. They held the broken wine bottles and didn¡¯t dare to move. The green-haired man shouted angrily, ¡°You cowards. What are you waiting for? Beat them. My uncle is the police inspector in this area. Don¡¯t worry; He will cover us if things go wrong!¡± ¡°Humph! The police inspector, right? How powerful is your uncle? Why don¡¯t you and ask him toe here right now? I¡¯d like to see how he covers you!¡± call your uncle Hugh was extremely angry. How dare a police inspector be so bold as to connive at such an arrogant nephew. Didn¡¯t he learn anyws? Seeing that Hugh was so arrogant that he didn¡¯t even fear the police, the young men became even more cowardly. Holding the beer bottle in their hands, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything. Green hair was so angry that he kept cursing them. It was not their fault. They looked like a group of gangsters, but in fact, the only one who really had the courage was the green-haired man. When they had been fooling around with the green-haired man before, as long as he told the other that his uncle was the police inspector, the other part would immediately be scared. How could someone like Hugh be scared and askim to call his uncle over? Could he be a big shot? And the most important reason was that the young man who pierced their friend¡¯s palm with a bamboo stick seemed to be very good at fighting. They didn¡¯t see clearly how he did it just now. They didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. ¡°What a group of cowards, Saying you could do anything for me, and it turned out that you¡¯re a bunch of fucking good for nothing!¡± The green-haired man was so angry that he immediately took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number with his unhurt hand. ¡°Uncle,e and save me! A bastard pierced my hand, and it¡¯s still bleeding! Ah!¡± ¡°Damn it! Who the hell dares to hit my nephew? Didn¡¯t you mention I¡¯m Rupert Kent?¡± This Rupert was just like the green-haired man, and both of them were full of dirty words. The green-haired man said, ¡°I have told them who you are, but they didn¡¯t believe me. They even asked me to call you over. Uncle,e here quickly. I¡¯m in the Louis Grill. My hands are still bleeding!¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll bring my men there right away. I¡¯d like to see who dares toy a finger on me!¡± The green-haired man deliberately turned on the speaker and turned it up to the maximum in order to scare the other men. However, John stayed calm. He even grabbed the stick and turned it around, letting the green hair howl in pain. The shop owner said worriedly, ¡°Young man, thank you for your help. But we can¡¯t defeat them. I will pay some money to them, and you may better leave now.¡± He sighed deeply. At first, he didn¡¯t know that the man with green hair was the nephew of the police inspector, but since he had heard the voice on the phone just now, he knew that he was not bluffing. Because Rupert had oftene here to eat, he could recognize his voice. The green-haired man shouted, ¡°Pay me some money? No way! I must put this guy into the police station today and give him a lesson!¡± John picked up another stick and inserted it into his palm. The blood was bleeding everywhere! Hugh sneered and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a matter ofpensation!¡± The two of them were too stubborn, and the shop thought depressed that after such a mess, he might not be able to open his shop there. But after all, they were trying to help him, so the shop owner naturally couldn¡¯t me them. After a while, two police cars arrived and stopped at the door of the barbecue shop. Then a few aggressive policemen came out, led by Rupert, the police inspector. At the sight of Rupert, the green-haired man shouted excitedly, ¡°Uncle, hurry up! Help me! My hand is bleeding!¡± Seeing that his nephew¡¯s hand was still nailed to the table and there was a pool of blood on the ground, Rupert was furious. He grabbed the baton and walked quickly towards John. He shouted with a gloomy face, ¡°Boy, let my nephew go. You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Humph! You are just a police inspector. Who gives you the right to show off like that?¡± Just as Rupert was about to stand out for his nephew, he suddenly heard a cold hum from the side. Rupert red at the people who talked unhappily and was scared when he saw who the man was. ¡°Are you the alliance director?¡± How could Rupert not recognize Hugh? He was trembling with fear when he saw him, and his face was deathly pale. The alliance director? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The onlookers around, including the barbecue shop owner, were also stunned when they heard the words ¡®the alliance director.¡¯ Is this dignified middle-aged man the alliance director? How could hee to such a roadside barbecue shop for dinner? It was unbelievable! However, no matter whether they believed it or not, the fact was that when Rupert saw Hugh, he seemed to be out of his mind and rushed up, grabbed the green-haired man, and shouted, ¡°Damn it! How could you do that to me?I will definitely kill you!¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 126 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Someone Stolen His Bicycle Rupert was finally taken away by the relevant department, and the arrogant young men with green hair were also arrested and forced to receive re-education. After leaving the barbecue shop and walking outside the street, Hugh was still angry and said, ¡°How could that drama happen to us? How dare the nephew of a police inspector be so arrogant? It¡¯s really disappointing.¡± John shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing dramatic about that. You are in a high position, so you will see the side of what they wanted you to say.¡± Many dramatic things happened in reality, day by day, and there were often some dirty stains hidden under the gorgeous shells. Hugh¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he said, ¡°It seemed that I needed to clean up the atmosphere in the team.¡± This roadside barbecue was really worth it! After saying goodbye to Hugh and Alton, John walked back to the Cultural Pce because his bicycle was still locked in an alley beside the pce. But to his surprise, he ran into Nick and Marcia again. What bad luck! But what happened next was out of his expectation. Marcia walked up to him and said with aplicated expression, ¡°John, I know you are the Master of Clouds, and you had arranged everything in today¡¯s charity auction.¡± This time, she didn¡¯t call him ¡®that boy,¡¯ nor did she call him a barbarian.¡¯ Instead, she called his name: John. This was a subconscious change of attitude. John looked at her yfully and asked, ¡°So what?¡± Hearing that, Marcia hesitated, then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you do that to show us your ability? Now that you have proved it. Let¡¯s stop where it should stop!¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± asked John dryly. Marcia nodded and said, ¡°I admit that I¡¯ve made a mistake in the past. I won¡¯t interfere in the future rtionship between you and Queenie, but don¡¯t push your luck. You¡¯d better think twice before you set up a branch of the Queenie group.¡± ¡°So you mean what I did before was to let you give me a chance?¡± Marcia thought for a while and nodded again, then she said, ¡°If you have to think so!¡± She was very arbitrary. John didn¡¯t answer. Then there was a moment of silence. Marcia thought John would be grateful, but after a long silence, she suddenly saw John shake his head and say, ¡°Marcia, you¡¯re too self-righteous.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Marcia¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed at his words. John said slowly N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°All I have done is not to prove to you that I can be a member of the Yeats family but to prove that I can give Queenie everything she wants.¡± ¡°To be honest, the Yeats family is just a drop in the ocean in my eyes. If I want to destroy it, I can do it easily. But I don¡¯t want to do it, so¡­¡± ¡°Marcia, please don¡¯t be so arrogant in the future because you can never imagine what kind of person is standing in front of you.¡± ¡± John¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was with an indescribable powerful aura, and every word he said. made Marcia¡¯s heart tremble. She was absent-minded at this moment because of what John said! After a long time. When Marcia came back to her senses, she could only say a back of John. Marcia said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant! You just made a small achievement. How dare you talk to me like that?¡± She shouted at John¡¯s back, but he didn¡¯t even look back. Standing beside Marcia, Nick had aplicated expression and sighed helplessly in his heart. ¡°My honey, did John really just make a little achievement?¡± At the age of twenty, he had be a superstar in the literary and painting circles, and he could even offer such a shocking form for a top facial mask. This was a great achievement that even the young talents of the whole US¡¯s young men could notpare with! Of course, Nick didn¡¯t say that. He knew what kind of person his wife was. She had already thought that John was a wild boy. Therefore, even if John showed his ability to her, Marcia would still be blinded by anger. John was in a good mood. Just now, Marcia took the initiative to talk to him, which exined something. He could clearly feel that she was regretful, but she was too ashamed to apologize to him. Ha ha. I would destroy your psychological defense step by step and see how long you can be dignified in front of me. How long would the most beautiful woman in the State of New York be arrogant in front of me? In a good mood, John came to the alley and was about to ride hisbor-saving vehicle to the State of New York, but the next moment, his face darkened. Fuck! Her bike was stolen! The bicycle lock used to lock the tire was lying pitifully in the corner of the alley. ¡°Damn it!¡± With a curse, John hurriedly activated the Mind Circle and soon locked the position of his bicycle. He secretly felt lucky that he had stabilized his strength in advance and carved a Mind Circle in the refined iron bars of his bike. Otherwise, he would feel heartbreak if such abor-saving vehicle was stolen. At this moment. On the way to a second-hand bike collection shop nearby, a man with shaggy curly hair happily stepped on a bike and rubbed his dirty butt on the cushion. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to work for others, and I didn¡¯t know how to start my own business. So the only way for me to live was to be a thief! Ah, are you a ghost?¡± He shouted, looking at the young man in front of him in horror. ¡°You stole my bike. How dare you ask me if I¡¯m a ghost?¡± John was amused by him and pped him on his face. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 127 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Their Son-In-Law was a Big Shot After beating the thief up, John looked at the dirty bike cushion and got lost in thought. Finally, he gritted his teeth and made a big decision. He would remove the cushion and rece it with a new one! At the same time, he had to buy a better lock, which was safer! Aftering to the bike repair shop and telling the manager his needs, John stood on the roadside and waited. Suddenly, someone asked him, ¡°Excuse me¡­ Are you John?¡± John turned his head and looked at the young man in a suit next to him in confusion. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m John. Who are you?¡± ¡°Oh, you are really John. I¡¯m Lester. Do you remember me? We lived in the same Welfare Center when we were young.¡± The young man named Lester was overjoyed to see John. Lester? John remembered this name. Lester and he had lived in the same Welfare Center when they were young. He was the same age as Queenie, and they had a good rtionship as children. ¡°I went to visit the old president a few days ago. He told me that you didn¡¯t die in the fire. I saw you look a little like him, so I came to ask. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡± The fire was so big that almost all the older children in the Welfare Center knew that one of their companions, John, had died in it. He was so impressed. Lester was also shocked when he heard the news that John was still alive from the old president. John smiled and said, ¡°I was just lucky enough to be saved.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They didn¡¯t see each other for a long time and felt a lot of things to share. When talking about Lester¡¯s recent situation, he sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I joined the Branton Family in Rochester to be a live-in son-inw.¡± ¡°A live-in son-inw?¡± ¡°Well, the conditions of the Branton Family are good. At that time, they said they wanted me to marry into their family to bring good luck, and I agreed without hesitation.¡± Hearing Lester¡¯s words, John¡¯s expression changed dramatically. A live-in son-inw! To bring good luck to a rich family! It couldn¡¯t be wrong! It was him! John couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°In that case, you are a potential big shot and must be the hero of the urban story!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lester asked in confusion. ¡°I heard it from a friend who likes to see the novel about that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know what am I talking about.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right!¡± Lester didn¡¯t care about his nonsense and sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no way for me to be a big shot. You don¡¯t understand the hardship of a live-in son-inw. I have to consider my wife¡¯s opinion on everything¡­¡± Lester said bitterly. John felt sorry for him and thought the novel was full of lies. It would be best for him to stop reading that. The two chatted for a while and exchanged contact information. Lester said, ¡°John, when you are free, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. After all, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± John nodded and then pushed his bicycle and left. Looking at John¡¯s back, Lester sighed, ¡°My poor friend could only ride a bike. Although my family status is not good now, at least I¡¯can live in a rich house and drive a luxury car. There is nothing toin about, but¡­¡± Didn¡¯t John have a sworn sister named Queenie? People said that she was going to set up a branch in the provincial capital. Why didn¡¯t she take care of John? How could she watch John riding a bike like that? Lester was confused but soon shook his head. After all, so many years had passed, maybe they were just good friends in childhood, and it was normal for them to be alienated when they grew up. In the Yeats family¡¯s house. Queenie had learned everything John had done for her from Yelena. With a happy smile on her beautiful face, she said, ¡°John, is this the big surprise you prepared for me? I really like it¡­¡¯ She couldn¡¯t stopughing. Therefore, when Nick and Marcia came back, there was undisguisedcency on her face. See? This was what my John could do. He was much more capable than you think. Marcia went straight back to her bedroom and closed the door, sulking. Nick sat down on t and said to her bitterly, ¡°Queenie, have you already known that John is the Master of Clouds?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, I know.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Nick asked. ¡°Have you ever given me a chance?¡± Hearing this, Nick fell silent with mixed feelings. Yes! They had never given her a chance. Whenever she mentioned the name John, Marcia showed a disgusted attitude and thought he was a bad boy first. They didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin at all. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s charity auction, even if Queenie said that John was the Master of Clouds, they would only sniff and never believe it. Looking at the remorseful expression on Nick¡¯s face, Queenie said proudly, ¡°I can tell you that my little John is not only the Master of Clouds but also the teacher of the Master of Traditional Medicine. My life is not as bad as you think.¡± What?! Her words were like a bomb. Nick asked in shock, ¡°Do you mean the famous doctor in New York is John?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Queenie nodded. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Nick couldn¡¯te to his senses for a long time. It turned out that they were wrong from the very beginning. They had been too excited when hearing their daughter was still alive. At that time, they were overwhelmed by joy and didn¡¯t think of investigating the people around Queenie at all. In fact, as long as they paid little attention to it, it was not difficult to find that John was the famous doctor who suddenly appeared in New York. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 128 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The Cultivator System In Greend Vi. Bertha had returned to the Martial Arts League. She had only stayed at home for less than three days because she was really busy, which made John feel missing for her. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t change his image in the mind of his seventh sister. It seemed that he could only find time to go to the Martial Arts League and teach her a lesson. At this moment. In the room. John exined some basic information about the cultivator to Alice, which he learned from the old Taoist priest. ¡°The system of the cultivators is different from that of the martial artist. To put it bluntly, the system of cultivators is higher than that of the martial artist. The realms of the cultivators are divided into nine levels.¡± ¡°If you reach level five of the energy refining level, you can beparable to a martial artist in the transformation realm. However, It was very difficult.¡± This was the current predicament of the cultivators and also the reason why there were very few of them. The conditions were too harsh. ording to the old Taoist priest, the highest level of cultivators at present were only at the golden. pill stage, and they were all monsters that had not appeared for a long time. At that time, John asked the old Taoist priest why he knew theter realms since the highest level was the golden pill period, instead of thinking that the golden pill period was the highest level of the cultivator. The old Taoist priest said it was a secret and he would know itter. As for other more profound questions, the old Taoist priest also smiled but did not answer him. He only said that everything would naturally be revealed when the time came, which made John extremely depressed. He burned several Painting Albums collected by the old Taoist priest and got a violent beaten from him. After telling the basic information about the cultivator, Alice blinked her beautiful eyes and asked, ¡°Then what level are you in the know?¡± John thought seriously and suddenly snickered, ¡°You can only guess it!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Alice turned her head, her face full of depression. Seeing her expression, John finally realized the fun of being an old Taoist priest. ¡°Alicia,e to bed. Let me help you with your cultivation,¡± said John. As expected, Bertha was no longer depressed. Her beautiful eyes twinkled, and she asked, ¡°Can you help others with cultivation?¡± ¡°Of course, I can. You and my vital energye from the same source. As long as I put my hand on your body, I can flow with your vital energy when I operate my vital energy. Of course, I will control its power of it. Your meridians are too weak now and can¡¯t bear the flow of too strong vital energy.¡± Without any hesitation, John told Bertha the secret that the two of them had the same origin of vital energy. Bertha knew nothing about cultivation and didn¡¯t know what that meant. Of course. John wouldn¡¯t draw out any vital energy from her body because she was stillying a foundation. Every wisp of vital energy was essential to her. When Alice got enough level and could quickly produce vital energy, John could use her vital energy because he could replenish that back soon. ¡°Great! Little bastard, help me with my cultivation.¡± As expected, Alice didn¡¯t think too much. As soon as she heard that it could help her cultivate, she couldn¡¯t wait to climb onto the bed. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Now that you have epted me as your teacher, you should call me master from now on. Don¡¯t call me little bastard anymore.¡± John said helplessly. It was all his seventh sister¡¯s fault. She didn¡¯t only ruin his image but gave him an inappropriate nickname. It was really too much. ¡°I know, little bastard. I¡¯m not that kind of unreasonable person. Since you ask me not to call you. little bastard, I will definitely not call you little bastard again. By the way, what did you ask me to call you just now?¡± ¡°Master¡­ Haha, forget it. You can call me whatever you want as long as you are happy.¡± ¡°You are so considerate.¡± It was not until then that Alice withdrew her fists in front of John. She sat cross-legged on the bed and tore several wounds in her ck silk stockings, revealing two white legs. Seeing that she was still tearing up, John couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°It¡¯s just cultivation. Why did you tear the socks?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m willing to tear it up. Stop talking nonsense.¡± John sighed and walked to the back of Bertha. He sat cross-legged and put his hand on his back of Alice. Huh? ¡°There is a white rope protecting my hand. It will affect my cultivation.¡± John grabbed the rope and then heard a rustling sound in front of him. Suddenly, Alice¡¯s sun-top obviously moved forward a little. Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 129 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Queenie Is back Half an hourter. Alice was sweating profusely, and her cool sun top had already been wet, which was because of the heat from John¡¯s palm. The pores all over her body seemed to open. ¡°Emme¡­¡± When John¡¯s palm moved away from her back, Alice couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan in her nose. She was so reluctant to let go that when she turned around, she even looked at John coldly. John said, ¡°that¡¯s all for today. If we continue to do so, your meridians will burden too much and it¡¯s easy to have problems¡­¡± Suddenly, he stopped and sensed something. He saw that Alice¡¯s breath became heavier and heavier, and her eyes became more and more strange. John was shocked. Could this be the aftereffect of auxiliary cultivation? For example, when a psychiatrist treated a female patient, it was easy to make the female patient. have attachment to him. It couldn¡¯t go on like this! Seeing the dewy eyes of Alice, John suddenly shivered and quickly picked her up and rushed into the bathroom. Ssh! The cold water drenched the two people from head to toe. Their clothes were soaked, but their heads were much clearer. John put her down and said, ¡°Alice, wash off the sweat on your body first, and I¡¯ll help you get your clothes.¡± Then he ran out of the bathroom with a guilty conscience. It seemed that this kind of auxiliary practice should be done less in the future, he didn¡¯t expect the seque to be so serious. John found a set of dry clothes and put it on himself at first. Then he went to the room of Alice, found a household clothes from her wardrobe and sent it to the bathroom for her. Chantar 190. After taking a shower, Alice went back to her bedroom, while John, on the other hand, was watching TV absent-mindedly, and suddenly heard the sound of parking in the yard outside the door. When he went out to have a look, he saw a slender figure galloping towards him. ¡°Little John!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Queenie ran to John happily, but she was stunned the next second because she saw the lipstick mark on his neck. It was identally rubbed on just now, and he was too hasty in the shower, and didn¡¯t scrub it carefully at all, which left a handle on it. Therefore. Queenie was furious! ¡°Well, you little John, you did mess around with Alice when I was not here. Let¡¯s see how I teach you a lesson!¡± As soon as she changed her face, her smile was as bright as a flower a second ago, but the next second, her pretty face suddenly became cold. She grabbed John¡¯s ear hard and kept scolding him. John begged for mercy and said, ¡°Queenie, please forgive me¡­ It¡¯s not what you think. Nothing really happened between me and Alice¡­ It¡¯s so strange. Why don¡¯t you suspect that this lipstick mark is Tracy¡¯s?¡± ¡°Tracy won¡¯t use such a coquettish lipstick color. It must be Alice¡¯s. I¡¯ll ask her right now.¡± Queenie stormed towards Alice¡¯s room. ¡°It seems that only when she is with you can she show such a lively side,¡± said Nick in aplicated tone beside the car not far away. It was he who sent Queenie back today. John put away that yful expression, looked at Nick indifferently and said, ¡°Now that you know, I don¡¯t need to say anything more.¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ John, you don¡¯t have to be so hostile to me. I sincerelye here to apologize to you today,¡± said Nick with a wry smile. ¡°Apologize?¡± With a strange look on his face, John nced at the car and asked, ¡°where is Marcia?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯te¡­¡± Nick smiled bitterly, and then exined, ¡°but you should have felt that Marcia has changed her attitude towards you, and she has already regretted, but she is too ashamed to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it when she can let go of her arrogance.¡± Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Salazar Chapter 130 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters By Bryson Szar Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Unspeakable disease Looking at the indifferent expression on his face, Nick felt even more bitter. He knew that they had hurt him too much before. No wonder he had such an attitude. ¡°Actually, Marcia wasn¡¯t like this before. In fact, her situation is simr to that of Queenie¡­¡± ¡°She was born in the Kelvin family of Chicago, a big family with martial artists in charge. At that time, the Kelvin family arranged a marriage for her, wanting her to marry another martial artist family, but she chose to marry me¡­¡± Regardless of whether John was listening or not, Nick continued to tell the story between him and Marcia. Marcia was born in a family of martial artists, but she refused to marry other people because of Nick, which was also the reason why she broke up with the Kelvin family of Chicago. It stands to reason that Marcia has had such an experience, so she should be able to understand Queenie¡¯s mood better, but how was her current aggressive attitude different from the Kelvin family that forced her to marry back then? There was only one reason for this to happen, that was, Marcia regretted marrying Nick. In fact, since Marcia married into the State of New York, Nick had been very good to her. In addition, the Yeats family was a rich family, and their material life was very rich, so the problem. can only lie in other aspects. As for what it was, Nick didn¡¯t say, but sighed helplessly. But John nced at him and said, ¡°is it because of the unspeakable disease?¡± ¡°Unspeakable disease¡­¡± Hearing this, Nick¡¯s body trembled. Looking at John¡¯s eyes, he immediately understood what he meant and said in surprise, ¡°you¡­ You see the problem with me?¡± John nodded and said, ¡°the first time you came here, I saw it. But your arrogant attitude at that time made me very unhappy, so I didn¡¯t bother to say it.¡± Obviously. Nick¡¯s body trembled violently, his heart was full of turbulent waves. because Indeed, as John said, he had suffered from unspeakable disease for more than ten years, one night when he and Marcia were about to have sex, a wild cat suddenly jumped in from the window, which frightened him and made him sexual impotence. Nick had secretly visited many famous doctors in the capital city, but none of them had cured him. Gradually, he gave up the treatment and kept the secret. After all, the person in charge of the Yeats family in the State of New York has this disease, it would definitely be aughing stock of others if the news spread. Marcia¡¯s love for Nick had never changed, but no matter how strong her love was, when she have not received physical irrigation for many years, she will also generate resentment, especially at an age like Marcia who was hunger for sex. She often thought that if she had married that martial artist back then, with his physique, such a problem would not have happened. That was why she regretted. But she didn¡¯t say it clearly. It was Nick who figured it out by himself through her attitude towards her daughter. He felt as if his heart was hit by ten thousand punches. At this moment, Nick was shocked beyond recognition when he heard that John pointed out his symptoms. ¡°John, since you can see my unspeakable disease, then¡­¡± Nick asked eagerly. John smiled lightly and said, ¡°You want to ask me if I can cure your unspeakable disease, right? I can tell you with certainty. Yes, it¡¯s not a difficult problem for me.¡± Boom! Boom! Nick¡¯s heart was like being hit by a giant hammer, and his soul seemed to be shaken. ¡°It can be cured¡­ It can actually be cured¡­¡± He never dreamed that John could cure his disease, and it was not difficult at all. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was a big surprise for Nick! Nick hadpletely given up on it since seeking a doctor without any results. Therefore, he didn¡¯t hold any hope even if he heard that there was a genius doctor in New York a few days ago. But who would have thought that. The genius doctor, of course, was John. And he even found out his disease at a nce and said it could be cured. How could Nick not be excited? He had never been so excited in his life! But John just nced at him and said, ¡°don¡¯t be happy too early. I just said that I could cure your unspeakable disease, but I didn¡¯t say that I would help you.¡± ¡°John¡­ No, Doctor John, everything in the past was my fault. You can me me whatever you want, but please give me a chance to turn over a new leaf¡­¡± disease, Nick said urgently. Seeing that John was indifferent, he added, ¡°as long as you can cure my I¡¯m willing to give you as much money as I can. Yes, I¡¯m willing to give you even half of the Yeats¡¯s property.¡± He looked at John earnestly, expecting his answer, but he saw John shaking his head and John said:, ¡°do you think I¡¯mck of money?¡± Hearing that, Nick was stunned. Then he realized that the man in front of him was not only a Master of Clouds, but also genius doctor, who can easilye up with a shocking god-level facial mask form. Will he be short of money? Obviously not! Not to mention half of Yeats¡¯s property, even if he gave the whole Yeats family¡¯s property to John, he might not be interested it! It was too hasty! Nick was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t think of anything he could give to John. Suddenly, an idea urred to him and he said, ¡°by the way, John, Doctor John, for the sake of me being Queenie¡¯s father, please give me a chance!¡± As soon as these words came out, John really fell into deep thought. There was hope! Nick was overjoyed. Suddenly, something urred to him again. He called Marcia in a hurry and said, ¡°baby,e to New York as soon as possible. John¡­ No¡­ it¡¯s Doctor John who said he could cure my disease.¡± At this time, Marcia was still in the Yeats family in Rochester. She had changed her opinion of John a long time ago, but she couldn¡¯t let go of her self-esteem, so she didn¡¯te to New York with him. When she heard Nick¡¯s words, her phone fell to the ground. Her husband¡¯s unspeakable disease could be cured!!! Finally, she didn¡¯t have to be lonely and cold by herself anymore? With tears in her eyes and her body wet, Marcia called the driver in a hurry and said, ¡°hurry up! Send me to New York! I have something urgent!¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 The indifference goddess out of the situation When Marcia arrived at Greend Vi, John was watching TV in the living room, and Nick was taking care of John carefully on the side. Seeing this scene, Queenie¡¯s expression was very strange. ¡®What happened to her father? Even if he knew that John was a big shot, he didn¡¯t have to serve tea and water in such a humble manner?¡¯ ¡®You were the head of the Yeats family!¡¯ Seeing Marciae in, Queenie was shocked. She knew that with Marcia¡¯s strong character, if she saw her father like this, she would definitely be furious. However, To Queenie¡¯s surprise, her mother, Marcia, didn¡¯t scold Nick after she entered the room. Instead, she poured a cup of tea and handed it to John with an apologetic smile, ¡°John, my good son-inw, it was all my fault in the past. I was as blind as a bat. Please don¡¯t mind!¡± Queenie suddenly widened her beautiful eyes. What happened to her parents today? It was not a big deal that her father behaved abnormally. Even her mother seemed to have changed into another person, even more outrageous than her father. She even said ¡®my good son-inw¡±. When did John be my husband? Queenie found it incredible. She walked behind John and was about to grab his ear and ask, ¡°did you make my parents crazy?¡± However, as soon as she reached out her hand, she suddenly heard two angry roars at the same time. Nick: ¡°don¡¯t be rude to doctor John!¡± Marcia: ¡°don¡¯t be rude to my good son-inw!¡± Queenie was totally confused. She looked at the three people suspiciously and waspletely out of the situation. Were these three people acting here? It didn¡¯t look like that. With her mother¡¯s character, it would be good if she didn¡¯t belittle John. How could she be so bored to act with him? Queenie thought that she had traveled to a parallel world where the family was harmonious. What a weird group of people. At this time, Marcia said, ¡°my good son-inw, you see, we are a family now. You can¡¯t bear to see your father-inw like that, do you?¡± John held back hisughter and said, ¡°Aunt Marcia, look at what you said. Queenie is my god-sister, not my wife. Why did you suddenly be my parents inw?¡± ¡°Good son-inw, don¡¯t regard yourself as an outsider. We all know what happened between and Queenie. Just sooner orter,¡± said Marcia. John pretended to be depressed and said, ¡°s, aunt Marcia is so smart that you can see through me at a nce. But it¡¯s not up to me!¡± Marcia immediately understood what he meant. She turned to Queenie and said, ¡°Queenie, tell me, do you like John?¡± ¡°What?¡± Queenie was wondering why her parents suddenly seemed like different people. When she heard Marcia¡¯s question, she was stunned and answered, ¡°of course I like John, because he is my little brother!¡± ¡°Is he really just your brother?¡± Marcia continued to ask. ¡°Of¡­¡± Queenie wanted to say ¡®of course¡¯, but before she could say it out, she met the questioning eyes of Marcia. Her heart was in a mess. How could she not like John! If she didn¡¯t like John, how could she feel jealous when she saw him flirting with other sisters? Queenie, the usually cold and domineering female president, was like a little girl whose mind has been seen through at this moment. She couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. Her pretty face flushed with embarrassment. She peeked at John and found that he was looking at her yfully. She felt even more embarrassed. As a result, she was ashamed into anger and rushed up to beat John up, but Nick and Marcia couldn¡¯t stop them. ¡°Tell me, what did you do to my parents?¡± Queenie grabbed a pillow and hammered it at John. On the one hand, she really didn¡¯t know what happened to her parents. On the other hand, she took advantage of this action to cover up her shyness. After all, she was a cold and elegant goddess! ¡®Even if I admitted that I like you, it was not a problem. But you couldn¡¯t look at me with such a yful expression. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m embarrassed?¡¯ Therefore. She had to establish her family status today! Queenie vented to her anger for two minutes before stopping. Atst, she pinched John¡¯s waist hard and went back to her bedroom with a red face, covering her head with a quilt. John: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t say anything. Why was I beaten up for no reason?¡¯ Nick smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°well, the couple are all like this. ying and joking is life, so your aunt Marcia and I¡­¡± p! Marcia pped him on the back of his head and said angrily, ¡°what Auntie Marcia?¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Nick hurriedly changed his words with an awkward smile, ¡°your mother-inw and I are the same like you two. We¡¯ve had our ups and downs in the life. But we always love each other. This is a couple.¡± For the first time, John found that this couple were cute. ¡°Well, although I¡¯m not happy with your previous behaviors, you did a good job today and I¡¯m very satisfied with it,¡± said John. Marcia said excitedly, ¡°really? I know you are not that kind of heartless man. Then what about my husband¡¯s disease?¡± ¡°You seem to be in a hurry, don¡¯t you?¡± asked John curiously. ¡°No,no¡­ don¡¯t joke!¡± She was the most beautiful woman in the State of New York. Her cheeks flushed slightly, she actually had a special vor of mid-mature, which made her look more charming. John said, ¡°I can treat Uncle Nick, but not now. I need some time to prepare the medicinal materials. It won¡¯t take more than three months to make Uncle Nick recover as before.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Nick crushed the teacup with a snap, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t wait to see that day. Marcia however sighed in her heart, ¡°s, I have to endure for another three months¡­ Forget it. Anyway, more than ten years have passed, and I don¡¯t care about these three months.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Looking at this beautiful woman who used to be arrogant in front of him, John showed a meaningful smile. If he wanted to cure Nick¡¯s disease, in fact, he only needed to help him with acupuncture a few times. But John didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he wanted to let Marcia have a taste of this kind of life, counting the days. ¡®Why did you look down upon me?¡¯ Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Yelena was kidnapped In the following period of time, Nick and Marcia came to Greend Vi from time to time to pay all kinds of care to John, which made Queenie more depressed. She felt that they were bewitched by John. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Not only Queenie, but also Tracy and Alice were depressed too. They had seen more than once that Marcia was smiling and massaging the shoulders and legs for John. She looked like a servant! How did little John persuade this arrogant woman? The answer was always a secret. Because John never liked to joke about the patient¡¯s condition, and it was even more impossible for Nick and his wife to disclose any information. Gradually. The sisters were used to the abnormal behavior of Nick and his wife. Queenie didn¡¯t pay much attention to this matter, just let these three strange people do what they want. After she thought it through, she entered the Queenie Group, preparing for the establishment of the branchpany in the near future. It seemed that everything was going to be good. But a few days before the establishment of the branchpany, Queenie suddenly found John and told him that something might have happened to Yelena. Yelena was in charge of an important team in Queenie Group¡¯s R&D department. Since joining the job, she had been conscientious and never slowed down, but she didn¡¯te to work today, nor did she ask for leave. Queenie called her, but her phone was turned off. Then she went to her apartment again, but didn¡¯t find anything. And ording to the security guard of themunity where Yelena lived, he saw Yelena leave themunity this morning. The neighborhood where Yelena lived was very close to thepany, and it only took her less than ten minutes to walk to work. How could she walk for a day? Queenie said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve already been to the police station. They said that the case would be filed 24 hourster and asked me to wait patiently. But my intuition tells me that Yelena is very likely to be in trouble¡­¡± Suddenly, something urred to her. She looked at John and asked worriedly, ¡°little John, do you think it¡¯s because of the facial mask form?¡± With a serious look on his face, John nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s possible.¡± The form of ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ was too shocking. Once the product wasunched, it would affect the interests of countless people, especially thosepanies that were mainly engaged in the skin care industry. In order to protect their own interests, there was no guarantee that they will not do something crazy. Seeing the worried look on Queenie¡¯s face, Johnforted her, ¡°sister, don¡¯t worry too much. If the other party really came for the facial mask form, it means that Yelena will not be in danger for the time being.¡± That was true, but Queenie was still very worried. She said, ¡°I hope that Yelena will not be in danger. If the other party wants the form, just give it to them. Nothing is more important than human life.¡± John nodded and asked his two sisters Tracy and Alice to apany Queenie. Then he went out of the vi and dialed a special number of the intelligence agency. ¡°Activate the Sk system and help me check a person¡¯s recent movements¡­¡± John sent the message of Yelena to the intelligence agency and soon got a reply. ¡°King, through the Sk system, we found that at about seven forty this morning, miss Yelena was taken away by an unlicensed white minibus near the North Road of Titan district. Thest surveince video shows that the car was in the eastern suburbs of New York¡­¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After getting the general location, John immediately rode on his bike withrge diameter wheels and rushed to the eastern suburbs at the fastest speed, like a beam of light streaking in the air at an extremely fast speed. As he passed through the high spots one by one, his eyesight had reached its limit. He even used his Lucifer¡¯s Eyes to analyze the possible hiding ces. In the end, he locked his target on an abandoned warehouse, and he had already seen a few unkind men squatting at the door of the warehouse, smoking cigarettes. John directly stopped his bike withrge diameter wheels at the top of the abandoned warehouse. Under his intentional control, his bike was like a feather falling down, and there was almost no sound. Through the cracks of the shabby ceiling of the warehouse, Yelena, was indeed found underneath, who was tied up in a chair in a fancy way. A man wearing sses was questioning her about the form of ¡®BEAUTY¡¯. At the same time, he was typing something on hisptop. It could be seen that this man was also an insider. He should be testing the form provided by Yelena. The man with sses shook his head. Suddenly, a fierce looking bald man stepped forward and pped Yelena, scolding, ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll give you thest chance to tell me the form, or my men Qutside will beat you, you understand?¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Yelena spat out a mouthful of blood on the bald man¡¯s face. ¡°Fuck!¡± The bald man was furious. He raised his hand to p her across the face, but at this time, he suddenly heard a loud sound above his head, as if a terrifying lightning had suddenly descended, directly cutting out a big hole in the top of the warehouse. Then the bald man was knocked unconscious by a kick. ¡°Who are you?¡± Looking at the young man who fell from the sky, the man with sses turned pale with fright. The next second, he suddenly threw away hisptop and pulled out a seven hole knife to hold Yelena hostage, but his idea had already been seen through by John. The moment he took action, John. rushed in front of him, smashed him with a punch, and the seven hole knife fell to the ground. ¡°What happened?¡± The guards outside the warehouse heard the noise and ran in. They were all stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Fake form Several people outside the warehouse ran in and saw a strange young man standing inside. They were all stunned. Who was this guy? How did hee in? The few people felt extremely unbelievable. They had been guarding the warehouse door, not even letting a fly in, and there were no other entrances and exits in the warehouse. The sudden appearance of a strange young man really shocked them. But when they saw their boss, the bald man, fainted on the ground, they were instantly angry. They smashed their cigarette butts on the ground, and picked up their weapons and rushed inside. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where this guyes from. Just hit him!¡± They rushed to John ferociously, but before long, they heard a crackling sound. Then theyy neatly next to the bald man, with bruises all over their faces, and they didn¡¯t even know what happened. Looking at John again, he didn¡¯t even speed up his breathing, he was still so calm, as if he just chased away a few flies just now. Yelena was shocked. Is Miss. Queenie¡¯s god-brother so fierce? She had been worried that if John could handle so many strong men alone, but now it seemed that she had worried too much. ¡°I¡¯ll untie you first. Wait for me outsideter. I have something to deal with.¡± John took a look at Yelena and said, but he had a strange feeling in his heart. He admired the talent who tied the rope. Obviously, this man was a loyal fan of the eastern movie series. Don¡¯t ask how John knew it. It was learned from Kate¡¯sputer. Among the kidnappers, the only one who didn¡¯t pass out was the man with sses. But he still rolled his eyes after being punched by John. John squatted down and pped him two times, ¡°are you awake?¡± The man with sses finally stopped rolling his eyes. He shook his head and came to his senses. When he saw John squatting in front of him, he immediately said in horror, ¡°you¡­ What are your going to do with me?¡± ¡°Tell me everything you know. Let¡¯s start with your identity first.¡± The reason why John left the man with sses was that he judged that this man should be one of the main gangs, and the people around him who fainted were just some gangsters he hired. ¡°I¡­ I am the head of the R&D department of the Damon Group, and the Branton Family ordered me to do today¡¯s matter¡­ By the way, the Damon Group is the industry of the Branton family¡­ The man with sses was very courageous. Before John touched him, he told John everything. ¡°The Branton family?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Hearing the man¡¯s answer, John frowned slightly and continued to ask, ¡°the Branton family in Rochester?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man nodded. John was lost in thought. if he remembered correctly, Lester, the partner of the welfare house he met not long ago, seemed to say that he married into the Branton family? What a coincidence. After thinking for a moment, John suddenly took out a twenty centimeter long needle from his pocket. Seeing this, the man with sses immediately begged for mercy in horror, ¡°I¡­ I have told you everything I knew. Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± ¡°You are really afraid of death. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. I just took a drop of blood from your body.¡± As soon as John finished his words, he stabbed the man¡¯s finger with a needle and took out a drop of blood, which scared that man totally. His face turned pale as if he had applied a thickyer of foundation. John sneered and said, ¡°You are such a coward. You even wanted to be a kidnapper. God, I¡¯m afraid that someone else¡¯s fart will scare you out of your wits.¡± The man didn¡¯t dare to speak, but what he saw next made his eyes wide open. In front of him, John squeezed out an ancient blue talisman, then melted the drop of blood taken just now into it, and then, the talisman disappeared in John¡¯s palm. ¡°You¡­ You are a monk?¡± The man with sses looked at the scene in front of him in horror. He couldn¡¯t have imagined in his dreams that he met a monk this time. He was really looking for his own death! Without answering him, John said, ¡°remember, from now on, do as I tell you. If you dare to y tricks, as long as I pinch my fingers, you will immediately die, and no one can save you. As he spoke, he spread out his palm, and the missing talisman appeared again. As he slowly closed his fingers, the man with sses immediately had a splitting headache and quickly knelt down. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to y tricks¡­ I absolutely don¡¯t dare to y tricks¡­ I will listen to whatever you says!¡± John nodded and stopped torturing the man with sses. Instead, he picked up the man¡¯sptop and typed a form in the document. ¡°Don¡¯t let the Branton family know what happened today. If they ask you if you have got the form, you can give them the form I wrote in yourputer, understand?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± the man in sses said in a hurry. John nodded, turned around and left the warehouse. The form he wrote to the man with sses was very special. If it was made into a facial mask, the effect would be simr to that of a ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ in about a week. But after a week, not only would the effect disappear, but also the previous problems would be more serious. For example, if a person¡¯s original skin color was four percent, after using this form for a week, the skin color could reach six percent, but after a week, it was very likely to fall to three percent. Since the Branton family dared to kidnap Yelena, it meant that they were very anxious. They would definitely make the form they snatched into a facial mask product and sell it before the BEAUTY was on the market. They didn¡¯t have much time to test the follow-up problems of the product By that time, theunch of Queenie Group¡¯s products will be the greatestpensation for those victims. Outside the warehouse. Yelena couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Mr. John, how did you deal with them?¡± ¡°I gave them the form.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yelena was confused. ¡®what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m safe now. Why did John give the form to thosewbreakers? Miss Queenie¡¯s god- brother was really unpredictable! Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Inborn astral vision After getting out of danger, Yelena immediately called Queenie and told her that John had saved her. Queenie said with concern, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. The form doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll give you half a month¡¯s leave. You should have some rest. Don¡¯t think about thepany¡¯s affairs for the time being.¡± Yelena said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m fine. ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ will be on the market soon. If I¡­¡± ¡°This is an order!¡± Before she could finish her words, Queenie interrupted her. After John came back, Queenie asked him, ¡°John, did those people kidnap Yelena because of the facial mask form? And did you ask who they were?¡± Just now, she was worried that it might irritate Yelena, so she didn¡¯t ask her about the kidnapping. She just asked her to have a good rest. Now seeing John, Queenie couldn¡¯t help but be curious. She frantically wanted to know who was so insane to do this. N?velDrama.Org content. John said, ¡°we¡¯ll get the answer soon. Queenie, our ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ can be postponed for a while to go on the market.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Queenie asked in confusion. ¡°Because there must be someone who can¡¯t wait to make a big move.¡± John didn¡¯t exin too much. On the second day, he took the initiative to contact Lester and asked him when he would be free. After a chat, the two of them agreed on the time and ce to meet. On that day. Through the ss window of the restaurant, Lester saw Johning by bike. His mood was complicated. That day, he said he wanted to invite John to dinner, but in fact, it was just a formality between old. friends. For example, when he met some friends who were not very familiar with each other on the street, he would talk and say that they had time to have dinner together. This was a kind of polite words. If the rtionship between the two people was really so close, do they need another day? They would get drunk that day. But to Lester¡¯s surprise, John took the polite words seriously and even took the initiative to contact him, which only meant that John¡¯s life was really miserable, and every meal was calcted clearly. When John walked into the restaurant, he saw Lester waving at him, so he walked over and said, ¡°Hey Lester, I asked you out this time because I actually want to ask you something, so let me treat you to this meal!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk about the paymentter.¡± Lester shook his head and thought, John is too fake, just eat as you please, there is no need to pretend to be polite here, and I will not let you pay for this meal.¡±. Seeing that, John didn¡¯t exin more. Instead, he asked, ¡°Lester, Damon Group is an industry owned by your Branton Family, right?¡± Hearing this, Lester knew why John asked him out today. It turned out that he wanted me to find him a job. Lester nodded and said, ¡°it¡¯s the property of the Branton Family. Now the person in charge of the Damon Group is my wife¡¯s brother, Carlos Branton.¡± ¡°Carlos Branton.¡± John kept this name in mind. Seeing that he was silent, Lester thought he was too embarrassed to say anything, so he said, ¡°in fact, you don¡¯t have to be so embarrassed. Everyone has a hard time, and I also know your situation. I¡¯ll ask my brother Carlos another day to see if he can give you a job!¡± Although Lester had a low status in the Branton family, it was not difficult for him to find a job. But he was sure that this job will not be very good, it can only be said that John was barely making a living. Seeing how John was like this, he had been reduced to the point where he rode a bicycle to eat, so he probably didn¡¯t have too high requirements for work. However, John was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Lester, in fact, I¡¯m not here to ask you to find a job¡­¡± Lester interrupted him, ¡°well, I¡¯ve told you not to be embarrassed. After all, we grew up in a welfare house. Seeing you messed up like this makes me feel very ufortable, so there is no need to exin anymore, I will help you find a job to make a living.¡± He seemed to see himself from John. Because after Lester married into the Branton family, he seemed to enjoy a good life on the surface, but in fact, when he came back home, he had to suffer all kinds of grievances, and he didn¡¯t even dare to retort. Therefore, when he saw that the life of John was so bad, he had a feeling that they were the same. Seeing that Lester had said so, John had to eat silently and wait for an opportunity to exin! While the two of them were having dinner, a richdy suddenly rushed into the restaurant with a crying boy in her arms and scolded, ¡°Lester, are you still in the mood to have dinner with your friends? Look at your son. He is crying.¡± Thisdy had a strong back, thick eyebrows and malicious eyes. She was Lester¡¯s wife, Sara. The boy in her arms was their son. John looked at the crying boy and frowned slightly. Born with astral vision? The so-called inborn astral vision meant that people with this kind of eyes could see things that normal people can¡¯t see. In fact, many people had this kind of situation when they were young, but as they grew older, their astral vision would slowly close, and their memories would be blurred, as if nothing had happened. The boy in front of him cried so hard. Apparently, he saw something abnormal through his astral vision and was frightened. But Lester and his wife didn¡¯t know the situation. They wondered why their son had been crying all the time recently and couldn¡¯t be coaxed well. They went to the hospital to have a check-up and said there was nothing wrong. If there was no problem, how could this boy cry so hard? Of course, Sara didn¡¯t believe it. So today, after her son cried for more than an hour, Sara couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She angrily went to Lester and said: ¡°Why are you still in a daze? Are you wood, huh? Hurry up and send us to New York to see doctor Holbrook. It seems that this doctor has a teacher who is a genius doctor and is also in New York. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t find out the cause of the disease!¡± Of course, Lester didn¡¯t dare to disobey her. He said to John guiltily, ¡°John, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll take my son to New York to see the doctor first. You can sit and eat slowly. I¡¯ll pay for the meal now.¡± However, John stood up and said, ¡°in fact, I¡¯m also a doctor. Maybe I can cure your son¡¯s disease.¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 See you in New York ¡°Can you cure it?¡± Hearing John¡¯s words, Sara was slightly stunned. Then she turned to her husband and asked, ¡°what does your friend do?¡± Lester smiled bitterly and said, ¡°he used to be one of my friends in the welfare house. He asked me to find a job for him this time.¡± ¡°Ask you to help him find a job?¡± Sara became more suspicious. Didn¡¯t this guy say that he was a doctor? Why did he still need to ask for a job? It was so unreliable! So Sara ignored John and scolded Lester, ¡°don¡¯t waste time. Hurry up and drive us to New York!¡± Lester had no choice but to agree and looked at John helplessly. Not only his wife didn¡¯t believe in him, but also Lester himself thought that he was unreliable. ¡®If you were a doctor, you wouldn¡¯t have lived such a miserable life!¡¯ John knew that the misunderstanding was getting deeper and deeper, but he did not exin. He shrugged and said to Lester, ¡°see you in New York.¡± Then he got on his bike withrge diameter wheels and left. Both Lester and his wife were stunned. They didn¡¯t understand what John meant by ¡®see you in New York¡¯, but when they saw that Lester rode a bike, Sara frowned and said, ¡°Lester, is there a problem with your friend?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Lester said, ¡°he was quite normal when we were in the welfare house. But we haven¡¯t seen each. other for fifteen years. I don¡¯t know why he has be like this now.¡± Sara warned, ¡°this person is likely to have a mental problem. Don¡¯t have any contact with him in the future. Do you hear me?¡± Lester smiled bitterly and said nothing. He drove his wife and son to New York then. While their car was still speeding down the highway. John had returned to New York. The speed of the bike withrge diameter wheels was notparable to that of an ordinary vehicle. Any mountains and rivers were no problem at all. As long as he followed the map navigation on his mobile phone, he could shoot back to New York in a straight line. Then he came to the Feazer Medical Clinic. Tracy was giving acupuncture to the patient. When she bent down, her attractive body curves were perfectly disyed. Seeing that she was busy, John didn¡¯t disturb her, but came to the medicine pharmacy to help fetch the medicine. Now Holbrook was used to this mode too. When John said he woulde to help with the medicine for the first time in the past, Holbrook was ttered and said that John was his teacher, so he should let John sit in the clinic and deal with the medicine himself, because generally the people who are responsible for the medicine are apprentices and their status was not high as well. However, John didn¡¯t care about it and said, ¡°these patientse for you. You just sit at the clinic with peace of mind, and when you encounter intractable diseases,e to me then!¡± Then Holbrook didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Doctor Holbrook!¡± At this time, Mr. and Mrs. Lester finally arrived at the Feazer Medical Clinic. Their son was still crying and his voice waspletely hoarse. Sara said anxiously, ¡°Doctor Holbrook, help me check on my son. He has been crying for almost three hours.¡± ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Holbrook went forward and examined the boy carefully. After that, he said in surprise, ¡°it shouldn¡¯t Your son is fine. How could he cry so badly? Did he tell you anything wrong?¡± Sara shook her head and said, ¡°no, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just cried. That¡¯s why we feel strange.¡± Holbrook checked the boy again, but found nothing. Sara said, ¡°Doctor Holbrook, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. But I heard that you have a teacher who is a genius doctor. Can you please ask your teacher to help me look at my son¡¯s illness, otherwise we really don¡¯t know what to do!¡± She was about to cry. Holbrook nodded and said, ¡°you¡¯re so Johncky. My teacher happens to be in the Feazer Medical Clinic today. I¡¯ll go to the medicine room to find him. You can sit down for a while.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor Holbrook.¡± After waiting for a while, Lester and his wife saw Holbrook respectfully lead a young man to them. and said, ¡°this is my teacher, doctor John. Let him to check on your son¡¯s illness, okay?¡± Holbrook suddenly found that the couple in front of him didn¡¯t say anything, with a dull expression on their face. ¡°John¡­John?¡± After a while, Lester came to his senses and looked at John in disbelief. Sara was also confused. What the hell was going on? They drove to New York at high speed, which was already very fast. But John, they clearly remembered that he was riding a bicycle. How could it be faster than a car? This was simply unbelievable. Looking at the confused two people, John smiled and said, ¡°I said we would meet soon in New York.¡± His words sessfully awakened Lester and his wife. Otherwise, they would have thought that the young man in front of them was John¡¯s twin brother! But then, Lester and his wife were even more shocked. It was not until now that they realized that John was the teacher of Holbrook, the famous Master of Traditional Medicine. What kind of astonishing medical skills did he have to be honored by Doctor Holbrook as a teacher at the age of twenty? This kind of shock was hard to describe in words! John said, ¡°don¡¯t be stunned. Leave your son to me. I¡¯ll take him to the acupuncture room. If everything goes well, he can be cured in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Okay.¡± Sara was still in a daze. Like a puppet, she handed the boy to John. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Going too far In the acupuncture room. John drew back the curtain. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to be present during the treatment, especially when it came to the treatment of this abnormal disease, and he didn¡¯t want others to see it. Taking out the needle. The boy¡¯s cries became softer and softer as he was stabbed into the Baihui acupoint, Shenmen acupoint, Zhaohai acupoint, and Anmian acupoint. Atst, he fell into a deep sleep. Then John put the index finger and middle finger of his right hand side by side on the boy¡¯s eyes, and silently recited the form, and suddenly a light blue light shed out, entering the boy¡¯s eyes. Actually astral vision would disappear with age, so John didn¡¯t need to deal with it too much. He just needed to seal it temporarily. About ten minutester. Holding the boy in her arms, John walked out of the acupuncture room and handed him to Sara. Sara hadn¡¯t recovered from his identity yet, but when she saw that her son finally stopped crying, the shock in her heart immediately turned into surprise. ¡°Thank you, doctor John! Thank you so much!¡± While thanking John, Sara turned to me Lester, ¡°it turns out that your friend is doctor John. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier about such an important thing?¡± Lester immediately showed a look of grievance. ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but that I don¡¯t know John is a famous doctor in New York. Besides, even if Ltell you, you may not believe me.¡± The coupl¨¦ expressed their thanks to John again. However, John suddenly said, ¡°Mrs. Sara, your brother, Carlos, is in charge of the Damon group, right? Please go back and tell him that God will know what he have done. Please persuade him to behave himself.¡± Sara was stunned for a moment, and then asked with a frown, ¡°doctor John, did my brother offend you?¡± ¡°Go back and ask your brother. Maybe he will give you the answer.¡± said John. With a lot of doubts, Sara found her brother, Carlos, and told him what John had said. After hearing that, Carlos sneered, ¡°God is watching. Hahaha. I¡¯d like to see what tricks this boy can y.¡± Sara asked, ¡°brother, what happened between you and doctor John?¡± ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t get involved in this kind of business,¡± said Carlos. Sara wanted to ask more, but she saw the impatience on Carlos¡¯s face, so she had to shut her mouth. However, there was an inexplicable uneasiness in her heart. A few dayster. All of a sudden, the Damon groupunched a facial mask product called ¡®Myra¡¯. Relying on the inherent market share of the Damon group, this facial mask was soon sold out, and received good reviews, and quickly spread in the circle of rich people. Because they found that the effect of this facial mask was almost the same as that of the ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ shown at the charity auction of the Cultural Pce some time ago. Soon after, everyone received a message that theunch of the ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ was postponed. No one knew what had happened, but it was not difficult to guess that the form of ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ had fallen into the hands of Damon group, and the ¡®Myra¡¯ wasunched before Queenie Group. Business wars were nothing more than this, always winners and losers. These users who had been looking forward to the ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ for a long time didn¡¯t care what happened. Since there was a product whose effect wasparable to the ¡®BEAUTY¡¯, they naturally didn¡¯t wait for the ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ anymore. Instead, they directly chose the ¡®Myra. Soon, the new products of the Damon Group were sold out, and the number of orders was still increasing explosively. It seemed that the business battle was aplete victory for the Damon Group. After knowing this, Nick and his wife also scolded Carlos for being despicable. At the same time, they asked John if they should use the power of Yeats family to put pressure on the Damon Group. However, it seemed that John was not in a hurry at all. He shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°no, thanks. You know, Karma¡¯s a bitch. Carlos will definitely pay for what he did today.¡± Marcia said, ¡°good son-inw, I know you are good at medical skills and painting as well. But you have to know that the so-called ¡®Karma¡¯s a bitch¡¯, is only the selffort of the powerless. The reality is always ¡®Nice guys finishst¡¯. If you agree to cooperate with Carlos this time, I¡¯m afraid he will be more insatiable in the future.¡± As soon as she finished her words, Queenie came back in a huff. She threw an invitation in front of John and said, ¡°Carlos, he had gone too far!¡± ¡°Queenie, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so angry?¡± Puzzled, John picked up the invitation card and took a look at it. It was the invitation of Carlos¡¯s private party, which specially invited Queenie to attend. Damon Group has won a big victory. The reception held by Carlos can be said to be a celebration reception, but he deliberately invited hispetitors to participate. Wasn¡¯t it intentional to disgust people? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Besides. If Carlos had won the business battle by normal means, Queenie would have nothing to say. But he was obviously relying on despicable and dirty means to steal the fruits of theirbor, yet he was still brazenly showing off his power. Thinking of this, Queenie got angry. Her chest was about to explode with anger. John said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just an invitation letter? Don¡¯t be so pissed off. Since Carlos likes to show off, just let him show off!¡± ¡°Are you stillughing?¡± Queenie red at John and said, ¡°how could you be so heartless? You took out this facial mask form. It¡¯s your son. Now your son has been taken away, but you don¡¯t care at all?¡± Thinking about it now, Queenie thought that she really shouldn¡¯t listen to John and postpone the release of the ¡®BEAUTY¡¯. Now she didn¡¯t know how to redeem it. John said, ¡°in fact, I have a lot of this form, so I don¡¯t feel very ufortable if it is leaked out.¡± ¡°But I feel terrible!¡± Queenie covered her chest and said, ¡°I feel ufortable at the thought of the arrogant expressions of those despicable and shameless people.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Queenie. They won¡¯t be arrogant for long. It¡¯s just a private party, right? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Johnforted. Queenie snorted and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± ¡°But I want to go.¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 A private party At the party. A young man and a young woman stood in the buffet area, their mouths almost never stopping, giving people a feeling that they had not eaten enough for a few days. The young man, in particr, gobbled down the food as if he didn¡¯t even bother to go to the dining area. He picked up the buffet te and directly ate it. Andpared with others, the two of them dressed very casually, without any sense of solemnity. The two were, of course, John and Queenie. The two of them had a heated discussion about whether they woulde to this party or not. In the end, John won and hid the invitation in case of being torn apart by Queenie. Queenie didn¡¯t understand what John was doing. It was obvious that Carlos was malicious in this private party. If John went, he would bring disgrace on himself. Why did John insist on going? She had no choice. Since John was going, of course she couldn¡¯t watch her brother being humiliated, so she followed him. When they arrived at the party. John went straight to the buffet area and started to eat directly without saying anything, which stunned Queenie. She quickly asked him to pay attention to his image. ¡°What kind of image do you need in front of a group of thieves?¡±John replied. Hearing this, Queenie also joined the team of John. It seemed that she vented her depression on these foods. But she was a girl after all, she was more gentle than him and her belly was full after a few bites. As for John. He was like a reincarnation of a hungry ghost, and polished off the food, so terrifying. A department manager of the Hanmi Group couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He walked over with sullen and said, ¡°Guys, please show me your invitation.¡± The guests in this private party were all the senior executives of thepany. Obviously, these two people were not the management of thepany. The Department Manager suspected that these two people sneaked in to drink and eat. Judging from the way they ate, it was like a battle. ¡°Carlos invited us.¡± John answered while stuffing the food into his mouth, but he didn¡¯t take out the invitation at all. The Department Manager frowned and said, ¡°if you are invited by Mr. Branton, you must have invitation, so please show me¡­¡± ¡°You are fucking annoying. Why don¡¯t you let me have a good meal?¡± John said impatiently. Hearing this, the Department Manager¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°It would be very hard to do for me if you don¡¯t show the invitation¡± Since John refused, he was more sure that this guy sneaked in. ¡°Hard to do? Then don¡¯t do it!¡± John suddenly became unreasonable and kicked down the buffet table, which scared Queenie, but soon she realized that John was deliberately making trouble! As expected, the Department Manager¡¯s face turned pale. He called several security guards to arrest John. The noise attracted everyone¡¯s attention in an instant. Carlos also pushed away the crowd and came over. ¡°What happened?¡± The department manager said respectfully, ¡°these two people behaved weirdly. I asked them to show me the invitation, but this guy overturned the table.¡± p! As soon as the Department Manager finished his words, an invitation covered with oil suddenly flew from a distance and stuck to his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an invitation? Why does Mr. Branton still invite us here since he doesn¡¯t even allow us to eat anything? Is this how Mr. Branton taught you to treat VIPs?¡± The department manager took off the sticky invitation, with a trace of anger in his eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you show the invitation earlier?¡± p! Before the department manager could finish his words, Carlos pped on his face and said, ¡°shut up! You are so blind. Apologize to distinguished guests now!¡± The Department Manager held back his anger, but he didn¡¯t dare to refute Carlos¡¯s words. He had to grit his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to misunderstood you Carlos waved his hand around and said, ¡°let¡¯s all disperse.¡± All of a sudden, the onlookers around left as if nothing had happened, and the Department Manager also left with a depressed face. After they all left, Carlos said, ¡°you must be John, right? I received the message you asked my sister to bring to me that day. God is watching your every move. But I never believe in fate. I only believe in myself.¡± Carlos had investigated John. An orphan in Sunshine Welfare Center. He was the younger brother of Queenie. He was a famous doctor from New York. Other things. There was no need to investigate. Of course, even if Carlos wanted to investigate, he could only find some superficial information, which were some identities that John disdained to hide. ¡°You shameless bastard!¡± John didn¡¯t say anything, but Queenie scolded Carlos first, her eyes full of coldness. ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Carlos didn¡¯t get angry at all. Instead, he looked at her with a big smile on his face and couldn¡¯t help but marvel in his heart, ¡®what a beauty! Even if she doesn¡¯t dress up today, she is still stunning.¡¯. If could put such a woman on the bed and take off her coat, it would be a real peak of his life! Carlos¡¯s eyes made Queenie extremely unhappy. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°you know what I mean. How could you steal the formtion by dirty means? How could you be so shameless?¡± ¡°Miss Yeats, you wronged me.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Carlos said shamelessly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you are too tired as a girl, so I take the initiative to share the pressure for you. You should praise me for being considerate, instead of calling me shameless.¡± ¡°Shame on you!¡± ¡°Ha ha, Miss Yeats, you are not only beautiful, but also so cute when you curse. I really want to have a drink with you.¡± ¡°Who wants to drink with a shameless man like you?¡± Queenie was angry. ¡®What kind of person is this? He is so shameless. I have already scolded him like this, but Carlos still looks happy. The more I scold him, the more he seems to enjoy it.¡± Pervert! At this time, John finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Carlos, I see that you are smiling so happily. You must be in a good mood, right?¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 A bet Hearing this, Carlos¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He lowered his head and a trace of cruelty shed through his eyes, but soon disappeared. Because. John called his name directly-Carlos. Although Queenie had called him that, Carlos didn¡¯t feel angry at all. Instead, he thought she was very cute. The more Queenie scolded him, the more excited he felt. Yes. Just as what Queenie guessed, Carlos was such a pervert. Every time a beautiful woman scolded him, he would be excited. The more beautiful she was, the more excited he would be. But men couldn¡¯t. When he heard John calling his name, he was very unhappy and sneered, ¡°of course I¡¯m in a good mood because ¡®Myra¡¯ produced by Damon Group sold well. You don¡¯t need to tell me.¡± After thinking for a while, John said, ¡°I also hope that you can keep smiling like this, but unfortunately, three dayster, ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ will be listed. I think maybe you can notugh for long.¡± Carlos was speechless. A strange look appeared on Carlos¡¯s face. Queenie was also stunned. Then she pulled John aside and said, ¡°little John, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I know ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ will be listed three dayster?¡± ¡°I made the decision on the spur of the moment,¡± said John with a smile. Queenie was speechless. She pinched him and said, ¡°do you know that a new product needs. advertising before it is listed? It is not enough time for advertising for us because of your decision.¡± The previous charity auction was the best publicity for ¡®BEAUTY¡¯. Without the interference of Damon Group, this product could be listed at any time, because the publicity effect had been achieved Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, the situation was totally different since Damon Groupunched the ¡®Myra¡¯ first. When the effects of the two products were almost the same, the best way was to start first. Now the product market had almost been upied by Damon Group, and there was no room for ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ to survive, unless they initiative lowered the price and explored the low-end market. But this was a losing deal. It was impossible topete with Damon Group in a short time. So John said that Carlos would soon be unable tough, which was a big joke for the insiders. Queenie rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°John, you think too simply about business.¡± However, John didn¡¯t seem to hear what she said at all. He said, ¡°Queenie, I¡¯m confident in our products.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about confident or not¡­¡± Before she could say anything more, John walked up to Carlos and said, ¡°how about we make a bet? After BEAUTY is listed, I think it can defeat yourpany¡¯s ¡®Myra¡¯. Do you dare to bet?¡± Feeling that the boy in front of him was more and more crazy, Carlos sneered, but still said, ¡°what¡¯s the wager?¡± ¡°If you lose, hold a press conference to expose the formtion of the facial mask you got and apologize to Queenie Group.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Carlos smiled yfully and said, ¡°but what if you lose?¡± ¡°It''s up to you ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in you. How about this? If you lose, ask your sister to apany me for a night.¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t help but take a look at Queenie again, and his saliva almost flowed out.. John¡¯s eyes turned cold and said, ¡°I won¡¯t gamble on my sister.¡± ¡°Then there is no need to make a bet.¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I say you don¡¯t dare to make a bet because you are afraid that our products will have a huge impact on yourpany after they are listed.¡± Said John defiantly. After being stunned for a while, Carlos couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you, but since you have brought disgrace on yourself, I¡¯ll bet with you. If you lose, you will run around the ¡°No problem.¡± After leaving the private party of Carlos, Queenie walked quickly with a cold face. Following her, John smiled forced and said, ¡°Queenie, why are you walking so fast? Are you angry with me?¡± Queenie ignored him. ¡°Sister, you have to trust me. I¡¯m not kidding. I won¡¯t do something that I¡¯m not sure of.¡± Queenie still ignored him. John said, ¡°sister, the dress you are wearing today matches your temperament very well, and so does your trousers, which perfectly set off your long and straight legs.¡± Queenie was speechless Finally, Queenie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She turned around and walked back, reaching out her hand to grab John. She said angrily, ¡°why do you want to bet with Carlos? Don¡¯t you know that you will lose?¡± John quickly covered his ears and said, ¡°sister, why don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°Then tell me, where is your chance of winning?¡± ¡°Well, since you have asked, I will tell you the truth¡­¡± All of a sudden, John lowered his voice and whispered in Queenie¡¯s ear, ¡°in fact, the formtion that Colin got is fake.¡± ¡°Fake?¡± Queenie¡¯s beautiful eyes widened at once, but she didn¡¯t understand, ¡°if the formtion is fake, then why is ¡®Myra¡¯ so popr, almost upying the market of New York¡¯s facial mask? Besides, I think this facial mask is very good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an illusion. As long as a few dayster, the disadvantages of ¡®Myra¡¯ will bepletely exposed.¡± John said with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± Queenie stared at him suspiciously. ¡°Of course, my dear sister, I have never lied to you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Queenie was skeptical. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 It¡¯s useless to give you a chance Three dayster, ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ was listed. As expected, it did not stir up any spray. In Damon Group. In the chairman¡¯s office. Carlos was in a good mood and called the female secretary to inspect his daily work. Ten minutester, the female secretary left. Not long after she left,marketing director suddenly knocked on the door and came in, putting a stack of materials on Carlos¡¯s messy desk. ¡°Mr. Branton, there seems to be something wrong with our new product. These areint. materials.¡± Carlos frowned and asked, ¡°so many?¡± The director of the marketing department bit back his words. Finally, he reported truthfully, ¡°in fact, these are only a small part ofint material¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Carlos¡¯s face darkened. He pped the table and said, ¡°call Lloyd over right now!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Lloyd was the director of the research and Development Department of Damon Group, the man with sses who had been beaten by John in an abandoned warehouse. The formtion of ¡®Myra¡¯ was handed over by him. Soon. When Carlos got the news that Lloyd had run away, he was so angry that he broke out into curses, ¡°how dares Lloyd collude with Queenie Group? Send someone to find him immediately and break. his legs! How could he not understand what had happened. He finally knew why John dared to make such a bet with him at the party a few days ago. It turned out that everything was in his n. ¡°Fuck!¡± Carlos was so angry that he almost smashed the office. But no matter how angry he was, product quality had a problem, and the reputation of Damon Group had declined sharply. Every day, there were many victims surrounding the office building of Damon Group, wanting to ask Carlos for an exnation. In the past few days, Carlos sneaked into thepany. At the same time. Some of the richdies in the circle suddenly found that ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ was listed. This facial mask was given out one thousand samples before, and there was no quality problem till now. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have to worry that this product would be as bad as ¡®Myra¡¯ in a week. As for some victims of ¡®Myra¡¯, they bought ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ with a try. Unexpectedly, they found that the bad problem caused by ¡®Myra¡¯ was perfectly solved by this divine level facial mask. As soon as the news came out, the sales of ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ exploded in an instant. Carlos was furious. He sent people out to catch Lloyd, but they didn¡¯t catch him at all. Lloyd had already left the State of New York with his family. At this time, Carlos¡¯s private phone suddenly rang. He picked it up. The voice from it made him even more furious. ¡°Mr. Branton, do you remember the bet we made before? Now that you lost, can you fulfill the bet agreement and hold a press conference to apologize?¡± It was from John. Carlos cursed, ¡°you bastard, you have guts. I¡¯ll keep this in mind. I¡¯ll pay you back double sooner or later. Just wait and see!¡± John said, ¡°it¡¯s up to you whether to give it back or not. Now I¡¯m asking you when to hold a press conference?¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± Carlos hung up the phone, cursing. John sighed slightly and said, ¡°it¡¯s useless to give you a chance!¡± Obviously. Carlos didn¡¯t intend to fulfill the bet, which was expected by John. However, if Carlos missed this opportunity, it would be difficult to talk to him in the future. A hint of coldness shed through John¡¯s eyes. All of a sudden. Queenie ran over from behind the sofa and put her arms around John¡¯s neck. She couldn¡¯t help but kiss him on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯re awesome, little John. The battle is so beautiful.¡± Queenie was as happy as a little girl. She had thought that she would lose this game, but she didn¡¯t expect that John would give her such a big surprise. After the operation of Damon Group, the victims of ¡®Myra¡¯ now used ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ to improve the bad symptoms on their faces, which meant that Damon Group opened the market, but in the end, they paved the way for others Queenie Group, turning original skin care products into necessities. Of course, Queenie was happy. Although John felt warm in his heart, he still said with a straight face, ¡°sister, although you are. happy, next time when you kiss my face, can you tell me first? I also have dignity.¡± ¡°What? Dignity?¡± Queenie grabbed his ear again out of habit and sneered, ¡°answer me seriously now. Can I kiss your face?¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Feeling a sharp pain in his ear, John answered in a hurry and then went to the sofa, like meat in the chopping board. ¡®Come on, I don¡¯t want my dignity!¡¯ Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Forth sister wasing back The night was as dark as ink. Outside the luxurious private vi, a figure climbed up the wall like a ghost, and finally jumped in from the balcony of the two floors. John sighed, ¡°as King of Horizon, I have also done such a sneaky thing someday. If it is spread out, I¡¯m afraid I will beughed at to death.¡± When there was no one in the vi, John came to the bedroom and sessfully found a safe. Pried it open. He took the things away. The second day. All of a sudden, Carlos was taken away by the relevant department for investigation, because someone had found his ck ount, which recorded all his money transactions in recent years in detail, and also involved some senior executives of the organization. Carlos was shocked and had roughly guessed what had happened. He shouldn¡¯t have stayed at the female secretary¡¯s housest night. The safe was pried and he didn¡¯t know it. In Yeats Family¡¯s house. Nick and his wife were having lunch when the doorbell rang. They opened the door and found it was Justin. Marcia warmly greeted, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Justin. Come on in. We¡¯re having lunch. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Thank you, auntie. I¡¯ve already had lunch.¡± Justin entered the room and put the fruit and wine on the tea table. He looked around and asked doubtfully, ¡°aunt, isn¡¯t Queenie here?¡± This time he came here to contact with Queenie. To pursue a girl was to keep pestering her. Maybe she would be moved by his sincerity one day? Of course, Marcia knew what he meant, and her expression suddenly became a little unnatural. Nick smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°well¡­ Queenie has gone back to New York, but she often. comes here to visit us.¡± He didn¡¯t tell him. In fact, they went to New York more often than Queenie¡¯se. Justin frowned and said, ¡°is she still with that guy whose name is John?¡± His tone was obviously unhappy. Nick bit back his words. The couple looked at each other and finally decided to let Marcia exin the situation. ¡°Justin, in fact, you should know what Queenie is thinking. She only cares about John, and we can¡¯t persuade her, so we won¡¯t interfere in your young people¡¯s affairs.¡± Marcia said euphemistically. But Justin was also a smart man. He instantly understood what Marcia meant. It meant that she acquiesced in the rtionship between John and Queenie! ¡®Damn it! Are you kidding me?¡± Justin cursed in his heart. ¡®It was you who said that you would introduce Queenie to me, and now it is you who said that you would not interfere. Are you kidding me?¡± Justin¡¯s face darkened. He had been infatuated with Queenie. To be exact, as long as a normal man saw a beautiful woman like her, it was difficult to control himself. After all, Male tends to obey their sexual impulse. To put it bluntly, he fell in love with her at first sight. So how could Justin give up at this time? Justin restrained his anger, stood up and said, ¡°uncle, aunt, enjoy your meal. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Then he left Yeats Family. Nick sighed, look, it¡¯s all your faults. If you hadn¡¯t introduced Queenie to Justin, it won¡¯t make such. an unpleasant ¡°Oh, now you know it¡¯s my fault?¡± Marcia stared at him and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you acquiesce in what I did before?¡± ¡°s, it¡¯s all our faults. We are wrong. Who would have thought that John is so excellent!¡± John got the news that forth sister would be back in a few days.N?velDrama.Org content. He only heard forth sister that called Demon King but did not see her, John admired her for a long time. At that time, when they met, he mustpare with her. ¡°Kate came back to see you. I guess she won¡¯t stay here for a few days. You can pick her up at the airport.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± John nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the mall to buy some decent clothester.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. I think my clothes are enough now¡­¡± ¡°Be good!¡± Queenie raised her eyebrows and suddenly showed her sister¡¯s majesty, but then she shook John¡¯s arm and said, ¡°just take it as shopping with me. You have been back for so long, and you haven¡¯t gone shopping with me once.¡± John was speechless. John was not afraid of her majesty, but her coquetry. Her soft voice melted his heart. The two of them finally arrived at Investec za. At the clothing store. When he tried on a suit, his temperament was shown in an instant. In fact, John didn¡¯t like to wear a suit, but Queenie said she wanted to see him wear it and acted like a spoiled child. What else could John do? Queenie used to be so aloof, but now she began to act like a spoiled child. How could he not spoil her. So he changed into a white suit. He stood straight. Elegant. He looked like a noble man. Especially when John looked at her, the evil smile at the corners of S mouth made people not feel disgusted, but feel full of charm. Queenie¡¯s heart beat faster. If John wore this suit and she wore white wedding dress at the wedding ceremony in the future, they would walk through the hall hand in hand¡­ ¡®What are you thinking about, Queenie? He is your brother!¡¯ Queenie hurriedly patted her head to stop her woolgathering. ¡°It¡¯s all my mother¡¯s fault. She always calls him ¡®good son-inw¡¯ and ¡®good son-inw¡¯. I almost thought I was John¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Queenie felt remorseful in her heart. ¡°Beauty, your boyfriend is so handsome and elegant. You are the most handsome couple I have. ever seen.¡± The saleswoman praised. Queenie just came back to her senses from her woolgathering. When she heard the saleswoman¡¯s words, it seemed that her mind was exposed. She quickly exined, ¡°he is just¡­ My brother.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± The saleswoman was stunned and said, ¡°I thought you were a couple since you looked so sweet. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Well, beauty, since he is your brother, can you give me his phone number?¡± The saleswoman suddenly winked ambiguously. Apparently, she had a crush on John. Queenie¡¯s pretty face turned cold, and she was like a tigress protecting her calf. She averred, ¡°no!¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Make trouble The two of them walked out of the Investec za with bags in their hands When they returned to Greend Vi, they met an uninvited guest. He was standing at the gate of the vi and looking around. Beside him, there was a car, and two bodyguards were guarding it. Carlos. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He was not caught? Queenie¡¯s face was slightly changed and she said Carlos, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I miss you so much, so Ie here to see you!¡± Carlos said with a smile when he saw the two. It could not be seen from his face that he was angry when there was a quality problem with ¡®Myra¡¯ a few days ago. It was a smiling tiger. No matter how angry he was, he still wore a smiling face when facing outsiders. This was a very terrible personality. If John hadn¡¯t called him that day and heard his exasperated curse, he would have thought that he would never know how to be angry. Carlos didn¡¯t pester Queenie too much, but walked towards John with a smile. However, the smile on his face was not natural, but more like a false smile, which was more frightening than when he was expressionless. ¡°I know you did that.¡± Carlos went straight to the point, referring to the matter that his safe was pried and the ck ount was stolen. John didn¡¯t deny, but asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious about how you came out?¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ Carlosughed twice, and then looked at John yfully, ¡°the power of Branton Family is far more. powerful than you think. Moreover, in this world, as long as you have money, it¡¯s not difficult to revive the dead. Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± John was silent. Carlos suddenly lowered his voice and said, ¡°to be honest, I¡¯m greedy for her body. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll put her on the bed and make her unable to wake up. ¡°As for the facial mask formtion and the bill book, I¡¯ll keep it in mind. You¡¯ll soon know how terrible my revenge is.¡± After saying that, Carlos took a few more hot nces at Queenie, and then nced around Greend Vi. Heughed and said, ¡°ha ha, the scene in this vi is really good, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s against fire or not.¡± Then he got into the car and left. Queenie was angry, ¡°Carlos is so arrogant. Why can¡¯t he get justice? He really pissed me off!¡± John shook his head and said nothing. His eyes shed with coldness. Now that Carlos had threatened him, how could he bear it? Of course not. ¡± So soon, John found an excuse to leave. He rode his bicycle and chased in the direction where Carlos left. At this time, Carlos was still smoking a cigar in the car. Suddenly, he braked, and the smiling tiger instantly turned into a roaring tiger. He angrily scolded, ¡°how the hell did you drive? Do you know how to look at the road?¡± ¡°No, boss, look ahead¡­¡± The driver pointed to the front and saw a young man riding a bike and parking horizontally in the middle of the road. ¡°Humph! It¡¯s this guy! Kill him!¡± Carlos recognized at a nce that it was John who stopped their car. He sneered. He had nned to battle with Johnter, but he didn¡¯t expect that John could not wait to die. Of course, he couldn¡¯t let him down. Boom! After receiving the order, the driver immediately stepped on the elerator to the bottom, ready to speed up and crush him. But to his surprise, the young man didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he took the initiative to rush over on his bike ¡®does he really want tomit suicide?¡±? The driver didn¡¯t think too much. All he needed to do was to follow his boss¡¯s order. Continue to speed up! The distance between them was getting closer and closer! Finally! Boom! They collided violently. ¡°Good for you!¡± Carlos blurted out, but the next second, his eyes widened in horror. Suddenly, a wheel was inserted into the front ss of his car, and the whole bike was standing on the hood. Strangely enough, the bike was not deformed even after being hit so fiercely. And John had disappeared. Carlos frowned and said to the two bodyguards, ¡°go out and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Two bodyguards got off the car, and then heard two loud bangs. Two bodyguards¡¯ bodies were pressed against the window and fell down. It took less than three seconds from getting off the car to fainting. Carlos felt uneasy. At this time, a loud bang suddenly came from the car roof. Carlos was shocked. He raised his head and looked at the car with his eyes wide open. A huge bulge suddenly appeared above his head. With a closer look, he found that it was the shape. of a fist, and the shapes of the four finger bones were clearly visible. A fist hit the car roof and made a hole? Was this what a normal person could do? Carlos was still in a state of shock, and another loud noise came from above his head. Another piece of iron sheet protruded, still in the shape of a fist. Who the hell still dared to stay in the car! Carlos got out of the car in a hurry and looked back. As expected, John was sitting on the top of his car with a rx face. When Carlos came out, his expression suddenly became very yful. Carlos was shocked, ¡°what kind of monster are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care what kind of monster I am. I just want to ask you, who is courting death?¡± Carlos¡¯s face turned pale with fright. He finally knew what a horrible existence this young man in front of him was. However, just as he thought that John was going to kill him, he heard John say lightly, tonight, I will personally go to your family and take away your legs and feet in front of everyone in your family. Do you understand?¡± Then he jumped off the car and pushed his bike away. Just leave like this? Carlos was stunned. Of course he didn¡¯t know what John was thinking. John didn¡¯t like trouble. Since the Branton Family could bail him out of the rted department, it meant that they were indeed capable. Then drove straight on to the enemy¡¯s den! Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Go to Branton Family alone In the State of New York. In Branton Family. Everyone came one after another. Lester and Sara also arrived. They heard that Carlos¡¯s car was smashed, and the other party also said that he woulde to their house tonight, so they rushed back to the base camp. ¡®Let¡¯s see who is so bold!¡¯ After listening to his son¡¯s description,Barron flew into a rage, ¡°what an arrogant boy! I¡¯d like to see how he took your legs and feet in front of our family!¡± Carlos said, ¡°Dad, judging from the power of that boy smashing the roof, he should be a martial artist. Should we ask Uncle Tristan for help?¡± Barron shook his head and said, ¡°in order to get you out, he has already helped a lot. I¡¯m sorry to bother him this time. Go to find n. He is always greedy. Give him some money and invite him to come here.¡± Carlos hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°but I heard that n¡¯s arm seemed to be cut off a few days ago.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Barron snorted, ¡°as long as n¡¯s strength is there, even if one of his arms is broken, so what? As you just said, that kid is only in his twenties, how can he be strong? Ask n toe over and deal with him.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Carlos nodded and immediately set out to find n. He sneered in his heart, John, I¡¯d like to see how you cripple my feet.¡±. Among the members of Branton Family. Lester looked at Sara and asked, ¡°honey, who the hell is he? How dare he told nonsense like this?¡± Sara shook her head and said, ¡°how could I know? I¡¯ll know it in the evening.¡± Soon. The night fell. Everyone in Branton Family was waiting quietly, but when eight o¡¯clock in the evening, there was still no outsidering. Carlos¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°did he say that on purpose to frighten me?¡± Everyone thought it was highly possible. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the man cripple Carlos¡¯s legs in the daytime, but wait until night? And he also said that he would take off Carlos¡¯s legs in front of everyone in the family. What was the difference from bit the hook? Everyone in Branton Family n thought that Carlos might have been fooled. n said expressionlessly, ¡°whether the person you mentioned wille or not, I have epted the reward and can¡¯t return it to you. Besides, I can only wait until nine o¡¯clock at most.¡± Although one of his arms was broken, the dignity of the martial artist was still there, and his words made the people of Branton Family dare not refute. ¡°Damn it! What the hell are you doing?¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Suddenly, the captain of security guards rushed in and said, ¡°there is a young maning here by bike.¡± Carlos¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a fierce light. ¡°It must be that guy. Let him in. Today I will let him die here!¡± Hearing this, Lester and Sara¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and they had a bad feeling. ¡°Could it be¡­ John?¡± When they took their son to see John that day, they had already known that there was a grudge between them, but he didn¡¯t tell them exactly what it was. Neither did Carlos tell them. So when they heard that a young man rode a bike toe here, the first person they thought of was John. Lester craned his neck to look out of the gate. When he saw the figure getting clearer and clearer, his ominous premonition was finally verified. It was indeed John. Lester was extremely anxious. He looked at Carlos and other people and became more anxious. A momentter. He suddenly made a bold move, the boldest move he had ever made since he became a member of Branton Family. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lester ran towards the gate of the yard, waved his hand and shouted anxiously to John, ¡°brother John, hurry up. They invited n to kill you!¡± Lester had a very low position in Branton Family, and he couldn¡¯t even say a word in usual. It could be said that he had used a lot of courage to do this today. Carlos¡¯s face darkened and cursed, ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s wrong with that useless son-inw today? I think he doesn¡¯t want to stay in the family anymore!¡± Sara used to scold Lester, but this time, she chose to work with her husband and begged for mercy, ¡°Dad, doctor John has helped us. Please let him go!¡± ¡°Helped you?¡± said Barron, frowning. ¡°Well, here is the thing¡­¡± Sara quickly told her that John cured her son¡¯s strange disease not long ago. After hearing this, Barron was lost in thought. Carlos looked at him anxiously and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be fooled. It¡¯s not a matter of whether we will let him go or not. It¡¯s just that he has gone too far and provoked us!¡± After hearing this, Barron agreed. It was John who came to Branton Family to provoke him. How could she ask him to spare his life? It was so ridiculous! Seeing that her father¡¯s face changed, Sara hurriedly ran to the gate of the yard like her husband and said anxiously, ¡°doctor John, listen to us. Hurry up and leave. My brother has hired a martial artist to guard you, waiting for you bit the hook!¡± Looking at the anxious faces of the two people, John was silently moved, especially Lester. Although he was a married man, he was willing to take the risk of disobeying Branton Family to remind himself. He was right! ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since I have decided toe, I must take away Carlos¡¯s legs today, no matter who he invited.¡± Lester said anxiously, ¡°Hey, brother John, why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± No matter how hard the couple tried to persuade him, he pushed his bike into the courtyard stubbornly like a stubborn donkey, which made the couple so anxious that they could only sigh helplessly. John, it¡¯s so unwise! Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Don¡¯t be unreasonable? When he entered the courtyard of Branton Family, John felt hundreds of eyes staring at him, including hatred, disdain and doubt. No wonder it was one of the top rich families in the city. There were always a lot of people. Since everyone else weed him like this, John certainly had to set an example. He raised his you for your right hand enthusiastically, waved it and said with a smile, ¡°Hello,rades! Thank hard work!¡± Almost at the same time, everyone¡¯s facial muscles twitched. ¡®Do you think this is an inspection?¡± ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him!¡± Lester and Sara kept sighing, and doctor John began to be mentally abnormal again. Carlos¡¯s eyes were full of anger, because in his eyes, what John did was a tant provocation and arrogance! It seemed that John had stepped on his face, but he still smiled and said, ¡°thank you, sir. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to give me such a big gift.¡±. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®Thank you for your mom!¡¯ Carlos was furious. Of course, Barron didn¡¯t look good either. He had lived for so many years, but he had never seen anyone like John. So he didn¡¯t care whether John was the benefactor of Sara or not. He had to pay a heavy price tonight. ¡°n, I¡¯ll leave him to you,¡± Barron said. But what he didn¡¯t notice was that n, who was standing next to him with an aura of calmness and prestige, but when he saw John¡¯s face clearly, he had already been scared out of his wits. It was him! It was him! It was him! Cut off his arm! An iparably terrifying martial artist! ¡®How unlucky I am to stand against him two times in such a short time?¡± He was almost scared to death! ¡°Barron, I won¡¯t make this money. I¡¯ll return the reward to youter,¡± said n in a trembling voice Barron¡¯s face changed, ¡°n, what do you mean? When you epted our reward, didn¡¯t you promise that you would definitely win the other party? What¡¯s going on now?¡± kill that Carlos also said, ¡°you must want to raise the price temporarily. In this way, as long as you bloke, I¡¯m willing to raise the reward by thirty more percents. This is the highest price I can offer.¡± Raise the price? ¡®I¡¯m dying. Who cares a higher price? Please don¡¯t drag me into this, okay?¡± n was about to cry and roared, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you double the reward. I won¡¯t ept this order. You¡¯d better find someone else!¡± After finishing his words, n turned around and ran towards John. Lester¡¯s face turned pale with fright, ¡°doctor John, be careful. He is n, a martial artist invited by Branton Family to deal with you. He is extremely vicious!¡± When he saw n rushing towards John, he thought he was going to make a move, so he reminded John in a hurry. However, a yful smile appeared at the corners of John¡¯s mouth. ¡°Vicious? How vicious?¡± ¡°John, why are you so stubborn?¡± Before Lester could finish his words, n suddenly knelt down in front of John in a very long distance. This¡­ Did he fell down by ident? Lester and his wife looked puzzled, but what happened next hit their souls violently, and their eyes were instantly wide open. n said in a trembling voice, ¡°master, it has nothing to do with me. I just went out for a walk after dinner and happened toe here.¡± Hiss¨C Suddenly, two gasps were heard. Lester and Sara were so surprised that they almost gouged their eyes out. It turned out that n didn¡¯t fall down, but knelt down to John. What was going on? John smiled and said, ¡°I believe you. Get up and help me look after my bike.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s my honor.¡± n stood up gratefully and helped John carry his bike with hisst arm, as if he had really be a coachman. Lester was speechless Sara was speechless Seeing that John walked into the courtyard of Branton Family, n¡¯s face darkened. He red at the two and said, ¡°what are you looking at? Do you want to die?¡± Lester and his wife came to their senses and looked away in a hurry. She almost thought n was a fake! At this moment. John hade to Barron. The people of Branton Family had been stunned for a long time, especially the scene that n knelt down had a great impact on them. That¡¯s n! The notorious Underground Monarchof the State of New York acted like a grandson in front of John. Could it be that this young man in front of them had some powerful background? Barron was still in shock, and his eyes unconsciously became vignt. He asked, ¡°where are you from?¡± John chuckled and said, ¡°don¡¯t care where Ie from. I¡¯m here to take your son¡¯s legs tonight. Do you have any objection?¡± ¡®Do you have any problem with that? ¡®Of course! But Barron didn¡¯t dare to say that. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°young man, I don¡¯t know what kind of conflict you have with Carlos, but no matter how big the conflict is, you can sit down and discuss to solve it. Do you agree?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between him and me. Why did you ask someone to kill me?¡± John said, squinting his eyes. ¡°Maybe there is some misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°If I were a nameless person, there would be no misunderstanding. I would definitely die in your family tonight.¡± said John with a sneer. Seeing that, Barron knew that John didn¡¯te to discuss at all. Instead, John was determined to break Carlos¡¯s legs. Barron said with a serious face, ¡°young man, I think you are also a member of the State of New York. We meet each other regrly. Why do you have to make the rtionship so stiff?¡± ¡°Ha ha, now you think I have to be unreasonable, don¡¯t you?¡± With a burst ofughter, John suddenly turned around and kicked Carlos to the ground. Anger shed in his eyes. ¡°When your son came to New York to show off, why didn¡¯t you sit down and discuss with me?¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 The backer of Branton Family The word ¡°junglew¡± applied to any era, even the so-called rules may not work in front of the monstrous power. This could be seen from Carlos¡¯s ck ount. If the person behind Queenie Group was not John, then this form of divine level facial mask. I must have be the cash cow of Carlos. The same. If it was not John whoe to Branton Family to ask for an exnation today, he would have been dead. Now Branton Family felt that it was not easy to provoke John, so they began to discuss it. Where did you go back then? If you can¡¯t defeat him, you can discuss with him. How can there be such a cheap thing in the world? The secr way didn¡¯t work for King of Horizon! So he kicked Carlos over rudely in front of Barron, and then stepped hard on his kneel. Suddenly, there was a crisp sound. One of Carlos¡¯s kneels was smashed into pieces, and he immediately let out a miserable cry like a pig being butchered. ¡°Ah -¡± The shrill cries shocked everyone in Branton Family. He was a cruel man! He was absolutely ruthless! How relentless he was! Just when John was about to step on another kneel of Carlos, he suddenly heard the voice of Barron with anger, ¡°young man, I advise you not to push your luck. The power of our Branton Family is not as simple as you think!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± John put down his feet in silence, with an interesting expression on his face. It was the second time that he had heard such words. This was also the reason why John went to Branton Family alone. He just wanted to see how powerful Branton Family was to make Carlos so unscrupulous that he couldn¡¯t even be punished with the worldly rules. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell me the power behind you right now,¡± said John loudly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, Barron fell into silence for a moment. Seeing that John raised his foot again, he said with a deep look, ¡°boy, you do not listen to my good words. Since you insist on courting death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± He looked fierce and dialed a number. On the contrary, John kept his integrity. He said that he would give Carlos an opportunity. As expected, he didn¡¯t break Carlos¡¯s other leg. Instead, he took a chair and put it beside his head, waiting. This was another huge humiliation. Carlos cried out in pain, ¡°Damn it! When Uncle Tristanes, you¡¯re doomed¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± John stepped on his neck and said, ¡°if you shout again, I¡¯ll break your neck.¡± Carlos didn¡¯t dare to shout anymore, but his eyes were filled with terrible anger. He thought that after uncle Tristan came, he must let this bastard suffer a hundred times more humiliation. Then there was a long wait. Finally. A dignified middle-aged man walked quickly towards Branton Family. Even n was shocked to see this man. He was the one behind Branton Family! Many of the rtives of Branton Family were confused. Who was this man? Most of them didn¡¯t know this middle-aged man at all. It seemed that he had never appeared in Branton Family. It was mainly because they were not the core members of Branton Family and could not reach this level. Could he alone suppress this arrogant young man? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but doubt. John was also a little surprised. He stared at the middle-aged man. He could feel the breath of a martial artist from him, but it was not enough to scare him. A person¡¯s strength was not strong That only meant that this middle-aged man was not simple.. Barron strode forward and said a few words to the middle-aged man. Then he pointed at John. The middle-aged man nodded and walked towards him with majestic eyes. Carlos couldn¡¯t wait to yell, ¡°Uncle Tristan! Help me! Kill this bastard!¡± Bang! John kicked Carlos on the head. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed a trace of coldness. He shouted, ¡°let him go now!¡± His tone was full of irresistible meaning. John didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at the middle-aged man silently, not frightened by his majesty at all. On the contrary, his expression was somewhat meaningful. The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°I think you don¡¯t know my identity yet¡­¡± He paused on purpose for a moment and said in a long voice, ¡°Tristan Goodman, one of the four guardians of The Southern Martial Arts League.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Silence! Still silence! After a long time, there was a huge uproar. This middle-aged man was actually from The Southern Martial Arts League, and he was one of the four guardians. The backer of Branton Family was actually The Southern Martial Arts League? The news was shocking to the people of Branton Family. Martial Arts League was something they would never be able to reach in their entire lives! A hint ofcency appeared on the corner of Barron¡¯s mouth. It was obvious that he felt extremely honored to have Tristan as his backer. The money he had given Tristan over the years was not in vain. In fact. If John hadn¡¯t gone too far today, Barron wouldn¡¯t have exposed his trump card. After all, the identity of Tristan was very sensitive. ¡°Can you let him go now?¡± Tristan¡¯s voice was still so domineering, as if what he said was an order, and his identity was enough to suppress everything. Carlos moved forward a little. John didn¡¯t move. Carlos was overjoyed. He thought that John was afraid, so he moved forward a little, but John still didn¡¯t move. ¡®Ha ha, he was really scared.¡¯ ¡®I will definitely take revenge. I will kill John and get that woman, Queenie, to my bed. The more Carlos thought about it, the morecent he became. He began to pull one of his legs desperately and climb towards Tristan. It seemed that as long as he climbed to his feet, he would arrive at a safe harbor. What¡¯s more. As he crawled towards Tristan, he looked back at John. His fierce eyes told John that he would definitely take revenge today. At this time, John finally spoke. ¡°No wonder Carlos was bailed out. It turns out that you did it!¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 ¡°I confess!¡±, Tristan Goodman cried. Hearing this, everyone was silent. An idiot? How dare he say that the guard of the Southern Martial Arts League was an idiot? What he did was equal to piercing though the sky! He got in trouble. He must be crazy! The Branton Family waspletely speechless. Carlos Branton felicitated himself secretly, ¡®good for you! Let¡¯s see how Uncle Tristan will kill you this time. Ha ha¡­¡­¡¯ So he exaggerated, ¡°Uncle Tristan, did you hear that? How arrogant he is! He doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all!¡± Tristan Goodman was already angry. After all, he was a noble man, and no one dared to be so disrespectful to him except the leader of the martial league. Carlos Branton¡¯s words was like adding fuel to the fire at that moment. Tristan Goodman¡¯s anger burst out like an extremely inted balloon. A high level martial artist! For martial artists, level one to level three were beginners; level four to level six, strong warriors; level seven to level nine even more powerful, which was the realm where Tristan Goodman was at present. And above level nine was heaven masters. Under the US martial alliance, there were five divisions; they were Central US Martial Arts League, the Southern Martial Arts League, the Eastern Martial Arts League, the Northern Martial Arts League, and the Western Martial Arts League. The leaders of the five leagues were all heaven masters, and the four guards under each leader were all advanced martial artists. Tristan Goodman was one of the four guards of the Southern Martial Arts League. He had a very high status, but in John Lopez¡¯s eyes, he was not worth mentioning. John Lopez moved forward bravely to Tristan Goodman. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t intervened, I might have only taken Carlos Branton¡¯s legs today, but unfortunately, because of your interference, I¡¯ll take his dog-like life.¡± ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Crack! Before Tristan Goodman could finish his warning, John Lopez suddenly appeared in front of Carlos Branton and broke his neck with one foot. John Lopez was not killing innocent people. He killed Carlos Branton for reasons. Just now, when Carlos looked back, a murderous look appeared in his eyes, showing vindictive intention. John Lopez could not leave this hidden trouble. Even if he didn¡¯t think about it for himself, he had to think about his sisters. Therefore, he took Carlos Branton¡¯s life without hesitation. Silence reigned again. It seemed that every one else was stilled in astonishment. How dare he kill Carlos Branton in front of the guard of the martial league. ¡°My son¡­¡± After a long while, Barron Branton suddenly came to his senses and threw himself on the body of Carlos Branton, crying bitterly. Tristan Goodman was also shocked. He had never expected that John Lopez would be so bold to ignore his warning and kill a human in public. ¡°I dere that you are now listed as a top-level wanted criminal of the martial alliance. Surrender, or you will be executed!¡± Tristan Goodman¡¯s authority was seriously challenged. On the spot, he announced that John Lopez had be a wanted criminal of the martial alliance. As long as he went back to write a letter and uploaded it to the electronic system of the martial alliance, John Lopez would be the target of the martial alliance of the nation. Tristan Goodman had the right to do that.. However, just as he said these formic sentences and was about to im John Lopez¡¯s life, John Lopez sneered, ¡°a top-level wanted criminal¡­ Ha ha, who gives you the courage to order me to be wanted?¡± Boom! Boom! The momentum on John Lopez suddenly increased, and in an instant, inside the whole residence This is from N?velDrama.Org. of the Brantons¡¯ seemed to be surging a strong wind. The iparably powerful air wave forced Tristan Goodman back more than ten meters. It was so horrible! All the members of the Branton Family were scared. Lester Phillips was also shocked by John Lopez¡¯s strength again. He couldn¡¯t imagine what his childhood ymate in the welfare house had experienced to make him a highly skilled doctor and a martial artist! But Brother John really made a big mistake this time! Tristan Goodman steadied himself, with a sh of horror in his eyes. Others only knew that John Lopez was terrifying, but they didn¡¯t know how terrifying he was, because they did not know martial arts, while Tristan Goodman was an advanced martial artist. He could feel that this was the aura that only a heaven master had! John Lopez should be listed as a wanted criminal of S level! If n Brown knew what was on Tristan Goodman¡¯s mind, he wouldugh out loud. A heaven master? You¡¯d better be mentally prepared for you might be scared to death. Mr. Lopez was a cultivator! However, after a short time of shock, Tristan Goodman¡¯s eyes darkened and he said, ¡°A heaven master, I should have called you senior, but you are on the opposite side of the martial alliance. Having such a powerful strength is absolutely not the reason for you to kill innocent people.¡± What righteous censure! Knowing that he was no match for John Lopez, Tristan Goodman deliberately put the me on him in this way, Tristan Goodman stood on the side of justice, and behind him was the martial alliance of the US In the headquarters of the martial alliance of the US, there were people who were even mightier than heaven masters. He was not afraid that they couldn¡¯t defeat John Lopez. This was their usual trick. Using power to suppress people. Therefore, for guards like him, even if their level was not as high as that of those heaven masters, most of the heaven masters would still show some respect when they saw each other, because there were terrifying people in the headquarters of the martial alliance. However, there was always a however. However, when John Lopez heard this, he felt extremely ironic. In an instant, his eyes were as sharp as swords, and he reprimanded, ¡°what a shame! The members of the martial alliance of the US, my soldiers, have risked their lives at the border, but this has raised a group of decadent people like you. You got money in your own pocket and abuse the power you have. How dare you say that you uphold justice? How dare you be so shameless?¡± John Lopez imperially rebuked. His aura instantly changed, as if he was a king of gods who looked down upon the world. His voice shook the heaven and the earth, and his terrifying killing aura suffused the world! ¡°You¡­¡± Tristan Goodman was startled. At this moment, facing John Lopez, he felt an instinctive fear, as if the man opposite him was really an unparalleled king, and he couldn¡¯t help but have an impulse to kneel down. Why was that? Tristan Goodman couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Have a good look at what it is?¡± John Lopez suddenly threw out a golden light. After receiving it, Tristan Goodman could no longer restrain the fear in his heart. He fell on knees heavily. ¡°I confess!¡±, he cried. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Giving out the Oracle Token Plop! Tristan Goodman fell to his knees heavily and hit the ground hard; two deep holes under his knees could be seen. He lowered his head and held his hands over the head. What he held in his hands was the golden object thrown out by John Lopez just now. Looking carefully at this object, Tristan Goodman identified that it was a token. A unique identity token that only belonged to King of Horizon. The Oracle Token! This was the first time that John Lopez showed it, because the previous people were not qualified to let him take out this token. Besides. Even if they saw it, they probably wouldn¡¯t know it. But Tristan Goodman was different. He was the guard of the martial league. Any member of the martial league should know the Oracle Token. This was a required course that they had to remember on the first day they entered the martial league. They must remember. The Oracle Token. It was a symbol of their king! Tristan Goodman¡¯s body was trembling violently, and his heart and soul were also shaking in horror. However, his hands were all steady. For fear of being negligent, he might drop down the supreme token in his hand to the ground. If the token dropped down, horrible things would happen. His would be beheaded! It was not until John Lopez walked up to him and took back the token in his hands that Tristan Goodman¡¯s hands began to tremble violently, as if he had a stroke. It could be seen how terrified he was ¡°You don¡¯t need me to teach you what to do, do you?¡± Bang! Tristan Goodman smashed his head on the ground and answered, ¡°No. I¡¯ll resign as soon as I go back tonight. I¡¯ll confess all the dereliction of duty in the past few years to the board of punishments.¡± John Lopez nodded and said, ¡°since you know what to do, I won¡¯t say anything more.¡± After saying that, John Lopez¡¯s eyes swept around the people of the Branton Family, and finally fell on Barron Branton. He uttered, ¡°your son deserves more than death. I killed him. If you have any thoughts in your mind, you can tell me now. If I know you do something behind me in the future, the Branton Family will be removed from the list.¡± The Branton Family, removed from the list! The these words were likeing from God, irresistible. All the members of the Branton Family trembled violently. Endless fear surged up in their hearts, their eyes wide open and their hearts broken. In fact. As they saw Tristan Goodman kneeling down, they felt that the whole sky had turned upside down. Although they didn¡¯t know what the golden object was, there was no doubt that the person who could make Tristan Goodman to kneel down must have a very horrible identity beyond their imagination. What else could Barron Branton say. He didn¡¯t even dare to cry, because everything was provoked by his son, Carlos Branton. He was afraid that if he cried for his son, it would annoy John Lopez. Seeing that, John Lopez said, ¡°since you acquiesce, the feud between me and the Branton Family will bepletely cleared from now on. I hope you can conduct yourself well.¡± Then. John Lopez walked towards Lester Phillips again. At that moment, Lester Phillips waspletely stunned. His eyes were wide open and his expression was stiff. It was not the kind of expressionless stiffness, but shock and disbelief. He was so shocked that he almost went crazy! He and John Lopez used to be orphans in the same welfare house, equivalent to old friends. When he saw his old friend suddenly be an unfathomable figure, this soul impact was far more shocking than that of Barron Branton and the others. ¡°Thank you!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Walking up to Lester Phillips, the coldness on his face was disappearing, and a sincere smile appeared on his face. Just now, Lester Phillips took the risk of upsetting the Branton Family and persuaded him to leave. For the sake of this favor and their friendship, John Lopez should thank him. ¡°John¡­¡± Lester Lopez¡¯s throat was dry and the shock in his heart was hard to calm down, so he didn¡¯t know what to say in front of John Lopez. John Lopez patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. If you are bullied in the Branton Family in the future, juste to me. As an old friend, I will definitely not sit by.¡± This was John Lopez¡¯s promise. Just like Lester Lopez promised to find a job for him when he thought his old friend was having a hard time. Tears welled up in Lester¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, John Lopez had left the Brantons¡¯ residence and came to the gate of the yard. n Brown immediately bowed and said, ¡°Sir, do you like to raise a dog? I can be your pet dog, woof!¡± n Brown was also amazed! He had already known that John Lopez was a martial artist, but what he saw just now still shocked him. He couldn¡¯t believe that even the guard of the martial league had to kneel down in front of him, which meant that he had a great background. It was an honor to be a dog of such a great master. John Lopez took the bike from his hand and said, ¡°It depends on your performance!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± It was a long time after John Lopez left. Only then did Tristan, who was kneeling in the courtyard of the Branton Family, dare to stand up. His clothes were dripping with sweat, and the awe on his face was still there. Barron Branton asked with a rough voice, ¡°Guard Goodman, who¡­ Who is that man?¡± Tristan shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°He is a horrible existence.¡± Then he stopped. Barron Branton sadly looked at his son¡¯s corpse and sighed, ¡°s, Carlos provoked such a terrible person here this time, and even you have also been dragged down by him.¡± Tristan Goodman sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s my own fault. If I behave properly, how can I be afraid of being dragged down?¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Barron Branton asked, ¡°Guard Goodman, do you really want to go to the Martial League to confess? How about running away¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tristan Goodman interrupted him immediately and said in a stern voice, ¡°When you offend the man you saw just now even if you escape to the ends of the earth, he will find you out. Besides, don¡¯t call me Guard Goodman any more. I¡¯m just a sinner.¡± After saying that, he strode out of the Brantons¡¯ residence and rushed to the base of the Southern Martial League to confess his crime! Barron Branton stood still, the astonishment in his heart could not calm down for a long time. Although Tristan Goodman did not tell him who that man was, the man¡¯s title was about toe out ¨C King of Horizon. Only the divine man on the top of the entire kingdom had such a terrifying deterrence, Barron Branton was astonished. He quickly held a family meeting and announced two big decisions. First, the Branton Family should withdraw from the skin care products market of the state of New York and give up Hanmi Group to avoid a conflict of interests with Queenie Group again. Second, his son-inw, Lester Phillips, was immediately listed as a core member of the family, and was qualified to touch the core business of Branton Family and receive special training. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Kate Williams In the capital. Outside the airport. There stood a beautiful woman with long hair on her shoulders. She didn¡¯t wear any make-up, but her face was still white and tender, like a shelled egg. She just looked like the first love of everyone. She was pure and cute. She wore a in white shirt and light blue jeans. Her legs were straight and slender, and she wore a pair of white shoes. She grabbed the handle of the suitcase with one hand and looked around. There were many tourists living around. Many of them came to pick their friends up at the airport. When they saw this beautiful woman, they couldn¡¯t help but take a few more looks at her. They couldn¡¯t help but think back to their campus time when they were young. s¨C Who would know which family those pure and lovely goddess had spent in the end. Maybe. The beauty in white shoes could give the answer. The crowd around also looked up. They were very curious about who was waiting for this beautiful woman to pick her up. If nothing went wrong, it should be a big boss or a rich man! ¡°Four sister, get in the car!¡± Suddenly, a handsome young man appeared in front of her with a warm smile on his face. ¡°car¡± was a bike. She was stunned at first, and then stared at the young man for a while. Suddenly, she rushed forward and wrapped her arms around his neck excitedly, ¡°Ah, ah, it¡¯s really you, little John!¡± The beauty in white¡¯s shoes was named Kate Williams. She was the fourth sister of John. A few days ago, Bertha Carter sent a message about John in their chatting group. Knowing that he was still alive, Kate immediately put aside her work and rushed back from abroad. Knowing that John was still alive, Kater recognized him at once when she saw his familiar face. She was overjoyed. ¡°Little John, I heard from my sister that you have be bad now. Is that true?¡± asked by Kate, as she loosened her arms on his neck, with a strange light shining in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to other sister¡¯s nonsense. She spread rumors. I¡¯m a positive young man.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, I knew it. What¡¯s wrong with my little John?¡± Oh¡­ It was a t tone. It seemed that his answer didn¡¯t meet Kate¡¯s expectation. John was hurt. But soon he patted the back seat of his bike and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, sister, get in my car and I could give you a different experience.¡± In order to take care of her fourth sister, John specially put a soft cushion behind his car. Kate said with a strange look, ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive a Bugatti Veyron? Why did you change into a broken. bike?¡± ¡°Hey, what do you mean by ¡®broken bike¡¯? This is my real treasure, much more valuable than those sports cars. ¡°Then tell me how to put my suitcase?¡± Kate brought a small suitcase with her. In fact, it was not heavy. It only contained some living goods, and other working equipment were ced in her colleagues¡¯ ce. But it was not easy to put it down! ¡°It¡¯s easy. Give it to me.¡± John picked up the suitcase with one hand and held the handle of the car with the other. Then he began to urge Kate to get on the nike. Kate said, ¡°I might as well carry it!¡± ¡°No, no, No. I can ride very fast. You have to hold my waist with your hands, or you can¡¯t sit steadily.¡± ¡°Wow, how fast can it be?¡± Kate hugged John immediately and felt lucky that she was wearing jeans today. The onlookers were speechless. Such a beauty was taken away by a bike? The luxury car they had expected didn¡¯t appear, and they somehow felt much better. As he sped up. Kate found that although John rode fast, he was very stable. As long as she held him tightly, she wouldn¡¯t feel bumpy. She couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°little John, little John, you¡¯re so good at riding. You ride so fast with only one hand. It¡¯s not shaking at all.¡± So, did you want to be trembled? Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let her four sister down. He decisively aimed at a small stone and rushed over. The bike trembled immediately, which scared Kate. She screamed and couldn¡¯t get out her hands, so she had to hit his back with her head to fight back. ¡°It seems that what seven sisters said is right. You really have changed. Wait¡­¡± Kate suddenly thought of something and raised her voice, ¡°Are you really going to take me back with this bike?¡± ¡°Of course. Is there any problem?¡± ¡°No, no, No. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± She thought that John just wanted to take her to experience it, but she didn¡¯t expect that he really nned to ride a bike all the way back. It was so far between the two cities, so he must be tired to death, not to mention that he carried a small suitcase with one hand. Kate found that her brother was not bad, but a little¡­ silly! In fact, it was just a appetizer. It wouldn¡¯t take long for her to experience the feeling of flying into the sky. Kate insisted, ¡°No, no, No. I¡¯m a little tired after the ne. I want to find a hotel nearby to have a rest. I won¡¯t go back to New York today!¡± She struggled for two times and pretended to get off the car. ¡°Okay!¡± Now that the four sister had expressed her opinions, what else could John do? He had to find a hotel and stopped his bike ording to her requirements. ¡°Hurry up!¡± After checking in, Kate couldn¡¯t wait to take her upstairs. John thought she was in a hurry because she needed to go to the restroom, but as soon as she entered the room, Kate¡¯s eyes lit up and said that she wanted to check his birthmark. She didn¡¯t look tired at all. His big sister was right. ¡°Four sister, haven¡¯t they already verified my identity? Why are you still¡­ ¡°Ha ha, what I see is true!¡± Kate blinked her eyes quizzically. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Fourth sister¡¯s dream It was afternoon. After checking the birthmark of John, Kate had a good rest and was ready to go shopping with him in the evening. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for so many years, so of course they should develop a good rtionship. While she was sleeping, John went to the Wood Family. Since sister four didn¡¯t want to take his bike back to New York, what else could he do? He couldn¡¯t leave this big treasure here, could he? he had no choice but to temporarily send it to the Wood family. When Emily Wood saw John, she was overjoyed. Suddenly, she remembered her father¡¯s task, which was to get DoctorJohn in half a year. If she wanted to get doctor John, she had to create more opportunities to get along with him. So Emily said, ¡°Doctor John, our school is going to open an interest ss in traditional Chinese medicine recently. Can you be our teacher?¡± Emily was a teacher of Providence College. This was her interest. Alton also felt helpless. At first, he wanted Emily to manage the family business, but she said that she had no interest in doing business, so he had to let her do whatever she wanted. After all, it was a girl. Alton wouldn¡¯t be too harsh on her. But what made he depressed was that his son, Noah, was also a loser and had no ability to start the family business. So when Alton saw John, he seemed to see hope. When Melissa asked this question, Alton also showed an expectant expression. Of course, he also hoped that his daughter could be closer to John. Looking at the expectant eyes of the father and the daughter, John nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Since you think highly of me, I¡¯ll have a try!¡± He had plenty of time anyway. In addition, he also hoped to teach more young people his knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine. In this era, it was very unfriendly to traditional Chinese medicine. There were too many hooligans who cheated in the name of traditional Chinese medicine, which gradually caused the world to lose trust in traditional Chinese medicine. This was thest thing that John wanted to see. The old Taoist priest taught him the medical skills, and he didn¡¯t want to see those ancient needle methods lost, either. Hearing that, Emily said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll apply to the headmaster for the opening of an interest ss in traditional Chinese medicine tomorrow¡­¡± Uh¡­ She spilled it out. Previously, Emily had said that the school had decided to open an interest ss in traditional Chinese medicine, and then hired John to teach. But from what she had said just now, it was because John had agreed to teach, so she was ready to apply to the principal. These were two different concepts. Would she expose her intention? Emily¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She blushed and nced at John. Seeing that John didn¡¯t care about it, she breathed a sigh of relief. Then she happily went back to her room to write the application. Alton also had a happy expression on his face, but soon he asked, ¡°Doctor John, have Nick and Marcia made things difficult for you recently?¡± He asked tentatively. The answer he wanted to hear was, of course, yes. The more difficult Nick and his wife were to make things difficult for John, the greater the hindrance between their daughter, Queenie and Lu Yun. Alton liked to see such a scene. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say these thoughts out. He didn¡¯t want to cause John¡¯s dissatisfaction and me him for gloating. ¡°No.¡± John shook his head and said, ¡°They have be very attentive to me recently, especially Marcia, calling me ¡®good son-inw¡¯, which makes me a little embarrassed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alton was shocked and felt more depressed when he saw that it was not a joke. How dare you, Marcia. Who said that even if she died, she would never let John marry her daughter? How could she break her promise? Damn it! Alton decided to find a time to confront with Marcia. Seeing Alton¡¯s depressed look, John smiled meaningfully, but did not expose his thoughts. After saying goodbye, he left Wood family. Back to the hotel. Four sisters just woke up. She hugged John¡¯s arm happily and said, ¡°Little John, I just had a very good dream. Guess who I dreamed of?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. She blinked her beautiful eyes and looked very smart. After thinking for a while, John answered, ¡°Did you dream of me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself! If I say it out, it won¡¯t hurt your self-confidence. You are no match for the man in my dream even ten thousand of you.¡± Kate deliberately provoked him. Hearing this, John was not convinced and said, ¡°Who is it? Tell me, I don¡¯t believe that which fool is stronger than me ten thousand times?¡± Without mercy, Kate flicked his forehead with her finger and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to the leader of the King of Horizon !¡± The King of Horizon? With a strange expression on his face, John asked, ¡°Sister four, did you dream of the King of Horizon just now?¡± ¡°Humph, of course. My biggest dream in my life is to interview the King of Horizon. But how can a woman like me get to know such a powerful man?¡± Kate sighed, but a sense of loss quickly disappeared. She looked at Johncently and said, ¡°Now you know who I dreamed of, don¡¯t you? You can¡¯t evenpare with him!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. He is the most handsome man in the universe. Of course I can¡¯tpare with him.¡± ¡°Ha ha, it¡¯s good that you know it. But don¡¯t be discouraged, John. In my heart, you are always the best brother.¡± Said Kate, standing on tiptoe and patting on John¡¯s shoulder tofort him. ¡°Four sister, I will help you realize your dream with this sentence. Isn¡¯t it just an interview with the King of Horizon? I will tie him up in front of you.¡± ¡°Little John¡­¡± Kate suddenly looked at him affectionately. Just when he thought she was moved by his words, Kate said, ¡°What you look like when you are bragging, just like love ¨C it¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 A mad dog At dusk. After they were full, they looked like a young couple. Kate happily held John¡¯s arm and went shopping. It took more than two hours to walk around. Kate didn¡¯t feel tired at all. She pointed at some strange ces from time to time and said to John, ¡°Look, John. This ce used to be the favorite ce for rich women, and this one is the same.¡± With a strange look on his face, John asked, ¡°Four sister, how did you know so much? Are you¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± Kate smiled and blinked, ¡°Because I¡¯m a reporter. I often make secret visits, but I promise that I have never done anything out of line.¡± ¡°Of course I believe you,¡± said John. He finally found out the reason why four sister became so greasy. It turned out that she was affected during all kinds of secret visits. Well, in that case, I forgive you for what you have done in theputer. John was relieved soon. When the two were shopping, a scar face man suddenly came to them. They had already brushed past each other, but the scar face man suddenly returned and reached out to stop Kate. ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s our beautiful reporter!¡± The scar man stared at Kate and sneered. Kate¡¯s face changed. She turned around and was about to leave, but the scar face shed and blocked her way. She sneered, ¡°Beautiful reporter, why are you in such a hurry? Do you want to visit my ce again today? There may be an ident and joy!¡± John immediately realized that it must be the four sisters¡¯ identity was identally exposed during the secret visit, and she was remembered by this scar face. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± John said two words coldly. ¡°Ha ha, you are so arrogant!¡± The scar face instantly shifted his gaze to John, but then he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Ha ha, boy, you have a good appearance. Do you want to consider working in my club? It will definitely bring you unexpected benefits.¡± The look in his eyes was intriguing. It was obvious that it was not a good work. N?velDrama.Org ? content. With a cold face, Kate held John¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, little John. Leave this mad dog alone. I don¡¯t believe that he dares to do anything to us in broad daylight.¡± John nodded. But as soon as he moved his feet, he suddenly heard the scar face roar, ¡°Boy, how dare you steal my wallet!¡± Obviously. Scar didn¡¯t intend to let the two go. The so-called stealing was just an excuse to make trouble. Kate said angrily, ¡°When did we steal your wallet? Don¡¯t sling mud at us!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Scar sneered and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t steal my wallet, then please exin why my wallet disappeared after I talked to you just now. If you didn¡¯t steal it, who else stole it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Kate was so angry that she wanted to argue with the scar face. But before she could do so, she heard John say, ¡°Sister, you just said that it¡¯s a mad dog. There¡¯s no need to exin it to such a mad dog.¡± Scar¡¯s face darkened and shouted, ¡°Watch your tone, boy!¡± ¡°Oh? What tone?¡± asked John. ¡°I know you haven¡¯t been beaten. If you want to show off in front of a beauty, you¡¯d better find out who I am. I¡¯m not a coward!¡± The scar face clenched his fist, and the knuckles of his fingers crunched. When he was about to make a move, he suddenly saw that John¡¯s eyes were slightly fierce. He suddenly lifted one foot, and the heel of his foot was directly above the top of the scar face, and then he gathered his strength to fall. Bang- The scar face knelt on the ground, covering his bleeding head and screaming. Instantly! Without taking another look at the scar face, John turned to Kate and said, ¡°Sister four, it¡¯s not necessary to waste so much saliva to deal with a mad dog. If he wants to bite someone, just kick him away.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kate was in a daze. Hearing John¡¯s words, she nodded stiffly. John was so rude¡­ But I liked him. When this scene happened, it attracted many people¡¯s attention. At first, they were all watching the fun, because they knew that the scar face was not someone to be trifled with. However, with the kick of John on the scar face¡¯s head, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly changed. Good guy. The young people was brave. In the crowd, a young man in adidas took out his mobile phone and took a photo silently. But he was not taking the photo of John kicking the scar on his head. After all, what happened just now happened so fast that he had no time to take a photo. He took a picture of Kate and John when they left hand in hand. Even after the two of them left, the young man followed them for a distance. It was not until the two of them entered the hotel that he dialed a number. ¡°Justin, something is wrong.¡± The young man was Levi, one of the rich families invited by Justin when they were traveling in Osmanthus Garden. After returning to the hotel room, Kate said with expectation, ¡°I hope I can dream of the King of Horizon tonight!¡± s, poor four sister, you didn''t cherish the saint in front of you, but hoped to meet me in dream. If four sister knew that I¡¯m the King of Horizon, will she be surprised or have a gap? ¡°Four sister, you haven¡¯t seen the King of Horizon before. How did you dream of him?¡± Kate rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Do you know what imagination is? It¡¯s the same as you haven¡¯t seen a fairy, but it doesn¡¯t hinder you from reciting poems and watching flowers and birds in your dream with a fairy¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Hearing this, John suddenly grinned and said, ¡°Then what does he look like in your dream?¡± Kate wanted to answer him seriously, but when she saw the narcissistic look on John¡¯s face, she rolled her eyes at him, pulled up the quilt and covered her head, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not like him anyway.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± John touched his nose and thought, am I so bad after losing the halo of the King of Horizon? Sad. But sad as he was, John turned off the light for his fourth sister and went to his room next door to sleep. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 A battle against identity At this time, in Yeats Family, Alton was ring at Marcia fiercely. The reason for the confrontation was that Marcia had broken her promise. Alton said sarcastically, ¡°Marcia, you are a well-known person in the province. You swore solemnly that day, but you broke your promise not long ago. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± ¡°Oh, really? Alton, you have to tell me the evidence. When did I swear a poison oath? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± Marcia refused to admit it. Alton scolded, ¡°Marcia, I find that you are really shameless!¡± ¡°Who are you talking about? Shame on you!¡± Marcia became anxious. ¡°Whoever fails to keep his promise, I will scold him for being shameless.¡± ¡°Well, I broke my promise, right? Alton, can you repeat what I said that day to see if I broke my promise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said. Marcia, I¡¯ll let you be sincerely convinced.¡± Alton sneered and turned on the recording. Suddenly, an audio record was heard, ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯m not as blind as you. Even if I die, I will never let John enter my house!¡± That was what Marcia had said. But she didn¡¯t expect that Alton would record her voice secretly. Marcia couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Alton, you are shameless and despicable!¡± ¡°Well, since you have broken your promise, why can¡¯t I record it secretly?¡± Alton retorted. ¡°Listen to me carefully. I said that I wouldn¡¯t let John enter Yeats¡¯ house, but I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t let my daughter go out. So tell me, how could I break my promise? How could I break my promise?¡± Marcia seemed to have grasped the winning point, holding her head high, like a cock that had won the battle. Alton had nothing to say but kept cursing Marica for her shamelessness. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Who would have thought that these two people, who had unusual status in the whole province, would actually start a fierce battle because of John, just like shrews scolding the street. The point was that neither of the two was involved. Nick was speechless and couldn¡¯t be calm. He had to wait for the interval between the two people¡¯s scolding and said sulkily, ¡°How about having a cup of tea first?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink tea. I¡¯m in a hurry to visit my good son-inw in New York. How can I have time to drink tea¡± Marcia provoked Alton deliberately. Alton was really pissed off. The scolding ended with Alton¡¯s defeat. She left indignantly and became more determined to let her daughter marry doctor John, because it was a peak battle rted to the honor of the two ns. John would never have thought that his personal emotional problem had risen to the level of family honor. So sorry! After Alton left, Nick smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Madam, why are you so excited? It¡¯s the business of the younger generation. No matter how you fight for it, it won¡¯t affect anything!¡± ¡°Why not? I just want to affect Alton¡¯s mood. I¡¯m happy to see him unhappy.¡± said Marcia. Nick smiled bitterly again. Seeing that Marcia began to dress up, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Madam, are you going out?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that I was going to New York to find my good son-inw? Where are your ears?¡± ¡°I thought you just wanted to piss Alton off.¡± Marcia dressed up and put on a simple lipstick. Then she said to Nick, ¡°Let¡¯s ask John today when we can start the treatment for you. It¡¯s been so long, but there¡¯s no movement.¡± Although John said that it would take three months to cure Nick¡¯s disease, there must be a movement, right? For example, he needed to prepare something, but John didn¡¯t mention it at all. Marcia almost thought that John had forgotten about it. Nick reminded her, ¡°Actually, it didn¡¯t take long¡­¡± Seeing that Marcia was ring at him with resentment, Nick shut up wisely. Mrs. was anxious. The two of them packed up and were about to go out, but the doorbell just rang. Marcia said angrily, ¡°Okay, it must be Alton. I just didn¡¯t have a good time scolding him.¡± Marcia opened the door aggressively and was about to scold, but the next second she was stunned. ¡°Justin?¡± It was Justin. He was also stunned. He came to his senses and said, ¡°Uncle, aunt, are you going out for business?¡± Nick smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°We are going to visit Queenie¡­¡± The two of them looked a little awkward. Yeats family and Wood have always been good friends. As the elders, they can¡¯t tell Justin coldly that their daughter has fallen in love with someone. Just give up! They can only raise a little point, implicitly expressed this meaning, explicitly said that the junior things let the junior themselves to solve, in fact, was implying that Justin should go. When Justin visited Yeats familyst time and said that he wanted to see Queenie, Nick and his wife had already hinted him. Justin was smart enough to understand. Then why did hee here today? He smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, aunt are going to see Queenie. You can take me with you. Don¡¯t worry. I know what I should do. If Queenie really doesn¡¯t like me, I will respect her will.¡± Nick and his wife looked at each other and felt embarrassed to refuse again. Besides, he had said it so bluntly, so Marcia had to nod and agree, ¡°Okay, then you go to New York with us.¡± In fact, they felt sorry for Justin. After all, it was they who wanted to introduce their daughter to him, but it turned out that this matter was really hard to deal with. They just hoped that Justin could really respect Queenie¡¯s will as he said. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Under great pressure ofpetition Justin¡¯s sudden visit was certainly not so simple. The real purpose of his visit today was to show a group of photos to Nick and his wife, which John was shopping with a strange beauty and entering a hotel. The rtionship between the two was not simple. As long as Nick and his wife saw these photos, they would definitely have a stronger disgust with John, because he yed with their daughter¡¯s feelings. It was Justin¡¯s first n to ruin the affection of Nick and his wife for John. The second n. He nned to show these photos to Queenie too. As long as a normal woman saw these photos, she should be angry and stay away from this bad man, John. Then his chance woulde? Although Justin himself was not a good man, his romantic debts were all in the eastern region. Now since he has been back, he was the representative of an positive young entrepreneur. This was Justin¡¯s original n, but when he heard from Nick and his wife that they were going to visit Queenie, Justin felt that his n could be carried out at the same time, which could directly surprise John. Wasn¡¯t he happy! So Justin hid his thoughts for the time being and nned to meet Queenie with Nick and his wife first. When they arrived. At that moment, Queenie was in the living room. When she saw them, she immediately stood up and said, ¡°Dad, mom, you are here.¡± Recently, Nick and Marcia came to ingratiate themselves with John from time to time. It was not strange for her to see that. At the beginning, she felt strange, but she gradually adapted to it. It was a good way to get along with each other now. Therefore, the rtionship between Queenie and her parents was also growing rapidly. The gap caused by the misunderstanding in the past twenty¨Cfive years had disappeared. Queenie greeted them warmly. But when she saw Justin, who followed Nick, her pretty face suddenly turned cold. ¡°Father, mother, why do you bring him here?¡± Queenie had a very bad impression of this man. When John had offended the son of Underground Monarch, it was fine for Justin to stand by and do nothing. But he actually showed a sneer of schadenfreude, which was just seen by Queenie. So she was unhappy to see Justin here. With an embarrassed smile on his face, Nick said, ¡°Queenie, he just came here to visit you today. You can just treat him as a normal rtive.¡± Yes. Rtives. This was the only reason that Nick and his wife could think of. Ye family and Justin¡¯s family had a lot of business dealings. Of course, it was impossible for them to break up because of the emotional problems between the younger generation. Since they couldn¡¯t be rtives by marriage, they could take them as rtives. Seeing that her parents had said so, Queenie naturally wanted to save their face. She did not drive Justin away, but she did not take the initiative to say a word to him. Justin was in a bad mood, and finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said, ¡°Queenie, I know me, but there is one thing I have to tell you, John is not a good person.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± All of a sudden, Queenie raised her eyebrows and looked at Justin coldly. How dare you say that my little John is not a good guy? I don¡¯t think you are a good guy! you hate Nick and his wife also frowned. They were disgusted with Justin¡¯s words. They med him in their heart. What¡¯s wrong with him? Didn¡¯t he promise me well on the way here? Why did he start to be annoying so soon?? He was also a top student who had returned from studying abroad! Justin, of course, sensed the change in the facial expressions of the three people, but he had said it and could not take it back, so he continued, ¡°I know you may feel ufortable if I say it out, but I do so just because I don¡¯t want to see Queenie continue to be kept in the dark.¡± Then he handed the phone to them. It was the photo that Levi sent to himst night. The couple¡¯s faces darkened. Damn it! The young man who entered the hotel with this strange beauty in the photo is really John. The photo was clear. This time, she really felt a sense of crisis. Nick was worried, but when she saw the photo, she looked calm. She pointed outside and said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it them?¡± John and Kate happened to appear in the yard outside the door. At this time, how could they not react? It turned out to be a mistake. The beauty who went to the hotel with Johnst night knew Queenie. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you need me to introduce her to you?¡± ¡°This beautifuldy is my fourth younger sister. In addition to her, I have six sisters who have a good rtionship with each other. Even if the seven of us go to the hotel and live in the same room with John, it has nothing to do with you, Mr. Justin.¡± Didn¡¯t she mean that Justin was a busybody? Justin¡¯s mouth twitched. On the other hand, Marcia said worriedly, ¡°s, there are sixpetitors. Oh, no, adding the Emily Wood, there should be seven. Queenie, listen to me. John is a very good man. You have to seize it!¡± Again. Queenie blushed and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We seven sisters and John are very pure siblings¡­¡± Her voice was getting lower and lower, obviouslyck of confidence. Seeing this scene, Justin almost overturned the table. Damn it! I became the real clown again. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 The influence of treatment Justin was furious. It was not easy to find a counterattack point, but it was so easy to be disintegrated. Moreover, he left a impression of being nosy to Queenie. She was so depressed. Seeing his pale face, Marcia tried to mediate the dispute with a smile, ¡°Although it¡¯s a misunderstanding, Justin did it out of kindness. Queenie, don¡¯t me him.¡± Queenie didn¡¯t want to talk to him. ¡°I won¡¯t me him, because he is nothing but air in front of me. Why should I me him.¡± Justin couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. He stood up and was about to leave. Marcia wanted to keep him, because Justin came here in their car. He didn¡¯t drive, but Justin said that his friend would pick him up in New York. Then he left in depression. Looking at the back of Justin, Nick shook his head slightly and felt a little disappointed. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Marcia had just tried her best to help Justin. If Justin was sensible, the best way to deal with it would be to sit down and endure for a while, and then leave with them. Leaving at this time only gave people a feeling that his purpose ofing here this time was to provoke the rtionship between Queenie and John. As soon as he saw that the provocation failed, he immediately left in anger. If he was too narrow¨Cminded and had a strong purpose, it would only make people more disgusted. The son of his old friend had a lot to learn! Nick sighed in his heart, but soon he stopped thinking about it, because he got a good news that John was going to acupuncture for him. When she heard the news, Marcia was more excited than him. Her watery beautiful eyes could even be described as seeing through the autumn water. Queenie was confused and asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why haven¡¯t you told me about it for so long?¡± Nick and his wife were in a dilemma. How could they have the nerve to speak in front of their daughter! John said, ¡°Uncle just has a waist pain. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a waist pain.¡± Nick hurriedly echoed. ¡°Is it really just a waist pain?¡± Queenie doubted. She had been wondering why her parents suddenly changed their attitude towards John and even tried to please him from time to time. Now from their conversation, she understood that they must have something to ask for John. If it was just a simple waist pain, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to be directly treated in the hospital? Queenie knew John¡¯s medical skills. Generally, what needed he to treat was not just simple disease. So it was very strange. With a guilty conscience, Marcia said, ¡°Well, Queenie, you don¡¯t have to care so much. Anyway, John has promised us that he will definitely cure your father¡¯s disease. That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t need to care what kind of disease he is!¡± Queenie paused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I really don¡¯t know what you are doing.¡± Since they didn¡¯t want to tell her, what else could she do? She didn¡¯t want to meddle in their business. Thinking of this, she suddenly felt a little aggrieved. She felt that they were a family, but she was an outsider. Humph, angry! John said, ¡°Uncle, aunt,e to my second sister¡¯s hall for treatment. There is a special acupuncture room there.¡± So the three of them came to the apricot forest hall. They simply greeted. Nick followed John to the acupuncture room, and so did Marcia. She said that she wanted to see her husband regain his strength with her own eyes. John didn¡¯t want to make fun of her any more. He asked Nick to take off his shirt, lie prone on the bed, and then took out the needle and stabbed it into his waist. Seeing this, Marcia couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. She had secretly visited many famous doctors with her husband before, including many masters of traditional Chinese medicine. They had also tried to acupuncture on Nick¡¯s waist, but it had no effect. It seemed that the acupuncture points of those people at that time were almost the same as that of John. Did it have no effect in the past, but now it had? Although Marcia had doubts in her heart, she was afraid of disturbing John, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she chose to wait silently. About fifteen minutester. Nick suddenly said excitedly, ¡°Yes, I feel it. My waist is burning, and the heat is slowly spreading forward.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing this, Marcia sat on the edge of the bed excitedly, held Nick¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Honey, are you lying to me? Is it really effective?¡± ¡°How can I lie to you about this? As soon as you hold my hand, you feel stronger.¡± said Nick. Marcia¡¯s eyes were immediately wet. After so many years, finally, her husband¡¯s disease could be cured. She was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. After another ten minutes, John drew back the needle and said, ¡°As long as you acupuncture for about five more times, uncle¡¯s illness will be cured. During this period, you must not act recklessly, especially aunt. You must restrain yourself, or your efforts will be in vain.¡± The beautiful woman nodded with a red face. Nick couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Good son¨Cinw, I¡¯lle to you for acupuncture tomorrow.¡± It would take five more times, one acupuncture every day, and five days to recover. Thinking of this, he felt very happy. John shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need it tomorrow. I can only acupuncture once every three days. It won¡¯t have much effect if it is too frequent. Besides, uncle, aunt, you¡¯d better call me John from now on. I¡¯m not used to the word ¡®son¨Cinw¡®,¡± Because of this title, when they were in vi just now, John exined to the fourth sisters for a long time, and then told her the process of meeting Queenie. He was almost speechless. Marcia was happy in her heart. John agreed with whatever she said, but soon she asked in confusion, ¡°My dear, didn¡¯t you say that it would take at least three months to cure the disease?¡± Three days once, five times in total, which was only half a month. It was quite different from what John had said before. ¡°The length of the treatment depends on my mood, What if I¡¯m in a bad mood? Three months is less, and 3 or 5 years are possible. If I¡¯m in a good mood, it¡¯s only ten days and half a month.¡± Unique! Marcia immediately stepped forward gently to massage John¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°My good boy, you must be tired of the acupuncture just now. Let me help you massage your shoulder.¡± Well¡­ Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 What¡¯s this After finishing the acupuncture for Nick, John sat down and chatted with second sister for a while. Then he saw a patienting in, so he didn¡¯t disturb her anymore. The division ofbor in the Feazer Medical Clinic was clear now. Holbrook was in charge of attending consultation, and Tracy was in charge of acupuncture. Sometimes, the extraordinary students of Tracy would alsoe to help, but she asked them to prescribe medicine, and she took charge of the acupuncture. Tracy learned the needling skill very quickly and skillfully, but shecked practice, so she needed. to practice a lot to stabilize her needling skill. John left, but on the way home, his eyes suddenly turned cold. Someone was following him! John didn¡¯t alert the enemy. Instead, he strolled around leisurely. Atst, he walked into an extremely remote alley and finally stopped. ¡°Can youe out after following me for so long?¡± Crack! A figure fell on the ground behind him. His first words made John¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°You are really a cultivator,¡± the man said in a gloomy voice. John immediately turned around and looked at the man in front of him. His pupils contracted violently, and he saw that the man in front of him, with his hair disheveled and his face pale, looked gloomy and moist. How could a person have such an aura? What¡¯s more, he could tell at a nce that John was a cultivator, which meant that he was also very likely to be a cultivator. ¡°John, you may not know me, but I remember your name clearly. I wish I could carve it into my bones!¡± The man¡¯s words surprised her again. John frowned and asked, ¡°Is there enmity between us?¡± He was sure that he had never seen this man with disheveled hair before. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My name is Kim.¡± ¡°Kim?¡± John frowned again. The man sneered, ¡°Are you confused? Then I¡¯ll give you one more hint. Amy is my daughter.¡± The cold man was Amy¡¯s father, Kim. At that time, when Amy married into the Rusell family in the north of the New York, Kim thought that the Gibson Family was going to rise up, but he didn¡¯t expect that one afternoon, Amy went crazy, and then the Rusell family announced that they would quit New York City. Kim once came to the Rusell family and wanted to ask them what had happened, but when they saw him, they beat him up as if they had seen an enemy. Later. Amy fell into the water and drowned in the process of madness. Kim was extremely sad, but he identally found a piece of paper in Amy¡¯s room, which was full of John¡¯s name. The brush was so hard that even the paper was pierced through. At that time, Kim knew that his daughter¡¯s madness must have something to do with this person named John. So he put the me of his daughter¡¯s death on John. ¡°So, do you know why Ie to you now?¡± Gritting his teeth, Kim looked extremely ferocious, and his eyes seemed to be torn apart. This was not an expression that a normal person could make. ¡°Your daughter drowned in the water by ident, but I¡¯m curious how you ended up like this.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Instead of answering John¡¯s question, Kim roared, ¡°You killed my daughter. If you hadn¡¯t driven her crazy, how could she fall into the water? Today I¡¯m going to let you go to hell to apologize to my daughter!¡± He opened his mouth suddenly, and a ck mist spurted out. Then the ck mist wrapped his whole body, making him look more strange. At first, John thought Kim was a poor man, but when he saw his expression, he knew that he was not a normal person. What the hell was that ck mist? Was it a ghost? A cyan light shed between his eyebrows. He opened the Lucifer¡¯s Eyes, but what he saw was only a touch of darkness. He couldn¡¯t figure out what it was at all. Whoosh¨C At this time, Kim had made his move, like a ghost, to attack John. The cold atmosphere made the whole alley seem to sink into an abyss. As soon as the seal was formed by ash, the cyan rune flew out and hit the ck mist on Kim¡¯s body, but it didn¡¯t work at all. It meant that the ck mist was not a ghost at all, and the cultivator¡¯s set didn¡¯t work on it at all. ¡°How did this guy be like this?¡± John dodged Kim¡¯s blow. Kim¡¯s fingers were like steel des, tearing out five long sharp cracks on the wall. Then they turned into a gust of cold wind and rushed towards John again. With a serious look on his face, John activated his nameless magic skill in body, and a cyan me suddenly appeared in his palms, forcibly connected with Kim. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The mes were burning crazily. Finally, he saw the ck mist on Kim¡¯s body and shrank a little. John took advantage of the victory to chase after him, and another fire was lit up. A momentter, he suddenly heard a squeak from Kim¡¯s body. The scream was not from Kim, but from the ck mist. What the hell was this? John became more and more curious. When he was about to take the ck mist out of Kim¡¯s body, he suddenly saw the ck mist shrank and went into Kim¡¯s body again. Bang! Kim fell to the ground. John stepped forward and found that he had lost his breath. He turned him over and found that his whole back was empty and his bones were clear. Obviously, the weird ck mist hid itself under the cover of Kim. It was a hidden trouble! Kim was a man without any cultivation base, but with the ck mist behind him, he could actually disy the strength equal to level three of the energy refining level. It could be seen that his strength was weird. Moreover, Kim could tell at a nce that John was a cultivator, and it should be the reason why the ck mist was so thick that it indicated that the ck mist had thoughts. This was even more terrifying. John was a little worried, but when he felt it carefully, he could no longer feel the coldness, which meant that the ck mist had gone far. Looking at Kim¡¯s body, John was silent for a moment, and then a ball of fire burned him to ashes. Fortunately, this alley was remote and there were basically no people, and there was no monitor nearby. Otherwise, if they saw this scene, they would be scared to death. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Four sister¡¯s emotional wound N?velDrama.Org ? content. Kim¡¯s appearance was an ident. Especially the weird ck mist. If it couldn¡¯t be extinguished today, it would be a hidden trouble sooner orter. No one knew where it woulde out next time. It was really a headache. But there was no point in thinking too much. Andrew shook his head and went back home. He was quickly dragged into the room by Alice rudely. She blinked her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°little John, do you want to help me with my cultivation today? I found that without your help, my progress is so slow!¡± John was shocked and then smiled bitterly, ¡°Alice, have you forgotten the seque of thest cultivation aiding exercise?¡± He didn¡¯t dare to mess around again. Disappointment was written all over her face, but soon an idea urred to her and she said, ¡°John, I dere that from now on, I will break off the rtionship with you!¡± What? What happened? Crazy? Before John could ask, Alice bit her sexy red lips and said, ¡°In this way, we can be boyfriend and girlfriend naturally, and then¡­ Don¡¯t worry about the sequ, right?¡± She blinked her seductive eyes. ¡®Alice, you are really smart, and you can even think of such a method. It was impossible to arrange. John pretended to be sad and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sad that you even give up our brother¨Csister rtionship in order to cultivate.¡± ¡°This is to improve our rtionship!¡± Alice stuck out her tongue. What she said just now was a joke. Well, it was a joke for the time being. In the future¡­ While the two of them were talking, Kate sneaked in and said, ¡°Sister Alice, little John, what are you doing secretly in the room? Add me.¡± She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Two naughty sisters would burn the house if they met each other? John hurried out of the room. Alice stared at Kate and said, ¡°fourth sister, I have a good chat with John. Why did youe in? You ruined my n.¡± ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m sorry, third sister. I apologize. I dare to do it again next time.¡± ¡°Kate, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± The two fought for a while. When Kate received a phone call, her expression immediately became complicated. Alice asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sister, do you still remember the man I mentioned to you in college, Bob?¡± Kate said seriously. A yful smile appeared at the corners of Alice¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yes, I do. He is your first boyfriend who cheated on you before you fell in love with him. I remember that someone ran home and cried for a long time!¡± When Kate was in college, she had a rtionship which was not over yet. At that time, there was a boy named Bob in the school. He was tall, handsome and the head of the student. He had chased after Kate. Kate also had a good impression on him, but out of her reserve, she didn¡¯t immediately agree. After a while, about a week or so, Kate was about to say yes, but she knew that one of her best friends had been with him. Only a week! It meant that Bob was ying tricks. He didn¡¯t have the patience for a week. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t promise him. That incident finally became a pain in Kate¡¯s youth. Since then, Kate had never been in love and devoted herself to her career after graduation. ¡°Why did you mention that jerk all of a sudden?¡± Alice asked in confusion Kate said, ¡°He came to New York and said he wanted to see me.¡± It was Bob who called Kate just now. She didn¡¯t know where he got the number. Alice frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. There must be something bading to you at this time.¡± ¡°I think so too¡­¡± While Kate was talking, John suddenly came back, pushed the door open and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering how four sister say that love is an unreliable thing. It turns out that you have been hurt by love. Ha ha, it¡¯s so interesting.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! Little John you are going to die! How can you eavesdrop on the conversation of the sisters? Get out!¡± said Kate with a red face. It was a secret between them. How could John know it? If he knew it, he wouldugh at her to death. ¡°I didn¡¯t eavesdrop because the door wasn¡¯t tightly closed when I left just now. I heard your voice immediately.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. You are eavesdropping!¡± Kate was unreasonable. However, Alice¡¯s beautiful eyes suddenly shed and said, ¡°Four sister, I think if you don¡¯t go to see that scum, he will not give up.¡± ¡°You told me not to go there just now¡­¡± ¡°Let me finish my words first. That jerk must want to rekindle his rtionship with you. But if you bring an excellent boyfriend to him, do you think you will piss him off?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it an ready¨Cmade one?¡± Alice pointed at John with a shrewd light in her beautiful eyes. How could John not understand her thoughts? It was obvious that she just wanted to watch the fun and not mind the big trouble. The most terrible thing was that Kate took it seriously. She looked at John carefully and then patted her forehead and said, ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I think of it? Look at the hardware equipment of little John. It¡¯s really a waste not to be my boyfriend. Do you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Looking at the threatening look of her four sister, John nodded in a hurry. How dare he say no. Kate said with satisfaction, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. You¡¯d better figure out a identity as soon as possible, such as the representative of young entrepreneurs, famous doctors in New York and so on.¡± John nodded. So Kate dressed John up carefully and finally let him wear the white suit regardless of John¡¯s protest. This white suit was bought by Queenie when they went shoppingst time. She said it was in line with his temperament and looked much more elegant in it. ¡®it¡¯s so weird to use the word¡® elegant ¡®on myself. Have you ever seen any great general who is going to fight with an enemy use the word¡® elegant ¡®? That was called arrogant, cool and awesome! Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Nice to meet you. I¡¯m King of Horizon Arm in arm, Kate Williams and John Lopez arrived at the appointed ce ¨C a high¨Cend coffee shop. John Lopez had been to this coffee shop once. Last time, he came for a blind date with an international artist Shelly Lee. This ce was especially suitable for young couples to date, regardless of the atmosphere or the music. This confirmed that the guy named Bob Redman had no good intention. The moment they entered the cafe, John Lopez was surprised. He saw a hot beauty sitting near the door, wearing a white sun hat. When she saw Kate Williams and John Lopeze in, she deliberately lowered the brim of her hat. ¡®Alice, I¡¯ve already recognized you. There¡¯s no use trying to hide yourself.¡® ¡®By the way, you¡¯re really fast, arriving at the battlefield before us!¡® Of course, Kate Williams also found Alice Moon. But before she could ask Alice what was going on, a young man stood up and waved at her. ¡°Kate, I¡¯m here!¡± It was Bob Redman. John Lopez looked over. The man was tall, with regr facial features, looking energetic. This kind of man was definitely a big shot in school, and there had never been ack of little fans around him. No wonder he could disturb the Kate Williams¡® youth. It suddenly urred to John Lopez that girls in college were the simplest. They never cared about how rich you were or how rich your family was. They only cared about your height and appearance. What a simple love. Bob Redman was a big shot who had the right to choose his lover first. John Lopez nced at Bob Redman and quickly looked away, because he noticed a middle¨Caged man sitting opposite to Bob Redman. The man¡¯s back was broad and his muscles could even be clearly seen on his shirt. He was a master of martial arts! After waving his hand, Bob Redman looked down at the middle¨Caged man. The middle¨Caged man stood up consciously and walked towards the door of the cafe. The moment he brushed past John Lopez, John felt the inner force surging from him. A cultivator! Bob Redman must have a powerful background. He made a cultivator his bodyguard! John Lopez secretly kept an eye on him. The two of them came to the corresponding seats. Bob Redman smiled and said, ¡°Hi, Kate, take a seat. Who is this?¡± He soon probed John Lopez¡¯s identity. Kate Williams leaned her head on John Lopez¡¯s shoulder and said with a sweet smile, ¡°he is my boyfriend.¡± Boyfriend? As soon as the word came out, there was indeed a trace of hostility in Bob Redman¡¯s eyes when he looked at John Lopez, but he quickly concealed it and said, ¡°Penny told me that you don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± Penny Lewis was a good friend of Kate Williams in college. They had been in touch since graduation. Kate Williams finally knew how Bob Redman got her phone number. ¡°We just have made it a serious rtionship recently,¡± said Kate Williams. ¡°Really?¡± Bob Redman narrowed his eyes and talked to John Lopez, ¡°Kate was the most beautiful girl in our school. I still remember that in that winter, there was a saying in our whole boy¡¯s dormitory building that ¡°it¡¯s too cold, my heart is cold, too. However, thinking of Kate, I feel warm¡­¡°¡­.. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Kate Williams interrupted him. Bob Redman smiled and said, ¡°I just want to tell your boyfriend that it¡¯s his honor to be with you, and he should cherish it.¡± What a touching man! However, Kate Williams got goose bumps. That was disgusting! Bob Redman continued to look at John Lopez and said, ¡°only an excellent man can win her heart. What do you do for a living?¡± It wasing. Bob Redman started to attack. Kate Williams turned to look at John Lopez expectantly. On the way to the cafe, she had told him again and again to think about his identity. He was sure that he would make her satisfied. John Lopez smiled and said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m King of Horizon.¡± ¡°Puff!¡± Not far away, Alice Moon, who pricked up her ears and eavesdropped, directly spit out a mouthful of coffee. The waiter quickly ran up to her and wiped her with a tissue. ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Ahem¡­¡± Alice Moon quickly covered her smile and said. ¡®You are really awesome, John!¡® On the other side. After John Lopez said this, it seemed that Kate Williams and Bob Redman had reached an agreement in advance. At the same time, both of them froze, from expression to action, and even forgot to blink their eyes. What was he talking about? A momentter, Bob Redman came to his senses and looked at John Lopez strangely. Kate Williams couldn¡¯t help pinching John Lopez secretly. She stared at him with her beautiful eyes and whispered, ¡°are you crazy?¡± ¡°You told me to give him a shock with my identity, didn¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t the identity of King of Horizon not enough? Look at the guy opposite us, he is too shocked to say anything.¡± John Lopez said confusedly. ¡°You¡­ wonderful!¡± ¡®I asked you to make up a story, but I didn¡¯t let you talk nonsense. How could he be shocked by you? He just thought you got problems in your brain and didn¡¯t know how to answer you.¡® ¡®Moreover, could a noble man like King of Horizon be used to make fun of?¡® Kate Williams red at John Lopez with an annoyed look and pinched him harder, but John Lopez was unmoved as if a dead pig was not afraid of hot water. Kate Williams had no choice but to give up. With a weird look on his face, Bob Redman asked, ¡°are you trying to piss me off by hiring such an actor to pretend to be your boyfriend?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Oh, no! He found out the truth. It was all your fault!¡® With a guilty conscience, Kate Williams said, ¡°nonsense¡­ Don¡¯t tter yourself¡­ How could I¡­¡± ¡°You are still the same as before. As long as you lie, you start to stutter.¡± Bob Redmanughed happily. ¡°Save it. He is¡­ My boyfriend!¡± Hearing this, Kate Williams became angrier. She suddenly pulled John Lopez and kissed him. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Youth with regret A sudden kiss. John Lopez waspletely confused. Alice Moon was also confused. When she came to her senses, she quickly took out her phone and took pictures of them, keeping the evidence in time. ¡®This is a good chance. Big sister always keep an eye on me and nag every day. This time, finally they help me share the burden, hahahhah¡­¡® Alice Moon was thinking. Kate Williams let go of John Lopez and looked at Bob Redmancently, ¡°now you believe me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Kate!¡± Bob Redman shook his head. Of course, he could see that Kate Williams was deliberately provoking him. The madman next to her who imed to be King of Horizon was simply a tool man. Even so, when he saw the two kissing, his eyes shed a cold light. But now he had restrained himself. ¡°I know you are still ming me for that. In fact, it was a misunderstanding between Jessica and me.¡± Jessica Patel was one of Kate Williams close friends and also the one who took away Bob Redman from Kate Williams. Bob Redman continued, ¡°at that time, I was pursuing you, but you didn¡¯t reply to me. It was Jessica who told me that you were not interested in me at all, so I chose to give up. I didn¡¯t know the truth until I broke up with her.¡± ¡°Misunderstandings, what a joke¡­¡± Kate Williams¡¯s heart ached, and then she sneered, ¡°just because of such a misunderstanding, you are with my best friend. Do you think it¡¯s normal?¡± ¡°At that time, I thought you were really not interested in me at all, so it was useless to insist. In addition, Jessica came tofort me every day. But now I have realized that missing you is the biggest regret in my life, so I find you today to make up for it. Kate, please give me a chance.¡± Bob Redman looked at Kate Williams expectantly. The woman fell into silence. It turned out that it was Jessica Patel who put obstacles in their way. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But could Bob Redman really make up for what he had missed? Kate Williams kept silent for a long time before she took a deep breath and said, ¡°thank you for telling me the truth, but it¡¯s all over. We should look forward instead of clinging to the past, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± There are more or less regrets in everyone¡¯s youth. It¡¯s because of these regrets that youth has the value of nostalgia. Those people and thins we missed in the past should be buried deeply in our hearts and we could only slowly recalled them. If we force to make it up, it would only break the beautiful memory, and eventually break everything. Kate Williams was relieved. But Bob Redman was unwilling to give up and added, ¡°actually we can start over, Kate¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have to say anything more. If you go on, it will only make my memory of youth worse and worse, and my impression of you will only be worse and worse.¡± Before Bob Redman could finish his words, Kate Williams stood up and dragged John Lopez away. Alice Moon, who was eavesdropping not far away, sighed. The little sister had indeed grown up, and this was the most correct way to deal with it, not dodging or badgering with each other. Two people sat together, face to face, spread out the words, and then let everything went with the wind. This was called mature. ¡®Hopefully, this guy called Bob Redman can see sense. Otherwise, I¡¯m a cultivator now.¡®. Alice Moon though. After casting a nce at Bob Redman, Alice Moon stood up and left the cafe with Kate Williams and John Lopez. After a while. The middle¨Caged man came in. Bob Redman said coldly, ¡°Help me kill that brat.¡± Kate Williams was relieved, but Bob Redman was not reconciled. Especially when he saw Kate Williams again today, she was still so beautiful. It was as if he had returned to his college time, the time when he first met her. He hadn¡¯t had such a feeling of crush for a long time. So no matter John Lopez was a tool or not, as long as he kissed Kate Williams, he had to pay price. Bob Redman didn¡¯t want to leave any hidden trouble for himself. Hearing this, the middle¨Caged man called Mason White frowned and said, ¡°Young Mater Bob, don¡¯t forget why we came to New York.¡± ¡°Of course I remember. Isn¡¯t it to ask that highly skilled doctor to treat grandpa? As long as we pay huge sums of money, the doctor wille with us¡­¡± Seeing that the middle¨Caged man still had a serious expression, Bob Redman had topromise ¡°Well, Mason, I know, the most important thing is to find the doctor. We go to the doctor first and get things done, then deal with that brat. Is that okay?¡± Mason White nodded. ¡°Where is that highly skilled doctor?¡± asked Bob Redman. ¡°Feazer Medical Clinic.¡± ¡°Feazer Medical Clinic. I hope he is really as good as the legend says. Otherwise, we maye all the way here in vain. In that case, I will demolish his clinic¡± ¡°Young Master, I have to remind you that we are here to ask him for help¡­¡® ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Bob Redman said impatiently, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. As long as he highly paid the doctor, he was not afraid that the doctor would turn him down. Seeing him like this, Mason White shook his head, but did not say anything. The two of them soon came to Feazer Medical Clinic. When seeing an old man sitting inside, Bob Redman immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°are you the famous doctor of New York?¡± Holbrook Davis was stunned and then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s my mentor.¡± ¡°Then let him out as soon as possible!¡± said Bob Redman. A trace of displeasure appeared on Holbrook Davis¡¯s face. It was because this young man¡¯s tone was too tough and he didn¡¯t have a good attitude toward a doctor he needed, so his tone was a little colder. ¡°He is not here. You cane again another day!¡± ¡°What did you say? Can¡¯t you make a call to him if he¡¯s not here¡­¡± Bob Redman frowned and was about to say something, but Mason White stopped him in a hurry and said to Holbrook Davis politely, ¡°Doctor, please call your mentor. We really have something urgent to ask for help from the doctor.¡± Holbrook Davis¡¯s face softened and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact him!¡± After a short conversation on the phone, Holbrook Davis looked at the two and said, ¡°my mentor is busy now. You can tell me what¡¯s wrong first. If it¡¯s urgent, he wille immediately. If not, please wait a moment, or let me have a look first.¡± ¡°Wait? What kind of doctor is he? He is too arrogant. Tell him we can pay whatever price he name. Ask him toe here quickly!¡± Bob Redman spoke without any consideration; his voice was heard on the phone. After a moment of silence, he heard the voice of John Lopez, ¡°Tell them that I¡¯m not free. No use waiting for me.¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 The grumpy Holbrook Davis ¡°You two, my teacher said that you can go back wherever youe from. Get out!¡± Holbrook Davis hung up the phone. He was also a man with a temper. He had retired. The reason why he came out for consultation this time was that he wanted to learn the outstanding skills from John, which was the most satisfying thing in his life. As for the treatment of patients, it was secondary. If the patient was sincere, Holbrook Davis would be very happy to help. After all, doctors were kind¨C hearted. But if the patient had a bad attitude, Holbrook Davis would only reach out a cold hand, point at the outside and tell them, ¡°Go to other ces for treatment, we don¡¯t serve you here.¡°. The young man in front of him, in particr, had no sense of awe at all. When he arrived here, he showed an arrogant and domineering posture, as if in his eyes, as long as he had money, he could point at anyone¡¯s nose and speak loudly. What annoyed Holbrook Davis most was that the young man dared to shout loudly when he was on the phone with his teacher just now. He was extremely rude. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This had already offended Holbrook Davis¡¯s taboos. Holbrook Davis had two taboos. One was that someone was disrespectful to medicine, and the other was that someone was disrespectful to teachers. If these two kinds of people appeared, then get out! Doctors in the world could be divided into two types. One was about money, and the other was about attitude. Holbrook Davis and John were the same. They only cared about whether the patient was sincere in asking for treatment or not. If not, they can go wherever they like! ¡°Damn it! You have such a bad temper. If you were in Chicago City, I would kill you!¡± Fury appeared in Bob Redman¡¯s eyes. When he was in the coffee shop just now, he was already very unhappy when Kate Williams refused him. Now, when he was treated coldly by Holbrook Davis, he was even more angry and wanted to smash the clinic. Mason White said, ¡°Calm down, sir. My master is impulsive and offended you and your teacher. Please don¡¯t me him¡­¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Holbrook Davis shouted, as if he was driving away flies. Mason White had no choice but to take Bob Redman away ande back when he calmed down. After leaving the clinic, Bob Redman said unhappily, ¡°Mason, he¡¯s just a doctor. Why are you so polite to him? We¡¯ll smash the clinic. I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯te out.¡± Mason White scolded, ¡°Master, remember, we are here to ask for help. If you dare to mess around again, don¡¯t me me for punishing you on behalf of old master.¡± Mason White seemed to be Bob Redman¡¯s bodyguard, but in fact, he had a high status. After all, he was a martial artist. This time, he came here not only to protect Bob Redman, but also to restrain his behavior, in case he would be impulsive and cause trouble. Now it seemed that he was right. If he just let Bob Redman do whatever he wanted, he would never see that highly skilled doctor in her life. ¡°Okay, okay, I can shut up next time!¡± said Bob Redman. On the second day, the two of them came to the Feazer Medical clinic again, but they still hadn¡¯t seen the legendary doctor. Mason White said to Holbrook Davis, ¡°Sir, if your teacheres, can you give me a call?¡± He left a business card at the table. Holbrook Davis ignored him. This made Bob Redman even more angry. He didn¡¯t say a word today, but this old man was still so indifferent. He was really vindictive. On the third day. The two of them came to visit again, but they still got the answer that the doctor was not here, so they had to leave resentfully. This time, even Mason White was a little impatient. He felt that the doctor was deliberately ying tricks on them. Not long after they left. John came with Nick Yeats and his wife. It was time to give Nick Yeats acupuncture. After smoothly giving Nick Yeats acupuncture, John asked Holbrook Davis, ¡°Haven¡¯t the two men given up yet?!! When John was talking with Holbrook Davis on the phone, he had already heard Bob Redman¡¯s voice from the telephone receiver and instantly understood that he came to New York for medical treatment. Although he didn¡¯t know who he was helping, he couldn¡¯t help praising him. He was too attentive. He was only here for treatment, but he didn¡¯t forget to meet his old friend in college before he came for treatment. If the patient who was waiting for treatment knew this, he would definitely be moved. Holbrook Davis replied, ¡°Theye here every day, but I don¡¯t want to talk to them. I won¡¯t give them a good look if they dare to disrespect me. Humph!¡± The old man snorted arrogantly. Seeing the name card on the table, John couldn¡¯t helpughing and asked, ¡°Is this the card left by them?¡± ¡°Yes, I forgot to throw it away.¡± Holbrook Davis picked up the business card and was about to throw it away, but John said, ¡°Call them over!¡± ¡°Are you going to help them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see when theye.¡± Holbrook Davis was disgusted with the two, mainly against the impolite young man. But since the teacher said so, he had to do as she said and called the other side, ¡°The teacher said that he is willing to see you.¡± The two of them rushed over. She could see a familiar figure standing at the door of the Feazer Medical clinic from afar. Bob Redman¡¯s pupils shrank a little, and then he walked forward with a sneer and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a madman who calls himself the King of Horizon? Why are you standing at the door of the clinic? Are you suffering from an unspeakable disease?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little tired. You know, my girlfriend is so beautiful that she can¡¯t control herself. If she ask for it too frequently, I should be very weak,¡± said John, ncing at him indifferently. ¡°F*ck you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll settle ounts with you after I finish the most important thing.¡± Bob Redman said coldly. He gave John a ferocious stare and then walked into the clinic. Mason White walked past him expressionlessly and asked, ¡°Sir, where is your teacher now?¡± ¡°Where is my teacher? Where do you think he is under the watch of you two freaking idiots?¡± Holbrook Davis broke out into curses. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Let you give up Seeing what had just happened at the door clearly, Holbrook Davis was even more unhappy. I¡¯m confused. You said you wanted to find my teacher, but my teacher is standing in front of you now. One of you said something bad to my teacher, and the other turned a blind eye to him. Aren¡¯t you two freaking idiots? I scolded you idiots for your generosity. Holbrook Davis was a highly respected Chinese medical master and a very cultivated senior. But when he met these two people today, he couldn¡¯t help cursing. ¡°Old man, what the fuck did you say?¡± Hearing this, Bob Redman got furious. He had endured it for three days. Today, he was provoked by Holbrook Davis¡¯s words and was about to explode, but Mason White shouted angrily, ¡°Master!¡± Swoosh¡­¡­. Bob Redman took a deep breath and suppressed his anger again, but his eyes seemed to eat Holbrook Davis up. If I find out that the highly skilled doctor has a false reputation today, I will definitely tear down this damn clinic! Mason White red at Bob Redman and then said to Holbrook Davis sincerely, ¡°Sir, you just said that your teacher was under our watch. What do you mean?¡± He didn¡¯t think much about John, mainly because he was too young. It¡¯s hard for him to imagine that he would be Holbrook Davis¡¯s teacher. ¡°I am the doctor you are looking for.¡± At this time, John suddenly spoke, looking at the two people with a yful expression. ¡°You?¡± The two of them were stunned for a moment, and then Bob Redman sneered, ¡°Are you kidding me? Before, you called yourself the King of Horizon, and now you call yourself the doctor we are looking for. I think you are insane!¡± Of course he wouldn¡¯t believe such ridiculous words. Mason White frowned and took a look at Holbrook Davis. Seeing the displeasure on Holbrook Davis¡¯s face, he knew that what John said just now made the old man unhappy again. In other words, it was very likely that John was Holbrook Davis¡¯s teacher. To verify, he asked again sincerely, ¡°Mr. Davis, was he telling the truth?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Holbrook Davis snorted unhappily and didn¡¯t answer, but his attitude was obvious. This young man was really the legendary doctor from New York? Mason White was shocked. But soon he felt relieved. It was precisely because he was young that he was called a highly talented doctor. So he hurriedly said, ¡°Master, apologize to the doctor!¡± ¡°What? Apologize to him? Mason White, this is obviously a fraud. I think this so¨Ccalled doctor is just bragging!¡± How could he believe that this damned rival in love was a great doctor. Was there such a young doctor in the world? It was ridiculous! ¡°Apologize!¡± However, Mason White¡¯s attitude was extremely tough, as if it represented the order of Zoey Redman, which was given him the power by Redman n. Bob Redman was very unhappy. But then he thought, since this guy said he was a highly skilled doctor, he would invite him to treat his grandfather this time. If he couldn¡¯t be cured, wouldn¡¯t he be able to get rid of this rival in love? Great! This damn guy was so stupid! Bob Redman suddenly felt better and said with a smile, ¡°So you are the doctor. I¡¯m really sorry for all my previous behaviors. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Please forgive me!¡± Sincere! He looked sincere! This time he was so real! John nced at him and said, ¡°Dogs can¡¯t quit eating shit, but I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± Bob Redman was about to lose his temper again. This damn guy dared to call him a dog. Normally, he would definitely kill John. But today, uncle Mason suppressed him, so he could only bear it for the time being. When we arrive at the Redman n and you can¡¯t cure my grandfather¡¯s disease, I will kill you! Bob Redman tried to control his anger. Mason White said, ¡°Doctor, wee to New York this time to invite you to Chicago City to treat old master¡¯s leg injury. As long as you can cure old master¡¯s leg injury, we can offer you whatever you want.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This was the benefit of being rich. That was why he was confident. But this middle¨Caged man called Mason White was much more euphemistic than Bob Redman. He didn¡¯t say how rich he was, and he didn¡¯t force John to go with him as soon as possible. Anyone who heard this kind of order would be unhappy. But even though Mason White expressed his request, John still shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chicago is too far away. I don¡¯t want to go. The reason why Ie to see you today is to let you give up.¡± John didn¡¯tck money, and he didn¡¯t care about medical treatment. Since he didn¡¯t want money, who would go to Chicago with youhem all the way? The patient shoulde to him. Besides, it¡¯s just injury in the leg, not paralyzed. Even if you are paralyzed, if you really want to ask for treatment, you can ask your family to bring you here instead of sending an idiot like Bob Redman to ask for treatment. You rich people are really spoiled. Hearing John¡¯s words, Mason White¡¯s face changed slightly and said, ¡°Doctor, my master has apologized for his previous recklessness. Why don¡¯t you give him a chance? It¡¯s said that doctors are kind¨Chearted¡­¡± John waved his hand and interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time here. What kind¨Chearted are you talking about? You either get out of here as soon as possible, or let the person in your Redman n who needs to be treatede by yourself. Maybe one day when I am in a good mood, I will help him.¡± Seeing his perfunctory attitude, a trace of anger appeared in Mason White¡¯s eyes. There was one kind of person who liked to put on airs. In Mason White¡¯s eyes, John was such a person. He had shown enough respect, but John didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Doctor¡­¡± Mason White stared at John coldly and said, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯tck money, but there is one thing that you miss and will regret in the future.¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± asked John curiously. ¡°A favor from our Redman n in Chicago City!¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 The favor of the Redman n is worthless! A favor. It was a favor from the Redman n in Chicago City! When Myron said this, the internal force in his body was surging like a long stream, and a faint aura of a warrior was released. He was not threatening John, but telling him that he was a martial artist, and that the Redman n in Chicago was a martial artist n. A favor. It was an extremely important thing in this society, and was the most important thing to many people. Favor was even ranked before the theory ofw, which showed its importance. On the other hand, a favor from the martial artists¡® ns were even more precious. For example, the Branton family in the state of New York. Because they had a friendship with Tristan, the guard of the martial league, even if the evidence was conclusive, they could still be free from punishment, which involved a matter of favor. With a favor, many things would be twice the result with half the effort. Mason White continued, ¡°Doctor, maybe you don¡¯t need our help for the time being, but you can¡¯t guarantee that your descendants will not encounter any trouble in the future. At that time, you will know how precious our favor is.¡± His words made sense. A normal person would cherish this favor, because thisplicated social system was maintained by the favor. Thew could only be said to be a restriction. However. Unfortunately. It was wrong for him to say this to John. In the territory of the US, what was more important than the favor of the King of Horizon? John nced at Mason White and sneered, ¡°In my eyes, the favor of your Redman n is worthless!¡± One nce. It was this nce that made the surging internal force in Mason White¡¯s body froze and made him unable to move. In stark contrast to the solidified internal force, Mason White¡¯s mood was like a stormy wave, rising into the sky and out of control. This doctor from New York was not simple! ¡°Sorry to offend you!¡± Cold sweat instantly oozed from Mason White¡¯s forehead. He cupped his hands and quickly took Bob Redman away. ¡°Mason, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Bob Redman didn¡¯t know why and was about to ask, but he was stopped by Mason White for fear that he would say something wrong and they left quickly. It was not until he walked out of the distance and made sure that John couldn¡¯t hear him that Mason White said with a serious look, ¡°master, do you know what you have done these days has almost pushed the Redman n into an irreparable abyss!¡± ¡°Mason White, why do you say that?¡± Bob Redman still didn¡¯t understand. Mason White didn¡¯t answer immediately. He took out his phone and made a call to Zoey Redman, the old man of the Redman n. ¡°Master, I think you¡¯d bettere to New York in person!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is that highly skilled doctor so arrogant?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Mason White turned to look at Bob Redman and continued, ¡°The doctor is not simple, he is also a martial artist. Master Bob offended him by ident.¡± ¡°Humph, I know that little bastard can¡¯t do anything wrong. This time he volunteered to go to New York, obviously he didn¡¯t hold back anything good!¡± The dignified voice on the other end of the phone paused, and then asked, ¡°What is the level of that martial artist doctor?¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, he¡¯s at least¡­ a heaven master!¡± ¡°Damn it, Bob Redman!¡± Zoey Redman hung up the phone and ordered his men to rush to New York. On the other side, Bob Redmani was listening to their conversation. He had been very unhappy with Mason White¡¯s snitch, but when he heard the two words ¡°heaven master¡°, he waspletely shocked and dumbfounded. Heaven! Master! His legs turned into jelly! Bob Redman said in a trembling voice, ¡°Uncle Mason¡­ You just told grandpa that the man was a master at the heaven master level¡­¡± He still couldn¡¯t believe it, hoping to take a chance, but Mason White nodded solemnly. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I¡¯m sure he is at least a heaven master.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The shock in Mason White¡¯s heart was no less than that in Bob Redman. Especially when he looked at John just now, his heart seemed to be grabbed by him. Only a master at the heaven master level could have such a terrible deterrent. The more he thought about it, the more horrible he became. How old was this young man? Barely over twenty! In his early twenty¡¯s, he had already reached the cultivation base of the heaven master. How terrifying his talent was! Among all the known geniuses, the first one to reach heaven master level was a woman about twenty¨C two years old. Now she had be the leader of the central region martial league. He thought it was horrible enough, but what he met todaypletely shocked Mason White. Twenty years old, a master at heaven master level, two years younger than that ACE talent! Don¡¯t underestimate the two years. This represents both talent and potential. It¡¯s very likely that in the future, John will be a higher rank than the ace master of the league. In theter stage of cultivation, a gap was not easy to cross. So the shock in Mason White¡¯s heart could be imagined. He called Zoey Redman and asked him toe in person, because he had expected that such a person would definitely turn the whole martial world upside down in the future. He was afraid that he would hate him because of some unhappiness now. In fact, Mason White had underestimated the tolerance of John, but he didn¡¯t dare to bet. If there was something wrong, he had to admit it. Therefore. He was waiting anxiously. A few hours passed. Boom! Boom! Boom! A helicopternded in front of him. A woman with a good figure pushed out a wheelchair. The person sitting on the wheelchair was Zoey Redman, the old man of the Redman n. p! He looked dignified and held a jade crutch in his hand. The moment he saw Bob Redman, he hit him with the stick and scolded, ¡°You bastard!¡± Bob Redman knelt down and begged, ¡°Grandpa, I know I was wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one you want to kneel. Mason, take him to clinic to kneel as a punishment.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± They hurried to the Feazer Medical clinic. As for the helicopter, it didn¡¯t dare to get close to the fixed area of the Feazer Medical clinic, for fear of offending the heaven master level again. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 The regretful and hateful Zoey Redman When John was exining the method to Holbrook Davis in the Feazer Medical clinic, he suddenly saw Bob Redman and hispanionsing this way. He had roughly guessed their purpose ofing back, so he didn¡¯t have any reaction. On the contrary, Holbrook Davis was immediately anxious. ¡°How dare these two damn fliese back? I¡¯ll go out and curse them to death!¡± Holbrook Davis was so angry that he grabbed a broom and was about to go out to block the door. He was a vengeful old man. Especially those who dared to be disrespectful to the teachers, Holbrook Davis would mercilessly cklist them. Obviously, the guy called Bob Redman and the middle¨Caged man had been cklisted by him. Humph, these two annoying flies dared to call help, not to mention calling an old man in a wheelchair over. Who did they look down upon? Holbrook Davis angrily grabbed the broom and went out. But before he could scold, the old man in the wheelchair hit Bob Redman on the leg and shouted, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Plop! Bob Redman knelt down. Holbrook Davis was stunned. Uh¡­.. What? It seemed that these people didn¡¯te back to cause trouble, but to apologize. But why did they suddenly want to apologize? Didn¡¯t they have a sense of superiority before? When John confronted the middle¨Caged man, he didn¡¯t make a move or make any noise. He just gave a simple eye contact. For a real master, sometimes a single eye contact was enough to distinguish the difference. The onlookers were fascinated by this scene. But Mason White understood everything. Holbrook Davis was just an onlooker. He only saw the middle¨Caged man called Mason White say something like ¡®a favor¡®. Then the teacher replied him, ¡°Your favor is worthless.¡± Then they left. It was strange. ording to the normal people¡¯s thought, this group of people came back with unwillingness and wanted to continue to make trouble, but Holbrook Davis didn¡¯t expect to see Bob Redman kneeling on the ground as soon as he went out. Zoey Redman said: ¡°Sir, I¡¯m very sorry. My grandson is so rude. I have scolded him for offending you and your teacher. This time, I specially bring him here to apologize.¡± Zoey Redman was in his sixties, more than ten years younger than Holbrook Davis. There was nothing wrong with calling him sir. Moreover, on the way here, Mason White had told Zoey Redman the basic information, so he knew that the old man in front of him was the student of the master of heaven master level. He should respect him. Holbrook Davis didn¡¯t know how to vent his anger. Atst, he only snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to apologize to me. You have to apologize to my teacher!¡± As he spoke, John walked out of the Feazer Medical clinic and looked at them calmly. Seeing John, Zoey Redman was shocked. He was indeed very young! Just now, Mason White said that the master at heaven master level was very young, about twenty years old. Although Zoey Redman had already known it in his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when he saw John with his eyes. If they hadn¡¯t known it in advance, no one would have believed that the young man in front of them would be a master at heaven master level. He can¡¯t even imagine it! Zoey Redman knew that Mason White had no reason to lie to him. Moreover, when John came out with a calm expression, it was obvious that he had seen many big times, so Zoey Redman believed what Mason White had said. So he apologized in a hurry and scolded his grandson. If he couldn¡¯t get John forgiveness, he would keep kneeling. He knelt down for a long time. A lot of patients came to the Feazer Medical clinic and looked at them to see what was going on. John had to say, ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t block others from seeing the doctor.¡± ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Zoey Redman hit Bob Redman again. ¡°Thank you, master! Thank you!¡± said Bob Redman in a hurry. John frowned slightly and said, ¡°My surname is Lopez.¡± Zoey Redman immediately understood and apologized for Bob Redman, ¡°Doctor Lopez, you are so broad¨Cminded that you don¡¯t care about my unfilial grandson¡¯s rudeness. On behalf of the Redman n, I want to thank you.¡± John didn¡¯t pay attention to these people, because there were more and more patients in the Feazer Medical clinic, so he helped Holbrook Davis to get the medicine. asionally, there were a few difficult and misceneous diseases, and he woulde out to visit them in person to easily solve the disease that troubled Holbrook Davis. Zoey Redman and the others didn¡¯t leave, but quietly watched outside the Feazer Medical clinic. When they saw John lead a patient with half facial paralysis into the acupuncture room ande out, and the patient¡¯s facial paralysis symptoms obviously improved, Zoey Redman finally couldn¡¯t sit still. Doctor Lopez really deserved the reputation! This is from N?velDrama.Org. The facial paralysis was caused by the damage of the facial nerve, and Zoey Redman¡¯s leg injury was also caused by the nerve problem. Since the facial paralysis could be cured, it meant that his leg injury was not a problem. Thinking of this, Zoey Redman became more angry. He couldn¡¯t help but draw Bob Redman¡¯s crutch and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± If it weren¡¯t for his grandson, there was a high probability that Zoey Redman¡¯s leg injury could be cured. While he was annoyed by Bob Redman, he also regretted that he hadn¡¯te earlier. If he hade to see the doctor in person as soon as possible, so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened. It was mainly because when he heard that there was a highly skilled doctor in New York, Zoey Redman was dubious, so he didn¡¯te in person, but sent someone to ask for help. After all, he had a leg injury and was inconvenient to move. Now he felt both regretful and hateful. Seeing his grandpa¡¯s livid face, Bob Redman was too scared to say a word. He could only bear the pain silently. Gradually. Almost all the patients in the Feazer Medical clinic had been cured. After they left with satisfaction, Zoey Redman couldn¡¯t help but struggle to stand up from the wheelchair. Everyone wanted to help him, but was pushed away by Zoey Redman. He came to John with a crutch and a broken leg. ¡°Doctor Lopez, I apologize again for what happened before! I sincerely apologize!¡± He lowered his head, but John didn¡¯t speak. So he didn¡¯t raise his head. Of course, John knew what Zoey Redman meant. He calmly nced at his broken leg and said, ¡°You want me to treat your leg injury, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Meeting an old friend Of course, Zoey Redman wanted John to treat his leg injury, so when he heard this, he immediately showed an eager look. Without any expression on his face, John stepped forward and pinched his broken leg, saying, ¡°Your leg, if let me cure it, is not a problem at all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zoey Redman was so excited that he almost burst into tears. He knew that the doctor in front of him didn¡¯t care about money, so he had to move him with sincerity. So Zoey Redman threw away his crutch and knelt down in front of John with difficulty. ¡°Please help me treat my leg injury!¡± For so many years, Zoey Redman thought his leg would be crippled for a lifetime, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would see hope again today. How could he not be excited? Holbrook Davis sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯d better ask your bastard grandson to be respectful. Why did he make such a scene?¡± His words made Zoey Redman tremble and curse him in his heart again. The group of people outside the door were shocked when they saw this scene. They had never seen old master kneel down before, but at this critical moment, no one dared to go. in and help him. They could only silently pray for John¡¯s forgiveness. After a moment¡¯s silence, John said, ¡°For the sake of your sincere attitude, I can promise you that your leg will recover.¡± ¡°Thank¡­¡± Zoey Redman was so excited that he was about to say thank you, but was interrupted by John, ¡°don¡¯t be in a hurry to thank me. I just said that your leg could be cured, but it was not me who treated you, but my sister.¡± ¡°Your sister?¡± Zoey Redman was confused. John nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my sister¡¯s medical skills are not bad. She has learned a lot from me, but lacked practical experience. Do you understand what I mean?¡± This was what John thought. Zoey Redman¡¯s leg injury was a typical neurotic problem. It would be easy to cure it if John made a move, but he would not do so. He nned to ask his second sister Tracy Linch to treat it. That was to say, he was going to ask Zoey Redman to be a volunteer for his second sister, just like when the experienced nurses didn¡¯t do it themselves but asked those interns to do it. How could Zoey Redman not understand what was on his mind? He was going to take him as an experiment. The treatment must be a little tortuous. He took a careful look at John¡¯s expression and knew that he was not joking. There were only two ways for him, one was not to be cured, and the second was to ept the condition. Moreover, John told him the situation directly, which fully showed his tough attitude. He said, ¡°I will give you two choices. It¡¯s up to you whether to cure or not.¡°. ¡°s, just take it as an apology for that unfilial bastard!¡± Zoey Redman sighed silently in his heart. He knew that John wouldn¡¯t have treated him like this if Bob Redman hadn¡¯t made those troubles. So after thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°I agree!¡± John nodded and soon called Tracy Linch over, ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t I teach you a new set of leg acupuncture a few days ago? A patient happens toe here, you can have a try with him.¡± Tracy Linch hesitated and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m not proficient in the needle method yet. I think I should practice it on the fake model for a while.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This old man likes to be pricked.¡± Hearing John¡¯s words, Zoey Redman¡¯s eyes twitched. Therefore, Zoey Redman stayed and acted as a model for Tracy Linch. Bob Redman and his fellows stayed in a hotel nearby and apanied Zoey Redman to acupuncture every day. Now Bob Redman was quiet and didn¡¯t dare to harass Kate Williams anymore. Of course, in this situation, it was not up to him to be restless. Otherwise, when Zoey Redman¡¯s leg recovered, he would beme. That would be ridiculous. One day. When Zoey Redman came to the apricot forest hall again, he happened to see Nick Yeats and his wife coming out. When he saw Marcia Kelvin, he was stunned and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ Marcia Kelvin?¡± He couldn¡¯t remember clearly any more. It took him a long time to call out the name of Marcia Kelvin. Hearing an old man in a wheelchair call her name, Marcia Kelvin was also confused. She looked at Zoey Redman and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± He looked familiar. But she couldn¡¯t recall. After all, she had left Chicago City for more than twenty years. Zoey Redman smiled bitterly and reminded, ¡°The Redman n in Chicago.¡± Speaking of the Redman n in Chicago, Marcia Kelvin suddenly remembered something. Her eyes lit up and she asked, ¡°Are you uncle Redman?¡± Zoey Redman nodded. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really you, uncle Redman. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again in this small city in the state of New York after so many years.¡± The Kelvin n in Chicago had business dealings with the Redman n before. Zoey Redman had been to the Kelvin n several times and met Marcia Kelvin, so the two of them were old acquaintances. Zoey Redman sighed, ¡°Last time I saw you, you were still a 20¨Cyear¨Cold girl. I didn¡¯t expect time to pass so quickly¡­¡± Marcia Kelvin also nodded in aplicated mood and said, ¡°Yes, so many years have passed in a blink of an eye¡­ How is my father?¡± ¡°Your father is in good health. I have heard him talking about you many times. He must regret kicking you out of the Kelvin n that year!¡± Zoey Redman sighed. Back then, when the Kelvin n wanted to get a united marriage, Marcia Kelvin didn¡¯t agree, so Alfred Kelvin made a cruel decision and asked her to get out of the Kelvin n if she didn¡¯t agree. He had nned to use this to force Marcia Kelvin, but he didn¡¯t expect that Marcia Kelvin was so stubborn that she really left the Kelvin n in anger. He hadn¡¯t contacted her since then. Hearing that, Marcia Kelvin felt very ufortable and said, ¡°If he really regretted, why didn¡¯t hee to apologize to me?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know your father. He is so arrogant¡­¡± The two of them chatted and then talked about the recent situation of the Kelvin n. Zoey Redman¡¯s expression suddenly became a little unnatural. Marcia Kelvin seemed to realize something and asked, ¡°Uncle Redman, is there anything wrong with the Kelvin family?¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 The management mode of Shadow Pavilion Time could dilute many things. Over the years, in fact, Marcia Kelvin didn¡¯t hate her father much, but she still insisted in her heart and waited for his apology. Hearing Zoey Redman¡¯s words today, Marcia Kelvin felt very ufortable. Noticing that there was something wrong with Zoey Redman, Marcia Kelvin instinctively felt that the Kelvin n might be in trouble, so she asked. Zoey Redman didn¡¯t n to tell her, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Kelvin n is having a hard time recently¡­¡± He told her the story slowly. The reason why the Kelvin n could gain a foothold in Chicago City was that Marcia Kelvin¡¯s grandfather, Adam Kelvin, was a master at the heaven master level. With his own efforts, the Kelvin n was ranked among the first¨Css ns in Chicago City. However, recently, a rival of him returned to Chicago City. The man¡¯s name was Sawyer Welch. The Welch n had a grudge against the Kelvin n many years ago. Back then, they were driven out of Chicago City by Adam Kelvin. Later, they hid their strength and cultivated a master at heaven master level who was less than forty years old. The master at the transformation realm was called Sawyer Welch. In recent years, he had ranked thirty¨Ceighth on the list of masters in the US. Since he only had eight fingers, he was also known as the ¡®eight¨Cfinger¨Cmaster¡®. As for Adam Kelvin, he was only ranked more than 80 on the list. Although his ranking might change, there must be a big gap between him and Sawyer Welch. Most importantly, Sawyer Welch is young and has great potential in the future. Speaking of this, Zoey Redman suddenly took a meaningful look at John. He was very sure that John was not on the list, or else he would definitely shock the martial world. After all, it was notpletely counted and it was normal to miss someone. To be honest. This time, the Sawyer Welch returned to Chicago City, of course, he had to settle ounts with the Kelvin n. After several times of provocation, Alfred Kelvin had no choice but to agree to have a fight with Sawyer Welch. The date was set on 10th of next month. He also made a bet that the loser would have to withdraw from Chicago City. Just like when the Welch n was defeated and left Chicago City. In this battle, most people preferred the Welch n. Therefore, the ns that had business with the Redman n had be much quieter recently, and some of them had even begun to approach the Welch n. Zoey Redman said in shame, ¡°In fact, our Redman n has been watching it recently.¡± After hearing this, Marcia Kelvin couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. She didn¡¯t expect such a big thing to happen in the Kelvin n, but she didn¡¯t me Zoey Redman, because it was amon thing for the martial artists¡® ns. Moreover, this kind of gambling was already very mild. If it weren¡¯t for the suppression of the martial league, it would have been possible for blood to erupt. When the two were talking, John was also listening, but his mood did not change at all, as if he was listening to a story that had nothing to do with him. Well, it had nothing to do with him¡­ ¡°Those guys from the league are so boring. They even managed to make a list of masters. They really have nothing better to do.¡± said John, shaking his head. ¡°Little John.¡± When the story was about to unfold, Alice Moon suddenly came to his side and said to John, ¡°Go to the bar with me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alice? Aren¡¯t you a free rider? Why do you still go to the bar? Are you going to get drunk? Are you also hurt in love like Kate?¡± Since Alice Moon became a cultivator, she didn¡¯t manage the bar anymore and left it to her subordinates. Not only that, but also she didn¡¯t mention such a promising career as killer. John guessed that the night walking suit hidden in her room might have been burned by her. For what Alice Moon did, John concluded that there were four words: not doing proper business. ¡°Screw you! What are you talking about?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Alice Moon flicked his forehead and dragged him out of the clinic. She didn¡¯t even greet Tracy Linch. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Alice?¡± Seeing that she walked in a hurry with a serious look on her face, John had a hunch that there might be something urgent, so she couldn¡¯t help asking. Alice Moon said, ¡°John, you have known my identity as a killer, so I won¡¯t hide it from you. This time I¡¯m going to meet a person, whose code name is Hawkeye, which is my supervisor in the Shadow Pavilion.¡± After all, the Shadow Pavilion was a dark organization. They were in a small team with three people. Each of them used a code name to match each other, so as not to be destroyed. Alice Moon¡¯s code name was¡® night rose ¡®. The other three members of her team were Hawkeye, ck and white ghosts, the two who had been killed by Johnst time. Hawkeye was her supervisor, and the only person who knew the true identity of the three people. If nothing went wrong this time, it should be rted to the death of the ck and white ghosts. Alice Moon took John with her just to be on the safe side. John said, ¡°Alice, in that case, as long as you kill that Hawkeye, no one will know your identity as a killer?¡± Alice Moon nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Although Hawkeye has his own supervisors, they don¡¯t know my identity.¡± Such a small team¡¯s management mode could not be said to be cautious. Even if the lower line was destroyed, it would not affect the upper level or the other members of the same team, unless it was peeled off from the upperyer byyer. But it was definitely a big project, and it was enough time for the Shadow Pavilion to react and adjust. John patted his forehead and said, ¡°I just realized that you should be against sister Bertha. How could you be safe for so many years?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she is the leader of the league of the central region until a few days ago, and I have done a good job in keeping my identity secret¡­¡± As she spoke, she cast a cold nce at John and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You messed up everything as soon as you came back.¡± ¡°Hah hah, I feel a sense of aplishment. By the way, Alice, why did you join the Shadow Pavilion back then? Why do you want to leave now?¡± From the looks of it, she definitely didn¡¯t want to have tea with Hawkeye. It was obvious that she wanted to kill him. Because only by killing Hawkeye could she really get rid of the killer organization. Alice Moon said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Let¡¯s wait until I finish the most important thing.¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Hawkeye There were few people in the bar in the daytime. Alice Moon asked John to wait at the door of the VIP room, and she pushed the door open and entered the box. She saw a figure sitting inside, tightly wrapped. Hearing the noise, he raised his head wearing a special mask. It was none other than the Hawkeye, Alice Moon¡¯s supervisor. ¡°Night rose, I don¡¯t think I need to tell you the reason why I came to you, do I?¡± Hawkeye¡¯s voice had been specially processed, and there was a voice changer at the cor. Seeing that Alice Moon entered the door, the eagle¡¯s sharp eyes seemed to pierce through her body. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The expression on Alice Moon¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. She said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± ¡°You killed the ck and white ghosts,¡± Hawkeye said with certainty. His words did not seem to be a query, but more like a conclusion. This was the result he had spected based on the clues he had known, and also the most possible result. Alice Moon fell into silence. Back then, when the ck and white ghosts sneaked into the Greend vi, ck ghost disappeared inexplicably, and when white ghost was fighting with Alice Moon, he was hit by a lightning and his bones were all gone. At that time, Alice Moon felt strange, and she reacted after she knew the identity of John. The two must have been killed by John. This was almost the same as what she had killed, so she didn¡¯t deny it and said, ¡°ck and white ghosts deserved to die. They want to kill my family.¡± ¡°Night rose!¡± His sharp eyes, like the light in the spotlight, stabbed to Alice Moon, ¡°Since the moment you decided to enter the Shadow Pavilion, you have lost your family.¡± Alice Moon shook her head and said nothing. Hawkeye continued, ¡°I know the strength of the three of you. You are absolutely no match for any one of the ck and white ghosts, so you should have a helper. Am I right?¡± Alice Moon kept silent. His Hawkeye sneered, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t have the mood to continue to stay in the organization.¡± He saw through her again, and a cold killing intent suddenly burst out, ready topletely kill the traitors of this organization. Alice Moon gritted her teeth. The moment she decided to meet him, she knew that there would be a fierce battle between the two sides. So she just paused for a moment and suddenly threw out a sharp thorn, directly attacking the heart of the hawk. Pang! The fire was on. Hawkeye was obviously more experienced than Alice Moon. A cold de appeared in his hand and easily deflected the thorn. Then he jumped up like a preying cheetah, bursting out with an astonishing speed. ¡°Night rose, you are too stupid. Betraying the organization at this time is not a wise choice.¡± In an instant, Hawkeye reached in front of Alice Moon, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth. The cold light in his hand had already stabbed to her snow¨Cwhite neck like a gust of wind. The war was on the verge of breaking out. Alice Moon didn¡¯t dare to neglect him. The person in front of her was her supervisor, and her strength was much stronger than that of the ck and white ghost. Therefore, she immediately used all her strength to counterattack. Instantly, the vital energy surged. Bang! Bang! Bang! Alice Moon had just be a cultivator, so she was only at the first grade of energy refining level and could barely resist one or two attacks from Hawkeye. After the simple confrontation, Hawkeye also noticed the abnormality of Alice Moon. Her strength had increased too fast. In the past, he had thought that she could not be a match for the ck and white ghosts, but today¡¯s confrontation hadpletely changed his mind. Alice Moon¡¯s strength was absolutely above that of the ck and white ghosts. What the hell happened to her? Hawkeye soon noticed that there was ayer of light cyan air floating on the palm of Alice Moon. Just now, she caught his attack with her bare hands and bounced back a strong force, which made his palm a little numb. ¡°When did you be a cultivator?¡± Get Bonus His eagle like eyes narrowed slightly. He could tell that Alice Moon was a cultivator, and then he sneered, ¡°In this way, I can¡¯t keep you any longer. Today, I must kill the traitor of our organization!¡± Once a cultivator grew up, she would be very terrifying. So he had to kill her when her cultivation base was not high. Thanks to the fact that he had found her earlier, if it was a littleter, he would not be able to do anything to her. In the blink of an eye. He let everything out, and the cold killing intent seemed to freeze the air in the room. Alice Moon¡¯s face turned a little pale. She suddenly picked up a teacup on the table and threw it at Hawkeye. Hawkeye dodged easily, so that the teacup hit the door of the box. She didn¡¯t know that it was exactly what she wanted. Crack! When Alice Moon came in, she didn¡¯t lock the door at all. The next second, a young man pushed the door open and came in. After entering the room. The door was closed. Without saying anything, John went straight to the sofa and sat down, as if he didn¡¯t see the two people. ¡°Are you the helper to save her?¡± Hawkeye narrowed his eyes and looked vigntly at the strange young man who suddenly came in without saying a word. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Keep doing whatever you are doing,¡± said John The professional instinct told Hawkeye that the young man in front of him was very likely to be a cultivator. He might be Alice Moon¡¯s mentor. This was not good. ¡°Night rose, you betray the organization. You will never have a good end!¡± He shouted coldly and was about to attack again, but after two steps forward, he suddenly turned around and cursed in his heart, ¡°Two cultivators, damn, I should get out of here now!¡± He wanted to rush out. However, at this moment, the back of Hawkeye was suddenly hit heavily. With a loud bang, the terrifying force instantly shattered his internal organs, and then mmed him heavily onto the door te. Hawkeye died in a blink of eyes. John shook his head and said, ¡°I wanted you to practice fighting with Alice, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so useless.¡± Alice Moon stepped forward and took off the mask. Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be him.¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 The mystery of her identity ¡°Alice, do you know this man?¡± John asked curiously when he saw that Alice Moon seemed to be surprised. Alice Moon nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I do. We used to be business partners, and I had a drink with him. He was usually smiling and very enthusiastic, so when I took off his mask just now, I was surprised, because I really couldn¡¯t connect these two people.¡± John said, ¡°Alice, you are the same, aren¡¯t you? Perhaps no one would dream that the charming queen of roses is the cold blood killer, the night rose.¡± This was the real terrifying part of the Shadow Pavilion You never know whether the smiling and positive person beside you is a hidden killer, just like everyone has a dark side. Sometimes the more sunny the surface is, the more dark the heart may be. The existence of the Shadow Pavilion had expanded the dark side of these people to thergest. They thought that they could be unscrupulous with a mask. This was a terrible thing. Alice Moon pulled back the hair that fell from her temples and said with a smile, ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I¡¯m Alice Moon, and I¡¯m no longer the night rose.¡± John nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Alice, can you tell me now why you joined the killer organization?¡± After thinking for a moment, Alice Moon asked, ¡°In fact, it has something to do with my identity.¡± ¡°Identity?¡± John was confused. ¡°I have been investigating my own background all these years, but I have gained nothing. The only memory spot is the Shadow Pavilion.¡± ¡°So when Hawkeye appeared in front of me and said that they wanted to take me in, I immediately felt that I seemed to have heard of the name of Shadow Pavilion. I thought I could find some clues after joining Shadow Pavilion.¡± ¡°But when I really entered the Shadow Pavilion, I found that it was really difficult to investigate, because everyone in the shadow Pavilion used a nick name. If I wanted to investigate it, it would be as difficult as reaching the sky.¡± ¡°Since I can¡¯t find any clue, then it¡¯s meaningless for me to stay in the Shadow Pavilion. But it¡¯s not easy to get out of the killers¡® organization. I¡¯ve told Hawkeye more than once to quit, but this bastard threatened me that as long as I quit, my identity would be exposed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to kill this bastard.¡± Alice Moon kicked the ground hard to vent her anger. After hearing this, John was silent for a moment, and thenforted her with a smile, ¡°No matter what, you have finally regained your freedom.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Alice Moon nodded and said, ¡°As for the family background, just go to hell. I only want you and other sisters. We will always be family.¡± ¡°Yes, we are a family. After all, we took the bait to swear when we were children¡­¡± John chuckled, but he quickly shut up. Alice Moon looked at him yfully and said, ¡°Go on, do you still want to say that you want to marry us sisters?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Alicia suddenly approached him and raised his chin with her slender fingers. Then she blinked her long and narrow fox eyes and asked, ¡°if you can only choose one of our seven sisters, who will you choose?¡± Choice? Are you kidding me? Only kids make the choice! ¡°Of course it¡¯s you!¡± said John guiltily. It¡¯s you who asked this question, and of course my answer is you. If I answer something else, I will be beaten to death by you. ¡°Liar! We had so many chances to¡­¡± ¡°Alice, let¡¯s deal with the corpse first!¡± Aftering back from the night rose bar, John came to the backyard secretly by himself. He hesitated for a long time. Finally, he dialed a special number and ordered, ¡°Check a person¡¯s background for me.¡± The old Taoist priest had warned John not to look too much about a person¡¯s identity. But John couldn¡¯t help but want to help Alice Moon, so he informed the Seven¨CTwo intelligence agency. After a while. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t find out Miss Alice Moon¡¯s identity. We have mobilized all the informationwork, only the information after she entered the sunshine welfare house.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Check the other six people¡¯s background¡­¡± So John sent the information of his six sisters to the secret department, but the result was still nk, and the information before the welfare house was all nk. Even though Queenie Yeats had reunited with the Yeats family, the information about her childhood was also nk. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After a long silence, John asked nervously, ¡°What about mine?¡± ¡°My ipetence¡­¡± Hearing this, John¡¯s mood was extremelyplicated. His secret informationwork was very powerful, but now, even the agency could not find out the identity problems of him and his seven sisters. It was as if they had been cut off, which was very strange. ¡°What a big game!¡± He was sure that one or even several big hands were controlling all this, because he had asked the agency to investigate the background of Gary Williams, and the information was very clear. Only John and his seven sisters. What a creepy answer. The old Taoist priest must have known something, so he told him to let nature take its course. He decided to spare some time to go back to the Taoist temple and ask the old Taoist priest what was going on. John shook his head. It was getting dark. John was sleeping in his room. Suddenly, the door was opened and a beautiful figure sneaked in. ¡°Little John¡­¡± With the moonlight shining through the window, John recognized at a nce that it was Kate Williams. Kate Williams didn¡¯t turn on the light in the room, but stretched out her hands to touch the bed, and then touched the quilt of John. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Sleepwalking Wearing a thin nightdress, Kate went straight into John¡¯s bed, which frightened him. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Kate breathed heavily and closed her eyes. She was not sober at all. God. Sleepwalking! ¡°John.¡± Kate called his name again in her sleep, which made him more and more curious. What kind of dream did Kate have? It seemed that she had dreamed of him? John waited curiously for a while and wanted to hear what Kate was going to say in her dream, he didn¡¯t hear. Instead, he saw Kate move a little further inside and wrapped her hands and feet directly. It smelled good. Moreover, as Kate only wore a thin nightdress, John could clearly feel the size and shape of her breast. Why didn¡¯t she wear one inside! but John was about to cry. He saw that Kate were sleeping soundly, but he was getting more and more ufortable, and his body was stiff and did not dare to move. ¡°King of Horizon.¡± Kate murmured again. King of Horizon? ¡®Has Kate already discovered my identity in her dream?¡® The fact was just as John guessed. At this moment, in Kate¡¯s dream, she climbed a mountain. The sun rose in the East, and a slender figure with his back to her. He was extraordinary, and his cyan robe fluttered in the breeze. N?velDrama.Org ? content. It was King of Horizon. In Kate¡¯s imagination, the man was King of Horizon. She excitedly ran over and wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t turn around. She kept chasing him, and the distance between her and King of Horizon was not shortened at all. The mountain seemed to be moving non¨Cstop. Kate was gradually tired and couldn¡¯t catch up with her. Just as she was extremely depressed, King of Horizon finally turned around and revealed a familiar smile. ¡°Kate.¡± Kate woke up, but she was not scared to wake up. Instead, she woke up with satisfaction, as if she had ovepped the two people, King of Horizon and John. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kate opened her eyes and almost cried out when she sawJohn. Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time. She had found something wrong. This was not her room. Was she sleepwalking? It was so strange that she had never been sleepwalking. But if it was not sleepwalking, how could she exin all this? Kate was stunned for a while. She quietly lifted the quilt and nced. Her face immediately turned hot. Her nightdress was in a mess, and her legs exposed outside the nightdress were also wrapped around John. It was so embarrassing. She hoped that she didn¡¯t wake up Johnst night. Kate got out of bed carefully and left the room on tiptoe. No matter how she sleepwalked to John¡¯s roomst night, she couldn¡¯t let Queenie know about it. Otherwise, she would end up like Alice who was still in the same room with Queenie. After Kate thought that no one noticed her leaving the room, John opened his eyes and took a deep breath. What the hell was this? He had to lock the door from now on and didn¡¯t want Kate to sneak in. He felt terrible. After tossing and turning for a while, John wanted to fall asleep, but as soon as he closed his eyes, he remembered what Kate looked likest night. The key point was that she was still restless in sleep and always liked to move around, and her hands liked to scratch randomly. How could he sleep? John had to sit up from the bed. He didn¡¯t open the door and go out until he heard the sound of sisters getting up one after another. Just then, Kate came out of her room. She rubbed her fluffy hair and said, ¡°I slept wellst night. As soon as you opened your eyes, it was dawn. Eh, you woke up, too?¡± ¡®Wake up?¡® ¡®I¡¯ve never slept!¡® Feeling aggrieved, John pretended to rub his eyes and said, ¡°I also slept until dawn like you. But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I¡¯m very sleepy, and my arms are sore. Maybe I met a ghost!¡± Kate said guiltily, ¡°Maybe.¡± Then she quickly ran into the bathroom to wash up. Seeing her like this, John snorted in his heart, ¡®Kate, you are really good at acting!¡®! When they were having breakfast, Kate seemed to havepletely forgotten what happenedst night. She said, ¡°I have been happy these days and don¡¯t want to leave.¡± ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Asked John in surprise. ¡°I have no choice and have to go abroad tomorrow. I came back from work this time just for you. Are you moved?¡± ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m so moved.¡± She dared to move morest night. ¡°By the way, ¡®Kate, I heard from Queenie that you went abroad to investigate a kidnapping case. Why haven¡¯t you found out the result after so long?¡± ¡°Because it is naughty.¡± Kate stuck out her tongue and didn¡¯t continue, but a hint of worry shed across her eyes. What Kate wanted to investigate was definitely not that simple! John said, ¡°Kate, can you stay? I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you, either. But I have a task to deal with. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back in a month.¡± Kate touched his head and looked like a big sister. After thinking for a while, John said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll give you a amulet.¡± He went into a room and came out with a round stone tablet, which was one of Mind Circle he had carved. There was a small hole in the top of the stone tablet and it could be hung around her neck with a red rope. ¡°As long as you call my name on this amulet, good luck will happen.¡± Kate said, ¡°This amulet is too ugly.¡± Although she said so, she wore the stone around her neck happily, because it was the first gift that John gave her. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Providence College There were seven amulets in total, which were Mind Circle. Every sisters had one. Now there were only Ang and Anita left, because they hadn¡¯t seen each other. The most interesting one was Bertha. During the three days she stayed at home, she always kept an eye on John. She called him a little bastard and said that he had bad intentions. The words ¡°little bastard, stay away from me¡± seemed to be her pet phrase. It seemed that she had a deep grudge against John because he threw her into theke that day. Therefore, when John gave the amulet to Bertha, she was very vignt and swore that she would never wear it. But on the day she returned to Martial Arts League, she secretly took the amulet away. So cute. The principle of the amulet was Mind Circle in the stone. As long as they called John¡¯s name, John could temporarily perceive the position of the sisters and the surrounding situation. If she was in danger, he could go there as soon as possible. Unfortunately, John was not strong enough now. Otherwise, he could draw something esle in the amulet to ensure the safety of his sisters. This could only be improvedter. Although Kate said that the amulet was ugly, she hung it around her neck happily. The ce where the amulet fell just stuck to the white gap, and soon it became hot. They spent the whole day together and strolled around New York. On the second day, John sent her to the airport. Then, John went to the base of Martial Arts League in the State of New York and sessfully came to the dungeon with Oracle token. ¡°King of Horizon.¡± The moment Tristan saw John, he knelt down in awe. After leaving the Branton Family that night, he rushed here to atone for his sin, because he knew that it would be useless to escape if he offended King of Horizon. John said, ¡°Tristan, I¡¯ll give you a chance to make amends. Protect Kate, but you can¡¯t disturb her. Until she return safely, I¡¯ll restore your freedom.¡± Although John was not a member of Martial Arts League, he had the right to pardon Tristan. Hearing this, Tristan said gratefully, ¡°I¡¯m willing to devote myself wholeheartedly to your. After that, John left the alliance. He arrived at the Wood Family¡¯s house. Emily happened to be at home. When she saw John, she said happily, ¡°Doctor, the principal has agreed to let you teach, but he said he wanted to see you first.¡± John nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m free now.¡± So they came to Providence College. This was the first time that he had been in a school. The students around him looked about the same age as him, at most no more than two or three years old. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fire, John would have been in college now. When John sent Kate to the airport this morning, he had told her that he was going to teach some Chinese medicine in Providence College. Kate said in a quirky voice, ¡°University life is great. You should go to experience it.¡± He wanted to see if this university life was really that good. In the principal¡¯s office, the president of Providence College was called Charles Lee. He was very polite to Emily. It was just a joke. How could he be rude? Emily was the daughter of the Wood Family. To put it bluntly, she was here to experience life. Being a teacher was just one of her hobbies. When her interest disappeared one day, she would go home and inherit billions of family property in minutes. So when she applied for the interest ss of traditional Chinese medicine, Charles Lee approved it soon. On the other hand, traditional Chinese medicine was the quintessence of the country. Charles Lee also thought that it was necessary to let young people know more about the traditional Chinese medicine culture.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As for the teaching teacher, Emily said that she had rmended the most popr doctor in New York. The most popr doctor in New York! Hearing this, Charles Lee was also excited. He had heard of him. If he was really willing to teach, it would definitely be an honor for Providence College. ¡°This is Doctor Lopez,¡± said Emily with a smile. ¡°Doctor Lopez.¡± Charles Lee looked at John, and the face changed slightly. He had heard of the famous doctor in New York and knew that it was said that he was very young. But today, he was still much beyond Charles Lee¡¯s expectation. Although Charles Lee was not a member of the traditional Chinese medicine industry, he also knew the situation. Those who could be called ¡®Great doctor¡® were definitely great masters, and their so¨Ccalled youth, in fact, could be considered very young at the age of forty. Charles Lee had thought that he was in his forties. But when he saw him today, he was shocked. A twenty¨Cyear¨Cold skilled doctor? It was said that even Holbrook Davis, the imperial medical master, had learned from him. Was he the young man? Charles Lee knew that Emily had no reason to lie to him, but it was unbelievable. He just felt ufortable recently, so he decided to take this opportunity to test him to see if he could really live up to the name. So Charles Lee said, ¡°Doctor Lopez, in fact, I just feel a little ufortable these days. Can you help me?¡± He was smart enough not to offendJohn, but also to test his ability to teach. After all, he had to be responsible for his students. Of course, John could see through Charles Lee¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He smiled and said, ¡°Okay. Put your arm on the table. I¡¯ll check your pulse first.¡± Charles Lee followed. John put his three fingers on his arm and didn¡¯t ask anything. He just thought for a while and answered, ¡°You must have been feeling annoyed and irritable recently. You don¡¯t sleep well and even has a headache. Especially on both sides of your head. Am I right?¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 White Swan Charles Lee was shocked! He was so surprised! Generally speaking, when a patient was seeing a doctor, the doctor would ask the patient where he felt ufortable and also observe the patient¡¯s tongue to make aprehensive diagnosis. These were indispensable. But John didn¡¯t ask anything, just quietly checked Charles Lee¡¯s pulse and then told him the cause and symptoms. Most importantly, all the symptoms he said were in line. Therefore, Charles Lee was sincerely convinced by the young doctor in front of him. However, since he hade here, he naturally hoped to be cured as soon as possible. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Doctor Lopez, what about my disease?¡± John understood what he meant and said, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll write you a prescription. You can take it to a nearby Chinese medicine shop and then go home and drink it.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Charles Lee was grateful, but Emily couldn¡¯t help reminding him, ¡°Charles Lee, don¡¯t forget that we invited him here not to treat you.¡± There was a smile in the girl¡¯s beautiful eyes. It seemed that she was happy for John when she saw that Charles Lee was sincerely convinced. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I have specially approved a identification for you. From now on, with this identification, you can freely enter Providence College, and can also teach students with this identification¡­¡± Charles Lee told him all the matters needing attention. John replied. When they left, Charles Lee remembered and said, ¡°Doctor, I was so excited that I forgot the most important thing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Asked John, confused. ¡°Of course it¡¯s about the sry!¡± Charles Lee also had a strange feeling. They had talked for such a long time, but they even forgot about the sry. Shouldn¡¯t this be the most important thing? John waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not interested in money.¡± After being stunned for a while, Charles Lee couldn¡¯t help but worship, ¡°You¡¯re a model of our generation!¡± However, John and Emily had left the office and didn¡¯t hear him at all. On the way, Emily couldn¡¯t hide her smile. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Asked John curiously. ¡°Nothing. By the way, you call me Emily.¡± After thinking for a while, John said, ¡°OK. Although I only have two sses a week, we are colleagues after all. We can¡¯t be so polite. You can also call me John from now on!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Emily nodded and murmured, ¡°John¡­¡± She was not used to it! However, this was a big improvement in their rtionship. She believed that as long as she had enough time, they would call each other more intimately. Emily was overjoyed. ¡°Miss. Wood!¡± When they were talking, a strong man in a basketball suit appeared and greeted them warmly. The man¡¯s name was Jason, who was a gym teacher. He used to be the pursuer of Emily. Why was it ¡®used to¡®? That was becauseter, Andy appeared and said that Emily was his woman. Any man who dared to approach here would be against him. Andy was the son of n Brown, Underground Monarch. How dare Jason offend him! Not only Jason, but also many male teachers of Providence College had expressed their love for Emily. After all, Emily was a beautiful woman with long legs, and the daughter of the Wood family. She was a typical rich and beautiful wornan. If it wasn¡¯t for her interest in teaching in Providence College, these male teachers wouldn¡¯t have the chance to meet her. She was like a white swan! N?velDrama.Org ? content. If anyone could marry this white swan, they would be able to be somebody. Even if they were to be the son¨Cinw of the Wood family, they would be willing. Unfortunately, Emily was so arrogant that she didn¡¯t like them. Besides, they didn¡¯t dare to have a crush on Emily because of the appearance of Andy. So did Jason. So he just happened to run into her and greeted her. Out of politeness, Emily also replied to Jason, but Jason suddenly asked, ¡°Miss. Wood, is this your student?¡± He thought he was a student of Emily¡¯s ss. Emily didn¡¯t want to answer, but she was afraid that John would mind, so she said, ¡°He is not my student and will be our colleague from now on.¡± Colleague? Jason¡¯s eyes suddenly froze. It was better to say that John was a student of Emily! If they were just teacher and student, they walking together could be regarded as the guidance, but if they were colleagues, it would be terrible! Jason still wanted to ask what subjects John taught, but they had gone far side by side. What he saw next made his face gloomy. The two got closer and closer, and their arms were even pressed together. Most importantly, Emily took the initiative to get close to John, and from time to time, she pinched John¡¯s sleeve and shook it a few times, acting like a spoiled child. Damn it! They didn¡¯t dare to get close to Andy¡¯s woman, but he made it! Feeling jealous, Jason left Providence College in a hurry. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Beat yourself up ck dragon gang was founded by n and could be the biggest underground force in the the State of New York. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After leaving Providence College, Jason came to the ck dragon gang in a hurry to inform Andy. ¡®Damn it! How dare you get close to Emily! I¡¯ll see how Andy kills you!¡® Jason sneered. Hearing the news, Andy kept silent for a while and said to Jason, ¡°You did a good job. If you encounter any trouble in the future, we will definitely take care of you.¡± ¡°Thank you. Although Jason said so, he was muttering in his heart. His reaction was not right! Jason had reported once, but the man who approached Emily was very miserable. His legs were broken that day. ording to Jason¡¯s expectation, when hearing the news, Andy should immediately go berserk, and then led a group of members to rush to the gate of Providence College to block John. But he didn¡¯t. There was even a trace of hesitation. Jason was confused. Of course, Jason didn¡¯t know that Andy had already given up on Emily. After all, it was because of Emily that he had provoked a very horrible existence, causing his father to lose an arm. How dare he provoke Emily again. In fact, the reason why Andy said ¡°Well done¡± to Jason was that he had other thoughts. Although he didn¡¯t dare to have any interest in Emily anymore, his father, n, told him that if he met that cultivator again in the future, he must be respectful.Being a dog for him was a matter of great prestige. And Emily was very close to that cultivator. Today, another man dared to approach Emily, which meant that he was poaching the cultivator¡¯s wall. If he told the news to the cultivator, he would make a great achievement. The cultivator was, of course, John. So he went back to discuss this matter with his father. n also thought it was a good chance. He had long wanted to be John¡¯s dog. So he tried his best to get the phone number of John and made a call, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s me, n.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to call himself n Brown in front of John. He could only call himself n. ¡°n?¡± However, John was stunned for a moment, and then said in a strange tone, ¡°How do you have my number?¡± ¡°I got it from Lester. Please forgive me for calling you all of a sudden.¡± Said n respectfully. ¡°Cut the crap!¡± ¡°Sir, here is the thing. I identally found a situation today. A guy dared to approach your woman.¡± ¡°My woman?¡± ¡®Is there another man around my sisters?¡® He wondered. It shouldn¡¯t be. Didn¡¯t he drive away all the men? Noticing that he was confused, n thought that there were too many women for him, so he immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s Emily, the daughter of the Wood family.¡± ¡°Emily?¡± With a strange look at the girl next to him, John immediately understood what was going on. He pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Who? Who dares to covet my woman?¡± ¡°It is said that he is a new teacher of Providence College.¡± ¡°How dare he! It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not here. You¡¯d better go and beat him up to let him know how powerful I am.¡± ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do it to your satisfaction.¡± n hung up the phone happily. This is a good chance to show his sincerity. He must personally go to beat that bastard and behave well. n was so excited that he was ready to go in person. Jason was in charge of leading the way. At the beginning, Jason told the news to Andy. Seeing that Andy didn¡¯t show much mood swings, he thought he couldn¡¯t teach him a lesson. But he didn¡¯t expect that even n personally came. n was Underground Monarch as well as a martial artist! ¡®Well, don¡¯t me me for being insidious. You can only me yourself for provoking such a horrible existence. After doing this today, Andy will definitely think that I am a qualified spy, and I will have a bright future.¡± Jason¡¯s mood could be said to be simr to that of n, but he wanted to show it in front of Andy, while n wanted to show it in front of John. It was interesting. On the other side, Emily¡¯s face was red, but there was a strange smile. Her future boyfriend was so interesting. He even asked someone to beat himself. She would never feel bored with such a person, right? When John answered the phone just now, Emily was standing next to him, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Of course, she could hear the conversation clearly. Especially hearing John¡¯s words, ¡®Who? Who dares to covet my woman¡®, Emily¡¯s heart was stirred up. She really hoped that what John said was true. The more she thought, the happier she became. Her face turned red and her legs became soft! Emily naturally held his arm and said with a red face, ¡°Since you want to act, you have to act more realistic!¡± John gave her a meaningful look and said with a snicker, ¡°I think you want to do something bad to me in the name of acting, don¡¯t you?¡± Hearing John¡¯s words, Emily¡¯s face turned redder. She was so shy that she was about to let go of John¡¯s arm. But the next second, she felt a warm hand on her butt. ¡°As you said, acting should be more realistic.¡± Emily blushed scarlet with shyness. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Failed ttery The two of them walked out of the school gate. In order to be blocked on their way, John specially took Emily to walk around the school gate several times. He acted frivolous, which made Emily shy. However, even though she was shy, Emily didn¡¯t mean to resist at all. At most, she pretended to be reserved, and she was looking forward to the bolder next move of John. In this case, women were really strange. In front of the people they didn¡¯t like, they were as arrogant as a white swan. But in front of the people they liked, they were eager to see the other person behave like a hooligan. They forgot to behave restrained. The two were like a young couple in love. After a long while, a group of people finally rushed over. It was Jason who led the way. He was really afraid that the newer had left the campus at the time of the tip off. When he saw the two from a distance. Jason was excited at once. It seemed that it was the right time to urately block them at the school gate. Maybe this was fate! ¡°Big n, Andy, look, am I right? That guy is really not honest. His hand¡­¡± Jason was so jealous. His eyes turned red when he saw the hand of John was around Emily¡¯s waist. Damn it! Damn boy! You don¡¯t want your damn hand anymore! Jason¡¯s eyes glowed with anger. How could a person be jealous? When we are not so much different in strength and I even think you are weaker than me, but you easily get what I can¡¯t get, I will be jealous of you. But if I¡¯m much weaker than you and you get what I¡¯m dreaming of, I¡¯ll only feel jealous at most. But I have to admire you in my heart. You are indeed more capable than me. That was exactly what Jason thought. Andy was better than him. If Andy was together with Emily, he would take it for granted and have nothing toin about. But John was different. In Jason¡¯s view, John was just a new colleague. He was nothing special except for being handsome. So when he saw John walking with Emily, he was very unhappy. Now that I¡¯m not happy, you can¡¯t be happy either. So Jason was very active. He rushed to the front of John and said in a provocative tone, ¡°Damn it! Get your damn hand off Miss Wood¡¯s¡­ body!¡± John looked at him yfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why the news was leaked so fast. It turns out that you are so jealous that tip off!¡± However, he didn¡¯t take his hand away. Instead, he pinched it a little harder. It was so stic that it made Emily re at him. Her snow¨Cwhite neck waspletely red. ¡°Bastard, do you want to die?¡± The fire of jealousy in Jason¡¯s body almost blew up his chest. He couldn¡¯t wait to turn around and say to n, ¡°Big n, this guy doesn¡¯t listen to me. He doesn¡¯t take you seriously.¡± The reason why he behaved so actively was, of course, to leave a good impression on n and Andy. When he saw n striding towards them with gloomily, Jason was even morecent and said, ¡°Young man, do you know what kind of person you have provoked? You are doomed, ha ha¡­¡± p! Jasonughedcently, and suddenly was pped. At this moment, he felt that his feet were off the ground, and his head was dizzy. He turned in the air three times in a row, and then fell to the ground. The bones all over his body were almost broken. What was wrong with n? One of his arms was broken. Was there something wrong with his eyes? Why could he make a mistake at such a short distance? One side of Jason¡¯s face was swollen, and his teeth fell to somewhere, but his head was even more confused. Then he saw an appalling scene. n respectfully walked up to John, bent down and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect that you are the new teacher of Providence College.¡± n muttered to himself, ¡°This cultivator is so naughty. He acted so vividly on the phone. I thought there was really someone who dared to approach Miss Wood!¡® Andy was also scared to death. n said, ¡°Sir, what should we do with that bastard who offended you? Should I throw him into the river to feed the fish?¡± Jason was shocked by his words. He didn¡¯t know that John had such a powerful background, and even n had to be respectful to him. No wonder when he heard that someone was coveting Emily, he didn¡¯t show any emotion at all. It turned out that there was a more powerful man pursuing Emily. In the end, he failed to tter n. Jason was deeply remorseful. John chuckled and said, ¡°He is just jealous. He doesn¡¯t have to die. Just spare his life!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. It was just that John wanted to y tricks. There was no need to kill others just because they were jealous. John was not a tyrant. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± n strode in front of Jason, carried him to the feet of John with one hand and said, ¡°Do you hear that? Mr. Lopez is a kind man. He said he would spare your life. Hurry up to thank him for not killing you!¡± ¡°Thank you for not killing me, Mr. Lopez! Thank you for sparing my life!¡± Jason kowtowed and said. His trousers were wet. He had never dreamed that he would almost lose his life just because of a tip¨C off. n snorted and said, ¡°I hate those who tip off the most in my life.¡± When I told you the news before, you were very excited. Why do you hate me now? The world of the big shots was really unpredictable. Jason was so sad that he wanted to cry. After teaching Jason a lesson, n thought for a while and suddenly handed something to John, saying, ¡°Sir, this is the ck dragon token, representing the highest power of our ck dragon gang. I hope you can ept it.¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 What has been done cannot be undone The ck dragon token? Seeing the stuff presented by n¡¯s hands, John was immediately unhappy. He said with a serious face, ¡°n, what do you mean? I¡¯m a decent man. Aren¡¯t you corroding my soul by doing so?¡± n was from the underworld and the ck dragon gang was created by him. Now he gave the ck dragon token, which represented the highest power of the gang, to John. Wasn¡¯t he trying to drag John into trouble? If people saw it in the future, they would think that John was also from the underworld! Seeing that John was not happy, n was almost scared to death. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Sir, you misunderstood me. I gave you the ck dragon token without any other meaning. I just want you to avoid some unnecessary conflicts.¡± There were many branches under the ck dragon gang, and they were not in harmony with each other. If anyone didn¡¯t know John and offended him, n couldn¡¯t bear the consequence. But it was different with the ck dragon token. As long as John was in trouble in the future, when he showed the ck dragon token, the members of the ck dragon gang would naturally not dare to provoke him again, avoiding a lot of trouble. After hearing n¡¯s exnation, John thought it made sense. He had an Oracle token with him, but not many people knew it in the mortal world. Especially in the State of New York, except for the martial arts league, this Oracle token was probably a useless token. However, the ck dragon token was different. Everyone in the State of New York knew about the ck dragon gang and n, so with this token, he could really solve a lot of trouble. It was better to take it than nothing whether it could be used or not. After thinking for a while, John took the ck dragon token and said, ¡°Taking the ck dragon token doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m a member of the ck dragon gang. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Just as you said, with this token, I can avoid many unnecessary conflicts.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Said n, bowing and nodding, with cold sweat on his forehead. He gave the ck dragon token to John mainly for his own sake. On the one hand, he was worried that his subordinates would be reckless and offend John. On the other hand, he saved himself some trouble. Otherwise, every time there was a conflict, he had to rush to apologize. It would be so tired! This senior cultivator was obviously not aw¨Cbiding person! The two came to the Wood family. Alton warmly weed John in, and secretly winked at Emily, who immediately understood what he meant, and smiled at John, ¡°I¡¯m sweating on the way. I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± John was speechless. This is your home. You can take a shower at any time you want. I feel that you are deliberately seducing me after hearing what you said. John saw through Emily¡¯s mind. Alton handed a bunch of keys to John and said with a smile, ¡°Doctor Lopez, I know you will spread the knowledge of traditional medicine in Providence College in the following days. It¡¯ste at night after ss, so I rent an apartment in River apartment in advance. I have prepared all the living goods for you.¡± The apartment he rented for John was in Room 502, building three of River apartment, and Room 501 was the apartment of Emily. Most of the time, Emily would go home to live, but sometimes she worked toote and lived in River apartment near the school. Alton¡¯s intention was obvious. Of course, he hoped that the two of them could have more chances to stay alone, and it would be better for them to sleep in the same room step by step. ¡°Mr. Wood, how do you know that my ss is at night?¡± asked John in surprise John had two sses every week, on Tuesday and Thursday, from seven o¡¯clock to nine o¡¯clock in the evening. After all, it was an interest ss of traditional medicine, which could not take up the normal ss time of students. Moreover, there was no medicine major in Providence College, so it was impossible for John to take his course as a professional course. He won¡¯t exin everything in detail, but at most spread some thoughts of traditional medicine, so that these young people would know that the traditional medicine in the US was very powerful and cultivate their interest in it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s Emily who told me this.¡± Alton coughed awkwardly. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell John that was him who suggested Charles to arrange the courses in the evening. Of course, John knew what he was thinking, but he didn¡¯t want to expose it. He took the keys and said, ¡°Okay, since you have rented the house, I¡¯ll ept it!¡± He had a bike. It wouldn¡¯t take him much time to go back to New York after ss, but it was not a bad thing to keep the key. If he went back toote one day, he didn¡¯t want to disturb his sisters. Seeing that John took the key, Alton was overjoyed. In fact, he had already given the spare key to Emily, so that she could pretend to enter his room by ident at any time, and then¡­¡­ Altonughed and said, ¡°Haha, doctor Lopez, since the day of the charity auction, we haven¡¯t sat down to drink for a long time. Why don¡¯t we drink spirit today?¡± ¡°Now that Mr. Wood has such a good mood, I will apany you!¡± said John, nodding. Alton turned around and took out a bottle of high concentration spirit, as if he was going to get John drunk. Thinking of Ernily was taking a shower, John immediately realized what were they nning! Feeling funny, John decided to make fun of the father and daughter. So he drank as much as Alton proposed, and soon pretended to be dizzy andy on the table. Alton sighed, ¡°Doctor Lopez is not good at drinking. It seems that he can¡¯t go back today. s¡­¡± This was not a sigh, but a horn of victory and joy. John rested his head on the tea table and slightly turned his head to the other side. His heart suddenly beat fast. His eyes almost went blind at the sight of a pair of white and tender long legs! Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Damn seque After taking a shower, Emily wore a light and thin slip nightdress. She had a good figure and was 5.5 feet tall. Her two long legs were pale and tender. As she just came out of the bathroom, her pale legs were covered with water mist. It was so attractive. John enjoyed a visual feast. Emily said, ¡°Dad, is it too despicable for us to do so? What if John wakes up and thinks that we are plotting against him?¡± ¡°What plot? It was doctor Lopez who got drunk and ran into your room,¡± Alton corrected. Emily stopped talking. After a long time, the father and the daughter finally took John to a room. Without even opening his eyes, John knew that it must be Emily¡¯s room, because as soon as he entered, he smelled a girl¡¯s fragrance, which was very refreshing. Alton said, ¡°Well, my daughter, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± After saying that, he left the room and closed the door tightly, as if he was sneaking around. Lying on the bed with his eyes closed, John sneered in his heart, ¡®Emily, let¡¯s see what you will do.¡®. One minuteter, nothing happened. Two minutester, nothing happened. Three minutester¡­¡­ John was anxious. Come on! Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m suffering? Another minute passed. John wanted to open his eyes and peek at her, but finally heard Emily say, ¡°John, in fact, I don¡¯t want to get you in this way, but the girls around you are too excellent. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Since you are afraid, just take it off! John even wanted to jump up and peel off Emily¡¯s clothes. John was so worried. Finally, John heard a rustling sound. He opened his eyes secretly and saw that Emily was standing with her back to him and her nightdress had been removed. Her long ck hair fell on her shoulders. Her back was slender, and her skin was smooth and delicate. Under the slender waist was the perfectly round ce¡­¡­. John swallowed and was ready to jump up and expose her when it¡¯s about to happen. However. Emily didn¡¯t do that. Instead, when she took off her nightgown, she sat there in a daze for a while. Then she put on the nightgown and whispered to John, ¡°What I want is to be your girlfriend first, and then we can do such a thing reasonably, instead of using this method to force you to be responsible for me.¡± Then she fell asleep with John in her arms. John couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, ¡®this girl is so kind!¡®! One night passed. Nothing happened. In the daytime, the way Alton looked at John had changed, and his eyes became extremely ambiguous. In his opinion, his daughter must have done that with John, because no man could bear the temptation in that situation. But Emily told him that John was too drunkst night and had no ability to do that, so nothing happened. In other words, he couldn¡¯t do it. Of course, this was just what Emily said. After listening to it, Alton shouted ¡°what a pity¡°. He could have taken this opportunity to show off the result of the battle to Marcia who had broken her promise. But now it seemed that he could only endure it for a little longer. Worried about her daughter¡¯s disappointment, Altonforted her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There will be many chances in the future. Fortunately, I have n B and rented an apartment for doctor Lopez in the River apartment. You can live next to him from now on. There will be a lot of opportunities.¡± Emily nodded silently. Today was Sunday and there were still two days left before the first ss of John, so he went back to New York by bike. However, as soon as he went back, he was caught by Alice. Alice¡¯s nose was as sharp as a dog¡¯s. She grabbed John and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe backst night?¡± John said with a guilty conscience, N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°I took Kate to the airport. After that, I went shopping in Rochester. Suddenly I felt tired, so I found a ce to have a rest.¡± ¡°Then tell me, howe there is fragrance of woman on you?¡± Again! John said, ¡°It¡¯s from Kate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll tell our elder sister and let her teach you.¡± Alice threatened. ¡°All right, all right. Alice, you are so awesome. I can¡¯t hide everything from you.¡± John had no choice but to tell her what happened in Wood familyst night. He sighed in his heart, ¡®Alice, you are really a stumbling block on my way to pick up girls. Will you be responsible for me when I can¡¯t find any girlfriend?¡®? ¡°Haha¡­¡± After listening to John¡¯s description, instead of getting angry, Alice chuckled and said, ¡°Little John, I find that you are not a real man. You can hold it back even when it hade to that point. Moreover, since you don¡¯t want to do that, why do you pretend to be drunk and see the girl¡¯s naked body?¡±, Thinking of her previous experience with John, Alice somehow sympathized with Emily. John was depressed. It¡¯s the fault of Nameless divine skill. Since I can¡¯t do it, can¡¯t I just have a look? Afterughing, Alice felt that she couldn¡¯t be happy alone, so she said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be the only one who felt happy at such an interesting thing. I¡¯ll go to find elder sister and make her happy.¡± Then she was about to look for Queenie. John was anxious on the spot. If Queenie knew this, she won¡¯t find it funny but to teach him a lesson! ¡°Alice, my dear sister, please forgive me!¡± ¡°No, no. I have to tell elder sister and ask her to teach you a lesson, so that you won¡¯t harm girls everywhere in the future.¡± Hearing this, John felt even more innocent. How could it be me who harmed other girls? I am the victim. Last night, I almost broke the Nameless divine skill that I have cultivated for many years. ¡°Alice, let me help you with your cultivation!¡± John had to y his trump card. As expected, Alice stopped. Acent smile appeared on her bright red lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that earlier. Hurry up. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± She took off her clothes while running. She was so conscientious. Therefore. Half an hourter. Once again, John rushed into the bathroom with her hands on the hips of Alice. Damn seque! Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The master list Feazer Medical Clinic. Zoey waspletely shocked. He found that the woman who treated his leg injury was a genius that was rarely seen in a hundred years. Why was that? At first, Tracy was not good at acupuncture when treating Zoey. Zoey was worried that his wounded leg would be disabled by Tracy. But only two dayster. Tracy seemed to havepletely changed into another person, and the acupuncture was so skillful. When the needle was twirled between the fingers, it almost turned into a shadow. It was so smooth. Zoey could also feel his legs clearly. It was a miracle! Zoey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Linch, did you pretend two days ago? Did doctor Lopez ask you to punish me so you pretend to be unskillful? In fact, you have been so familiar with it?¡± His leg had been treated by many masters of acupuncture. Prolonged illness makes a doctor of a patient. Now as long as he took a look at it, he knew how good the other party¡¯s acupuncture was. The level of Tracy was absolutely superior to that of those masters of acupuncture. She must have practiced for decades. So Zoey doubted it. After hearing this, Holbrook snorted and said, ¡°Mr. Redman, do you know what a genius is? You haven¡¯t seen a genius before, so don¡¯t say that it¡¯s impossible. Miss Linch is awesome. She can master any acupuncture therapy in less than three days!¡± He looked like an angry globefish, with a big belly. Apparently, he was still holding a grudge. Zoey didn¡¯t argue with him. With a smile on her face, Tracy said modestly, ¡°No. My talent is just average, far inferior to my little brother!¡± ¡°How excellent doctor Lopez is!¡± sighed Zoey in his heart. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tracy continued, ¡°I have to thank Mr. Redman these days. If you hadn¡¯t volunteered to be my practice model, I wouldn¡¯t have learned this therapy so soon.¡± This new method was quite difficult. If Tracy was only practiced on the fake model, the efficiency must be worse than the real person. Hearing this, Zoey felt a little proud? So he actively lifted his trouser legs up and said, ¡°Come on, Miss Linch, try your best!¡± Tracy smiled, ¡°In the medical field, we need someone as dedicated as Mr. Redman, which is the motivation for the younger generation in medicine to grow up quickly.¡± Dedicated! Holbrook, who was standing aside, was unhappy to hear this. He thought to himself, ¡®How could Mr. Redman be so dedicated? He offended the teacher and was willing to be punished. He is so shameless!¡® Besides. Miss Linch, are you a younger generation in medicine? With your level of acupuncture and your medical talent, I want to kneel down and call you master. Our Master of Traditional Medicine had a lot of opinions! After finishing the acupuncture for Zoey, Tracy went to the acupuncture room to acupuncture for other patients. When John came to Feazer Medical Clinic, Zoey couldn¡¯t help but praise again, ¡°Doctor Lopez, your second sister is really a highly¨Cskilled doctor!¡± It was unbelievable that two highly skilled doctors appeared in a tiny medical clinic in New York. How could it be convening if this news spread out? John said, ¡°I have promised to cure your leg injury. Now you believe me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Zoey respected John as much as he could. John checked Tracy in the acupuncture room and asked with a smile, ¡°Second sister, how do you feel being called a highly¨Cskilled doctor?¡± ¡°As a doctor, the happiest thing for us is to watch the patient recover. The praise of the patient is the biggest recognition for us. The so called highly¨Cskilled doctor is just nominal.¡± Although Tracy said so, she couldn¡¯t help but smiling. A highly¨Cskilled doctor was exactly the highest praise about her own medical skills, wasn¡¯t it? Seeing that his second sister was happy, John was also happy. He believed that she would be the top doctor in the country sooner orter¡­¡­ It should be said that her current acupuncture skill was enough to rank top. But Tracy is so young. It¡¯s not easy to get the approval of the conservative doctors in traditional medicine field! John shook his head and soon felt relieved. Just as Tracy said, as long as she could be recognized by the patient, it was enough. All the highly¨Cskilled and magic doctors were just nominal. He left the acupuncture room. Back in the hall, Zoey hadn¡¯t left yet. Standing next to him, Bob and others didn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect to John. Holbrook didn¡¯t like them and said, ¡°Mr. Redman, you have finished the treatment today. Why are you still here? Don¡¯t get in my teacher¡¯s way.¡± This old man had never treated him nicely! Zoey wanted to beat him up, but he held it back. He looked at John and said, ¡°Doctor Lopez, may I ask you a question? Why didn¡¯t you try to join the master list?¡± The master list was an authoritative list set up by Martial Arts League. It was a kind of recognition of heaven master. As long as they went to Martial Arts League to participate in the examination and pass the test, Martial Arts League would rank them ording to the results of the examination. If they wanted, they can even get a job in the Martial Arts League. However, most of the heaven masters were domineering in their region. They could enjoy extraordinary treatment with the title of master. They didn¡¯t like to use a job to restrain themselves. For example, John¡¯s seven elder sister, Bertha, had been very busy since she became the leader of Martial Arts League in the central region. She can¡¯t even stay at home for a few days. Do you feel ufortable to be free? In other words, if I can enjoy the treatment of an official, why do I have to take an official post to bind myself? Isn¡¯t it a burden to myself? Unless you are born with a strong sense of justice. The existence of master list was equivalent to honor heaven masters. They could not only enjoy special treatment, but also not bear the responsibility of maintaining the order of the martial world. The most important thing was that as long as you were listed on the master list, if you didn¡¯t go too far, the Martial Arts League would turn a blind eye to it. Therefore, although those heaven masters might not work in the Martial Arts League, most of them would try to join the master list. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 It¡¯s just a trash list Zoey was sure that John wasn¡¯t on the list. He had confirmed it several times. He finally asked nervously today. John shook his head and said, ¡°it¡¯s just a trash list. It¡¯s meaningless for me.¡± For John, this list, which was regarded as an honor by the martial world, was really a trash list. Which college student have you ever seen would care about the ranking of primary school? To lower his level? This was John¡¯s real thought, but in Zoey¡¯s and others¡® opinion, it seemed as if a heavy hammer had struck their head. N?velDrama.Org ? content. A trash list? Did he mean that all the people on the list were rubbish? Doctor John is so arrogant! He had offended all the heaven masters with just one sentence. If those people heard this, they would have a fight with him. John nced again at Mason standing behind Zoey and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a straightforward man. Don¡¯t take it seriously. If you feel ufortable, don¡¯t show emotion on your face. Otherwise, I¡¯ll think you¡¯re not convinced and want to fight with me.¡± Mason was speechless. He didn¡¯t even reach the level of heaven master. What John said just now really hurt him. The peak of my pursuit in my life is rubbish in your eyes? How could he be so mean? Zoey calmed down and asked tentatively, ¡°doctor John, what do you think of Sawyer, the thirty¨Ceighth heaven master?¡± Sawyer Welch, a heaven master less than forty years old and ranked thirty¨Ceighth on the list. Two days ago, when Zoey was talking with Marcia, John was there, so he heard the name. Judging from the expressions and tone of the two, this man seemed to be very powerful. However, John shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before. But if he really reaches the master level at the age of nearly forty as you said, his talent is really not very good.¡± ¡®My elder sisters, Bertha, is only in her twenties, but she has reached the level of heaven master. Isn¡¯t that Sawyer a scum? John was so blunt. But Zoey found she couldn¡¯t continue the conversation. What¡¯s more, Mason didn¡¯t even want to look at John. It was too hurtful for his self¨Cesteem. At this moment, Nick and his wife came, and the two sides stopped the topic. Otherwise, Zoey was afraid that if they continued to talk, Mason, the martial artist beside him, might not even have the mood to break through to the level of the heaven master. ¡®Is a martial artist so self¨Ccontemptuous? John didn¡¯t care about his mood. If a martial artist¡¯s mentality was so easy to break down, he might as well change his job to move bricks! After finishing the acupuncture for Nick, John left the Feazer Medical Clinic. Zoey was still there. He had found something wrong. It seemed that the rtionship between the couple and John was not simple. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed such an excellent treatment that they could ask John to acupuncture by himself. Zoey went to Marcia alone and asked, ¡°Niece Marcia, do you have a good rtionship with doctor John?¡± ¡°Of course, John is my future son¨Cinw. Of course we are on good terms,¡± answered Marcia. Future son¨Cinw! Zoey was shocked, and then said with aplicated expression: ¡°Marcia, will you go back to the Kelvin family on 10th of next month?¡± At first, Zoey thought that Marcia just came to see John for treatment, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was so close to him. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to ask John to help the Kelvin family? But strangely, after hearing this, Marcia became silent. Zoey thought that she was still worried, so he continued, ¡°you said you had forgiven your father a long time ago. This time, the Kelvin family is in such a big trouble, you won¡¯t stand by, right?¡± Marcia kept silent for a moment, and suddenly sighed, ¡°of course I don¡¯t want to see the Kelvin family decline like this, but what can I do when such a thing happens?¡± Her face,was full of worry. Zoey asked in confusion, ¡°why don¡¯t you ask doctor John for help?¡± ¡°John?¡± Marcia was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°as you said before, the Welch family has trained a heaven master who is less than forty years old. What can John do for him? Is¡­ John also a martial artist?¡± Marcia seemed to have guessed something. At this moment, Zoey was more confused than her. What happened? Why didn¡¯t Marcia know that John was a martial artist? Did John hide it from her on purpose? Was he going to give Marcia a surprise in the future? ¡®oh my God! doctor John is hiding his identity on purpose. I identally exposed this surprise in advance. Will he me me?¡® Zoey panicked. But Marcia continued to ask, ¡°Uncle Zoey, is John really a martial artist? What level is he at? I heard from you just now that he seems to be stronger than Sawyer?¡± The three questions made Zoey be at a loss. He said guiltily, ¡°well¡­ You¡¯d better ask doctor John yourself!¡± At this point, Zoey had to put the me on John, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t me himself for spilling the beans. In fact, through Zoey¡¯s expression, Marcia already knew something. After all, she was also born in a family of martial artists. She would not be too surprised when someone around her suddenly revealed his identity as a martial artist. She was just curious about how strong John¡¯s cultivation base was at such a young age and whether he could really help the Kelvin family get through this difficulty? At this time, Zoey changed the topic, perhaps to cover up the embarrassment of his slip of the tongue, ¡°Marcia, can you ask what¡¯s wrong with your husband? Why did he need doctor John to acupuncture so many times in person?¡± Marcia¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Uncle Zoey, don¡¯t ask too much about what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± It¡¯s getting more and more embarrassed. Zoey didn¡¯t know why, but Marcia had left the Feazer Medical Clinic quickly. To be on the safe side, she decided to ask John in person about his identity as a martial artist. After all, it was rted to the rise and fall of her family. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Aunt Marcia, you are so naughty On the Zingle River Bridge. John was looking at the beautiful young woman standing at the end of the bridge, she was plump, with perfect body shape proportions. Every part of her body had been developed to the extreme. Time never defeated beauty, as if it was specially made for her. In fact, at the age of Marcia, she could no longer be described as a young woman, but her appearance and figure could really withstand the test of time, so the title of ¡°the most beautiful young woman in the State of New York¡± was still suitable for her. It could only be said that Uncle Nick was really lucky. John envied him in his heart. At the end of the bridge, John asked with a smile, ¡°Aunt Marcia, why don¡¯t you say at home and ask me toe here?¡± ¡°John, are you a martial artist?¡± Marcia asked directly. This time, she didn¡¯t call John ¡°good son¨Cinw¡± or ¡°good nephew¡°. It could be seen how serious she was. ¡°Why did you ask this?¡°John was in a daze ¡°Answer me, yes or no?¡± Marcia didn¡¯t say the reason, but looked at John expectantly, hoping to find the answer from his face. However, John shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± No! How could it be possible? If he was not a martial artist, what was the meaning of what Zoey said to her? Marcia didn¡¯t believe it. She thought that John was lying to her. In fact, she didn¡¯t know that what John said was the truth, because he was indeed not a martial artist, but a cultivator. The two didn¡¯t belong to the same system at all. John wanted to tell her the answer, but she suddenly pointed at the river under the bridge and said, ¡°look, the river is so turbulent. If ordinary people fall into it, I¡¯m afraid they will disappear without a trace!¡± Then she jumped up. What??? John was stunned at that time. In fact, Marcia was nine¨Ctenths confident that John was a martial artist, because what happened to him was too inconceivable. Highly skilled doctor of New York, Master of Clouds¡­¡­. And when he faced n, he was so calm. What¡¯s more. Alton was such a snob. Why was he so enthusiastic to John? And why was he so impatient with her because of John¡¯s emotional problem? Then ording to strange conversation with Zoey. No matter how stupid Marcia was, she could feel that there was something wrong with John! Seeing John¡¯s denial, she thought that John didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity, so she used this dangerous trick to force John to admit, but what she didn¡¯t know was that this move was really stupid to John. ¡°Aunt Marcia, you are too anxious. Can¡¯t you wait for me to finish my words first?¡± John was helpless. But what else could he do? Since Marcia had jumped into the water? He jumped with her and held her before she fell into the water. ¡°Aunt Marcia, you are so naughty.¡± While walking on the shore, John couldn¡¯t help but p on Marcia¡¯s breast. He even used the skill he used to deal with Alice as a punishment. All of a sudden. This woman, the most beautiful woman in the State of New York widen her eyes surprisingly. She hadn¡¯t slept with her husband for more than ten years! The p almost caused a big trouble. When they arrived at the shore, when John put her down, Marcia pretended to stagger and fell into the near pool to wet her dress to cover up something. ¡®John is too bold. I¡¯m your future mother¨Cinw, what the hell did you do?¡® But strangely enough, after the p, Marcia felt much more rxed, and the resentment that had been umted for more than a decade seemed to be swept away at this moment. It was like a deep ancient well, in which the well water represented a kind of resentment. As the well water spilled, the resentment naturally decreased a lot. Marcia¡¯s whole body trembled. Her face blushed. However, as a person who had experienced many things, she quickly stood up as if nothing had happened and said, ¡°I was too careless. I has already reached the shore, and even fell down.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I was too careless. I should have put you far away from the near pond.¡± With a guilty conscience, Marcia quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°John, I know you are a martial artist and a powerful heaven master. To be honest, I¡¯m really shocked.¡± Only a heaven master who had released his internal strength and external strength was able to carry out the operation of stepping on the water just now. Therefore, Marcia had already confirmed the identity of John as a martial artist. After thinking for a while, John said, ¡°since you think so, then yes!¡± Marcia thought she had exposed his identity and made John unhappy, so she apologized, ¡°John, I¡¯m really sorry. I used this mean method to force you to show your identity. Because this matter is too important to me.¡± ¡°Do you want me to help the Kelvin family?¡± How could John not know what was on Marcia¡¯s mind? He had already guessed what she was thinking since she asked him if he was a martial artist. Marcia asked expectantly, ¡°is that okay?¡± John nodded with a smile, ¡°Aunt Marcia, don¡¯t be so formal with me. You are Queenie¡¯s mother. If you are in trouble, I will definitely help you without hesitation. You can just say directly. There is no need to make up the story.¡± Marcia blushed with shyness. It seemed that John had already seen through her mind. Soon, Marcia added, ¡°this time, the Kelvin family¡¯s opponent is Sawyer, who ranks thirty¨Ceighth on the list. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± She was testing his strength. John patted his chest confidently and said, ¡°it¡¯s all on me. Aunt Marcia, I think you¡¯d better go back to Greend Vi with me first and change into Queenie¡¯s dress. Your dress got wet.¡± On their way back, Marcia couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°John, my dear nephew, does Queenie know that you are a martial artist?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°You are not sure?¡± What? Marcia was confused. John just smiled and didn¡¯t exin. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 I¡¯m your teacher Soon it was Tuesday. At seven o¡¯clock this evening, there was an interest ss about Traditional Chinese Medicine in the ssroom of Providence College. It was more like a publicity course of Traditional Chinese Medicine than an interest course, because it was impossible to exin it too carefully. It could only give a general understanding of traditional Chinese medicine for contemporary young people. John came to the T ssroom early and sat on a seat in the first row. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be a teacher one day. John thought to himself. After a few minutes, many young and beautiful students walked into the ssroom one after another, which made John¡¯s eyes brighten, especially those girls who dressed up in fashion style. He didn¡¯t know what they had hidden secretly in their chest. Maybe they worried that they would be hungry when they listened to ss at night! However, John soon noticed that the people who came in didn¡¯t seem to be very happy, and they all put on a depressed expression. They didn¡¯t go in the front row, but all went to the back seats. To be honest, they were forced. Nominally, it was an interest course in Traditional Chinese Medicine. Of course, they were willing to take it. But the school was worried that if they didn¡¯t do something, few people would attend it. Therefore, the Dean made a strong request that every ss in the first ss should send at least ten students to listen to the first ss. This was an old trick. The students who were chosen were naturally full ofints. Why not take their lover to explore forest at night during this time to make others envy? Who would like to go to the interest ss Traditional Chinese Medicine? It¡¯s really a waste of time! Therefore, these college students squeezed into the back seats one by one. As soon as they sat down, they took out their mobile phones and yed games. Some were shopping on Amazon, some were ying League of Legends, and some were opening the screen ¡®Well, this book is called ¡°my seven sisters are exceedingly beautiful¡°. It¡¯s interesting. It¡¯s suitable for man like me to watch it. What? Reduced version, go to hell, and pop¨Cup advertisement. Low mark!¡® As the ss time approached, the middle and back seats of the T ssroom had been upied. Later students could only reluctantly sit in the front row, thinking that they would be ready to escape halfway through the ss. At this time, a lovely girl in a cool T¨Cshirt sat next to John. As soon as she sat down, she took out a small mirror to make up the little freckles on her face. Looking at the girl, John knew that she had never used the BEAUTY mask. When he was about to shoot amercial, the girl had turned around and chatted with her best friend next to him. ¡°Pearl, look! There is a handsome man next to you. Take a peek at him. Be careful not to be discovered by him.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯ll put on my sses and have a look. Wow, it¡¯s true. I don¡¯t know which ss he is in?¡± ¡°Ask him!¡± The two girls talked in a low voice and nced at John from time to time. They were very careful and didn¡¯t know that their conversation had already been heard by John. s! I have so many shining points on my body, but you only see my handsome appearance. How shallow you are! John was disappointed. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Hello, my ssmate. It¡¯s rare for us to sit together. My name is Pearl, and I¡¯m in ss four of the school of management in grade one. What about you?¡± the girl with freckles, Pearl, said. When she first sat down, she didn¡¯t see John with his head down. Now she realized that this boy was really good¨Clooking. In the face of good¨Clooking boys, girls in the new era were more active. Therefore, Pearl took the initiative to talk to John. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, John said, ¡°you¡¯ll know in a minute.¡± Wow, he is so cool. ¡®I like this kind of cold man. No matter how many times you ignore me, I still treat you as my favorite.¡® Pearl wanted to know John more. When she was about to do something, she saw a girl sitting on the other side of John and talking with him intimately. It turned out that he already had a lover. Pearl curled her lips and looked around John to see what this handsome man¡¯s girlfriend looked like, but she drew her neck back at once. Her bestie said indignantly, ¡°why do handsome men belong to other people? I¡¯m so sad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Teacher Emily,¡± reminded Pearl in a low voice. There were a lot of students in Providence College, so the students might not know the teachers of other departments. However, Pearl happened to be in the same school as Emily, so she recognized her. The two girls stopped talking. It was almost the time for ss. John stood up and walked to the tform with a smile. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m John Lopez, the teacher of your interest ss Traditional Chinese Medicine.¡± Normally, in such a big ssroom, the teachers would use a small microphone to make sure that the students in the back row could hear the sound, but John didn¡¯t use a microphone, and the sound was still transmitted to the back row, which was clear. All of a sudden. The huge T ssroom was quiet for a moment, even those who were ying LOL were strangely quiet for a moment. Then. The crowd burst into an uproar. When they were chosen to listen to this ss of traditional Chinese medicine, the publicity of the school was that the person who taught was a skilled doctor. They don¡¯t care whether he is a great doctor or not. But look, the guy on the stage, not mention whether he was a skilled doctor or not, he looked younger than some of the students in the ssroom. Wasn¡¯t it funny to ask him to teach the ss? Pearl was also very surprised. It turned out that the handsome man who had been sitting next to her was the teacher today. She asked him which ss he was in just now. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t do anything bolder, or she would be ashamed to death. However. Could he really convince every student like this? Pearl had deep doubts about this. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Shoot me with your needle! The T ssroom was in an uproar. These college students were not in a good mood when they were chosen to listen to this boring Traditional Chinese Medicine ss. Now seeing that the teacher was still so young, they sighed even more. Facing these suspicious gazes, John smiled calmly. He also felt that these students were not willing toe, but he was confident that they would be willing toe a second time after listening to this lesson. John nced around the ssroom and said, ¡°I know you are not willing toe here, and you are also suspicious of my teaching ability¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it. Then announce the end of the ss as soon as possible. Don¡¯t waste our time anymore. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the school. It¡¯s a mess.¡± Before John could finish his words, a hedgehog hair style boy shouted in the middle of the ssroom. He looked slovenly, with a girl in a ck miniskirt sitting on hisp. Hepletely ignored the ss discipline. After the hedgehog boy finished speaking loudly, the girl showed a proud expression on her face, as if her boyfriend dared to talk to John so loudly, which made her feel very proud. These guys were too unruly. Emily couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and wanted to stand up to maintain the discipline, but John shook his head at her with a calm expression. He smiled and said, ¡°ten minutes. You just need to sit here and listen to me for ten minutes. You can leave at any time after ten minutes.¡± ¡°Well, really? Do you want to secretly report to the school and deduct our credits after we leave?¡± someone doubted. John shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do such a furtive thing. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can turn on the mobile phone recording now and I¡¯ll repeat it again. As long as you listen to me quietly for ten minutes, and after ten minutes, the students who want to leave can leave at any time.¡± ¡°Well, since you have said so, let¡¯s listen for ten minutes and see what amazing content you can say.¡± the hedgehog hair style boy said jokingly. He didn¡¯t believe that ten minutes could attract everyone to stay. The ssroom quieted down. Anyway, it was only ten minutes. Those students who went shopping on Amazon also looked at John yfully, waiting to see a y. As for those who were ying games, they turned on the crazy keyboard mode and stopped making any sound. About half a minuteter. John didn¡¯t start the ss, but frowned slightly and said, ¡°it seems that all the students are very conscious. You don¡¯t speak any more after you hear that it¡¯s only 10 minutes. However, some stupid things are still too naive.¡± Stupid things? Everyone in the ssroom felt strange. No one made a sound now. Why was he still not satisfied? Who is stupid? They looked at John in confusion. John shook his head and suddenly several shining needles appeared in his hands. He sighed and said, ¡°you¡¯re so annoying to interrupt my ss!¡± The moment he finished speaking, the needle in his hand shot out. Uh¡­¡­ Everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t see the flying track of the Magic acupuncture clearly, so they didn¡¯t know where they had landed. They only felt that there might be something wrong with the teacher¡¯s spirit. But a few secondster, a scream came from thest line of the ssroom. ¡°Shit! The teacher is awesome! Fuck ¡ª¡± All of a sudden, everyone turned around and saw a boy pointing at the wall behind him with an extremely shocked expression. The crowd didn¡¯t know what was going on, and they thought the man had a rpse. But soon, several students sitting next to the boy also eximed, ¡°Damn it! The teacher is so awesome! Damn it!¡± What??? What happened? The students who were close to the back row all left their seats. They curiously leaned over and took a look. Immediately, their eyes widened and eximed. There were several needles embedded in the wall. The most horrible point was that there was a fly stuck in each needle. Flies! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. How far was it from the position of the lecture in the T ssroom to thest row? It¡¯s at least twenty or thirty meters! Twenty or thirty meters away, he stabbed a few flies with a needle at the same time. What the fuck! All of a sudden, all the students in the ssroom were shocked. ¡°Teacher, how did you do it? Show us one more time. We didn¡¯t see what happened just now.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Teacher, please do again for us. I happened to lose a hair here.¡± A pretty girl pulled out one of her long hair and pressed it against the wall behind her, allowing her hair to fall. The next second, a needle shot over and cut her hair into two pieces. ¡°Gosh¨C¡± ¡°You¡¯re all college students, why are you so uneducated? Besides ¡®Gosh¡®, can¡¯t you use other words to praise me?¡± John said, pretending to be depressed, which immediately causedughter in the ssroom. This teacher was so cute. Without any doubt. John knew these people were full of resentment. Even if he told them many concept, it was difficult to get their approval. In that case, let¡¯s have a gorgeous performance! After all, John was at his age and knew their thoughts too well. Sure enough, after these needles were shot out, more than 99% of the students had forgotten that they were forced toe here to attend sses and were very excited. Some beautiful girls even stood up, pulled out a long hair and said expectantly, ¡°teacher, look here. Shoot me with your needle!¡± They were so excited that they couldn¡¯t wait to shoot. However, John coughed and said, ¡°Hey, girls, behave yourself. I¡¯m a serious person.¡± The girls who stood up were stunned and then realized what they had just said were so confused and they all sat down shyly. Teacher, how could you say something so serious in such a flirtatious tone? Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 The consequence of being in the limelight In a special case, he could win with a special way! After showing them this, the dissatisfaction of these students was sessfully diluted, making them feel that it was worth it to spend the night, and the resentment in their hearts naturally disappeared. But there were always one or two exceptions. For example, the hedgehog hair style boy might be too fond of showing off. When he saw the admiring expression on everyone¡¯s face, he was immediately unhappy and snorted loudly, ¡°what the hell? Are you here to teach Traditional Chinese Medicine or show acrobatics? If you are here for acrobatics, I think you should go to the circus, instead ofing here to mislead our school!¡± His voice was so loud that the whole ssroom fell into silence again. But this time, most of the students had turned their eyes to the hedgehog hair style boy discontentedly. It¡¯s just like a group of people singing in a bar. We are all singing high pitched songs, but you came up with a sad song. Isn¡¯t it a bummer? ¡°Hey, please make it clear. Why did Teacher John spoil our school¡¯s reputation?¡± one of the students defended for him. The hedgehog boy sneered and said, ¡°the school is a ce for studying. What¡¯s the difference between what he did just now and ying acrobatics in the school? Isn¡¯t it a bad influence?¡± ¡°Yes, my boyfriend is right!¡± the girl in the miniskirt certainly supported her boyfriend and spoke for the hedgehog boy. The students wanted to argue for John, but he said, ¡°listen to me, everyone.¡± The ssroom fell silent again. ¡°I think this ssmate is right. I¡¯m here to teach traditional Chinese medicine, not to y acrobatics. Let¡¯s talk about something rted to traditional Chinese Medicine¡­ Let¡¯s start from you!¡± John pointed at the hedgehog hair style boy and thought, ¡®Hey, you seem to have a sense of justice. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡®. ¡°What do you mean by starting from me?¡± Seeing John pointing at him, the hedgehog boy was stunned and confused. ¡°You are sick.¡± said John meaningfully ¡®You are a teacher, why do you scold me? ¡°Do you often have constipation recently?¡± John continued to say. Oh, it was not a curse. Only then did everyone realize that the teacher was treating this hedgehog boy! But the hedgehog boy was unhappy to hear this. He immediately said in an unhappy tone, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense here. I think you are constipated. I am in a very good health!¡± When he heard the word¡® constipation ¡®just now, he was surprised because he was right. But he wouldn¡¯t admit it in front of so many people, and he didn¡¯t ept John at all. No matter what he said, he just denied it and deliberately embarrassed him. Without getting angry, John continued to smile and said, ¡°dare you stand up and let me have a look?¡± ¡°OK. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± The hedgehog boy asked his girlfriend to move away, and he stood up and looked at John defiantly. He didn¡¯t believe John could do anything to him. ¡°I can see from your face that there is something wrong with your intestines. You must have eaten too much spicy food. Your intestines and stomach are hot, which will exhaust anus and cause dry bowel and frequent constipation.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± When the hedgehog boy was about to retort, he saw that John quickly stepped forward and pressed his acupoint on his abdomen. He immediately shouted angrily, ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just helped you to dredge the pedantic energy there. If your body is normal, you won¡¯t have any symptoms.¡± A mysterious smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. After saying that, he took a few steps back secretly. The hedgehog boy wanted to argue about something, but the next second, it suddenly felt its stomach churning, and the rumbling of its stomach was like the thunder of a rainy day, unusually loud. Then¨C Puff! Puff! Puff! The hedgehog boy¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. Finally, it couldn¡¯t help but let out three stinky farts in a row. His girlfriend was sitting there, facing the buttocks of the hedgehog boy. The sounds instantly shocked her. She stood up with a livid face, but because the hedgehog boy¡¯s head was held too hard, her lower part was unable to breathe, and there was a hup on it, which happened to give her another blow. ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± When the girl in the miniskirt was about to curse, she had already pped her boyfriend. But before she pped the hedgehog boy on the face, she couldn¡¯t help retching. She covered her mouth and nose and rushed out of the ssroom. All of a sudden. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The strong stench, centered on the hedgehog boy¡¯s head, spread out like a smoke bomb, and frightened the students next to him to roll on the ground. ¡°Damn it!¡± They finally knew why John had retreated a few steps just now. Who could bear such a devastating biological weapon? ¡°Open the window and let¡¯s leave the ssroom first. We cane back to the ssroom five minutes later. If you don¡¯t want to listen, you don¡¯t have toe back.¡± After saying that, John rushed out of the ssroom. ¡°Fuck! The teacher ran faster than a rabbit!¡± Seeing that John had run away, the students in the ssroom immediately covered their noses and rushed to the door. Before leaving, they didn¡¯t forget to re at the hedgehog boy. Damn it! Did you eat shit at dinner? They couldn¡¯t stand it anymore! Soon, there was only the hedgehog left in the huge T ssroom. Standing there alone in a mess, oh poor man! Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Teacher John¡¯s first ss About five minutester, John returned to the ssroom, and the hedgehog boy had left. He felt too embarrassed to stay in the ssroom. John waited for a while. The students entered the ssroom one after another and sniffed tentatively. After making sure that there was no smell in the ssroom, they came in and sat down. However, no one dared to step into the area around the hedgehog boy just now. Come on, so exaggerated? Another two or three minutes had passed, and almost 70% of the students hade back. John was very satisfied with the result. They came back voluntarily. It meant that most of the people had recognized John, and they were very excited. ¡°Teacher, can you teach us Magic acupuncture?¡± It seemed that everyone had a dream of being a swordsman. However, John shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°not everyone can learn Magic acupuncture. Only those with special physical quality and handsome appearance have the chance to learn it. The former is a prerequisite, and thetter is a necessary condition.¡± ¡°Shh! Teacher, you are so narcissistic!¡± The students burst intoughter. The atmosphere was so good that they didn¡¯t feel bored as they usually did in ss. This was the personal charm of John. Look, the whole tform was shining! Awesome! Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s interest in Magic acupuncture, John naturally brought the topic to acupuncture, and asked a girl with severe insomnia to the tform, saying that he would personally demonstrate acupuncture. The girl hesitated and said, ¡°teacher, are you going to deal with me like you did to that ssmate before? I¡¯m a girl and I¡¯m very shy. If something makes me embarrassed, I will carry the train and leave the city overnight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are so cute. How can I embarrass you? Come on, sit down on the chair. I¡¯m going to insert the needle into it.¡± ¡°Well, please do whatever you want to do!¡± Holding the needle in his hand, John stabbed into the girl¡¯s acupoints, and exined every acupoint has different functions. ¡°See, this can adjust the mind make it clear and fresh, make people calm down¡­¡± The students in the front row craned their necks to watch. After a pause, John said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to behave like this in my ss. You cane to the stage and have a look.¡± Therefore, the students all left their seats and squeezed to the tform. Seeing that the needle was stabbed into the student¡¯s head, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°won¡¯t it hurt?¡± ¡°As long as you find the right acupoint, the acupuncture won¡¯t hurt much. It¡¯s more like a feeling of swelling. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask this ssmate.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. The teacher is so awesome. I didn¡¯t feel much pain after the needle was inserted in. It¡¯s just a feeling of swelling and numbness. It¡¯s veryfortable!¡± Hearing this, other students were also itching to have a try. John picked two more students and gave them acupuncture. Seeing that others also wanted it, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°today, I will help these three students to acupuncture first. I will give other students acupuncture when I have the chance. We don¡¯t have enough time to give all of you acupuncture during the first ss. There are too many people, and I can¡¯t bear this.¡± These lovely students would have thought that he was joking if they didn¡¯t see his serious expression. It would take some time for the acupuncture to be effective, so after the three people were injected, John exined some simple Chinese medicine thinking by the way. Soon, a student asked. ¡°Teacher, since you have said that traditional Chinese medicine is so powerful, how should I treat my heart disease?¡± ¡°Yes, teacher. There are stomach ulcer and inmmation. What kind of medicine should we use for these diseases?¡± They were not making trouble on purpose, but purely out of curiosity. ¡°In fact, there are no heart disease, stomach ulcer or inmmation in traditional Chinese medicine. These are the names of Western medicine, and traditional Chinese medicine is named after the symptoms.¡± Seeing that the students were confused, John continued to exin, ¡°let¡¯s take the cold as an example. There is a cold in traditional Chinese medicine, but this cold is notpletely the same as the one in western medicine.¡± ¡°Cold in Western medicine is a specific name of a disease, and in Chinese medicine, it is a general term, including wind chill, wind¨Cheat, damp cold and body weak cold. These different attributes are the so¨Ccalled symptoms.¡± ¡°So they both have the same name. But the symptoms and the medicine they use are different. This is the so¨Ccalled ¡®different treatment with the same disease¡® in traditional Chinese medicine.¡± ¡°And there is another concept called ¡®treat different diseases at the same time¡®, which is different diseases. As long as they have the same symptoms, they can be treated with the same medicine.¡± Everyone was confused. In order to give them a better understanding, John chose two more ssmates, one of whom was a freckled girl, Pearl, and the other was a girl with pimples on her face. Looking at the freckles on Pearl¡¯s face, John asked, ¡°have you been freckling for a while?¡± Pearl nodded, ¡°yes, I had freckles in my senior year of high school. It hasn¡¯t recovered yet!¡± ¡°You often stay upte?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sleep until the moon falls asleep!¡± Pearl stuck out her tongue. ¡°You are so proud?¡± John patted her head and exined, ¡°freckles are divided into the innate and the acquired. Your freckles are purely caused by excessive stayed upte, resulting in the disorder of the metabolism, which belongs to the acquired.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Then he took out a bottle of powder. ¡°This is the powder of traditional Chinese medicine developed by myself. It can promote blood cirction and bruise, detoxify and cure sores. Try it on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pearl was not a sentimental girl. She returned to her seat, took out a small mirror, poured some Chinese medicine powder and applied it on her face. Then he looked at the girl with pimples and asked her to apply the powder on her face. After a while, John asked, ¡°how do you feel now?¡± Pearl said, ¡°my face is hot and a little numb.¡± Another girl nodded in agreement. ¡°That means the powder is effective.¡± ¡°One of you has freckles, and the other has pimples. They are two different diseases. However, because of the same symptoms, both of you suffer from the disorder of metabolism because of staying upte. So when you apply the same powder, it will have a good effect on your face, which is called to treat different diseases by using same medicine.¡± Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Come on, step bigger! With such two living examples, the students instantly had a more intuitive understanding of the concept of ¡®Same treatment for different diseases¡®. It seemed that traditional medicine was quite interesting! After John Lopez finished exining, he pulled out the acupuncture needle from the heads of the three students and asked them how they felt. All the three said that their heads were much easier. Before, because of insomnia and anxiety, they had felt as if impurities were deposited in their heads, but now they didn¡¯t have this feeling. ¡°The teacher¡¯s acupuncture is really amazing!¡± They had long heard of acupuncture treatment, but they had never believed it or tried it. They didn¡¯t expect to feel sofortable after experiencing it today. ¡°Go to bed early tonight to see if you still suffer from insomnia,¡± said John. ¡°By the way, remember not to y with your mobile phone before sleep.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The three nodded at the same time. The ss ended in an instant. John smiled and said, ¡°Today is the first day we know each other. Thank you for saving my face. I hope we will have the opportunity to meet next time. ss is over.¡± ¡°What? The ss is over so soon? Why do I feel like it¡¯s been a while?¡± ¡°What a pity! When is your next ss, teacher? I¡¯ll bring my boyfriend here to listen with me.¡± ¡°Teacher, you are so handsome. You just look like my next boyfriend. Can I add your WhatsApp?¡± John was rendered speechless The students were chattering, as if they were still reluctant to end the ss. The main reason was that John¡¯s teaching method was too special, lively and interesting, not old¨Cfashioned at all. And every time he talked about a disease, he would ask the students to do a demonstration and remember it deeply. Many even began toin about the man with short spiked hair. If it hadn¡¯t been for his dy, how could the ss have ended so quickly? Looking at such a group of lovely students, John finally understood the meaning of the words of Kate. A good university life and such vigor were what youth should be like. He seemed to have forgotten that his age should also be a time of vitality! It could only be said that the environment determined personality, and John¡¯s growth environment was destined to make him more mature than his peers. He really admired these carefree peers. ¡°Handsome teacher, can I take a photo with you? I want to show it off on my WhatsApp.¡± When John was at a loss, several girls suddenly ran up to him with their mobile phones, full of expectation and desire. John immediately straightened his face and said, ¡°Did I tell you before the ss that you should pay more attention to the other shining points on me instead of coveting my handsome appearance and iparable temperament?¡± Hearing this, these girls suddenly ttened their mouths, and then heard John say, ¡°But for the sake of you being a first¨Ctime offender, I can forgive you this time. Come on, torture me to your heart¡¯s content.¡± The air was silent for a moment. The teacher didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all! The girls burst intoughter and took a photo with John happily. Then they immediately posted it on WhatsApp, with the text that ¡°The most handsome male teacher in history, are the girls drooling with envy? Well, they also had to group their WhatsApp friends and block their parents and rtives. Obviously, the ss had been over, but more than 20 minutes passed when John left the ssroom. It was not because he dismissed the ssthe, but because these lovely students were too enthusiastic. Walking on the campus path, Emily, with a smile in her beautiful eyes, said, ¡°Teacher Lopez, your charm is really great, and unexpectedly, you has received so many small fans in the first ss. In fact. At the beginning. Like Principal Lee, Emily was also worried that John¡¯s interest ss would be very bumpy. In fact, there were indeed some bumps, but they were easily resolved by John. Moreover, it was a interest ss of traditional Chinese medicine, so the school couldn¡¯t force students toe over every time. That was to say, John only had one chance. If he couldn¡¯t attract those students in the first ss, probably not many students woulde in the next ss. It turned out that they thought too much. This traditional medicine interest ss of John went very well. Emily even felt a little sad when she had saw those girls taking a photo with John. The two walked side by side on the path of the campus. Under the light, Emily stepped on her slender shadow and asked cautiously, ¡°Teacher Lopez, you won¡¯t go back to New York tonight, will you?¡± Emily seemed to be obsessed with the title of ¡°Teacher Lopez¡°, which was more affectionate than calling John by his first name. When she asked this question, her heart skipped a beat. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was like a little couple dating, and the girl asked the boy if he had brought his ID card today. Her purpose was simply too clear. John looked up at the bright moon in the sky, and then looked at the girl next to him, deliberately teasing her, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t have to go back. It depends on your attitude, Emily. Do you want me to stay or leave?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡­ I want you to stay.¡± Emily¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and finally thin as a mosquito. The flirtatious look in John¡¯s eyes made her blush and her heart beat faster. On a whim, John said, ¡°Come on Emily, step bigger!¡± ¡°What?¡± All of a sudden, Emily was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why John would say such strange words at such a emotional moment, but she still took a step forward with force. John marveled. Nice legs! What nice legs! They was so long, so thin and so round, like two symmetrical railroad tracks, making people want to drive a train on them. ¡°Ha ha, since you¡¯ve already taken a step forward for me, then let¡¯s go back to River Apartment tonight!¡±ughed John. Emily was too shy to even speak. Her face was as red as a tomato. She wished she could bury her head in her chest, It was so flirtatious. Still, she was excited. Was she going toplete her transformation from a girl to a woman tonight? Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Blocked again! John¡¯s bike stopped at the school gatekeeper, and after riding it, he drove Emily away from Providence College. Emily fantasized about everything that might happen tonight. The more she thought about it, the more she blushed, the more excited she became¡­¡­.well, the tighter the two long legs are mped. But not long after the two of them left the college, they were blocked. Again! Again! Emily¡¯s good mood was ruined, jumped off the bicycle and rushed to the front of the group of people on the opposite side, pointing at their noses and scolding, ¡°do you guys have nothing to do every day? Is it interesting to keep doing this?¡± Keep doing this? That several young men on motorcycles on the opposite side were immediately confused. Did someone else block their way before? No, this was not their concern. They were here to teach John a lesson. Why was they scolded by a girl who pointed at their nose aggressively? Was their roles backwards? ¡°Ahem¡­ This beautifuldy, we are from ck Tiger Hall, here on business, and the target is the guy behind you, so please step aside.¡± After being stunned for a moment, the leader of the youth came back to his senses, wanting to regain his momentum, but he always felt that something was strange. It was really because Emily¡¯s move took the initiative to throw them off their game. ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of Gang you are from, and I don¡¯t allow anyone to dy me from living a two¨C person world with Teacher Lopez. You¡¯d better disappear right now!¡± After the leader introduced himself, Emily showed no intention of backing down. Instead, she put on an even angrier expression, which made these youths more confused. What happened? They were members of ck Tiger Hall! Weren¡¯t people opposite them scared when they saw them blocking people every time? How could they be scolded by the opposite like today. The leader of the youths paused and said, ¡°Shawty, don¡¯t you know what ck Tiger Hall means? Above us, but ck Dragon Gang¡­. ¡± ¡°Shut up, you annoying flies¡­¡­. Eh? Noah?¡± Emily had never been so fierce as today. She confronted the several people of ck Tiger Hall, suddenly her eyes shed and she found Noah among them. ¡°How dare you, Noah! How dare you follow others to learn bad things without learing good things? You even dare to follow others to join ck Tiger Hall! It¡¯s useless for you to hide, I¡¯ve already seen you!¡± With her two long legs, Emily straight walked past several youths in front, grabbed a dodging figure in the rear, and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered why you don¡¯t stay at home every day. It turns out to be running into this messy organization. Let me teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°Emily, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. Please don¡¯t tell our father about this, or he will break my legs.¡± begged Noah. ¡°Humph, you also know that our father will break your leg? Get your ass back home! Now!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Noah didn¡¯t dare to say a word, nor did he greet his boss. He hurriedly twisted the motorcycle throttle and fled the scene. What a bad luck! When Noah came out to teach a person a lesson, he unexpectedly met his elder sister. And he didn¡¯t know until now that the person their boss said to bully was actually John. Wasn¡¯t this courting death? If he had known it earlier, he should have hidden far away. This sudden scene made the already confused youths even more overwhelmed, and their brains seemed to be down. ¡°That¡­ Are you Emily Wood, the daughter of the Wood Family?¡± The leader of the youths was in a daze, only to ask out such a sentence. His attitude towards Emily was somewhat respectful. He was not afraid of the Wood Family, but afraid of Andy Brown. She was the woman that Master Brown had reserved. How dare he offend her! Emily red at the young man and said, ¡°Now you know it¡¯s me. Get out of here with these flies of yours!¡± ¡°Miss Wood, please don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re leaving now!¡± These several young men took a deep look at John Lopez not far away, and hurriedly rode their motorcycles away. ¡°What an ungrateful bunch!¡± Emily huffed back to John¡¯s side. John quipped her with a strange smile and said, ¡°You were quite fierce just now!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Emily¡¯s face turned red, and she whispered, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I am obviously delicate and easy to push down¡­¡­¡± After these motorcycle youths left, they immediately told Mr. Brown a piece of news. As for the content of the news, it was the same as thest time when Jason reported. Even the tone and expression did not change. It was simply a plot review. ¡°Is that man called John Lopez?¡± asked Andy cautiously, who learned wisely this time. ¡°Yes, yes. His name is John Lopez¡­¡­Master Brown, how do you know?¡± ¡°Fuck! How dare you provoke him? I¡¯ll kill you bastards!¡± Before these motorcycle youths could react to what happened, Andy Brown kicked them down one by one. After a while, they were thrown out with a bloody nose and a swollen face. They still didn¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on. Andy was also very angry. He immediately called all the leaders under the ck Dragon Gang toe over and drew a cordon for them. ¡°From now on,¡± he ordered, ¡°everybody must stay away from anyone named John Lopez as far as you can. If any of your subordinates dared to provoke that person again, I would throw you all into the river to feed the fish!¡± These leaders immediately kept quiet out of fear. These motorcycle youths who had been beaten up by Andy soon called out the man with short spiked hair. It took them more than ten minutes to vent their anger on him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the short¨Chaired man and a member of ck Tiger Hall were biological brothers, killing him would be nothing. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Bike VS Ghostfire motorcycle River Apartment. Downstairs. Noah stood there, with his ghostfire motorcycle parked next to him. He looked around themunity from time to time, looking very nervous. When Emily came back and saw him, she was furious and said, ¡°I told you to go home. Why are you standing here?¡± ¡°Emily, it¡¯s not what you saw just now. Please don¡¯t tell our father!¡± It turned out that Noah felt uneasy, and specially waited for Emily toe back downstairs in the apartment, begging her not to snitch. Emily snorted and said, ¡°Well, fear now? Do you dare to hang out with those who are not motivated in the future?¡± ¡°No, no. As long as you keep it a secret for me, I promise I won¡¯t contact those people again.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Noah nodded heavily to promise. ¡°Young Master Wood, you are really strange, don¡¯t you? You was born in a rich family. How could you be a minion to others? It¡¯s really refreshed my inherent impression of you rich young masters.¡± said John interestingly. Noah exined, ¡°doctor Lopez, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m with them just because we have the same hobbies and both us like to y the ghostfire motorcycle. I don¡¯t really want to mess with the underworld¡± If Noah really wanted to mess with the underworld, based on the rtionship between Andy and Emily that the people of the ck Tiger Hall thought, Noah would not only be a follower, but at least the vice leader. Noah just liked riding the ghostfire motorcycle to show off in the street with those people. Moreover, if Noah could really get along well with the top leader of ck Dragon Gang, Alton Wood actually would not object. After all, he was a businessman. It would be a good thing if he could broaden the two paths of underworld and the legal business. However, Noah didn¡¯t have this idea. He just fooled around with those inferiors and drove the ghostfire to wander the streets, which made Alton very angry. He was a typical chairwarmer. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At this time, John patted the ghostfire motorcycle parked aside and asked doubtfully, ¡°Is it really so interesting to ride it? How about itpared with my bike?¡± ¡°Doctor Lopez, you are insulting my dear motorcycle!¡± said Noah angrily. ¡°Well, how about we have apetition?¡± said John with a yful look at Noah. ¡°Competition?¡± After a short pause, Noah asked, ¡°Compete what?¡± ¡°Your motorcycle, of course,pete with my dear baby.¡± said John confidently, patting his bike cushion. Compare a bike to a motorcycle? All of a sudden, Noah felt that he had been insulted more. ¡®Although John is not an ordinary person, no matter how powerful he is, his bicycle is not powerful.¡® thought Noah. Confirming it carefully, Noah said, ¡°Doctor Lopez, are you really serious?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? To me, your ghostfire motorcycle is totally a piece of shit.¡± said John provocatively. ¡°Doctor Lopez, although I respect you very much, I will never allow you to insult my motorcycle!¡± said Noah, whose face turned red with anger. ¡°Then let¡¯s have apetition.¡± ¡°Just do it!¡± ¡°How about put more stake on it. If you lose, how about you stop associating with those riffraff and start learning to help your father in the family business?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Noah nodded, ¡°Okay, but if you lose, you must go to my house to propose a marriage tomorrow!¡± ¡°Propose? Propose to whom?¡± It was not asked by John, but by Emily. She was just about to say that they should not y such a childish game, but suddenly she heard the word ¡°propose¡°. Her heart skipped a beat. Noah tilted his head and said, ¡°Emily, are you silly? You¡¯re the only girl in our family. Who else can he propose to besides you? Me? Well, of course, if Doctor Lopez has a interest for men, he can propose to me.¡± Noah winked at John. John almost didn¡¯t hold back a p on his face. ¡°Fuck off! I¡¯m not a gay!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡­¡± Emily pretended to be cold¨Cfaced and said, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I don¡¯t need you to worry about it.¡± still ¡°Humph! How obviously you wished Doctor Lopez could ept you at once. Why are you pretending to be restrained? If it weren¡¯t for the sake of you being my elder sister, I wouldn¡¯t bother to help you!¡± ¡°Noah! How dare you! Would you like me to call Dad right now and tell him about your hooking up with those punks?¡± Hearing this, Noah¡¯s face changed immediately and begged for mercy, ¡°Emily, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t gamble with doctor Lopez.¡± ¡°Who told you not to gamble? To gamble!¡± said Emily, stamping her feet. ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± Noah scratched his head in confusion. He really didn¡¯t know what Emily was thinking. Just now, she clearly said that she didn¡¯t want him to meddle in their¡¯s business. But when he gave up meddling in them, she was even angrier. Women¡¯s minds are too hard to guess. With a meaningful look at Emily, John turned to Noah and said, ¡°Okay, if you win, I¡¯ll go to your family to propose a marriage tomorrow and give your sister the bride price.¡± ¡°Well, you said it yourself.¡± Noah got on his ghostfire motorcycle with one leg and put on his helmet, eager to have a try. The two of them soon set the rules. Noah said with confidence, ¡°Doctor Lopez, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m bullying you. Considering you¡¯re riding this poor bike, I¡¯ll let you for half a minute first¡­¡­¡± ¡°What are you dawdling about? Hurry up and start your motorcycle. If you dare to lose this race, I will teach you a lesson!¡± urged Emily. ¡°Emily, didn¡¯t you say that you were not worried?¡± ¡°Noah! Do you want to die?¡± Boom! Before Emily could do anything, Noah hurriedly pressed the elerator of the ghostfire motorcycle and rushed out. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Alice, you naughty again For Emily, waiting was a torture. She not only hoped that Noah could restrain his yfulness and stay at home to help their father manage the family business, but also hoped that John would go to her family to propose a marriage tomorrow. So after this ambivalence struggled for a while, thetter won. ¡°Noah, if you dare to lose, don¡¯t me me for disowning you!¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help but shout at the direction where the two of them rode away, although she knew that more than 10 minutes had passed before the race and Noah was unable to hear it. But the next second, a heartyughter came back from the front, ¡°Hey, the beautiful Emily, what did you say just now? You wanted to disown Noah?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± Emily took a closer look and felt depressed. John came back first. Noah lost. But wasn¡¯t John¡¯s speed a little too fast? Although John had gave Emily a ride on his bike, he didn¡¯t show her how fast it could go. She only knew that John rode steadily, without knowing that he also rode fast. Wait. Could it be that hegged behind Noah Noah halfway, knowing that he couldn¡¯t win, so he voluntarily abstained and returned? Yes! It must be like this! ¡®As long as a normal person, it was impossible to believe that a bike couldplete such a long distance in such a short time. Let alone a bike, even a professional racing driver can¡¯t do that, right?¡® Emily thought. That was because, although Emily knew that John was a cultivator, she didn¡¯t know that the bike was a magic instrument. If she had known it, she wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised. ¡°John, I understand what you mean.¡± All of a sudden, Emily stepped forward, stood on tiptoe and kissed John on the lips. Her pretty face was red, as if John could do anything he wanted to do to her. What Emily thought was that even though John knew he was going to lose, he still agreed topete with Noah. It meant that he wanted to go to the Wood Family to propose a marriage tomorrow. It was just because of his dignity that he could not speak it out. If John knew what she was thinking, he would say, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± But. There was a special fragrance on her lips. John thought it over carefully. Seeing that John licked his lips, Emily became more determined. She thought that she should go upstairs with John and prepare for the next step, so she took out her phone and called Noah, telling him not toe back and directly go back to home with his motorcycle. However, after she dialed the number of Noah, a bitter voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Emily, Doctor Lopez is simply not a human being. He looks not like riding a bike at all. He looks like riding a rocket!¡± ¡°What?¡± Emily was stunned. ¡°You mean that John won?¡± Noah smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even see his shadow¡± Emily was rendered speechless. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It was so embarrassing! Emily finally came to her senses. She had acted as a one¨Csided show in her heart just now and kissed Johncently. Fortunately, John didn¡¯t debunk her. But Emily also knew that John liked to make fun of others. Perhaps he didn¡¯t drbunk her because he wanted to make fun of her after Noah came back! Emily¡¯s mood at this moment was reallyplicated. Suddenly, she heard a noise on the phone. ¡°Noah, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why is it so noisy?¡± ¡°Emily, I¡¯m so unlucky. I just met a traffic police on the road and was stopped. He said that I was overspeeding and disturbed the public. I just stopped and received your phone call. Let¡¯s not talk about it now. I¡¯ll pay the penalty first.¡± What else could Emily said? She had to hang up the phone and silently mourned for Noah. ¡°Noah was caught by the traffic police,¡± said Emily, awkwardly. ¡°I know, the traffic police officer originally wanted to arrest me.¡± After a while, Noah called back. He felt like weeping but had no tears, ¡°Emily, my motorcycle was dragged away by the police, saying that it is not in ordance with the traffic rules.¡± ¡°Good. Anyway, you have lost the race. From now on, just stay at home and help our father with his business. Stop messing around!¡± ¡°Ah, my ghostfire motorcycle! My youth is gone¡­¡­ By the way, I can learn bicycling from Doctor Lopez. My dear Emily, can you ask Doctor Lopez to ride his bicycle to pick me up? I¡¯m going to ask Doctor Lopez for advice about cycling tonight. His speed is so fast.¡± ¡°Fuck off! Take a taxi home yourself. If you dare toe to River Apartment again, I will let our father break your legs.¡± ¡°Emily, you are simply a face¨Cjudger who leave your young brother behind when seeing John.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again tonight!¡± Before Noah could finish his words, Emily hung up the phone ruthlessly, turned around and smiled at John, ¡°John, lock your precious bike. Let¡¯s go upstairs!¡± They took the elevator to the five floor. Emily opened her door and asked, ¡°Would you like toe in and have a cup of tea?¡± She looked expectant. John narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I think I¡¯d better take a shower next door!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± In fact, Emily wanted to say that they could take a shower together, but John had gone to the next door, opened the door and went in. She had to give a disappointed reply. What she didn¡¯t know was that there was another reason why John was in such a hurry to go to the next door. The light in the living room was very bright. This was the first time that John came to River Apartment. But Alton Wood said that all living goods had been prepared, and even the clothes in the wardrobe were customized ording to his size. It could be seen that Alton was really considerate. John went to the balcony. ¡°Ho!¡± Suddenly, there was a girlish shout, and then John saw a slender whip leg appear in front of him, sweeping sideways towards his face. It was white, round and smooth and obviously a woman¡¯s leg. As if he had been prepared, John grabbed her ankle with one hand and raised it high above the head when the whip leg swept over. Then when her legs spread straight up, John pressed forward sharply and pressed the woman¡¯s delicate body against the wall. ¡°Alice, you naughty again.¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Crawl? It was John¡¯s third elder sister, Alice, who was hiding on the balcony and ready tounch a sneak attack. With Alice¡¯s ability, it was very easy to find the temporary residence of John. Of course. It was also easy to climb from the bottom to the balcony on the fifth floor. In fact, when John was talking with Emily just now, he had already sensed the existence of Alice. The first reason was the Mind Circle. Alice carried the amulet given by John. At a distance, she need to call the name of John to make it work. However, when at a close range, John could sense the existence of the Mind Circle at any time. The second reason was the vital energy in Alice¡¯s body, which was from the same source as John¡¯s. in other words, it was the seed that was nted by John, so he could easily perceive her existence. That¡¯s why John told Emily that he had to take a shower in the next door. He knew that Alice wasn¡¯t a person who kept on the rails. It was a sneak attack as soon as they met. Fortunately, John had already noticed it. He grabbed her ankle with one hand and lifted it up to spread straight up. Then he held her waist with the other hand and controlled her with strength. Alice blinked her beautiful eyes and her red lips curved into a breathtaking arc. She didn¡¯t panic at all. Instead, she took the initiative to put her seductive face close to John and whispered to his ear, ¡°Little John, little scoundrel, hurry up and release me.¡± Somehow, after bing a cultivator, the enchanting aura around Alice became stronger and stronger. If her temperament was described as charming before, now it could be concluded as a demon. Alice must be a seductive fox in her previous life! John thought to himself, but still didn¡¯t release Alice. He firmly pressed her against the wall and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t let g you. With your character, you will definitely do something again.¡± ¡°Ha ha, you know me better and better, little John. But if you don¡¯t let go of me, I will bite your ear!¡± Alice pretended to bite his ear. Before her red lips touched his ear, the fragrance had already made John itchy, so he had to let go of her. As expected, the next second, she gave him a fist. John stepped back to dodge. ¡°Don¡¯t run away. Let me beat you first,¡± said Alice, waving her fist. ¡°I¡¯m not a masochist. I won¡¯t let you seed. If you have the ability, you can catch up with me by yourself.¡± ¡°Hey, you dare to provoke me again!¡± The two of them didn¡¯t use vital energy. It was just a fight between siblings. From the balcony to the living room, from the living room to the kitchen, from the kitchen to the bathroom, and finally from the bathroom to the living room. Atst, Alice pushed John down on the sofa and gritted her teeth, ¡°Well, I finally caught you. Let¡¯s see where you can go this time!¡± After a bit of a fuss. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that, Alice? I was lenient to you on purpose,¡± said John helplessly. ¡°So what? You are caught by me now anyway.¡± John was speechless. What else could the little John do when he met such a naughty elder sister? He could do nothing but let her torture him. Lying on the sofa, he had no intention of resisting. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Soon Alice said boringly, ¡°It¡¯s so boring. If you don¡¯t resist, it¡¯s not interesting.¡± Alice regained herposure and leaned against the sofa with her two legs crossed. Hearing this, John sat up from the sofa and asked, ¡°Alice, what are you doing here? I¡¯ve told you that I will give lectures at Providence Colleg two days a week and might not go back at night.¡± ¡°You begin to dislike me?¡± John¡¯s face changed dramatically when he saw the resentful look on Alice¡¯s face. He thought she was going to y some tricks again. Fortunately, Alice didn¡¯t continue to make fun of him, but said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m following our eldest sister¡¯s order to keep an eye on you and see who dare to seduce our little John.¡± John¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°How could you say that about your young brother? But Alice, could you not always use me as an excuse? I think you came here secretly, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°The person that our eldest sister is most worried about should be you, let alone having you keep an eye on me.¡® thought John. ¡°Ha ha, you got me. Well, I admit that I came here secretly. I want you to help me with my cultivation, can you?¡± Alice suddenly held John¡¯s arm and blinked her attractive fox eyes. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to coquette with me. Get out of my way!¡± John pushed her away ruthlessly. How dare she let him help her with her cultivation again. The seque of the previous two times of assisting in cultivation were so serious that he almost went wrong. If he had not regained his sanity at thest moment, it would have been a big deal. As the saying goes, touch pitch, and you will be defiled. Although John had a firm will, he could hold it once, twice, or even four times or five times, but what if he failed to control it one day? Alice doesn''t know how tempting her face and figure are. ¡°John, you are such a heartless man. You just want me to go away? No! Instead, I¡¯ll crawl towards you¡± Alice said in a low voice. Then she threw off her shoes and crawled up and down on the sofa, showing off her perfect figure. This sofa was really good. It was nearly fourteen or fifteen feet in length and made of soft leather, which should be imported from abroad. On the opposite side was a TV withrge screen. Lying on the sofa and watching TV was a veryfortable thing. If tired at night, people could sleep on this sofa directly. It¡¯s even asfortable as Simmons. Well, John had to admit that Alice¡¯s butt is really round and cocky. ¡®But aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen the way you look by the review editor of the website and then let you disappear in the next Chapter?¡® John condered. For the sake of Alice¡¯s future, John said seriously, ¡°Alice, I think you¡¯d better stop. I mean that you go away, not crawl.¡± ¡°I know. I just want to try the softness of the sofa.¡± Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 yboy, don¡¯t flirt without sex. There was a sudden knock at the door. Alice was messing around on the sofa. John¡¯s pants were also wet. Don¡¯t get him wrong. He just poured himself a ss of water and spilled it on his pants by ident. It was Alice¡¯s fault. She suddenly let John admire her tiny feet painted with fluorescent nail polish when crawling, but he didn¡¯t listen to her. So she flew over and water spilled. John refuses, so Alice put her feet directly over him, and the water spilled. While they were messing around. Suddenly someone knocked on the door. Alice groaned, ¡°There was no doubt that it was Emily Wood. By the way, I have to hide!¡± Then she climbed down from the sofa. Yes. The sofa was not high, but she just used the crawling posture, as if she was deliberately showing her curvaceous figure. She even knelt on one knee at the edge of the sofa and paused for a moment. John ignored her. He thought, ¡®women would only affect my speed of drawing my sword!¡® Alice pursed her lips. She picked up her shoes and ran to the balcony, as if she was a thief. elder Seeing that she was really going to hide, John was speechless and said, ¡°Alice, you are my sister. Isn¡¯t it normal for the two of us to stay together? It¡¯s easy to be misunderstood if you hide!¡± When John was about to go to the balcony to pull Alice back, a sweet voice came from outside, ¡°get out of here. There is no one you are looking for, and I¡¯m invisible now. Besides, don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m here, or I¡¯ll go back and tell my eldest sister that you are molesting me.¡± Who on earth did it to whom? John felt a headache. But what else could he do? He couldn¡¯t let the girl stand at the door all the time? He had to run to open the door. As expected, the person standing at the door was Emily. She had taken a shower and wore a thin nightdress. Her two smooth and long legs were exposed under the hemline, with a bottle of red wine in her hand. ¡°John, why did it take you so long to open the door?¡± Emily asked in confusion. ¡°I was taking a shower just now. Hearing your knock at the door, I put on my clothes immediately and ran to open the door.¡± exined John. ¡°But you don¡¯t look like you have taken a shower at all.¡± ¡°I washed, you see my pants are wet.¡± ¡°Are you only going to wash the¡­¡­?¡± Emily took a weird look at John¡¯s pants and didn¡¯t go on. She didn¡¯t want to expose her impropriety or let John misunderstand her. ¡°To celebrate the end of your first ss, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Emily entered the room to exin her purpose. But before she sat down on the sofa, she wrinkled her small nose and said, ¡°it¡¯s strange. How can there be a smell of a woman¡¯s perfume here?¡± The smell was left by Alice. The perfume on her was neither pungent nor strong, but it could stay in the air for a long time. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± With a guilty conscience, John touched his nose and said, ¡°I also feel strange. I smelled the perfume when I first came in. I don¡¯t know if there was a coquette here.¡± Alice, who was eavesdropping on the balcony, gnashed her teeth in anger. ¡®you are the real coquette. Your brothers and sisters are all coquette¡­ Eh, how does this sentence feel weird?¡® thought Alice in her mind. In order to prevent her from investigating the source of the perfume, John opened the bottle and said, ¡°Beautiful Emily, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to celebrate the end of my first ss? Come on, let¡¯s cheers!¡± Hearing this, Emily didn¡¯t look into it carefully. For it was the first time that John lived in this house, she never thought that there would be a woman hiding here. After a few sses of wine. Something was wrong with Emily. Her face turned blushed and her eyes began to flicker. Without knowing if she was really drunk or she was pretending to be drunk, Emily shook her head and said, ¡°John, do you know that I really like you from the bottom of my heart, which has nothing to do with the family interests? Last time at my home, you were drunk. My father wanted me to have sex with you.¡± She began to confide in to John, but she didn¡¯t know thatst time in her home, he just pretended to be drunk to test her. John was silent for a moment. Before he could respond. All of a sudden, Emily leaned over and said, ¡°John, no matter how you feel about me, I think I will be satisfied if I can give my first night to an excellent man like you. She had summoned up a lot of courage toe here tonight to give herself. This was different fromst time. Last time, she thought that it was not appropriate for her to have sex with him under that condition, because he was drunk. But today was different. He was sober. If he could ept her¡­¡­. Emily was ready. However, John hesitated at this critical moment. He didn¡¯t move for a long time, and in the end, even Emily, who was hiding on the balcony and peeping at him, couldn¡¯t bear it. She rushed in and grabbed John¡¯s ear,¡± John, you are really a yboy. If you don¡¯t want to have sex with her, why flirting with her?¡± At this moment, John thought Alice was possessed by their eldest sister. He hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°Alice, let go of my hand! Pain!¡± ¡°Humph, you deserve it. Who let you mess around with women outside?¡± Alice said angrily. ¡®So, are you ming me for messing around with women, or for not having sex with them?¡® John thought. Actually, even Alice herself didn¡¯t know this question. She was also confused. ¡°Who are you?¡± Emily was startled when she saw a beautiful woman rushing in from the balcony. The feeling of being slightly drunk disappeared in an instant and she came to her senses. It smelled so familiar. It turned out to be the woman who left the perfume smell. John must have known the existence of this woman, but he didn¡¯t tell her on purpose. At this moment, Emily felt a sting in her heart, and disappointment appeared in her eyes. At first, Alice was hostile to Emily, but when she saw the disappointment on Emily¡¯s face, she suddenly softened her heart and said in a softer tone, ¡°Miss Wood, I¡¯m John¡¯s elder sister. You may haven¡¯t seen me before, but this little bastard has mentioned you to me.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 John¡¯s secret Emily used to be an arrogant woman, at least in the State of New York. No young talent could win her heart. But everything had changed since she knew John. No matter how arrogant a person was, she would be cautious and even humble in front of the person she liked. That was how Emily was. So when she saw the secret mistress in John¡¯s room, her first reaction was neither anger nor resentment. But sour. And disappointment. No wonder she took the initiative to give herself to John, but he was still indifferent. It turned out that she was not good enough for him. There were so many beauties around him. She couldn¡¯t find any advantage of her. Seeing that Emily was disappointed, the hostility in Alice heart disappeared in an instant, and she couldn¡¯t help but recall the few flirts she had with John. Obviously, the opportunity is so great, but John was just a piece of wood. What a self¨Cpossessed gentleman he is! Alice felt the same way and said, ¡°Miss Wood, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ve already helped you teach this little bastard a lesson. And I agree with the rtionship between you and him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The two of them widened their eyes at the same time. Wait. The plot went wrong! ¡°Are you serious, Alice?¡± asked John in surprise ¡°Of course!¡± Alice blinked her seductive eyes and said, ¡°Anyway, there are already seven people, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to have one more.¡± ¡°Alice, you are too forward¨Cthinking. I can¡¯t keep up with you.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯ll urge you to get it done tonight and umte more experience¡­¡­. Miss Wood, be bold. You can do whatever you want on him. I don¡¯t believe this little bastard dares to resist!¡± Emily didn¡¯t know how to answer. Her head was buzzing. Even if John didn¡¯t resist, she didn¡¯t have the courage to do so. How embarrassed with a person standing next to them! The scene froze for a moment. However, Alice had gone too far. She began to get physical on John directly, which scared him like a poor kitten, huddling up in the corner of the sofa and trembling. ¡°Alice, it¡¯s a good time tonight. I think we¡¯d better spend it on cultivation!¡± ¡°You are such a coward. We two beautiful girls are standing in front of you, but you still want to cultivate? Little John, I¡¯ve already seen that you definitely have some problems!¡± God! Even this trick is useless to Alice. Seeing that Alice was about to take off his clothes again, John had to tell her the truth, ¡°Okay, okay, I know you did it on purpose. I¡¯ll tell you the truth, okay?¡± It was impossible for John not to know what was on Alice¡¯s mind, so he had to tell her his secret. Before the nameless divine skill was aplished, his kidney yang could not be easily leaked out. This was the reason why he was so determined. As expected. Hearing this, the expression on Alice¡¯s face was very strange, and her eyes shed with a light of triumph. She said, ¡°I knew it. I¡¯m so charming that how can I not be able to attract you. Ha ha, in that case, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡® She suddenly showed an evil smile, and the seductive face of her gradually approached to John, and the tip of her cute tongue gently scratched her pink and red lips. ¡°I knew it!¡± John¡¯s face darkened. Why didn¡¯t he dare to tell Alice the secret? It was because he knew her well that she was absolutely restless. If his secret was exposed, she would definitely be more unscrupulous, because she knew that he did not dare to do anything to her. ¡°You are ying with fire!¡± John pushed away Alice and went straight to the bathroom to pour himself with cold water. After being pushed away, instead of feeling disappointed, Alice covered her belly with her hands and laughed wildly on the sofa, without any image. Afterughing, she didn¡¯t forget to guide Emily, ¡°Miss Wood, see it? You have to use this trick to deal with this little bastard in the future.¡± Emily was stunned. She suddenly felt sympathy for John. He had cultivated such a strange exercise method and had such a beautiful and enchanting sister. Should it be very hard for him to endure? However, after what happened, the sense of loss in her heart disappeared unconsciously. She knew that the reason why John did not want to have a rtionship with her was not because she was not attractive enough, but because there was a problem with John¡¯s cultivation exercises. She felt much better. A momentter. John came out of the bathroom. With a smug and defiant look in her eyes, Alice looked at him and said, ¡°Little bastard, I¡¯ve discovered your secret. You have to listen to me from now on. When I ask you to help me with my cultivation, you have to help me at any time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to your bed every day and seduce you with all kinds of postures.¡± John felt speechless. Didn¡¯t Alice seduce him enough before? However, John didn¡¯tpromise so easily. He said mysteriously, ¡°Alice, you and I cultivate the same exercise method. If I have any problem, can you escape?¡± After bathing himself in the bathroom, John sobered up a lot and seeded in finding a way to deal with Alice. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡­¡°. Johnughed strangely, and did not move. But in the next second, Alice bounced up from the sofa like her butt was on fire, and eximed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? My life energy? Where¡¯s my vital energy? Why did my vital energy disappear? You bastard!¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Alice was really angry. The joke has gone too far! The vital energy disappeared weirdly. It suddenly urred to Alice that everything was caused by John. The same thing had happened to Alice when she just condensed her vital energy. John had also fooled her into saying that this was due to the fact that she had just started cultivating and was not proficient. Alice had believed him. There was indeed no problem for a long time after that. But today, this strange situation happened again. With the snicker on John¡¯s face. How could she not understand that it was all caused by John, that little bastard. Damn he! Like a raging tigress, Alice became angry, pounced on John and screamed, ¡°Shit! You bastard! Where did you get my vital energy? Give it back to me!¡± ¡°Alice Moon, let me tell you the truth. Your vital energy was taken away by me. As long as you don¡¯t listen to me, I can take it away at any time, making your cultivation fall short of sess.¡± John put. up a desperate struggle and said. ¡®Humph, How dare you threaten me again!¡® thought John. ¡°Shit! You stole my vital energy and even called my full name. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Alice was so angry that she took off her shoes and threw at John. Emily was stunned, ¡°are you guys joking, or are you really fighting?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m just kidding? Miss Wood, let me tell you. This bastard doesn¡¯t deserve you at all. If you still insist on being with him, I advise you to be mentally prepared, because I will beat him to death at any time!¡± Alice was so angry that she chasing John with a st. It wasn¡¯t until John¡¯s body was full of shoe prints, his arms were full of teeth marks, and his face was full of lipstick marks that Alice sat back on the sofa in a huff. With her arms crossed over her chest. And her fragrant shoulders stirred. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Alice turned her head away and didn¡¯t want to look at John anymore. She was very angry! It was the first time that John had seen Alice so angry. He knew that he had gone too far today. Thinking for a while, if the vital energy that he had tried hard to condense was suddenly taken away by someone, he would also definitely be very angry. ¡°Alice, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me. I have nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°My dear sister¡­¡­ ¡°Who is your sister? I have severed the rtionship with you. Get out of here as far as you can!¡± ¡°But this house was rented to me by Alton Wood.¡± Emily was stunned by what John did. How could he coax a girl like this? As expected, after hearing this, Alice stood up angrily and said, ¡°Okay, this is the house rented for you. I don¡¯t deserve to stay here. I¡¯ll leave now!¡± As she spoke, she was about to rush out of the door. But at this moment. John rushed over and hugged her from behind. ¡°I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± He had promised to protect his sisters, but he made Alice so angry. John also felt sorry. It seemed that sometimes jokes couldn¡¯t be taken too far. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bite you!¡± ¡°Bite, if it soothes you. Bite hard.¡± As a result, Alice bit John¡¯s arm across her neck with her white and neat teeth to vent her anger and grievance. Everyone would feel angry and aggrieved if their hard¨Cearned vital energy was all gone. Even Alice who was so heartless almost burst into tears. Bite you to death! The more she bit, the harder she became. After a long time, Alice felt a taste of sweetness in her mouth. She suddenly woke up and loosened her teeth, only to find that John¡¯s arm was covered with blood. It was bleeding. But John didn¡¯t say a word. He still held her tightly. ¡°John, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. Your arm must be very painful!¡± Was she really going to cut off the rtionship with John? Of course not. She was just too angry. Even if John didn¡¯t stop her today and let her leave, she woulde to see him shamelessly in a few days. That was Alice. ¡°John, let go of me. I¡¯m not angry with you anymore.¡± Seeing that John¡¯s arm was bitten out of blood by her, Alice¡¯s heart softened and her face was full of pity. John finally let go of her. Alice turned around and grabbed his wounded arm, saying with a mixture of love and reproach, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make a sound when you knew it hurt? If you had, I wouldn¡¯t bite it so hard.¡± Looking at the pretty face of Alice who was so close to him, John said with a gentle smile, ¡°Because it is me that made you angry. No matter how painful it is, I won¡¯tin.¡± A warm feeling surged in Alice¡¯s heart, and her eyes were slightly wet. She gently stared at John and said, ¡°what a fool!¡± At this time, Emily had brought the gauze and handed it to Alice thoughtfully. John wanted to say that there was no need to bandage this small wound, but he was afraid that it would irritate Alice again, so he had to let her bandage it. After the bandage. ¡°Alice, in order to make up for my mistakes, I will help you with your cultivation every day. Your vital energy will be replenished soon.¡± Alice rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Who knows if you will suddenly steal again?¡± ¡°I swear I won¡¯t do anything to your vital energy before you can condense it. If I lie, I am a puppy.¡± ¡°You are quite a dog.¡± ¡°I wonder who bit me just now¡­¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing. Alice, you can say whatever you want!¡± Hearing that, John was immediately scared. Alice raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°Well, just so you know, I hope you can remember this lesson. Next time you piss me off, I¡¯ll castrate you.¡± Looking at the two siblings, Emily felt as if her head was shining. So, in the end, she became a third wheel? Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 A little bald It was about the cultivating method. John exined to Alice in detail. After knowing the truth, she kept silent for a long time and said, ¡°Johnie, I feel your method weird somehow, which doesn¡¯t seem to be effective at all.¡± It was too aggressive to take away others¡® vital energy at will. John nodded and replied, ¡°I know what you mean, so I still have a lot to explore.¡± He looked at Emily and asked, ¡°Miss Wood, are you interested in cultivating?¡± ¡°What?¡± Emily¡¯s heart was trembling slightly, and then she said with her eyes full of curiosity, ¡°Yes, of course.¡± She had always been humble in front of John. If Emily could be a cultivator, at least she could be closer to John. However, Alice satirized John with a little jealousy, ¡°Johnie, how dare you? You refused me when I begged you to teach me how to cultivate. Now why do you be so nice to Miss Wood?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to test whether this situation only appears to you or everyone. Emily, do you mind what I say?¡± ¡°No¡­ Never mind.¡± Emily shook her head and didn¡¯t care about the reason. She was satisfied as long as she could narrow the gap between her and John. Alice was speechless. It was on Thursday night. When John walked into the T ssroom, he was dumbfounded. The whole ssroom was crowded. Even the door of the ssroom was full of students. ¡°Mr. Lopez, I brought my boyfriend to your ss. He didn¡¯t want toe at first, so I threatened him with breaking up.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, my best friend was green¨Ceyed after seeing my post. She insisted on listening to your ss with me today anyway.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, could you please perform magic acupuncture for us before ss? I bet with my friend who just doesn¡¯t believe it.¡± John was dissolved into silence. It felt so good to see a ssroom with heated discussions. ¡°Mr. Lopez, you must be the most popr teacher in our school now, right?¡± Emily said with a smile. John had gained such high poprity with only one ss. Emily couldn¡¯t help envying him. ¡°Haha, Mr. Lopez, the highly skilled doctor, how do you feel as a teacher?¡± The principal, Charles Lee, also came here, followed by the dean and several teachers. John said, ¡°Not bad. These students are all very cute and don¡¯t make trouble. By the way, Mr. Lee, why are you here?¡± ¡°I heard that doctor Lopez taught in a special manner, so I arranged for several teaching staff to learn a lesson.¡± Charles praised John smilingly, full of appreciation for him. At first, he thought John¡¯s ss was to fail, but he didn¡¯t expect that most of the feedback from students hearing the first ss was positive. Today, he came here to check and found that it was as popr as the hearsay. Their school didn¡¯t interfere with it at all this time. All these students were willing to attend the ss. It was really surprising. Seeing that the principal hade, the students in the front row stood up and made way for Charles, the dean and others. The ss began. The students didn¡¯t behave as usual. Instead, they left their seats and squeezed towards the tform. The dean frowned and med, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Go back to your seats and sit down. It¡¯s ridiculous to make a mess in ss!¡± Then the ssroom burst into a moment of silence. When the students were at a loss, John said, ¡°All the people in this ssroom are students, so there is no difference for anyone here no matter which position he or she takes. If anyone disagrees or doubts my teaching method, please go out immediately.¡± His words were brimmed with hostility. Although the students around didn¡¯t say anything, they admired John from their inner hearts. Mr. Lopez was brave! His words were so domineering that even the principal and the dean were afraid of offending him. Charles nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you are right. We are here to study, not to find faults. Don¡¯t take us as leaders. You can go on as usual as before.¡± He red at the dean. Since the principal said so, the students ignored the dean and began to ask John questions about acupuncture. Pearl got another chance to be treated the magic acupuncture. When seeing the freckles on her face fade a lot, the crowd was in a high mood. For less than two days, Mr. Lopez¡¯s medical skills made a difference. The ssroom was still noisy. The two¨Chour ss had passed a half quickly. It was during the break. A male teacher suddenly walked up to John and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, your lesson is so good. I have some questions. May I have your time?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± He looked around and turned embarrassed. Although it was in break time, John was so popr with many students around him. John understood his embarrassment out of the blue and said with a smile, ¡°If you find it inconvenient here, we can go outside to talk.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, Mr. Lopez.¡± The two of them left the ssroom and came to thewn outside. When there was nobody else, the male teacher said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m interested in Yin and Yang for the kidney you mentioned in ss. I happen to have a rted problem. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Would you mind making it clear?¡± The male teacher paused and answered awkwardly, ¡°Well, I have premature ejaction.¡± ¡°How long does itst before ejacting?¡± ¡°¡­ within five minutes.¡± ¡®Wow, it¡¯s so serious!¡® ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll leave you a prescription after ending the ss. You take it first and see the difference.¡± John said without expression. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lopez!¡± The male teacher left delightedly, but not long after, another male teacher found John and whispered, ¡°Well, Mr. Lopez, I just heard you talk about Yin and Yang for the kidney. It¡¯s so interesting¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It sounds familiar!¡® John nced at him and said, ¡°Speak it out, please. What¡¯s your problem?¡± ¡°I have erection difficulty.¡± John was speechless again. John solved his problem with the same method, but then the dean came. John darkened his face suddenly. ¡®Do they n to ask me these questions together?¡® The dean smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m here to apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted your teaching method before ss. I listened to your lesson carefully and learned a lot from your in¨Cdepth introduction about the Yin and Yang for the kidney in particr¡­¡± ¡°Get to the point.¡± John interrupted him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m a little bald.¡± ¡®Bald?¡® This answer was beyond John¡¯s expectations whatsoever. No wonder nobody would be as unique as the dean. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Mr. Lopez was smashed to death ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Lopez? Is it incurable?¡± At the sight of his surprised face, the dean was anxious and misunderstood that John couldn¡¯t help him out. John then replied in an odd tone, ¡°You get me wronged. It can be healed, but I¡¯m a little curious. You¡¯re not bald in an obvious ce. Why do you care so much?¡± The dean blushed and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s my wife.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. John fell into speechlessness. When they were talking, John looked over the dean all of a sudden and saw a teaching building not far away. On the fifth floor, a wobbly figure climbed out of the guardrail, which might fall down at any time. Although it was at night, John could clearly see what happened through the light of the corridor on that floor. Someone was going to jump off the building! John was not in the mood to talk to the dean anymore. He rushed to that building instantly like a sharp arrow to be shot. ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­¡± Before getting the answer he wanted, the dean was stunned when he saw John suddenly disappear. Then he caught sight of the figure on that teaching building in shock. A student wanted to jump off the building! ¡®Jesus, it¡¯s a big deal!¡® Compared with this breaking news, his problem was nothing at all. So the dean also rushed to that building in a hurry. Running halfway, he was too anxious to call 119. The figure on the fifth floor had already jumped down. ¡®Damn it!¡® The dean¡¯s face turned pale. It was a life that had passed away. The student jumping off a building would disrupt the school¡¯s reputation. In the future, if the family of the dead would make trouble, the school was bound to be hard hit. At this moment, John had arrived at the teaching building first. He had been standing there before the student fell off the building. Looking up, they saw that curling¨Cup figure drop from the sky. It was a girl who jumped off the building. There were also some students around. At first, they didn¡¯t notice that someone jumped off the building, but they were startled at the sight of John running over like thunder. How did he run so fast? He even could be a yer in the Olympics. However, when they saw a figure who was about to fall upstairs, they immediately turned into shock. It turned out that someone was going tomit suicide! ¡®Is Mr. Lopez going to catch her with his bare hands?¡± The wallop of jumping down from the fifth floor was absolutely overwhelming. It was impossible for him to catch her. Even worse, he might also be hurt. ¡®What should we do?¡± Everyone was anxious and panicky on the scene. But time was so limited that they were not allowed to take any measures. All of a sudden, the girl who jumped off the building had already smashed into John. However, there was no such bloody scene as everyone had imagined. He lifted his arms and urately caught the girl. Then they rolled on the ground several times as if to mitigate the terrifying wallop. In fact, John had already released his vital energy when the girl was still in the air. A buffer belt was formed then, so the wallop was not as great as he had expected. ¡°Mr. Lopez, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The dean finally arrived and was relieved to see John catch the girl. But then he was dumbfounded again. ¡®He caught a person falling down from the fifth floor without any hurt on his arms. How is that possible?¡® Obviously, this was not the affair that the dean should consider now. The first priority was to find out the reason why this girl jumped off the building. At the same time, some students around were stunned to see John who saved that girl was still miraculously unhurt. Their expressions even failed to convey their shock. ¡°Awesome! A girl falling from such a high ce was saved by Mr. Lopez and they were both unharmed, which was just like a movie!¡± ¡°What did you say? A girl fell down from upstairs and happened to fall on Mr. Lopez?¡± ¡°What? A girl fell down from upstairs and smashed Mr. Lopez to death?¡± People were in heated discussions and rumors abounded. When the news spread to the T ssroom, it waspletely different from the truth. A student ran to Charles breathlessly and cried, ¡°Mr. Lee, breaking news! Mr. Lopez was hit by a girl jumping off a building. The ground was covered with blood. It¡¯s so horrible¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing the news, everyone was scared and ran out to see what was going on. Charles shouted, ¡°All the students must stay in the ssroom. No one is allowed to go out!¡± In order to avoid panic, Charles arranged for two teachers to keep an eye on these students and prevent them from going out as onlookers. He himself and the other teachers ran out in a hurry. Emily also left the ssroom at once as well. She didn¡¯t believe that John as a cultivator would be smashed to death, but something big undoubtedly happened outside. A group of people rushed to the scene. Nothing happened. Only then did they realize that it was a false rm. Charles reproached angrily, ¡°We should punish those students who spread rumors and teach them a good lesson. They almost scared my heart out!¡± Although it was a narrow escape from death, a girl jumping off a building was the fact anyway. Worriedly looking at the girl who jumped off from upstairs, Emily asked, ¡°Rosa, why did you do such a stupid thing all of a sudden? If you have any difficulty, you can tell me. Why do you hurt yourself?¡± The girl whomitted suicide was called Rosa. It was a student in Emily¡¯s ss. She was a very obedient girl. That was why Emily was surprised. She didn¡¯t understand why Rosa would do this. However, Rosa didn¡¯t say a word and just pursed her lips, relentlessly crying. Emily looked around and said, ¡°Mr. Lee, let me have a talk with Rosa alone.¡± Charles hesitated for a moment and nodded, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let her hurt herself again. Otherwise, we have to call her parents over.¡± ¡°Well, I willfort her.¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Empire Club About the girl who jumped off a building. In order not to cause any disturbance, the school exined that the girl did not jump off the building herself, but fell identally when she was on the fifth floor. And they also warned students not to mess around in the corridor, otherwise they would be punished once found. On the other side, Emily spent more than an hour and finally found out the reason behind it. Rosa came from an ordinary family. Since she went to college, she had been working part¨Ctime. But three months ago. Her father was hospitalized. The doctor diagnosed him with acute renal failure. After a period of treatment, his condition did not get better. Instead, it turned from acute renal failure to chronic renal failure, which was extremely tricky. The hospital suggested that the patient should have a kidney transnt operation as soon as possible. The cost of the operation, including the cost of kidney donation, was about 500k in total. It was expensive. With Rosa¡¯s background, it was impossible for her to afford it. Moreover, the hospitalization had cost a lot of money. It was extremely difficult for her to take out another 500k. What¡¯s more, the hospital was urging them. They said that other patients are also waiting in the line. If they couldn¡¯t pay it within three days, the kidney would have to be given to others. Rosa knew that if she missed this opportunity, she didn¡¯t know when she could find a suitable kidney donor next time. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Perhaps her father wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on to that time. But it was impossible for her to gather so much money in three days. Just when Rosa was at loss, a person she knew from her part¨Ctime job told her that there was a way to get that much money, but she had to make a sacrifice. Rosa certainly knew what the so¨Ccalled sacrifice meant. She had also hesitated. But at the thought of saving her father¡¯s life, Rosa quicklypromised. So, after the so¨Ccalled friend¡¯s introduction, Rosa knew the boss of Empire Club, Bentley. He promised that he would give her arge sum of money as long as she was obedient. Rosa foolishly believed it, but to her surprise, after Bentley slept with her, he immediately turned his back on her and secretly took a video, threatening her to release the video if she dared to mess around. It was a heavy blow to Rosa. She felt too ashamed to see her parents again. She went back to school. After wandering around for a while, she still couldn¡¯t get over it, so she did such a stupid thing. After listening to Rosa¡¯s confession, Emily was very angry and said, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s their fault. You shouldn¡¯t bear the consequences. The person jumping off the building should be Bentley from that club.¡± ¡°Think about it again. Your father is sick and hospitalized. If you die, how much pain will your mother suffer?¡± Rosa burst into tears. Emilyforted her patiently. After Rosa calmed down a little, Emily said in a soft voice, ¡°Rosa, you should calm down. Don¡¯t do such a stupid thing again. Don¡¯t worry about your father¡¯s illness. I will help you solve it.¡± ¡°And Bentley will definitely be punished.¡± At Empire Club. A man with a scar on his face sat on the sofa, smoking a cigar. The lean man next to him said with a ttering smile, ¡°Boss, are you satisfied with the girl sent here today?¡± ¡°Ha ha, pretty nice. A virgin. In the future, we should have a few more girls like this one. Stupid and gullible.¡± The man exhaled smoke rings leisurely andughed. The other man said, ¡°There are a lot of girls alike in Providence University. I¡¯ll find some more.¡± ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯m afraid my body won¡¯t be able to handle it if I keep doing it too frequently.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re being modest. It¡¯s not a problem at all!¡± ¡°Ha ha, honey¨Ctongued.¡± While the two were chatting, the club manager suddenly ran in with sweat all over his forehead and said, ¡°Boss,e out quickly and have a look. Someone is making a scene!¡± ¡°What? Who dares to make trouble in my ce? I¡¯ll fuck him up!¡± Bentley stood up angrily, followed by the thin man. As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw that outside it was already in chaos. Tables, chairs, cups and tes were thrown everywhere, and the bodyguards of the club were lying on the ground, screaming. And the one who started all this was a young man. It was John. He had learned the ins and outs of the matter from Emily, so he went to Empire Club that night. He won¡¯t sleep on it. It has to be finished immediately. Seeing that his ce was smashed like this, Bentley was furious. But at first nce, he found that the young man below looked a little familiar. He took another look. Then it almost made his jaw drop. Wasn¡¯t he the young man who kicked his head that night? ¡°Monkey, call the leader of the ck Panther Hall, Peter, and inform him that I want this guy die here tonight!¡± Bentley said with a murderous look. The thin man immediately dialed the number. At this moment. After smashing the room, John also saw Bentleying out of the VIP room upstairs. He thought it was a coincidence that this was exactly the scar¨Cfaced man he kicked that night. Interesting. ¡°You are Bentley? I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Get down and kneel in front of me to apologize!¡± John stopped, raised his head and looked at Bentley calmly. His tone was domineering, but when Bentley heard this, he was furious. ¡°You¡¯re such a reckless brat. I haven¡¯t revenge you for what you¡¯ve done to mest time, but today you came to me again? Do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Bentley didn¡¯t care what John meant by ¡®apologize¡®, nor did he care why John came to his ce to make trouble. All he knew was that¡­ Tonight, he must make this bold boy unable to get out of the club. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Peter of the ck Panther Hall ¡°Get down in three seconds!¡± John spoke again in a cold voice, as if he were a ruthless God of death. He stared coldly at Bentley, and then began to count down, ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­¡± Bentley gave a dirty look. All the bodyguards in his field had been beaten down by John. It could be seen how skilled he was, he dared not go down so easily. He could only stall for time. As long as Peter arrived, Bentley would let him take the consequences of arrogance. He was close with Peter, and Peter was the one who helped him with this business. Besides, the ck Panther Hall was not far away from here, so Peter should be able to arrive there in a few minutes. By then, Bentley would be able to vent his anger as much as he wanted. But to Bentley¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t have so much time. The moment the word ¡°one¡± came out of his mouth, John quickly walked up the stairs and came to Bentley in the blink of an eye. ¡°You are naughty, huh?¡± John said calmly, which made Bentley feel cold. This guy¡­ Why did he go upstairs so fast? Bang! Without giving him much time to react, John suddenly grabbed his neck with one hand and threw him down from the second floor. His back hit the ground, creating a dull sound. ¡°You two go down too.¡± Taking a look at the frightened thin man and the club manager behind him, he threw them off as well. At this moment, a roar suddenly sounded. ¡°How dare you! How dare you make trouble here?¡± A group of men rushed into the club, led by Peter, the leader of the ck Panther Hall. The moment he saw Peter, Bentley seemed to have seen his savior. His eyes were filled with anger. He shouted, ¡°Peter, don¡¯t talk nonsense with this guy. Just kill him!¡± Peter was a master of martial arts, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to be the leader of the ck Panther Hall. When he came in, he saw the mess and the bodyguards wailing around. He knew that John was definitely a martial artist. So when he heard Bentley¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t act careless but nodded cautiously. Let¡¯s finish the battle as soon as possible. When he was about to make a move, John, who was on the second floor, suddenly jumped down from the two floor with one hand supporting the fence pir, and hended steadily on the ground. ¡°Are you sure you want to fight with me?¡± John walked towards Peter, giving him an extremely dangerous feeling. Peter couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± John chuckled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Brown family warn you not to provoke me, John Lopez?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°John Lopez?¡± Hearing the name, Peter¡¯s body trembled. He clearly remembered that Andy Brown asked them to hide as far as they could if they met the person called John. Was it the man in front of him? Peter was confused. Bentley didn¡¯t know what was going on. He roared, ¡°Peter, what are you waiting for? Hurry up! Beat this brat to death! He is so arrogant!¡± He hated John so much. However, no matter how he shouted, Peter didn¡¯t move. Instead, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Bentley, I don¡¯t think Mr. Lopez will make trouble for no reason. You¡¯d better apologize to him!¡± ¡°What did you say? You want me to apologize to him?¡± Upon hearing this, Bentley¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Now his ce was ruined, and Peter was his helper. But this helper actually asked him to apologize to John? He couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. It was impossible for him to apologize. ¡°Peter, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to help, but you don¡¯t have to say something like that to make fun of me, do you? Today, either help me kill this bloke, or break off all rtions with me!¡± Bentley said angrily. ¡°Then let¡¯s split up!¡± Peter decisively chose thetter, leaving Bentley speechless for a moment. Then he realized that there was something wrong. He was overwhelmed by anger just now. In fact, when Peter asked him to apologize, he should have realized that Peter was reminding him not to provoke the person in front of him. Unfortunately, it was not until now that Bentley realized what had happened. Peter said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, what you are going to do with Bentley has nothing to do with ck Panther Hall. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± He was about to leave with the people of the ck Panther Hall. John said, ¡°Wait, I have something to do with you.¡± Peter stopped and looked confused. Pointing at Bentley, John said, ¡°Bury him alive for me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Peter¡¯s face changed a little. ¡°Mr. Lopez, this is the feud between you and him. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for me to bury him?¡± Peter was not afraid of killing. To be honest, with his current status, it was impossible that he never killed. He just felt that Bentley had a friendship with him. He didn¡¯t help Bentley this time, which was already showing kindness to John. But John actually asked him to bury him. Wasn¡¯t it a little too much? ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to do that?¡± John said, ncing at him indifferently. Peter frowned and remained silent for a long time. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lopez. I can¡¯t ept your order!¡± Andy just asked them to stay away from John, but he didn¡¯t ask them to follow his orders, so Peter didn¡¯t intend to get involved in this matter. After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. But at this time, John sighed and said, ¡°s, Big n said that the ck dragon token works like a spell. But I think it¡¯s just so so. I might as well throw it away!¡± Then he threw it on the floor. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 This is a real devil Bang! An iron token fell to the ground, and the metal collided with the ground with a crisp sound. Peter looked down. His eyes widened. The ck dragon token! This was the token representing the highest power of the ck Dragon Gang. Seeing the token was like seeing n himself. Peter didn¡¯t expect that n gave the ck dragon token to John. It¡¯s almost like making him the leader. ¡°Peter, leader of the ck Panther Hall. Please forgive me, Mr. Lopez!¡± Peter hurriedly picked up the token, knelt down in front of John and presented it to him with both - hands. The members of the ck Panther Hall behind him also knelt down on the ground. Seeing this, John frowned and felt a little ufortable. Instead of taking the token, he said, ¡°You take it first. Let¡¯s talk about it after we finish what happened today!¡± Peter was confused, but he didn¡¯t ask. At this time, Bentley was already dumbfounded. The moment he saw the ck dragon token, he knew that he was doomed. He hurriedly crawled to the feet of John and begged for mercy, ¡°Mr. Lopez, forgive me. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me this time. From now on, I¡¯m yours, I will do whatever you say¡­¡¯ p! ¡°Are you insulting me? If you work for me, I would rather kill myself. Peter asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Lopez, may I ask what Bentley has done to offend you?¡± Bentley was also confused. It couldn¡¯t be that beautiful reporter, right? It had been a long time since that incident happened. It was impossible for John to revenge until now. Moreover, it was Bentley who was kicked in the head that day. If anyone wanted to take revenge, it should be Bentley who wanted to take revenge on him, not John. Therefore today was very strange. The main reason was that after John came in, he didn¡¯t say anything and began to smash the tables. When Bentley saw him, he didn¡¯t bother to ask the reason. He just wanted to kill John after Peter came. The reason didn¡¯t matter at all. But the situation was out of Bentley¡¯s expectation. Peter didn¡¯t help him. Instead, he stood on the side of John. More horribly, John even took out the ck dragon token. Bentley knew he was doomed. But even so, he had to know why he died. Bentley¡¯s attitude had changed. He was eager to know the reason why John came to the club today. ¡°You should ask that scum instead of me,¡± said John coldly. Peter then looked at Bentley and shouted, ¡°Bentley, don¡¯t you know what you have done wrong and offended Mr. Lopez?¡± Bentley¡¯s face darkened. He had done a lot of bad things, so he didn¡¯t know which one had offended John. Was it thest time he saw him shopping with that beautiful reporter? So Bentley tentatively said, ¡°Is it when you were together with the beautiful girl¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have made trouble on purpose?¡± ¡°Break his finger,¡± John said coldly. Obviously. Bentley was wrong. Peter had to obey John¡¯s orders. What John said was an order. He immediately stepped forward and held Bentley¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Bentley, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m cruel. You have offended the wrong person. The only thing I can do now is to cut quickly to ease your pain.¡± He raised the knife. His finger fell to the ground. Peter was also a ruthless man. Blood sshed on his face but he didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Ah!!!!! Bentley screamed, his face contorted in pain. ¡°Let him guess again,¡± said John expressionlessly. Guess again? If he guessed wrong, they would chop another finger. How dare he open his mouth again? Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, John ordered, ¡°One more finger.¡± ¡°Ah!!!!¡± It never urred to him that if he didn¡¯t speak, one of his fingers would be cut off. The pain made him twitch all over and he rolled his eyes. ¡°Guess again.¡± Bearing the sharp pain, Bentley said weakly, ¡°Is it¡­ My car ran over an old man a few days ago¡­ And found someone to take the me for me?¡± ¡°One more!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. With another scream, he passed out in pain. ¡°Wake him up and let him guess again,¡± said John coldly. Even Peter couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Mr. Lopez was as ruthless as him. It was really unlucky for Bentley to offend him. When Bentley was woken up, he looked at John in horror and shouted, ¡°You are a devil! You are a devil!¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± When there was only one finger left on his right hand, Bentley suddenly thought of something. Why did John rush to the club at thiste hour? He was shocked and asked, ¡°is it because of the student today?¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Taking a deep breath, John walked towards Bentley like a judge. The next moment, he suddenly took a knife from Peter¡¯s hand and shed it down. ¡°No!!!!!¡± ¡°Why did you cut my finger when I got it right?¡± Bentley screamed. Looking at him coldly, John said slowly, ¡°I have OCD. I feel very ufortable leaving one there.¡± How dare he have any objection? John just wanted to cut off his fingers, so he could do nothing but beg for mercy, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I really don¡¯t know that the college girl has something to do with you. You should me on this thin monkey, it¡¯s him who brought that student to me!¡± Bentley pointed at the thin man beside him with his other hand intact. The lean man had been lying on the ground since he was thrown down from the second floor by John. It was not because he was seriously injured, but because it was useless for him to get up, and he would be a target easily. It was better for him to lie there and pretend to be dead. It had to be said that his trick was very useful. John didn¡¯t notice him at all. But now it directly led to the thin man, so he jumped up from the ground and ran as fast as he could. He had witnessed what had happened just now. Since Bentley had been tortured so badly he wouldn¡¯t do better. As long as he could escape, he would escape! It turned out that he was too naive. There were all the members of the ck Panther Hall around him. Where could he escape? Before he could rush out of the door of the club, he was caught back and they broke his limbs. This time, he really couldn¡¯t get up. With an expressionless face, John said, ¡°These two must be buried alive!¡± Hearing this, Bentley fainted again. Last time he fainted because of pain, but this time he fainted because of fear. It was not until now that he realized that the reason John asked him to guess was not to give him a chance, but to torture him. It was a real devil! Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 You should call me brother-inw ¡°These two must be buried alive!¡± After John finished his words, he had no intention of staying here any longer. He was going to leave all these things to Peter. As soon as he walked out of the club. Peter came out and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you forgot to take the token.¡± John shook his head and said, ¡°Take this back to n. Tell him that I don¡¯t need it anymore. From now on, as long as the members of yours don¡¯t mess with me again, everything will be fine.¡± He was drawing a clear line with them. John had never thought that he would have too much to do with them. He had also warned n n?t to get him involved. The reason why he had epted the token was that he thought with a token with him, he could save a lot of trouble. But after thinking about it, it was not appropriate. With a token, even if he didn¡¯t want to collude with them, others wouldn¡¯t think so. Just now. After showing the token, Peter and the others treated him as their boss? He was afraid that if the news spread, everyone would think that he really became the new boss of the ck Dragon Gang. That would be a tant misunderstanding. That was why John suddenly felt ufortable when he saw them kneeling in front of him. He represented the men of the new era. How can he let them corrode his soul? So he made up his mind to return the token to n. Peter seemed to have guessed what was on his mind. He murmured, ¡°When you dealt with the two men just now, you were as fierce as our boss!¡± Creating fear was an effective way to lead. Peter said in a very low voice. He had thought that it was impossible for John to hear it, but suddenly he heard John¡¯s voiceing back from ten meters away. ¡°I was just punishing the evil. It should be justice.¡± Peter was shocked. Can one hear it even ten meters away? Unbelievable. This was the only thing that John could do for Rosa. As for the rest of the work and the cost of her father¡¯s operation, with Emily¡¯s ability, it was not difficult at all. As for the matter of her cultivation. Indeed, she had put her heart into it, but her talent was not as good as that of Alice. And interrupted by Rosa¡¯s issue, she hadn¡¯t be able to condense the life energy yet. But he was not in a hurry. A few dayster. In the Yeats family¡¯s house. Queenie took John to the living room mysteriously and said, ¡°Come here, Johnny. Let me introduce someone to you.¡± He went in and had a look. There was a young man sitting on the sofa, a little younger than John, about neen to twenty years old. This boy looked very handsome, and his eyes and brows were somewhat simr to that of Queenie. At the first sight of this boy, John guessed his identity. He was Queenie¡¯s brother. They were rted by blood. As expected, Queenie introduced, ¡°Johnny, let me introduce to you. This is my brother, Jacob. He came back from the Capital University two days ago to find me. Jacob, this is John, and also my brother, but he is a little older than you, so he¡¯s your big brother.¡± ¡°Sister, are you kidding?¡± ¡°I have no blood rtionship with this guy. Why should I call him brother?¡± It was okay to have a sister. After all, they were rted by blood. But what¡¯s wrong with this guy called John? Why I should call him brother? Jacob was not convinced at once. Queenie frowned and John suddenly said, ¡°Yes, we are not rted by blood and we didn¡¯t know each other before. You can¡¯t call me brother. You should call me brother-inw.¡± He raised his voice on purpose. ¡°Brother-inw?¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes widened. John smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Call me brother-inw more often. And I¡¯ll take you under my wings.¡± Jacob had an awkward look. Are you insane? Didn¡¯t you hear that I said just now in a puzzled tone? Shameless! With a puzzled look on his face, Jacob looked at Queenie and asked, ¡°Sister, is this guy really my brother-inw?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± When she was about to say that it was a joke, John strode forward and knocked her over on the sofa. Then he gave her a p on the butt. ¡°See? If I were not your brother-inw, how dare I p your sister like this?¡± Jacob was speechless. Queenie was speechless. ¡°Yes, Jacob. He is your brother-inw. You have to remember his face. Even if he burns into ash, he is still your brother-inw.¡± At this moment, Marcia came in from outside and said firmly. This time, not only did Queenie blush, but also John. He released her awkwardly and said, ¡°Auntie, we are just having fun!¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t care. I just believe what I saw and heard just now. You don¡¯t even dare to keep your words, are you a man?¡± Marcia looked at John provocatively. She was going to be force them? John turned his eyes and a meaningful smile suddenly appeared. He said, ¡°Aunt, I find that you¡¯re getting prettier since I finished the acupuncture for uncle¡± As expected, her charming face flushed. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then she red at him. Thanks to John, Nick was really sexually active now. After more than ten years, Marcia finally got unprecedented satisfaction in these days, and the rtionship between the couple was quickly warming up. But how could he say such a thing in front of her children? Marcia knew that John was revenging on her, so she red at John. The two of them tacitly kept silent and stopped making fun of each other. They¡¯re both smart. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Mom cuckolded you The two of them shut up at the same time and stopped making fun of each other. However, Jacob was frustrated. There was something wrong between the two. Especially when the two of them looked at each other just now, it was strange and there was a trace of ambiguity in their eyes Otherwise, why did her mother blush? Wait! As if he had discovered a shocking secret, Jacob rushed out to find Nick and said, ¡°Dad, I have something to report to you¡­¡± He told him all about the conversation of the two just now. Nick looked embarrassed. He thought that his secret was found out by Jacob, but since he had recovered, it didn¡¯t matter even if Jacob knew it. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°So I think mom might have cuckolded you.¡± After a vivid demonstration, Jacob suddenly concluded with this. Hearing this, Nick was speechless. Of course, Jacob was scolded in the end. At this time, Queenie was very calm in the living room. Obviously, she was used to this kind of scene, because she had already found the strange way her parents got along with John. There was no need to be surprised. At this time, Marcia suddenly said, ¡°Johnny, Queenie, I happen to have something to tell you. Tomorrow noon, Tate invited us to have lunch at his ce.¡± Tate was Justin¡¯s father, the head of the Bush family. He had a good rtionship with Nick, and they had been friends for generations. It was normal for two families to sit down and have a meal in their spare time. Marcia continued, ¡°And this time they specially told me to bring you two together.¡± ¡°Us?¡± John pointed at himself in surprise. John could understand why they invited him, since he had a grudge against Justin. How could they invite him? She must be thinking of a way to make a fool of him! Marcia exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t Justin go to New York with usst time? But he left alone. After that, he felt sorry, so he decided to apologize to you tomorrow.¡± Was he going to make up with him? John was stunned for a moment, but he quickly denied this idea in his heart. He knew a lot of people, and how could an aloof and arrogant person like Justin feel sorry for what happenedst time? He would only feel unhappy. He might use some dirty tricks to deal with him at that time. John was not so naive. The Yeats family and the Bush family had been friends for generations. Even if he didn¡¯t show respect to Justin, he should show respect to Nick and Marcia. As for what Justin was thinking, he would know when he arrived tomorrow. As King of Horizon, would he be afraid of an ordinary man like him? Soon. On the second day, they arrived at Tate¡¯s mansion. Tate was about the same age as Nick. The two of them were quite familiar with each other, so there was no need to introduce too much. As for Jacob, he had known the Bush family for a long time, and he had a good rtionship with Justin. Before Justin went abroad for further study, the two of them often hung out together. Therefore only Queenie and John were a bit like two outsiders. ¡°Queenie, this is your uncle Bush, Marcia introduced with a smile. Out of politeness, Queenie walked up to Tate and greeted, ¡°Hello, uncle Bush!¡± ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s great. Queenie¡¯s is beautiful. No wonder my boy always mentions you in front of me.¡± When Tate saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but praise her in his heart. No wonder she was Marcia¡¯s daughter. The gene wouldn¡¯t lie. It was a pity that they couldn¡¯t get married. Tate also knew about the rtionship between Justin and Queenie. His son seemed to have met some obstacles in the process of pursuing Queenie, and that obstacle also came today. At the thought of this, Tate turned to look at John. He hadn¡¯t seen John before, but he knew without hesitation that this person was the obstacle between his son and Queenie. And today, they invited this obstacle as a so-called apology to him. Tate wanted to take this opportunity to see if the person who could defeat his son was really so outstanding. Without waiting for Marcia¡¯s introduction, Tate walked up to John and asked, ¡°Are you John Lopez?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± John looked at them and said in a t voice, calm and serious. But in Tate¡¯s eyes, this was an impolite behavior. He¡¯s the elder. So he should¡¯ve called him uncle, shouldn¡¯t he? But John talked as if they were the same age? Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 John was not an ordinary man Tate was not pleased with John. He didn¡¯t know that in John¡¯s mind, it was very kind of him to greet him. Call him uncle? He must be dreaming. Even if the ancestors of the Bush family climb out of the ground, they don¡¯t dare to say that they are on par with King of Horizon. John looked steadily forward. After simply greeting Tate, he stopped talking nonsense with Tate and went straight to his beloved sister Queenie. Tate felt embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t lose his temper. After all, John didn¡¯t do anything excessive, at most he was just a bit out of manners. Nick and his wife noticed Tate¡¯s displeasure. The two looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They had the same impression on John. They concluded that he was arrogant! How arrogant he was! However, with the exposure of John¡¯s means and identity, they found that he was not arrogant at all, but self-confidence. The arrogance with strength was self-confidence. A man with no strength would be foolish to be arrogant. John belonged to the former. At first, Nick and his wife also disliked John, but now, theypletely treated him as a treasure and wanted to set up a temple to worship him. One of the purposes ofing to the Bush family today was to rify this misunderstanding. The two families had always been on good terms. If there was a gap between the two families because of the misunderstandings between the younger generation, it was not worth it at all. So Nick patted on Tate¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°What do you think? Do you have a bad impression on him? In fact, we also had the same impression on him as you did.¡± Tate frowned and looked at Nick in confusion. ¡°Anyway, there is still some time before. How about we go to the pavilion in the backyard and have a chat while drinking tea? Let the kids stay here.¡± Obviously, Nick was familiar with this ce. Tate looked at the couple suspiciously, wondering what the two of them were doing. The three of them came to the pavilion in the backyard and sat down, and the nanny served them tea. Tate frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Isn¡¯t John as simple as he looks?¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Nick smiled and said, ¡°Do you remember the charity auction held a few days ago?¡± ¡°Master of Clouds that time?¡± As the representative of the businessmen, Tate was also invited to attend the auction. But he didn¡¯t know what it had to do with John. Nick said, ¡°At the auction, ten new works of Master of Clouds were disyed, and at the same time, a promotion was made for the BEAUTY masks. These two things are rted to John.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Tate said seriously. After a pause, he continued, ¡°John is the Master of Clouds, and the masks were also made instructed by him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Tate was shocked. He asked in surprise, ¡°Are you sure you are not kidding me?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Nick and his wife also had aplicated expression. Of course, the mask thing was told to themter by Queenie, and it was a shame that the fact that John was the Master of Clouds was deliberately exposed by John in order to humiliate the couple. I It was after the auction that Nick and his wife realized that they had really underestimated John before. Tate took a deep breath and said. ¡°It¡¯s really out of my expectation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not over yet¡­¡± Nick continued, ¡°Tate, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. In fact, I¡¯ve been suffering from unspeakable disease for more than ten years, and we¡¯ve never mentioned it. But he saw my problem at a nce and cured it for me.¡± Now that he had recovered, he could speak it out with relief. He used to hide it from everyone. The reason why he said so was to tell Tate that not only did he have the identity of Master of Clouds, but also a skilled doctor. Tate took a deep breath again. But at this time, Marcia said, ¡°it¡¯s not over yet¡­¡± It¡¯s not over yet? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tate didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings. ¡°John, he is a cultivator, and also a heaven master,¡¯ said Marcia slowly. A cultivator? A heaven master? This time, not only Tate, but also Nick was shocked by this, with their eyes wide open. He didn¡¯t know the news until today. For so many days, Marcia had never told him. ¡°Yes, he is a heaven master.¡± Marcia exined, ¡°When I talked with Zoeyst time, Zoey identally spilled the beans, so I asked John. I found that he was really not simple. He could walk as fast as flying through the river surface, as if walking on the ground. This is what only a heaven master has the ability to do.¡± ¡°Hiss- This time, Tate waspletely shocked. He had been wondering how excellent John was so that Nick and his wife would value him so much, especially Marcia. She didn¡¯t object to his being with her daughter. Now that he heard what they said just now. Tate understood. His son, Justin, was nothingpared to John! At the same time, he could understand John¡¯s arrogance. A heaven master could be arrogant even in front of a martial artist, not to mention that Tate was just an ordinary person. How could he expect John to be polite to him. Thinking of what he had thought at that time, Tate thought it was ridiculous. Marcia sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯s not appropriate for us to say these words directly to Justin. We are afraid of crushing his confidence, so we take this opportunity today to rify the misunderstanding.¡± She had hinted Justin more than once, but Justin didn¡¯t give up. What else could Marcia do? It¡¯s impossible to point at Justin¡¯s nose and say, silly boy, don¡¯t daydream. You are just a scum in front of my most handsome and awesome nephew, John. How cruel it would be! Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 A ck belt master, Riley While Nick and his wife were talking with Tate. In the front yard. A man came A foreigner with a patch of ck beard under his nose. Obviously, Justin had expected the arrival of this foreigner. He greeted him with a smile and talked to him proficiently in the foreignnguage. Jacob was extremely curious: ¡°Justin, what did you talk about with this foreigner?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just a simple greeting. Let me introduce him to you. This is my friend when I was studying in Australia. His name is Riley, a here.¡± very powerful Taekwondo master. He just came to the US a few days ago and is going to set up a Taekwondo gym Justin had practiced Taekwondo for two years when he was studying in Australia. He knew this man named Riley at that time. Unlike Justin, Riley had been practicing Taekwondo since he was a child. He was already a ck belt. ¡°Hello!¡± After Justin¡¯s introduction, Riley tried to greet Jacob in English. Jacob couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Wow, this foreigner is a little interesting!¡± ¡°Friend, I can understand a little. English. Please just call me by my name, or I will be angry.¡± Riley suddenly said seriously with a straight face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jacob apologized. Then he turned to look at Justin and said, ¡°Justin, did you invite Riley to have a meal with us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Justin nodded, with an evil smile on his face. Of course, Riley was invited by him. But it was hard to say if he was here for a meal. Silence. In front of a bright garden. With her body half bent, Queenie carefully looked at the pink flowers in the garden and said, ¡°These pink flowers are so beautiful. Do you want to pick some secretly and put them in our house as ornaments?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s very beautiful. You can pick more flowers and decorate more ces.¡± John responded, but his eyes were not on the pink flowers at all. Instead, he looked at the arched part of Queenie¡¯s body when she bent down to enjoy the flowers. It could be said that beauty was watching flowers, and he was watching beauties. ¡°You little rascal, where are you looking at?¡± While John was enjoying the view, he suddenly heard a shout from Queenie. She stood straight and the arch part disappeared from his sight. She turned around and red at him with her beautiful eyes. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was obvious that she had noticed the uneasy look in John¡¯s eyes. John pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve already pped it. Do you still care I take a few more look? Besides, I¡¯m not interested in ordinary people!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­ I mean that Jacob is too naive. He left a beautiful woman like you alone but went to stick to Justin. Do you think there is something wrong with his sexual orientation?¡± Fortunately, Queenie didn¡¯t hear it clearly just now, so John quickly changed the topic. As expected, Queenie didn¡¯t care about it and said, ¡°What are you talking about? It was me who drove Jacob away.¡± ¡°You drove him away? I just stopped and talked to Tate for a little bit. Did you guys have a fight while I was away?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it a fight. The main reason is that the first thing he said was to introduce me and Justin. I was very annoyed. Of course, I wanted him to get out of here as far as possible.¡± ¡°I see.¡± John smiled Probably, Jacob didn¡¯t know what had happened between Justin and Queenie. How could she be kind to him when he suddenly came to be the matchmaker? Jacob deserved it! ¡°Well, John, why do I feel a hint of schadenfreude on your face?¡± Queenie suddenly stared at John and asked. John immediately stopped smiling and shook his head, ¡®You are wrong.¡± ¡°Really?¡± With a suspicious look on her face, Queenie still fixed her beautiful eyes on John, as if she wanted to see through his mind. ¡°You are wrong,¡± John said firmly. His mood was actually veryplicated. It was just like he had a favorite toy. He felt very ufortable when a person suddenly ran out and said that he wanted to share half of the toy with him. The appearance of Jacob gave this feeling to John. In other words, he was jealous In the past, Queenie was only his sister, but now she became two people¡¯s sister. Of course, John felt very ufortable. If he had known this earlier, he would have been bolder and confirmed the name of brother-inw! ¡°Little John.¡± Just when John was in a trance, Queenie suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I know what you are thinking. I can give you the answer now. If there is only one choice between you and Jacob, my choice will still be you.¡± It turned out that Queenie had already noticed the ufortableness in his heart. It didn¡¯t matter if they were not rted by blood. The rtionship between her and John could not be measured by blood for a long time. John was moved and said, ¡°Queenie, you don¡¯t have to choose. You can have both of us at the same time.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t be jealous anymore!¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°As long as Jacob is your brother and I¡¯m his brother-inw, I¡¯ll never be jealous,¡± John said with a smile, showing his white teeth ¡°You wish.¡± Queenie reached out her finger and knocked on John¡¯s head. She was happy and even had a sense of expectation. When the two were enjoying themselves, a man suddenly came over at the corner. It was Riley. He pointed at John and said, ¡°You. Fight with me!¡± Queenie was stunned. Why was there a foreigner here? John was also stunned. Riley said in poor English again, ¡°You. Fight with me!¡± It was not until then that John realized what he meant. He looked at him with a strange expression and asked, ¡°Why should I fight with you?¡± It was so strange. At this time, Justin¡¯s voice came from the corner, ¡°Riley is my friend. I heard that you are very good at kung fu, so he wanted to practice with you. He didn¡¯t mean hostile.¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 This step will show fifteen years of training How could John not understand at this time? Justin, who was full of evils, said that he wanted to invite him to dinner to make amends. It turned out that he had set a trap here for him! Would John be afraid to jump into this trap? Of course not. But it was unnecessary. So, John shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not in the mood to fight with you. You¡¯re no match to me. You¡¯re such a fool. You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve been used by someone!¡± He said this without hesitation, because Riley couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As expected, Riley only understood half of the sentence. He looked at Justin for help, asking him to interpret thest sentence. Justin said a few words in the foreignnguage quietly, which meant that John was despising Riley, saying that Riley¡¯s Taekwondo was weak. ¡°Damn it! Friend! You¡¯ve gone too far. You have to fight against me today!¡± Riley said angrily. After saying that, he put on a ssic shape of Taekwondo. He stood with one foot and kicked the air in front of John. The wind on his legs was fierce, and there was a whistling sound. It could be seen that he had a deep foundation. Huh! Riley was getting a head of himself. However, John was happy. ncing at Justin, who was sneering at him, John said, ¡°Good for you. You are a good trantor. It¡¯s such a waste if you don¡¯t be a traitor in the future.¡± Justin¡¯s face changed slightly. Without waiting for Justin getting angry, John continued, ¡°Now trante to him. This step will show fifteen years of training. Ask him if dares to take it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking Bang! There was no fancy movement at all. John just lifted his right foot and then fell. Then a huge hole appeared on the ground, and the cracks around spread like spider webs. Silence All of a sudden, everyone didn¡¯t dare to speak. At this time, John¡¯s voice suddenly sounded again, This next step will also show fifteen years of training. You can trante to him and ask him if he dares to take it or not.¡± Bang! This time it was his left foot. Another huge hole appeared, and the cracks spread like spider webs. Silence again. There was no need for Justin to interpret. The terrifying aura had already scared Riley to death. He kept shouting, ¡°The US¡­ I¡¯m so scared. I want to go home¡­ Not to mention the ck belt of Taekwondo, even if he was equipped with mechanical legs, he could not withstand the power of these two kicks! Justin almost peed. He had been jealous of and against John all the time. He thought there was something wrong with Queenie¡¯s eyes, but it was not until today that he realized that there was something wrong with his eyes. He was the wrong one. John stepped a hole on the floor. What the hell was going on! As long as he was not a fool, he should know that this was the power that only martial artist possessed! Justin was shocked by the fact that the person he had been disgusting for so long was a martial artist. John patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Young man, you are too young topete with me for a woman.¡± John wasughing at Justin for underestimated him.. He really thought Justin was na?ve. John¡¯s power was there all along. It was piece of cake for him to get rid of Justin. He didn¡¯t even need to pretend anything. What was more, Justin was not even that powerful. Justin was stunned when John showed a little bit of strength. On the other side, Jacob was also stunned for a while. When he came to his senses, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Damn, my brother-inw, you are so awesome. You are my idol!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes were bright. John said, ¡°You are such a traitor. You change your face so fast. But I¡¯m not your brother-inw and I don¡¯t want to be your idol.¡± ¡°My brother-inw, are you kidding me? My mother had said that even if you turn into ash, I should remember your face. You will always be my brother-inw.¡± If it had been a few minutes ago, he wouldn¡¯t have said something like that. In fact, he had been hostile to John since he saw him yesterday. And today, he didn¡¯t say anything to him. He felt that John was far worse than Justin. Therefore, when Riley said he was going to fight with John, Jacob was gloating and wanted to see John suffer. However, Now it was different. The two steps of Johnpletely erected his image in the heart of Jacob, and in an instant, John was even taller than a mountain. Martial artist! Just because of this identity, John was much more outstanding than overseas returnees, top students with double master¡¯s degree and so on. Therefore, Jacob changed his position wisely and became a fan of John. Sister, aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes were full of admiration, but when he saw Queenie, he found that there was not much shock on her face. Queenie took a deep look at John and said, ¡°In fact, I have already guessed it¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 The eldest sister wanted to cultivate She had guessed it John also guessed that Queenie might have guessed it At this time, Queenie added, ¡°But I only guessed half of it. The other half was from Alice¡­¡± She paused, and a hint of banter suddenly appeared in her beautiful eyes. She stared at John and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don''t know During the two nights when you went to Providence College to teach, Alice stayed with you.¡± John broke out in a cold sweat. In that case, Queenie should have known that he was a cultivator. That was the truth. After the interrogation by Queenie, Alice had told her everything she knew, including the fact that John was a cultivator. When she heard the news, Queenie was also shocked. She had guessed that John might be a martial artist, but she was short-signed and she never thought that he would be a cultivator! It was unbelievable. John said, ¡°Sister Queenie, do you still remember what I told you on the first day we met? Now you know that I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡± On the first day they met, John had told Queenie that he had been cultivating with an old monk on the mountain over the years, but she didn¡¯t believe it and even said that he was telling fairy stories. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Sometimes you said that you had stayed on the mountain for fifteen years, and sometimes you said that you were the King of Horizon. Which words do you want me to believe in?¡± said Queenie in a low voice. John left when he was five years old. Now he was in her early twenties. If he really stayed on the mountain for fifteen years as he said, how could he have the time to go to the battlefield at the border and get the title of the King of Horizon? It didn¡¯t make sense in time. Of course, Queenie didn¡¯t believe that The main reason was that at that time, John thought it was unnecessary to talk about the five-year life in the battlefield at the border, so he omitted the five years. He did not expect that Queenie misunderstood that until now. Looking at Queenie¡¯s intive eyes, John smiled bitterly and said, ¡°So you have to me me?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your fault. Little John, you have to remember the truth that beautiful women will never admit they are wrong,¡± said Queenie, raising her snow-white chin. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t admit your fault, it doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t make any mistake¡­¡± Seeing that Queenie was about to pinch his ear, John stopped in a hurry and said, ¡°Queenie, if I tell you now that I am really the King of Horizon, do you believe me?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Queenie stared at John for a while, and then suddenly blinked and said meaningfully, ¡°Do you think if I will believe it?¡± ¡°I believe you!¡± Jacob on the side answered quickly. With a darkened face, John pped him on the back of his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of your belief? You just sit on the fence without a stand.¡± Finally It was a nice lunch at Tate¡¯s house. Tate¡¯s attitude towards John also changed greatly. Tate treated John as a big boss, serving him with tea, water and food. After lunch, Tate warmly took John and the others to walk around the garden built by themselves. In the afternoon. Back to the Yeats family. Queenie went to John alone and said, ¡°Little John, you can teach Alice to cultivate, why don¡¯t you teach me too?¡± John looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°Queenie, why are you also interested in cultivation now?¡± ¡°What Alice said to me sounds interesting. I also want to have a try.¡± She wouldn¡¯t tell her little woman¡¯s mind to John, just like when Alice kissed John on one side of his face, she was very domineering to kiss him on the other side. The brother was everyone¡¯s and it should be fair. John said, ¡°Alice must have told you that there are some problems with my cultivation method, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Queenie nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m curious and I just want to experience how it feels when a cultivator controls vital energy. Don¡¯t you want to teach me?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love to. But we are in Yeats family and there is disturbance. Let¡¯s go to River Apartment.¡± So they said goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Yeats and left the Yeats family Jacob was about to follow them, but he was taken back to by Marcia for education. He was not observant! In the River Apartment. Queenie had made full preparation and was looking forward to it. John stabbed a needle into a specific acupoint on her body, infused vital energy into it, and opened up her meridians. The steps were the same as the first time he taught Alice to cultivate. Then it all depended on Queenie¡¯s own talent. Anyway, for the time being, Emily hadn¡¯t condensed vital energy yet, because John hadn¡¯t found any other false crystal in his belly, except for Alice¡¯s. But he didn¡¯t know how long it would take for Queenie to condense the vital energy. After telling everything he should say, John left Queenie alone in the room. He came to the living room and sat down. The moment he touched the sofa, he suddenly recalled the night a few days ago, and Alice crawled around on the sofa. His memory was still fresh! All of a sudden, a bad idea came to his mind. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if he called Alice over at this time. Ha ha Just did it. John immediately took out his phone and sent a message, ¡°Sister Alice,e to the River Apartment tonight to assist in cultivation! Quickly!¡± After a while. Alice replied, ¡°My oldest sister found out what happenedst time. She gave me a time-out, so I won¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Queenie is not at home these two days. She doesn¡¯t know if you sneak away!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember my sister took you to Rochester yesterday morning, but you haven¡¯te back yet. What are you doing there? Are you inspecting the branchpany? Or are you doing something shy without telling us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. She has met her own brother. I¡¯m out of favor.¡± ¡°Ha ha, it serves you right!¡± ¡°Stop gloating. Are you going to do it or not tonight?¡± ¡°Well, just wait for me in bed!¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 It was so fucking exciting to run away after just touching! At the mention of assisting in cultivation, Alice was more active. However, no matter how active she was, it would still take a long drive from New York to here. John sat in the living room and watched TV An hourter John sprang up from the sofa, his face full of shock, because he felt that there was another false crystal in his belly. He was still in a daze Queenie pushed the door open and walked out. There was no emotional fluctuation on her beautiful face, but she was a little happier than usual. ¡°So this is the feeling of being a cultivator.¡± She stared at her delicate fingers, on which there was a faint cyan airflow. ¡°I do feel much better than before. Little John, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Queenie was surprised to find that John was staring at her with his eyes wide open. When John came to his senses, he swallowed and said, ¡®Sister, do you know how terrifying your own talent for cultivation is? How could you refine the vital energy in just more than an hour?¡± He had thought that Alice¡¯s talent was frightening enough, but he didn¡¯t expect that there was another more frightening person here. Seeing his surprised expression, Queenie asked in confusion, ¡®Really? How terrifying? How long did it take for Alice?¡± Indeed, she didn¡¯t have such a concept. She only knew that little John was a cultivator, and so was her third sister, Alice. She couldn¡¯t fall behind. She didn¡¯t know what kind of talent she had. After taking a deep breath, John said, ¡°Three hours.¡± ¡°Well, then I was a little faster than she was. Ha, ha, I feel a little happy.¡± said Queenie with a smile. John was speechless.. Just a little happy? If it were another person, he would probably be too excited to sleep for three days! Anyway, John was shocked. He had long realized that his sisters were not simple. They maye to him through selection. Right. That was the feeling. It was a big game. Someone had arranged everything more than 20 years ago. John felt this more than ever now. However What was the person¡¯s purpose? Let him cultivate with his sisters? John didn¡¯t know yet, so he would figure it out as he goes. But he was sure that the old monk must know something. Unfortunately, John¡¯s secret informationwork had never found any news about the old monk, including the Taoist temple back then. He had also sent people to check, but there was no trace of the old monk. Otherwise, John would have gone to find the old mank to solve his doubts What a passive situation! ¡°Little John, I heard from Alice that you can assist in cultivation, right? Come on, let me have a taste of this feeling too¡± Just when John was puzzled, Queenie suddenly walked up to him and said ¡°Assisting in cultivation¡­¡± A bitter smile appeared on John¡¯s face. ¡°My beautiful sister, haven¡¯t Alice told you that assisting in cultivation has seque?¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m curious. I want to see if what Alice said is really amazing. I always think it¡¯s because she is not strong minded enough. Besides, I think she is deliberately seducing you.¡± John thought. ¡®Good guy. Are you going to p Alice in her face!¡± At this moment, John suddenly had an illusion that Queenie said she was curious about the feeling of cultivation and it was not true at all. Her real purpose was probably to get assistance in cultivation, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°I dare not.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± All of a sudden, Alice¡¯s pretty face turned cold and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s Alice¡¯s lie. The sequ is fake. You two are flirting in the name of cultivation. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± She stamped her feet, looking very angry. Although John was a young man with positive energy, in order tofort the beautiful girl, he had to get rid of that. Hepromised, ¡°Okay, I promise you, but we have to make some rules.¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°In the process of assisting cultivation, no matter what happens, you can¡¯t pursue it afterwards. Can you do it?¡± Queenie thought for a while and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Okay, if you agree, don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Since Queenie said so, John certainly couldn¡¯t let her down, but before assisting in cultivation, he went to the bathroom first and turned on the switch controlling cold water in the bathtub. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Queenie asked in confusion. ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡± John smiled mysteriously. Then. The two sat cross-legged on the sofa. In less than twenty minutes, the incredulous Queenie suddenly blushed. ¡°Stop¡­¡± Queenie said in a trembling voice, but her voice seemed to be a low groan. Stop? John was angry at the moment and thought, ¡°Cultivation is a very serious matter. You cannot stop as you like?¡± I won¡¯t! He continued to turn the vital energy into threads of intertwining and inject them into Queenie¡¯s body through her back. Her clothes werepletely wet with sweat andpletely transparent Her breath became heavier and heavier. Her body was getting hotter and hotter. However, Queenie still pretended to be reserved and bit her lips to prevent herself from making any shameful sound. She didn¡¯t know that the more repressive she was, the greater the seque of assisting in cultivation would be. In the end, she would finally lose control Seeing that it was almost time, John picked up Queenie and ran to the bathroom. This time, Queenie finally knew why John filled the bathtub with cold water. Plop! Without any mercy, John threw Queenie into the bathtub, and cold water spilled from the edge of the bathtub. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a strong will? Didn¡¯t you say that the sequ was fake? Humph, it serves you right!¡± In order to punish Queenie, John suddenly put his hand in the middle of the bathtub and gently scratched the tender part of her body Then he rushed out of the bathroom. It was so fucking exciting to run away after just touching! Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Common hatred Ten minutester. Queenie rushed out of the bathroom with a murderous look. She red at John and said angrily, ¡°Ah, ah, bastard, what did you do to me just now?¡± ¡°I just want to help you with your cultivation. Haven¡¯t I told you long ago that assisting your cultivation would cause some seque? You don¡¯t believe it¡± ¡°I meanter!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°After you throw me into the bathtub!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ The situation was so chaotic at that time. You kept scratching my neck with your two hands. How could I know what happened at that time?¡± said John, rubbing his nose guiltily. ¡°Are you ying dumb with me? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Queenie was so angry that she rushed forward and tried to tweak his ear. But he quickly moved to the other side of the sofa and said, ¡°Queenie, we have made three rules in advance. You can¡¯t go back on your words.¡± ¡°Who made three rules with you?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Queenie wanted to teach him a lesson, but John couldn¡¯t let her seed. He walked around the sofa one circle after another, and finally she couldn¡¯t catch up with him any more. She said, ¡°Okay, I will keep my promise and won¡¯t fuss with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°You swear.¡± ¡°L¡­ I swear I will never get married if I still care about what happened just now.¡± Seeing that she had finished her oath, John approached her tentatively and sat down on the sofa. As expected, Queenie didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, she red at him with resentment and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, little bad boy. When I chased you just now, I sprained my ankle. It hurts so much!¡± ¡°Sprained your ankle? Let me have a look.¡± John held up Queenie¡¯s fair foot and was about to massage her ankles. However, as soon as he stretched out his hand, he suddenly heard Queenie screaming, ¡°Ah, what are you doing with so much strength? You hurt me, okay?¡± She pinched his ear as hard as she could. John almost cried. I just touched your ankle. Why did it hurt? I suspect that you are finding an excuse to revenge on me! After beating John, Queenie stood up from the sofa and trotted to his room. She didn¡¯t seem to have sprained her ankle at all. Fine! It was true You are deliberately finding an excuse to retaliate against me! John covered his ears and felt depressed on the sofa for a while. Suddenly, a figure turned in from the balcony outside and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, John, what do you think? Am I fast? I came from New York in less than two hours. How many days can we stay here this time?¡± It was none other than Alice. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Can you stop going to the balcony every time youe here? It¡¯s on the fifth floor. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being caught as a thief?¡± ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m used to it. When I was a killer, I liked to climb the balcony very much. Oh, no, little John, why are your ears so red?¡± ¡°All of them are. Before she could finish her words, Queenie suddenly walked out of his room and said coldly, ¡°Alice, I told you to stay at home and reflect on yourself. Why are you here again?¡± Queenie had changed into a man¡¯s shirt, which was prepared by Alton for John. After she put it on, the hem of the shirt just covered the root of her thigh, and there was a pair of round jade legs below. It was more tempting. However, Alice was taken aback. She jumped up from the sofa like a frightened kitten and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sister¡­ Sister, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here all the time,¡± said Queenie. It suddenly urred to Alice that it was John¡¯s trick to cheat her. She said quickly, ¡°Sister, I thought you were not here, so I came from New York to help you supervise John, in case he messed up with Emily Wood next door.¡± Today, Emily went back to her family and didn¡¯t live next door,¡± exined John. Alice red at him and said, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Queenie, I want to report to you that Alice is not honest. I just tested her casually, but she came to me happily. She just wanted me to help her with her cultivation. You know, it has a lot of seque. ¡°Shut up!¡± This time, it was not Alice who spoke, but Queenie. She gritted her teeth, blushed and angry. Obviously, she recalled the previous scene. She knew that John was implying something. ¡°Alice, go to bed with me! Leave this little bastard alone!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to talk to you, little bastard!¡± The two beauties fought with each other and resisted John together. Although Alice didn¡¯t know why her elder sister would work with her this time, shouldn¡¯t she me her? Why was she angry with John? Forget it. There was no reason. She would definitely resist John. ¡°Queenie, it¡¯s so early. We haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Did you have dinner before you came? Let¡¯s go together¡­¡± John was struggling. Bang! The door was closed ruthlessly. Finel His struggle didn¡¯t work. However. ¡°Two beauties, where am I going to sleep tonight? Do you really want me to sleep on the sofa? Ok. I will climb to Emily¡¯s room next door through the window.¡± John thought he was really smart. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Go to Chicago City In the following days, John had a good time. He was sofortable that he had to be scolded by Queenie every day. Because this naughty boy, as long as there was a chance, he would run to Queenie and winked at her, ¡°Hey, my beautiful sister, why with your cultivation?¡± are you so cold today? Do you want me to help you Every time she said this, she would think of that night when her cold image copsed, so she could only hide her shyness and anger by beating John. After being tempered for thousands of times, his ears almost reached the level of diamond like. It was a daily routine to tease her. He enjoyed it. As usual, John had two sses every week in Providence College. When he returned to the ssroom, it was full of students, and his poprity among the students was unparalleled It was worth mentioning. Emily still hadn¡¯t condensed her vital energy. It had to be said that talent was really important in cultivation. Maybe it was not suitable for Emily to cultivate. But Emily was not reconciled. John didn¡¯t know what to say. If he said too much, he was afraid of hurting the girl¡¯s self-confidence. he could only wait her for a long time to give up slowly. In a twinkling of an eye. The day of thepetition between the Kelvin family and the Welch family wasing. Marcia Kelvin found John and said, ¡°Good niece, get ready. We are going to Chicago¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can go there alone this time. I have told Zoey Redman in advance that I will go to the Redman family first when I arrive at Chicago.¡± After the treatment in this period of time, Zoey¡¯s leg injury had mostly healed, and there was no need to acupuncture so frequently. He only needed to find Tracy for acupuncture once a month in the future. So the Redman family had returned to Chicago City. Hearing what he said, Marcia was confused and asked, ¡°Will you go there alone?¡± The Kelvin family was in trouble. It was unreasonable for her, the direct line of the Kelvin family, not to go, but to ask John, who had never contacted with the Kelvin family, to help. What Marcia didn¡¯t know was that. In the eyes of John, what she thought was important was just a piece of cake. He didn¡¯t need to be so serious, just like how he had dealt with Drake. It didn¡¯t take much time for him to rush from New York State to Hudson River with an old bike. It was such a good thing to have such a transport instrument. John said, ¡°Auntie, didn¡¯t you say that you and your father had been stubborn for so many years, and both sides were angry with each other. When I go to Chicago and solve the problem this time, your father will definitely take the initiative to apologize to you.¡± Hearing this, Marcia was moved, ¡°John, if only you could really be my son-inw!¡± Two days before thepetition began. A horrible shadow rushed to Chicago from New York State. Looking at the great mountains and rivers under his feet, a smile yed at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Why do people want the ne or high-speed train? Don¡¯t you want to appreciate the great mountains and rivers of the mothend by riding a bike? Isn¡¯t it good?¡± He sped up in a straight line. ording to the address given by Zoey, he came to the Redman family and saw several people waiting respectfully from a distance. Zoey was among them. He stood at the door with his crutch to greet John. Everyone was a little surprised to see Johning by bike, but they didn¡¯t think too much. They thought he just found a bike after getting off the ne and rode over. No wonder John said he didn¡¯t need to pick him up at the airport. Zoey and the others couldn¡¯t have imagined that John would arrive here by bike from New York State, which was much faster than by ne. ¡°Doctor Lopez, you must be tired after a long journey. Come in, please. We are going to wee you,¡± said Zoey with a smile. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. John nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll park my bike here in the next two days. Where is your arrogant grandson? Ask him to clean my car from head to toe.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Bob, you bastard,e here and help Doctor Lopez clean his bike. Don¡¯t let me see any mud on it!¡± shouted Zoey. Bob ran out with a sad face. The moment he saw John, he couldn¡¯t help shrinking his neck and had an instinctive fear After dinner, John followed Zoey to the Kelvin family. Zoey Redman and Alfred Kelvin used to be business partners, and they had a good rtionship. But because of the matter of the Welch family, the two sides didn¡¯t contact as frequently as before. After all, it was rted to the rise and fall of the families. Most of the wealthy families in Chicago chose to wait and see at this sensitive period. If they were too close to the Kelvin family, when the Kelvin family was really defeated, they would be implicated and live a hard life in the future. Zoey had to be cautious. But now he didn¡¯t have to worry about it, because with the appearance of John, the Kelvin family had a good chance of winning this time. ¡°Zoey, now those people outside are afraid of our Kelvin family as if we were ghosts. If youe to me at this time, aren¡¯t you afraid that our Kelvin family will lose and you will also be implicated?¡± Alfred and Zoey were of the same generation and there was a small age difference between them. He made fun of himself bitterly. Zoey said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can only me our bad luck. But don¡¯t be discouraged. You will be surprised if I bring someone here to meet you today.¡± ¡°Is he your friend?¡± Alfred naturally turned to look at John. There were two people following Zoey. One was Mason, a cultivator. He was not only Zoey¡¯s bodyguard, but also helped to push the wheelchair. After all, Zoey¡¯s leg was not fully recovered. Proper crutches were good for recovery, but he couldn¡¯t go too far. He needed to bring the wheelchair with him at any time. The other one was John. Alfred felt strange just now. Why did Zoey bring a strange face here today? It turned out that he wanted to introduce him and he said it was a surprise. The Kelvin family had already had a dark future. What surprise could there be? Alfred didn¡¯t have much hope. He didn¡¯t think that such a young man could bring any change to the Kelvin family. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Unreasoning old dog ¡°My name is John, entrusted by your daughter, to help the Kelvin family through this difficult time.¡± Seeing Alfred¡¯s eyes falling on him, John took the initiative to introduce himself, but after hearing his words, Alfred was obviously stunned. He thought, ¡®Is he really here to help us? How can he help us at such a young age?¡¯ He didn¡¯t remember such a man on the list of masters. Alfred would not talk about John¡¯s ability for the time being. What was more puzzling was which daughter John was entrusted by to help them? Alfred had several sons and daughters, so after a pause, he asked this question. John replied, ¡°The one in the State of New York.¡± ¡°The State of New York¡­¡± Suddenly! Alfred¡¯s face immediately darkened. He had only one daughter in the State of New York. Only Marcia. Alfred¡¯s attitudes changed and he said coldly, ¡°Marcia is an unfilial daughter. I don¡¯t want to mention that she had vited the family order. Now that she knows that the Kelvin family is in trouble, she sends you to humiliate me. Does she really think there is nothing I can do about it?¡± Originally, after so many years, enmities between them had been diluted by time. Alfred often med himself for whether he was too tough and cruel at first. Until today, he found that there was no need to me himself. Because. Marcia was not worthy of being a member of Kelvin family. The Kelvin family was in distress, but she did note back to help, and she even sent a junior and made him be aughing stock. It was a great humiliation instead of help. How could Alfred not be angry? ¡°Zoey Redman, I¡¯ve been your friend for many years. I didn¡¯t expect that even you could go this far. If you are afraid that this will affect your family, just go and get close to the Welch family. There is no need toe here to add insult to injury!¡± John was introduced by Zoey, so they were partners. Alfred was also angry with Zoey. Zoey was really depressed. John also shook his head and said, ¡°You lose your temper indiscriminately. You are such an unreasonable person with stubborn pride. No wonder Aunt Marcia will leave home in anger.¡± ¡°What do you say, rude young man?¡± Alfred¡¯s eyes became cold and he stared at John with great dignity. John was disdainful. Instead of flinching, he strode forward, and his momentum became stronger. He said, ¡°You be angry for my words. How great you really thought you are? If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Aunt Marcia, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to do anything to deal with the mess in your Kelvin family.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Alfred looked serious and took an involuntary step back. Even he didn¡¯t realize it. Just then, an old voice suddenly came from the backyard, ¡°Bring him to see me.¡± It was Adam Kelvin. He was Alfred¡¯s father. He was also the heaven master that controlled the Kelvin family. The ¡°he¡± in Adam¡¯s words naturally referred to John. Alfred did not dare to go against his father¡¯s wishes. He calmed down and said, ¡°Follow me to see my father.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you say the word ¡®please¡¯?¡± John didn¡¯t show friendly attitudes toward him. Alfred shook his lips and said, ¡°Pleasee with me to see my father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± Zoey grunted coldly and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust me so much, how could you say that you have been my friend for many years? You are really an ungrateful person. Mason White, let¡¯s go!¡± They were depressed and left the Kelvin family. John followed Alfred to the Kelvin¡¯s backyard. The environment here was very elegant. It was the ce where Adam usually practices martial arts and refreshes himself. Without hismand, no one dared toe to disturb him. Even Alfred dared not enter and leave at will. In a pavilion in the backyard, Adam was sitting cross-legged on the bed. The day after tomorrow was the day topete with the Welch family. He must keep his spirits up. He noticed footstepsing. Adam¡¯s closed eyes opened, and two sharp lights shed through. It was hard to imagine that those were the eyes of a man who was nearly 100 years He was old but still vigorous in mind and body. old. Adam looked at John with sharp eyes and found that he could not see through him at all. A surprise appeared on his face. Then he looked at Alfred and said, ¡°Alfred, apologize to this little brother now!¡± Alfred dared not have any opinions. He could only say to John kindly, ¡°Brother John, I am impatient. I just offended you in words. Please don¡¯t take it amiss.¡± John nced at him and said, ¡°You are almost seventy years old. You should learn to be mature.¡±. Alfred had lived for such a long time, but it was the first time that a 20-year-old boy said that he was not mature enough. He felt strange in his heart. Adam also showed an interesting look on his face and said, ¡°Little brother, I heard you just now that you were entrusted by my granddaughter, Marcia, to help our Kelvin family through this difficult time, right?¡± John nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Old dog, you are old but you have good ears.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When Alfred heard this, he sweated. He thought that John was really bold. Nobody here dared to call Adam an old dog. Adam was not angry, but looked at John with interest and said, ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is how do you n to help our Kelvin family pull through?¡± John smiled mysteriously and told Alfred beside him, ¡°Go and fetch me pen, ink, paper and inkstone.¡± ¡°No, I have them here.¡± Adam took out pen, ink, paper and inkstone from his bookcase, handed them to John and said, ¡°Why, are you going to make a painting to persuade the Welch family?¡± ¡°You will knowter, old dog, turn around first. By the way, that unreasonable old goat turns around, too. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll blind youter.¡± An unreasonable old goat? Alfred became so angry but he could only swallow his anger at the thought that an older man was holding him down. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 There was something hidden in the painting John painted very quickly. In the process. Alfred looked dissatisfied. Adam was more curious. He didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Johning here to make a painting. However, since John said that, they would not stoop to peep before he finished. It took about fifteen minutes. John finished painting. He put down the pen in his hand and said, ¡°OK, you can enjoy my masterpiece now, but that old goat, I advise you not to look, or you will really lose your eyes.¡± It was ok if he didn¡¯t say this, but it also aroused Alfred¡¯s dissatisfaction. He thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t it just a painting? How does it stab my eyes and blind me? You are fooling ghosts here! I just want to see it! So he took the initiative toe over. Sure enough. Nothing happened. They saw an owl on the rice paper. There were not many strokes, but it was very vivid. Alfred said, ¡°This is the work of the Master of Clouds. I didn¡¯t expect that Master of Clouds is such a young man. The master is really a bit powerful, but it is not so exaggerated as you said, right?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. John was the Master of Clouds. If Alfred knew the secret at ordinary times, he would be surprised. But now that the Kelvin family was in danger, he didn¡¯t give a shit what a genius painter John was. Adam also frowned and said, ¡°Little brother, does this painting have anything to do with the difficulties our Kelvin family has encountered this time?¡± Wasn¡¯t this guying here to show his talent for painting and calligraphy? If this was the case, it could only be said that it was too untimely and he was unreasonable! John smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Old dog, open your eyes, stare at the owl¡¯s eyes, look carefully, and experience with your heart.¡± Adam moved his eyes suspiciously, focusing on the owl¡¯s eyes. One second! Two seconds! Three seconds! Boom! In an instant, a terrifying momentum burst out from the owl¡¯s eyes, as if two huge beasts suddenly sprang up on the calmke, causing thousands of waves. This momentum. It pierced Adam¡¯s eyes and bombarded his heart. It seemed that a barrier in his body that had never been touched snapped and broke. Bang! Adam bumped back and hit the corner of the table, but there was no pain on his face. Instead, he was extremely excited. ¡°Little brother¡­ No, senior, thank you for giving me luck!¡± Adam was full of tears. A head of silver hair hung down on his waist. He gave John a deep bow of nearly 90 degrees. Alfred on the side looked nk and also wanted to look at the owl¡¯s eyes ording to the way John said. However, Adam suddenly straightened up and closed the painting. ¡°You don¡¯t have enough aplishments. If you look at it, it will pierce your eyes and blind you.¡± Why did even his father say that¡­ Alfred was shocked. At this time, John said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the picture, old dog. I¡¯ll wait outside for your good news.¡± ¡°Yes, thanks my senior, thank you¡­¡¯ Adam said humbly, but turned his head and gave Alfred a stern shout, ¡°Remember, treat senior John well. If you neglect anything, I wille out and blow your head out.¡± Alfred¡¯s head was buzzing and he was so shocked. Because Alfred had never seen that his father was so excited and abnormal. What was hidden in John¡¯s painting? They came to the main hall. Alfred made tea and poured water himself, and waited on John carefully. At the same time, he asked curiously, ¡°That, Lopez¡­¡­. senior, can you tell me what happened just now?¡± He dared not show any disrespect to John now. Moreover, even his father called John a senior. How dare he call John¡¯s name or young again? He can only call him a senior. brother John took up the tea, sipped and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a secret. It¡¯s ok to tell you. I ask you, how long has your father been stuck in heaven realm?¡± Alfred thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember how long it has been. Almost several decades. He said that his aplishments have not changed in the past decades.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± John smiled and said, ¡°I added a power in that painting, a power that will help him break through his cultivation.¡± At the first sight of Adam, John could see the problem in his body. It was only one step away from the door, but sometimes the man would be dead here. Like Adam, he could not cross it for decades. In fact, the spectators see the chess game better than the yers. At this time, a external help was needed to help him clear the fog in front of him, so as to achieve the effect of getting through at a nce. The power in his painting yed such a role. Although Alfred was in a fog, he caught a key word, broke through, and his eyes immediately widened and he said, ¡°You mean that my father could surpass heaven masters and reach that¡­¡± ¡°You think too much.¡± John promptly extinguished his wonderful fantasy and said, ¡°It¡¯s just to help him reach the peak of heaven realm. If he wants to reach a much higher level, he can¡¯t seed in two or three hours.¡± ¡°Hiss -¡± Alfred took a deep breath. He felt excited. Although the father did not reach a much higher level, he had reached the peak of heaven realm. He could be in the top 20 in the list of masters. Wasn¡¯t it easy to win the Welch family? Sawyer was the 38th in the list of masters. Adam ranked 80th before. Those people rankingst in the list had the same aplishments, only slightly higher and lower. Everyone was crowded in this area. Adam was old after all and he couldn¡¯t rank the top. However, if he reaches the peak of heaven realm, it would be different. He could jump out of the crowded heaven masters and rank from more than 80th to the top 20, even the top 10. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 The past of the Kelvin sisters When Alfred knew the truth, he was as excited as Adam, and his respect for John was no less than Adam¡¯s. He almost knelt down in front of John. As long as his father reaches the peak of heaven realm, their Kelvin family will be saved. Could he not be excited? ¡°Senior Lopez, please ept my worship!¡± ¡°Forget it, you are old, don¡¯t get down on your knees and have an ident. It will be wrong with me. Just remember that you should be mature in the future.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. This was a very strange picture. A young man in his early twenties, however, used a tone of earnest instruction from the elders to the younger generation to let an old man in histe seventies mature a littleter. But Alfred was not surprised at all. Instead, he nodded humbly and said, ¡°Yes, what senior Lopez taught was right. Alfie will be more mature and stable in the future. Please rest assured.¡± Alfie? John felt nauseated. Alfred said again, ¡°I will listen to senior Lopez¡¯s teachings, but senior Lopez must also ept this worship. I offended your before, but you still ignored the past and saved my Kelvin family, so you are the great benefactor of our Kelvin family!¡± Then he knelt down in front of John and deeply kowtowed. John didn¡¯t say much when he saw that he insisted. He just shook his head and said, ¡°You are so stubborn!¡± ¡°Ha, thank you for your praise, senior Lopez.¡± When Alfred heard this, he thought that John was praising him, and smiled with great embarrassment. ¡°By the way, senior Lopez, you said before that you came to help our Kelvin family at the request of my precious daughter Marcia. Can I take the liberty to ask, what is your rtionship with my baby Marcia?¡± The old goat said that Marcia was an unfilial daughter not long ago. Now she had be his baby daughter. It was shameful. John nced at him and said, ¡°Just ask Aunt Kelvin yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I will go to the State of New York to see my baby daughter immediately after the crisis of the Kelvin family is relieved¡­ By the way, you are the great benefactor of the Kelvin family. I will gather all the younger generation in the family and thank you very much!¡± ¡°No need.¡± However, John waved his hand and said, ¡°There is no hurry. There will be a chance in the future. At present, let¡¯s win thepetition first.¡± John thought he was really great. He paved the road for the Kelvin family silently, and when Sister Queenie came back to visit her you. rtivester, he can be very proud to say, ¡°Look, Sister Beauty, these are all I have built for Even your great-grandfather will bow to see you!¡± He thought, ¡®Will Sister Queenie be moved to kiss my left face, right face or¡­ little head? It was exciting to think about it. While they were talking in the main hall, a woman came in and said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Dad, Leon goes too far. I want to divorce him!¡± This woman was Lydia Kelvin, the youngest daughter of Alfred. Although she was not as beautiful as Marcia, she was also a beauty when she was young. She had a grudge with Marcia. In the past, the Kelvin family was ready to marry Marcia to the Leon of the Wodehouse family. But at that time, Marcia had fallen in love with Nick Yeats, so she refused the marriage and left the Kelvin family in frustration. Lydia, as her sister, took a fancy to Leon at a nce. After Marcia left home, what happened satisfied Lydia. Considering the rtionship between the two families, the Kelvin family finally decided to let Lydia rece her sister Marcia and marry Leon, which was exactly what Lydia wanted. The rtionship between the two families had also been maintained. But today, Lydia suddenly came to say that she was going to divorce Leon. Alfred naturally flew into a rage after hearing this, and said, ¡°When is it now? The martial artspetition is imminent and you cannot divorce. You don¡¯t know what the most important is!¡± Lydia said wrongly, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to say that at this time, but Leon has gone too far. He said that either he would divorce or he would let mepletely break up with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alfred patted the table angrily and said, ¡°Is that really what Leon said? Are they going to please the Welch family?¡± Leon said these words at this critical time, and he showed the attitude of the Wodehouse family, right? How could Alfred not understand? While wiping her tears, Lydia said wrongfully, ¡°That¡¯s what the Wodehouse family means. I can¡¯t stay there any longer, so I came back toin to you.¡± ¡°Leon is such a bastard. He dares to say such words before the result of the martial artspetition is even out. Do they really think that our Kelvin family is a pushover?¡± Alfred was so angry that his beard was trembling. Lydia said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. The Wodehouse family seems to be very confident this time. They think the Welch family will win. I always feel very upset. ¡°Hum, what¡¯s the matter? If it was yesterday, I might think the Kelvin family won¡¯t win, but now¡­ just wait and see, there will always be times when the Wodehouse family regrets.¡± Alfred also felt suffocated. It was too painful! Baby Marcia didn¡¯t marry that bastard and she was right and wise. Thinking of this, Alfred couldn¡¯t help turning his head to look at John, taking a deep breath, suppressing his anger and saying, ¡°Senior Lopez, that is a scandal in my family. How embarrassing.¡± John shook his head and said nothing. But Lydia asked with some doubts, ¡°Dad, who is he?¡± When she saw John after she came in, she was surprised. Dad even had the mood to drink tea and chat with others here at this time, and still with such a young man. At this moment, when Lydia heard that Alfred called John the senior, she became more confused. Alfred said respectfully, ¡°This is senior Lopez and he is the great benefactor of our Kelvin family.¡± Great benefactor? Lydia became more and more puzzled. At this moment, an excitedughter came from the backyard, which shocked the whole Kelvin family, ¡°Ha ha, God bless my Kelvin family. Those who are waiting to tease us will regret it!¡± Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Martial artspetition (I) Adam¡¯s loudughter resounded in the whole Kelvin family and surprised everyone in the Kelvin family. They thought, ¡®What¡¯s the matter with the ancestor? Isn¡¯t he crazy?¡¯ The day after tomorrow was the day topete with the Welch family. Everyone in the Kelvin family was now in a gloomy mood. Everyone knew that this was a disaster for their Kelvin family. It was too difficult to win. But at this time, the ancestor suddenly gave out a burst of excitedughter. The first reaction of the uninformed people was that they thought the ancestor was stimted and became mad! God would destroy the Kelvin family instead of blessing. The people of the Kelvin family, who had no hope at all, were so sad at the moment. There was no grief so great as despair. Everyone ran towards the backyard, but they only dared to stand outside the backyard. Without the consent of their ancestor, they could not easily step in. Alfred was also here. A middle-aged man asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with grandpa?¡± The middle-aged man, named Tanner, was the eldest son of Alfred and an important man among the current middle-aged generation of the Kelvin family. Alfred did not answer his question, but ordered, ¡°You are all waiting here. Nobody is allowed to go in and disturb your ancestor.¡± His voice trembled when he spoke, and his face was full of excitement, which made Tanner and others tremble. How could even his father have such a happy expression? Alfred ignored these younger people and walked into the backyard excitedly. John followed him. As soon as he stepped forward, he heard Tanner shout angrily, ¡°What are you doing¡­ huh? You are not the member of our Kelvin family?¡± They just focused on the backyard, so they didn¡¯t notice John who was walking behind Alfred. Only face. now did they realize that this was a strange Before John could speak, he heard Alfred turn around and shout, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to senior Lopez!¡± Senior Lopez? Everyone in the Kelvin family was confused. They thought, ¡®Why Alfred call such a young man senior? Before their doubts were removed, Alfred had said respectfully to John, ¡°Pleasee in, senior Lopez. My father must be very eager to see you now.¡± John nodded and followed Alfred into the backyard, leaving a group of descendants of the Kelvin family stunned. Matt, the second son of the Kelvin family, said, ¡°Brother, grandpa and father are so excited. Do you think it is because there is a breakthrough in grandpa¡¯s aplishments?¡± As soon as the words came out, everyone in the Kelvin family trembled. ording to the current situation, it was only this possibility that made the old Alfred and the ancestor so excited. It was impossible that they both went crazy at the same time, right? Lydia also said, ¡°I think what the second brother said is very reasonable. Just now when I was in the main hall, I heard my father say that this time he will make those people regret it. Obviously, he is very confident in the martial artspetition.¡± ¡°Hiss -¡± Hearing this, everyone took a deep breath. If it was true, it would be a blessing for the Kelvin family to let the ancestor make a breakthrough two days before the martial artspetition. Now in the backyard. Adam had rushed out of the pavilion with his face full of excitement. Indeed, as Alfred said, he can¡¯t wait to see John now, and can¡¯t wait to thank John. Because without John¡¯s help, he can¡¯t break through to reach the peak of heaven realm at this critical moment. ¡°Senior, please ept my worship again!¡± At the moment of seeing John, Adam immediately ran to him and bowed deeply to express his gratitude. hadn¡¯t John shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s all the result of your own efforts. If you umted so many years of hard work, you could not have reached the peak of heaven realm just because of my painting.¡± This was also a surprise to John. Before he came, he didn¡¯t expect that Adam had been stuck in this barrier for so many years. Adam respectfully said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, senior. If it wasn¡¯t for your guidance, I don¡¯t know how long I will stick in this barrier.¡± John smiled and said, ¡°Do you still need me to help youpete with Sawyer?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Don¡¯t bother the senior. This time I will beat Sawyer with my own hands. I drove the Welch family out of Chicago before. This time I will drive them again. And this time, I will not give the Welch family another chance.¡± After breaking through, Adam was energic and looked younger than Alfred. At the same time, his confidence had also increased a lot. The resentment among families of martial artists must be concerned by the people of the Martial Arts League. Otherwise, it would be a major tragedy if they were to kill people all over the family. Both sides had made a bet. The loser will withdraw from Chicago, and 90% of the loser¡¯s assets will be handed over to the winner. Many years ago, Adam fought with Howard, the ancestor of the Welch family. At that time, Adam won, but he finally let go and took only half of the assets of the Welch family. They did not expect that after so many years, the Welch family returned to Chicago and repeatedly provoked the Kelvin family. Although the Kelvin family was a family of martial artists, many of the younger generation were just ordinary people. If the Welch family one day does a dirty move to kill several important younger men of the Kelvin family, they are afraid that even the Martial Arts League will not be able to find out. So Adam had to ept the tough battle. Adam only regretted not hitting the Welch family harder. Looking at Alfred, who was also excited next to him, Adam quickly turned his eyes back to John and said, ¡°Senior, this guy didn¡¯t neglect you during my breakthrough, did he?¡± John also nced at Alfred, but his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, which immediately frightened Alfred into gasping. ¡°No, the old goat is quite sensible, and he serves me well and kneels and kowtows. He is very diligent.¡± After John scared Alfred, his eyebrows soon spread out and he said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Adam also sighed with relief and said, ¡°If I know this guy has snubbed you, I will hit his head and kill him!¡± Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Martial artspetition (II) The day of the martial artspetition. In the center of the huge square stood a circr stone tform. No one knew how many years the stone tform had stood here. It could be said that this stone tform had witnessed the rise and fall of numerous families of martial artists in Chicago. This was a symbol of the changes of the times. The surrounding area of the stone tform was already full of spectators, while on the outside of the square, some members of the Martial Arts Leagues were maintaining order, so that too many misceneous people will not rush into the square. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chicago was under the jurisdiction of the Eastern Martial Arts League. This time, the judge was a deacon of the Martial Arts League, named Andrew Shelby, with a square face. His aplishments might not be as good as those of Adam and Sawyer, but no one dared to offend him because he had such an identity. Interestingly. Most of the people watching the battle around the stone tform came from rich families in Chicago. Their positions were very interesting. At first nce, there were more people standing beside the Welch family than the Kelvin family. Although too many people had surrounded the stone tform into a circle, but in the position near Kelvin family, there were two obvious 20-inch-wide dividing lines. If you understand a fan diagram, people standing with the Welch family ounted for eighty percent while people standing with the Kelvin family twenty percent. This represented a position. Most of the Chicago rich families were optimistic about the Welch family. At this time, those families that still chose to stand with the Kelvin family must have deep friendship with the Kelvin family. Basically, they were ready to advance and retreat with the Kelvin. family. The Redman family was naturally standing with the Kelvin family. Besides, Zoey was sitting in a wheelchair, next to Alfred, with a long face, and didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to Alfred. Alfred apologized and said, ¡°Zoey, I misunderstood you the day before yesterday. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect that you really sent me a big surprise.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Zoey snorted proudly and said, ¡°You have been my friend for so many years, but you didn¡¯t trust me. You smile in front of me. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Dr. Lopez, I would have gone to the Welch family¡¯s area.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I am wrong. I have wronged you. After thispetition, I will buy you a drink. Nobody is allowed to leave until we get drunk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± When they were talking, a coldugh suddenly came from the side, ¡°Ha ha, I think you should drink farewell wine. No, I think I should invite you to drink, because the Kelvin family is gone, and the Welch family can¡¯t stand the pressure of the Welch family. Am I right, my father-inw?¡± The speaker was Leon. They did not know when he came here, with a sneer on his face. Alfred frowned and said unhappily, ¡°You bastard, you don¡¯t deserve to call me father-inw. I backed the wrong horse. I shouldn¡¯t have married Lydia to you that year!¡± ¡°Ha, don¡¯t be angry, my father-inw. I¡¯m just afraid that I won¡¯t have a chance to call you father-inw again, so take this opportunity to shout more.¡± Leon sneered. ¡°You really have no chance.¡± Zoey couldn¡¯t listen and interrupted. Lydia¡¯s eyes were also red and swollen, and she said, ¡°Leon, get out of here, and even if you tter our Kelvin family on your knees, we will never forgive you again!¡± Hearing what they said, Leon was dumbfounded and looked suspicious. It seemed that the Kelvin family was going to win this time from their tones. It was probably an illusion. Leon soon regained consciousness and said with a sneer, ¡°You are so optimistic. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. The Welch family is not simple this time. They have two masters and you should know what it means.¡± Two masters! This sentence made everyone around tremble. There were two heaven masters in the Welch family. One was Howard, the old ancestor of the Welch family. He was defeated by Adam before. It was not him whopeted this time. The other was Sawyer, the new star of the Welch family. Sawyer, the thirty-eighth heaven master, ranked 38th in the list of masters. Among the families of martial artists, the family with one heaven master was enough to shock the country. This time there were two masters in the Welch family, which showed their strength. This was why these rich families were eager to stand with the Welch family. The Welch family was very likely to be the overlord in Chicago in the near future. After Leon said that, he left here with a sneer and returned to the area where their Wodehouse family was located ¨C opposite the Kelvin family. He was not worried at all. Because. ording to internal information, the Welch family would win this time. Alfred was really depressed by Leon¡¯s words, but when he thought that his father had reached the peak of heaven realm, he became relieved and waited for the end of the martial artspetition to beat these people in the face. Soon. Andrew, the deacon of the Martial Artist League, boarded the stone tform and recited the rules that everyone was familiar with. Afterwards, Adam and Sawyer went on the stage at the same time. Although Sawyer had only eight fingers, he was strong and tall. The clothes on his body couldn¡¯t cover his horrible muscle. It seemed that his clothes would crack at any time. His eyes were also extremely sharp, full of a rebellious edge. As a heaven master, who was less than 40 years old, he could be rebellious. In sharp contrast, Adam was nearly 100 years old and thin, and he obviously lost to Sawyer in momentum. However, what puzzled everyone was that there was no much frustration in Adam¡¯s face. Instead, he was full of fighting spirit that did not match his age. It seemed that he was very confident in the competition. At this moment, everyone¡¯s thoughts were the same as those of Leon at that time. Was it an illusion? Why did Adam have mystery confidence on his face? Whether it was an illusion or not, there would be a result soon. With the order of Andrew, the battle between the two Chicago giants, which had been bitter for decades, was officiallyunched! Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Martial artspetition (III) The battle officially began. Sawyer showed a rebellious and confident smile. At the moment of Andrew¡¯smand, he was like a tiger descending the mountain. He ran straight to Adam and his wild breath rushed out. He was decisive, forceful and ruthless. He had no sympathy just because of Adam¡¯s age. What he wanted was this kind of crushing battle. It was best to solve Adam within three moves, so that many Chicago giants could see his hegemony and strength. This was a horn. It was a horn that symbolized the return of their Welch family to Chicago and was about to rush to the supremacy of Chicago. Only the crushing battle could fully reflect the strength of the Welch family. Boom! When Sawyer hit, it seemed that there were many terrifying powers in his two fists. When he hit Adam, everyone around the tform looked slightly changed. They were amazed that Sawyer was worthy of being the thirty¨Ceighth heaven master. His first move was extraordinary. It was a question whether Adam¡¯s old bone could stand Sawyer¡¯s one move or not. In the Welch family¡¯s area. Howard sneered and said, ¡°Adam, you may never expect that after so many years, our Welch family will return to Chicago. If you admit defeat earlier, you don¡¯t have to stand up and suffer this kind of pain.¡± Before thepetition, the two sides had already expressed their attitudes. If Adam had made a compromise at that time, thepetition would not be necessary. If the Kelvin family directly hands over 90% of their assets and leaves Chicago, people may think that they are brave men that know how to bow to circumstances and they can save some face. However, Adam was unwilling and he chose to ept the war. The Welch family could only satisfy him. Howard had already told Sawyer that Adam must be defeated in the most embarrassing and miserable way in this battle. It was better to beat him into a dead dog to wash away the humiliation caused by his lose to Adam many years ago. Sawyer lived up to his expectations. He attacked Adam with the most vicious move. But when people doubted whether Adam could escape Sawyer¡¯s move, they saw that Adam stepped forward with great strides, and in the face of Sawyer¡¯s hegemonic attack, he did not retreat but moved forward. It seemed that he really wanted to fight Sawyer head¨Con. ¡°What is the old man doing? Doesn¡¯t he really think he can stand Sawyer¡¯s attack?¡± ¡°I think he feels that he has lived nearly a hundred years and is tired of living.¡± ¡°You are courting death!¡± Sawyer¡¯s eyes were also fixed, and the sharp cold light burst out. Above his fists, the internal force was surging, which turned into a real light and suddenly burst out. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Boom! After all, the fists of both sides collided, and the picture seemed to be froze. Everyone below looked shocked. Adam, didn¡¯t retreat! He stood very steady instead of retreating! On the contrary, Sawyer, who clearlyunched an attack and rushed to Adam in the most aggressive manner, stepped back three steps after three seconds of the freeze frame of the collision. ¡°Hiss-¡± Suddenly, people around were very shocked. Sawyer, who ranked 38th in the list of masters, was unexpectedly beaten back by Adam, who ranked more than 80th! What? Just when the crowd was silent, Adam suddenlyughed loudly and said, ¡°Ha ha, Howard, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t dream of it. Two days ago, I had made another breakthrough and reached the peak of heaven realm!¡± He stopped speaking. His old body seemed to straighten and his momentum also became stronger, like thest radiance of the setting sun. Up! The peak of heaven realm! He indeed reached the peak of heaven realm! This moment. The expressions of all people standing in the direction of Welch family changed! Indeed, as Adam said, they hever dreamed that Adam could reach the peak of heaven realm two days before thepetition. Was this the fate? The position of the Kelvin family in Chicago was doomed not to be shaken temporarily? Did they really take the wrong side today? Howard¡¯s face darkened. The shadow in his eyes can¡¯t wait to turn into a terrible thunderstorm, cover Adam, and then chop him to death! Wodehouse family. Leon¡¯s expression also changed and he looked at the Kelvin family in disbelief. No wonder they look like they have the confidence to win. It turned out that Adam had reached the peak of the heaven realm. Damn it! Compared with the many powerful families standing with the Welch family, people standing with the Kelvin family were very excited. Their selection was right! Follow the Kelvin family, and there will be no mistake! In particr, members of the Kelvin family were in high spirits. Their roar was loud. Even Alfred almost jumped up from the ground in excitement. It was so rxing! Before the martial artspetition, they were looked down upon by all kinds of people and suffered from all kinds of sarcastic remarks. Especially those former partners of the Kelvin family, after turning to the Welch family, stepped on the Kelvin family the most. It seemed that only in this way can they show their determination topletely separate from the Kelvin family and let the Welch family see their sincerity. During this period of time, all kinds of depression umted in the hearts of the people of the Kelvin family, and the chest almost burst. But now. As the strength of the ancestor was revealed, the resentment of the Kelvin family vented out. Especially when they saw the faces of those people on the other side, as ugly as if they had eaten shit, the people of the Kelvin family were very happy. Come on! Continue to be sarcastic! Continue to add insult to injury! Why were they all mute? What a relief! On the stage of martial artspetition. Sawyer was also stunned for a moment. The pain from his fist told him that it was not an illusion. The old man on the opposite side really reached the peak of heaven realm, and it was enough to make him into the top 20 in the list of masters. However, Sawyer himself, the 38th master on the list in thete stage of heaven realm, will be defeated for no more than two minutes if he continues to fight with Adam. ¡°The martial artspetition is not over yet. What are you proud of? You old man, even at the peak of heaven realm, you must lose to me, the thirty¨Ceighth heaven master today!¡± Sawyer suddenly roared as if he were angry with shame. He showed ferocious expression. He took the initiative to attack again and roared towards Adam. But this time, there was a thin needle covered with poison hidden between the four fingers of his right hand. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Fair and just? Sawyer attacked again. This was unexpected, because in this kind of fight on the challenge arena, the victory or defeat had been decided from the first move, and the man will only be more and more embarrassed if they continue to fight. This was a martial artspetition. If it is in private, some people may use some despicable means and still have the opportunity to defeat or even kill the opponents who are higher than themselves in aplishments. But people could not do that in martial artspetition. The martial artspetition was fair and just. Especially when the deacon of the Martial Arts League was the referee. Sawyer knew that his aplishments were not as good as Adam¡¯s, but he also took the initiative to attack. The feeling to everyone was that he was not willing to lose so fast, but there was little hope of winning if he continued to fight. ¡°The martial artspetition is suspended!¡± But at the very moment when Sawyer rushed out, Andrew suddenly announced a pause in a loud voice, which stunned everyone present. Sawyer could only stop. They saw Andrew¡¯s square face emitting the light of fairness and justice. He said to Sawyer seriously, ¡°I now suspect that there is hidden weapon in your hand, and immediately show me your right hand.¡± He was the nearest to Sawyer just now, so he found something wrong with Sawyer at the first time. Hidden weapon? Everyone around was puzzled. They saw Sawyer¡¯s face grew darker. Under the pressure of Andrew, he could only spread his right hand. Indeed, there was a poisonous needle in the middle of his fingers. There was really hidden weapon! There was an uproar all around. In order to win thepetition, Sawyer even used such a despicable mean. It was a shame. However, people just roasted in their hearts. They didn¡¯t dare to provoke Sawyer. No matter whether Sawyer used hidden weapons or not, he was a heaven master. Who dared to condemn a heaven master? That was a suicide. Adam narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Young Welch¡¯s man, you really have no martial arts ethic. You want to use this dirty trick to sneak attack on an old man.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone in the Welch family felt more ashamed. At the same time. Everyone also felt that the deacon of the Martial Arts League really presided over thepetition with a fair attitude. It wasmendable. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that when Andrew was approaching Sawyer, him in a very low voice, ¡°Stupid!¡± he reprimanded Then when taking the poisonous needle away, he handed something in his hand into Sawyer¡¯s hand, and said in the same low voice, ¡°The effect willst for ten minutes, and the fight must be ended in ten minutes.¡± Sawyer naturally understood his meaning and silently squeezed the thing in his hand. After all this. Andrew announced loudly, ¡°Sawyer, if you dare to use this despicable mean again, I will directly judge you to lose next time. Thepetition begins!¡± With amand, the martial artspetition began again. When he wiped his mouth, Sawyer stuffed the thing in his hand into the mouth and swallowed it. Suddenly, the power in his body erupted like a volcano. Click! Sawyer made a sudden effort, and his clothes suddenly burst, revealing muscles. They looked like bricks umted together, and every muscle seemed to contain terrible power. ¡°Adam, I forgot to tell you, in fact, I also broke through and reached the peak of heaven realm a few days ago. I just suppressed my aplishments and yed with you!¡± Boom! Sawyer¡¯s momentum suddenly erupted. As he said, the violent atmosphere released was indeed the peak of the heaven realm. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The crowd waspletely shocked. Sawyer, unexpectedly, had also broken through to the peak of heaven realm, which was really shocking! They didn¡¯t know that it was just Sawyer¡¯s excuse. The pill that Andrew gave him could make his aplishments climb to the peak of heaven realm in ten minutes, and the effect will disappearpletely in ten minutes. However, Sawyer could defeat Adam in ten minutes when they were the same level. Sawyer didn¡¯t waste his time. After shouting, he went straight to Adam. This time, his attack was much fiercer than before, and the strength was also extremely violent. Bang bang! After a while, the two were still in a fierce fight, but soon Adam could not bear it. After all, he was near hundred years old and his physical condition was certainly not as good as Sawyer¡¯s. He was in his prime. It was not unreasonable to be afraid of being young during a fight. The people of the Kelvin family had not recovered from their previous excitement. When they heard Sawyer said that he also reached the peak of heaven realm, everyone¡¯s heart was thumping, with a faint sense of foreboding. At this moment, seeing the old ancestor gradually fall into the underdog, they were even more worried. John stood among the people of the Kelvin family, frowning slightly. He clearly knew that Sawyer¡¯s previous cultivation was just in theter stage of heaven realm, and it was not like what he said that he suppressed his cultivation. What about this sudden surge in strength? John opened Lucifer¡¯s Eyes silently. Sawyer¡¯s veins and skeletons became transparent and appeared in John¡¯s eyes. It was clearly seen that the internal force surging in his body was more violent than that of a normal martial artist. He took drugs! How could John still not understand Sawyer¡¯s situation? After thinking for a moment, he turned his eyes to Andrew, who seemed to be fair and just, and sneered in his heart, ¡®It was really a good y.¡® Boom! On the stone tform! Atst, Adam couldn¡¯t stand it. He was pushed back by Sawyer¡¯s fist for more than ten steps, and his breath instantly withered. Sawyer, however, seemed to be angry at his previous defeat to Adam and wanted to take this opportunity to retaliate against him crazily. So he didn¡¯t give Adam any chance to relieve, but punched him one after another. ¡°Poof!¡± Adam vomited blood. Alfred roared, ¡°Father!! Deacon Shelby, the Kelvin family admits defeat¡­¡± Unfortunately. They did not know whether Andrew deliberately left a gap of three seconds when he shouted the words ¡°Kelvin family admits defeat and the martial artspetition is over¡°. Three seconds. For Adam, who has no resistance at all, it was fatal. Sawyer reveled his desire to kill Adam. He nned to use the three seconds to kill Adam without leaving any chance for the Kelvin family to rise again. Boom! A fist that gathered all violent strength hit the fallen Adam, and suddenly a figure shot out from their position amid the screams of anger and panic of people in the Kelvin family. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Your prophecy was right Boom! Sawyer¡¯s fist was full of violent and iparable power, and what gave people was a word, ¡°ruthless¡°! He did not intend to leave a chance for the Kelvin family. This was what everyone could see. Otherwise, Sawyer would not have stopped when Andrew was ready to shout ¡°Thepetition ends¡°. Instead of stopping, heunched more crazy attacks. This made people feel that the Welch family was not easy to provoke. In the future, in Chicago, they should follow the wishes of the Welch family more, otherwise the end will be more miserable than Adam. Just when everyone thought they were going to ssh blood on the spot. However, a figure suddenly shot out from the Kelvin family, rushed to the stone tform, and then pulled Adam away. Sawyer¡¯s attack naturally fell through. The scene was silent for a moment. Who was that young man? Adam coughed blood in his mouth and thought he was really going to die under Sawyer¡¯s fist. When he saw the man who saved him, his voice was weak and said, ¡°Thank you for your help¡­senior¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk yet!¡± John first sealed Adam¡¯s heart with a filiform needle to control the passing blood in his body, then stood up and looked at Sawyer and said, ¡°Do you want to kill him?¡± Sawyer was stunned when he failed. Because in the situation just now, Adam was almost doomed to death. Sawyer could not believe that someone could save Adam at the critical moment. When he heard John¡¯s question, his shock deepened. The man who saved Adam was so young. After stabilizing his mind, Sawyer pretended to be calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal to die in thepetition.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that the Kelvin family has already conceded?¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t be distracted during the fight and can¡¯t hear the voices under the stage. As long as the referee doesn¡¯t announce the end of the game, I can¡¯t stop,¡± Sawyer said with reason. John didn¡¯t ask him again, but suddenly pointed his eyes at Andrew. He sneered and said, ¡°You are a moth in the Martial Arts League. You are really fair and just!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Andrew¡¯s face changed and shouted, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± John continued to sneer and said, ¡°On the surface, you seemed to take Sawyer¡¯s hidden weapon, but in fact, you secretly handed him a pill that can instantly improve his cultivation. Is that what you call fairness and justice?¡± His voice shook the whole square. Suddenly. Everyone was boiling. In fact, they had already sensed something wrong. If Sawyer really reaches the peak of heaven realm, and at first only suppresses cultivation and ys with Alfred, why did Sawyer use hidden weapon when he can¡¯t fight? He could show his real strength directly. Many people had already guessed what pills Sawyer may have taken, but even if they guessed, they dared not say it, and even feel flustered. Because even they could see the problem, Andrew must have sensed it, but Andrew pretended that nothing had happened, which meant that Andrew and Sawyer were partners. Even the deacon of the Martial Arts League yed favoritism. How dare they jump out and question? They didn¡¯t mind they had lived too long. But the Kelvin family was different. They had been furious to the extreme. Alfred¡¯s eyes were full of anger, and he shouted, ¡°Deacon Shelby, please you tell us why my father was beaten by Sawyer like this!¡± Andrew was guilty, but soon clenched his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s nonsense. You said I handed Sawyer pills. What evidence do you have? What¡¯s more, you rushed to disturb the order of the martial arts competition before the end of it. Do you admit this crime?¡± It was a good move to venture. It was clear that John was questioning Andrew, but Andrew pinned a crime on him, saying that he disturbed the order of the martial artspetition. That was brilliant. Sawyer also said, ¡°Deacon Shelby was right. If you suspect that Deacon Shelby has sent me pills, please show evidence before speaking. Otherwise, I can use you of nder me and key members of the Martial Arts League.¡± The two men began to fight back. After John was silent for a moment, he suddenly looked up at Sawyer and said, ¡°What I saw is evidence.¡± ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s a big joke. If I say you are a murderer, although there is no real evidence, I just saw you kill, can it be used as evidence to let the Martial Arts League want you?¡± Sawyer looked at John jokingly and thought he would refute John to be speechless, but suddenly remembered a meaningful voice, ¡°I admire your courage. In addition, your prophecy is right.¡± Prophecy was right? What did this sentence mean? Sawyer was stunned. In the next second, he knew what this sentence meant, because he had felt his neck was suddenly pinched by a hand as strong as plier. Sawyer was immediately shocked. The internal force in his body surged crazily, and he wanted to break away from John. However, it had no effect at all. His inner strength seemed to be suppressed by a terrible force. Click! Sawyer¡¯s eyes were wide open and his face was full of rm. He even clearly heard the voice his neck broken, but he could not speak anymore. Seeing Sawyer¡¯s body rolling down, the whole scene was dead silent. This young man killed Sawyer! And. He killed Sawyer in front of the deacon of the Martial Arts League!! Was he crazy? Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Aplete madman In fact, when Sawyer decided to kill Adam, John had already wanted to kill him. This person was too cruel. It was not a good man at first sight. Then John was only more ruthless than him. Kill him without hesitation! There was a dead silence all around, and the eyes of the people widened and they looked like the dead Sawyer. However, Sawyer¡¯s eyes were filled with rm, while their eyes were filled with terror. They could not believe what they saw even in dreams. The young man, no one knew where he came from, killed Sawyer so quickly! And he killed Sawyer in front of the deacon of the Martial Arts League! This could no longer be described with arrogance, but with madness. Aplete madman! They seemed to have ignored one point, that was why John was so young, but he could easily kill Sawyer, who was an heaven master. It felt like he was killing an ant. The only thought in their minds was that the boy was crazy! This was against the Martial Arts League! ¡°Young man! I¡¯m going to break you into pieces!!¡± In the direction of the Welch family, an old body suddenly rushed to the stone tform, and the whole body was filled with killing. Howard. The ancestor of the Welch family. He was also going mad, but it was because he was so angry. His eyes were covered with bright red blood. He can¡¯t wait to eat John alive. Sawyer was the hope of their Welch family. They had recharged their batteries for decades, and were waiting for one day to return back to Chicago. But. Just today. The hope of their Welch family waspletely strangled by this bold man who came out of nowhere. How could Howard not be mad? Howard screamed to kill John, but at this time, they saw John gave Howard a cold look. They didn¡¯t see he did anything at all. Howard suddenly screamed, and fell out heavily before touching John¡¯s clothes. What a frightening momentum! When Andrew saw this scene, he was very shocked but his identity was the deacon of the Martial Arts League, and he had to hold on and say, ¡°Sir, do you know what consequences your current behavior will bring you?¡± ¡°Oh? What consequences?¡± John nced at him faintly. Andrew¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating at this moment, but he soon suppressed his fear and said, ¡°You are against the Martial Arts League. You will be wanted by the Martial Arts League.¡± After he said this, he looked at John silently, hoping that John could correct one¡¯s own mistake. But he did not expect. John smiled and said, ¡°Just the Martial Arts League, I really don¡¯t pay attention to it. I just want to ask you, what is the fairness and justice you say?¡± He returned to the previous topic. Andrew was silent for a moment, but this time he did not defend himself, but said in aplex tone, ¡°The person you killed just now is a disciple of Guardian Johnson.¡± Karl Johnson. Andrew¡¯s director supervisor. A guardian of the Eastern Martial Arts League. This was the reason for Andrew¡¯s favoritism. When the people around heard this, their bodies shook violently again. It turned out that when the Welch family returned to Chicago, there was even the strength of the Martial Arts League behind it. No wonder it was so threatening. This young man, no one knew where he came from, really made a big mistake this time. When everyone in the Kelvin family heard this sentence, they were also instantly ashen. The old ancestor broke through to the peak of heaven realm. They thought it was God¡¯s blessing for the Kelvin family, but they didn¡¯t realize that this was just the beginning of the disaster. Compared with the Welch family, the Martial Arts League was more frightening. Was it true that the God will destroy the Kelvin family this time? This moment. The eyes of the crowd were fixed on the stone tform and the bold young man. They were eager to know his expression when he knew that Sawyer was the disciple of the guardian of the Martial Arts League. Was he panic? Did he want to kneel and beg for forgiveness? Neither! John remained calm and said, ¡°The guardian of the Martial Arts League, right? I want to see what he can do with me. For the sake of being ordered by others, this p will be regarded as a punishment for your favoritism.¡± The voice fell. A clear and loud p in the face directly turned Andrew around, and he could not escape. There was another gasp all around. Everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to burst at this moment, and the shock in their hearts was like a huge wave, completely submerging them, and a strong sense of suffocation hit them crazily. Knowing that the man behind the Welch family was the guardian of the Martial Arts League, he didn¡¯t stop at all. Instead, he pped Andrew and said it was his punishment. This young man. What aplete madman! John didn¡¯t pay any attention to the thoughts of the people around him. After pping Andrew, he jumped off the stone tform and said to Alfred, ¡°Take your father and let¡¯s go back to the Kelvin family first. I need to give him an injection.¡± Adam suffered internal injuries, and at such an old age, if he did not receive treatment in time, the consequences would be unimaginable. Alfred hadn¡¯t recovered from the scene just now, and he was in a mess. When he heard John¡¯s words, he nodded like a puppet, and then put his father in his arms and followed John away. There were whispers all around. ¡°So that boy is from the Kelvin family. No wonder he is so protective of the Kelvin family.¡± ¡°They have such a master in the Kelvin family. Why didn¡¯t they let him fight at the beginning?¡± ¡°It is estimated that Adam has reached the peak of heaven realm, and they think they will win. They don¡¯t expect that there will such a mess. It is their misfortune.¡± ¡°The Kelvin family is really going to be unlucky. That boy hasmitted such a big crime. Do they really think they can escape the responsibility?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. These words soon reached the ears of Tanner, Matt and others, and their faces suddenly changed dramatically. They knew that they had solved the Welch family, but their Kelvin family had provoked a more frightening existence¨Cthe Martial Arts League. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Desperate Kelvin family In the Eastern Martial Arts League. Conference hall. A round table conference was under way. The lord, Nate Gibson said, ¡°Lord Carter, we have roughly known the wanted man. He is a mutant with a risk level of S. After he escaped from your central U.S. to the Eastern Martial Arts League, he killed three more people. The bodies of the three victims have been torn to bloody pieces, and only the skull remains intact.¡± Opposite him sat a woman. A woman without makeup. But it did not affect her stunning beautiful appearance. Even she was sitting, you could see at a nce from the side that her figure proportion was extremely perfect, from the excellent bosoms, to the narrow waist, and to the two beautiful legs close together under the table, each part was well proportioned. This woman was Bertha Carter, the seventh sister of John. Being dignified, he frowned, rubbed her eyebrows and said, ¡°This time the wanted man was very cruel. It was my fault not to catch him in the central U.S..¡± Nate said, ¡°We will do our best to help Lord Carter catch the murderer. ording to the report from the law enforcement below, we have basically located the area where the murderer may move, and it is just around the corner to arrest him.¡± Bertha Carter sighed and said, ¡°I hope so. I hope there will be no other victims.¡± The meeting was halfway through. A man in his fifties suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Sorry, Lord Carter, I will go out to answer the phone.¡± Nate Gibson nodded. The man quickly left the conference hall, came to the corridor outside, answered the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting here. What¡¯s the situation when you call?¡± His tone was very serious. A hurried voice came from the phone, ¡°Guardian Johnson, there are some problems in the martial arts competition between the Welch and Kelvin families.¡± The caller was Andrew. The man who answered the phone was Karl, the guardian of the Eastern Martial Arts League. ¡°What situation can be more serious than this mutant? Can¡¯t you solve it by yourself?¡± Karl shouted with a trace of anger in his voice. Andrew smiled bitterly, ¡°This situation is really not something I can solve¡­ Your disciple Sawyer, died, and even I almost died in the hands of the man. ¡°What!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Karl¡¯s volume suddenly increased, and he looked back at the conference room, hurried away and said with a gloomy face, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Was it Adam who did it? How dare they to challenge the Martial Arts League?¡± ¡°No, the killer was another man¡­¡± Andrew told the story quickly. After Karl heard it, his whole body was trembling and said angrily, ¡°You stay there and I will take someone over right away. I want to see what the boy¡¯s origin is. How dare he fight with the Martial Arts League!¡± After hanging up the phone, he hesitated for a moment and decided not to disturb the lord for the time being. Instead, he took a group ofw enforcers with him and rushed to the Kelvin family. Sawyer was his disciple. Although he did not serve in the Martial Arts League, Karl attached great importance to him. When he epted Sawyer as an apprentice, he took a fancy to Sawyer¡¯s talent for martial arts. Sawyer did live up to his expectations. He reached thete stage of heaven realm before the age of 40. It could be said that he was his most proud disciple. This time, the Welch familypeted with the Kelvin family in martial arts. In order to avoid suspicion, he did not go to the martial arts square in person, but sent Andrew there. He did not expect that such a big event could happen. The murderer who killed Sawyer was hitting Karl in the face! In the Kelvin family. It had been surrounded by a crowd. In addition to Andrew, the deacon of the Martial Arts League, and hisw enforcement officers, there were more members of the powerful families in Chicago. They were waiting for a good y, and in addition to gloating, there was more joy in their hearts. This time, the Welch family returned back in Chicago, which was too powerful. Especially the news of tow heaven masters really scared everyone. The wisest thing for them was to turn to the Welch family in time, but was this really what they want to see? Not necessarily. If there is a chance to be a master, who is willing to run to be a ve to others? The death of Sawyer this time was a good thing for those powerful families who were only responsible for taking sides. In addition, the Kelvin family will definitely be subject to severe sanctions because they provoked the Martial Arts League. So this time, the martial artspetition between the Kelvin and Welch families directly damaged the vitality of the two families. This was something that other rich families were very happy to see. At the moment, it was in the hall of the Kelvin family. Everyone was depressed and dignified. This situation was even more desperate than when Adam had not reached the peak of heaven realm but had to face the challenge of the Welch family. The most serious consequence of losing the martial artspetition was that the Kelvin family surrendered 90% of its assets and withdrew from Chicago. However, this time they offended the guardian of the Martial Arts League, and the oue was really hard to predict. ¡°Dad, where did the man who killed Sawyere from? He killed Sawyer this time and pped the deacon of the Martial Arts League. It was really too serious.¡± The speaker was Tanner, the eldest son of Alfred, whose tone was full of me. The second son Matt also said, ¡°Yes. Dad, this man went too far and had caused so much trouble to our Kelvin family¡­ Or I will go out and tell the deacon of the Martial Arts League that that man has nothing to do with our Kelvin family.¡± Lydia sighed and said, ¡°Now that Leon bastard must be smiling very happily. I feel sick when I think of his face.¡± Several other descendants of the Kelvin family were also speaking something, which roughly meant that John should be pushed out and they shouldpletely cut off from him to see if they can get a chance of life. Alfred sat in the main seat of the hall and listened to the chatter of a group of people below. His face was livid. He suddenly pped the table and said angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Senior Lopez is the benefactor of our Kelvin family. Without Senior Lopez, our ancestor would have died in the hands of Sawyer!¡± ¡°Even now, Senior Lopez is still in the backyard to heal the wounds of our ancestor, but you, ungrateful people, still want to push Senior Lopez out to protect yourselves. How sad should senior Lopez be when he hears that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be our descendants of the Kelvin family!¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Were you Guardian Johnson? Kelvin¡¯s backyard. John had injected Adam. Adam¡¯s face looked better, but then he said with a bitter smile, ¡°Senior, thank you for saving my life, but this time, you really don¡¯t have to do that.¡± John didn¡¯t speak. Adam continued, ¡°I have lived for such a long time, and I have almost lived enough. It¡¯s no pity to die. But senior, you are still so young, I really don¡¯t want to see¡­ cough ¨C He seemed to have decided that John could not escape the disaster. He looked very sad. Atst, he coughed violently. At this time, John finally spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a guardian of the Martial Arts League can¡¯t hurt me. Not only will I be fine this time, but also your Kelvin family will be fine. Now it¡¯s the guardian surnamed Johnson who should feel nervous.¡± John was very calm, even with a sharp cold sh in his eyes. Adam didn¡¯t know why. John did not exin too much, but patted Adam on the shoulder and said, ¡°You have internal injuries. Although I have given you injections, you still need a rest to recover. When you wake up, everything is over.¡± After that, he left the Kelvin¡¯s backyard and came to the hall. It happened that Alfred was furious. When he appeared in the hall, the younger generation of the Kelvin family shrank their necks and dared not look at John, because they knew that John must have heard what they had just said. Alfred also stopped cursing, walked respectfully to John and said, ¡°How is my father, senior Lopez?¡± ¡°As long as he has a good rest, there will be no problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­ senior Lopez, just now these young people are talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart. You offended the Martial Arts League because of our Kelvin family. This time, the Kelvin family will stand with you anyway.¡± John took a deep look at Alfred and said happily, ¡°You are an old goat. You look very stubborn. I don¡¯t expect that you really have some loyalty. I didn¡¯t help the wrong person this time.¡± ¡°Senior Lopez is ttering me. I still have the principle of being a man¡­ Senior Lopez, where are you going?¡± Before Alfred finished speaking, he saw that John was walking towards the door of the Kelvin family. He was immediately worried and followed him. John said faintly, ¡°I will meet the guardian of the Martial Arts League when I go out, old dog, you can stay in the living room with peace of mind. As long as I am here, no one dares to attack your Kelvin family.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m with you, senior Lopez.¡± ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t¡­¡± As soon as Tanner spoke, he was pped in the face by Alfred and he shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up, you coward!¡± Then he followed John out of the Kelvin family. Outside. The crowd was surging. Karl came with arge number ofw¨Cenforcement officers in a huff. When people saw his angry expression, their hearts trembled. Then they gloated. The Kelvin family would be destroyed this time. Leon alsoughed very happily. He was d that he drew a line with the Kelvin family in time. Otherwise, the Wodehouse family could not bear the anger of the Martial Arts League. Andrew ran to him respectfully and said, ¡°Guardian, the murderer is still in the Kelvin family, and our people have watched him.¡± Karl nodded gloomily and waved to a group ofw¨Cenforcement officers behind him, saying, ¡°Go in and catch the man. Anyone who dares to resist will be killed!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just as thew¨Cenforcement officers were about to rush into the Kelvin¡¯s house, suddenly a handsome figure stepped out, ¡°No, I wille out myself.¡± John was calm and his steps were steady and gentle. Everyone was shocked when they saw him. They secretly said that the boy was really courageous. Even if he was facing the guardian of the Martial Arts League, he was still so calm. But what was the use of this? This was not as simple as facing a guardian of Martial Arts League, but directly facing the Eastern Martial Arts League, and even the whole Martial Arts League in the United States. If he annoys those top experts in the Houston Martial Arts League, he really can¡¯t be saved. Seeing John walk out calmly, Guardian Johnson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, shing cold light, and then ordered thew enforcement officers around him, ¡°Catch this murderer!¡± Suddenly! The cold sense suddenly broke out, and all thew enforcement officers of the Martial Arts League were approaching John, but at this time, John smiled contemptuously and said with a shock, ¡°How dare you do this!¡± Boom! At that moment, all thew enforcers were trembling, while those who came from rich families in Chicago and were watching the opera and were gloating, vomited blood and retreated in fear. Alfred had just stepped out of the threshold of the Kelvin family, and was immediately shocked by the sound and fell into a tumble. The power of a shout was so terrible! How terrible he was?? Everyone was stunned. John walked slowly among manyw¨Cenforcement officials. It seemed that he was entering a deserted land, on one would dare to attach him. In other words, thesew¨Cenforcement officials were all dumbfounded by John¡¯s momentum. In an instant. John hade to Guardian Johnson, staring at him with dark eyes, and said faintly, ¡°Are you Guardian Johnson?¡± It was such amon sentence. However, Karl suddenly changed his face and said, ¡°How can there be such a terrible momentum? Are you¡­ the Venerable Man?¡± The Venerable Man was also known as the venerable realm, and it was a powerful existence higher than heaven master. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. John just shouted, and everyone was shocked. Even Karl, as a heaven master, could not move. If John is not the Venerable Man, how can he release such a frightening momentum? How young the Venerable Man was! Karl was so shocked that he almost burst his heart! ¡°I asked, Guardian Johnson, is it you?¡± John asked again. His tone did not change at all, but it made Guardian Johnson¡¯s body tremble again, and his breathing seemed to stop at this moment. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 SSS-level wanted warrant ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m the guardian of the Eastern Martial Arts League, Guardian Johnson!¡± Karl pressed down his shock and replied. ¡°Sawyer Welch, is he your disciple?¡± John asked again. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Is there any favoritism in thepetition between the Kelvin family and the Welch family?¡± John asked again. ¡°Yes¡­¡± In John¡¯s powerful aura, Guardian Johnson, the guardian of the Martial Arts League, seemed to be dumbfounded. When John asked, he would answer anything. It seemed that at this moment, Karl was the wanted man, and John became the judge. The scene was extremely weird. Those around who had been shaken back by John¡¯s momentum were afraid to approach him, but all of them were eavesdropping. When they heard their conversation, they all looked strange. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Although Andrew said that Sawyer was Guardian Johnson¡¯s disciple, they had already guessed that there must be Guardian Johnson¡¯s favoritism in the martial artspetition, but when Karl said this from his own mouth, the meaning would be different. Karl also realized the problem after a moment of stupor. His face suddenly changed and said, ¡°Boy, what kind of witchcraft did you do to me?¡± He became angry with shame and wanted to me John for using witchcraft to cover up his fault. John shook his head in disappointment and said, ¡°You are so bold!¡± Bang! At the moment when the voice fell, Karl was kicked in the abdomen by a quick foot, which made him kneel on the ground and feel painful. The people around became petrified. They had never seen such a bold man before. He even dared to hit the guardian of the Martial Arts League! Did he really think that he can fight against all Martial Arts Leagues in the United States with his own strength? Alfred had just climbed up from the threshold when he saw John¡¯s action, and almost reeled with fear. Tanner, Matt and others also followed and helped Alfred, but John¡¯s behavior made their faces even more serious and full of panic. This disaster was really getting worse! Was it the next step that he will even hit the face of the lord of the Martial Arts League? The people of the Kelvin family dare not think any more. Tanner rushed out in fear, knelt down in front of a group ofw enforcement officers of the Martial Arts League, and said in horror, ¡°Your excellency, this matter has nothing to do with our Kelvin family. Everything is done by this thug surnamed Lopez. I hope you will forgive our Kelvin family!¡± Alfred shouted angrily, ¡°You are such a coward. How can I give birth to such a thing as you?¡± ¡°Dad, no matter how you scold me, call me a coward or call me an ungrateful man, I have to show my position today. Our Kelvin family has nothing to do with this thug. Everything happened before is because we were deceived by this thug, and we are also victims!¡± ¡°Yes, my eldest brother is right. Dad, you can¡¯t put our whole Kelvin family in danger for that little loyalty. We really have nothing to do with this thug.¡± After Matt, the second son of the Kelvin family, said that, just like Tanner, he rushed quickly to kneel in front of thew enforcement officials. ¡°I¡­ I have married Leon. I¡¯m a member of the Wodehouse family. I don¡¯t know anything about this incident¡­¡± Lydia staggered and ran towards the Wodehouse family, looking like she was about to break up the Kelvin familypletely. with Leon sneered and said, ¡°Lydia, didn¡¯t you say you want to divorce me? How could you be a member of our Wodehouse family again? You change so fast!¡± ¡°What do you say, my husband? When did I say that I would divorce you? Those are angry words. Don¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t divorce, it is ok. Go back to bed at night and learn to bark as a dog!¡± Several important members of the Kelvin family eitherpromised or changed sider. The rest were people with a little conscience. When Alfred saw this scene, he nearly vomited blood. His old body shook violently and said, ¡°You¡­ you are really a disgrace to the Kelvin family. How shameful!¡± John looked back at Alfred and said, ¡°Old dog, it seems that your descendants are not like you, because you have a spine.¡± Although it was apliment, Alfred was not happy at all. At this time, Karl also regained his strength from the foot just now, and said with a very ugly face, ¡°You, an SSS¨Clevel wanted criminal of the Martial Arts League, I will go back right now and ask for the support of the Houston Martial Art League. The Kelvin family will be punished for the same crime!¡± Boom! This sentence seemed like a bolt from the blue to the people of the Kelvin family, and it directly prated into their minds. SSS¨Clevel wanted criminal! This was a wanted order at the highest level of the Martial Arts League! There was no doubt that punishment was the severest! When the powerful men above the venerable realm in the Houston Martial Arts League take actions, John will surely die! The Kelvin family was doomed this time! ¡°SSS¨Clevel wanted criminal¡­¡® John murmured in his mouth, and then shook his head sadly and said, ¡°So this is the Martial Arts League, and this is what you call fairness and justice. I have learned a lot today.¡± It was clear that Karl perverted thew for selfish ends first, but now it was John who had be an SSS¨Clevel wanted criminal. I had worked hard to lead the soldiers to guard the border and shock back the numerous powerful men in enemy countries, so that the martial arts organizations of all countries in the world dare not step into the United States any more, but I did not think that the country that I had worked hard to guard had raised you moths. It seemed that the Martial Arts Leagues in the United States needed to be cleaned up. John looked at Karl with cold eyes and said, ¡°You want to list me as an SSS¨Clevel wanted criminal, right? It¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll go with you to the Eastern Martial Arts League to meet your lord.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see whether the g on your head represents justice or a mask to cover up your evil intentions.¡± ¡°If you are more capable, you can call those people from the Houston Martial Arts League. I, John Lopez, will sit in the justice lobby of your Martial Arts League today, waiting for your highest sanction!¡± ¡°Lead the way!¡° Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 The seventh sister Bertha spoiled her bother so much John was so loud and powerful that Karl and others were at a loss. But soon, Karl shouted in a low voice, ¡°Leave twow enforcers here to keep an eye on them. The others, go back to Martial Arts League with me!¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why this guy was so confident, since he was going to fall into a snare, of course he would help him. After the people of Martial Arts League left with John, many onlookers were excited. It was horrible! What happened today was totally horrible. Why was that guy so confident that he thought he could fight against the Martial Arts League alone? And he even asked to see the leader of the Eastern Martial Arts League. Wasn¡¯t he falling into a snare? Then. They then looked at the people of the Kelvin family, and the schadenfreude on their faces was completely undisguised. Because there was a great possibility that this time, all the Kelvin family would be sent to the dungeon of the Martial Arts League and would nevere out again. The Kelvin family waspletely doomed! Thew enforcer and John left, but the people around them did not leave. They were waiting for a result. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the verdict of the Martial Arts League came. With a pale face, Matt said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s get out of Chicago. I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life in the dungeon!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to. Do you I think I want? Do you think I can escape so easily after offending the Martial Arts League?¡± Hearing Tanner¡¯s words, all the members of the Kelvin family were desperate and kept cursing John. It was all his fault! At the Eastern Martial Arts League. The round table meeting was over. Nate and Bertha walked out side by side, talking about the mutated person. Suddenly, Karl rushed back with a group ofw enforcers, his face full of anger and depression. Nate frowned and asked, ¡°Guardian Johnson, we were having an emergency meeting just now. Why did you leave for so long and take away so manyw enforcers?¡± Karl strode to Nate and said, ¡°Leader, I met a person who is more dangerous than a mutated person this time. I think he can be listed as a wanted criminal of SSS level.¡± ¡°SSS level wanted criminal?¡± Both Nate and Bertha were shocked. With a serious look on his face, Nate said, ¡°The SSS level arrest warrant is the highest¨Clevel arrest warrant of the Martial Arts League in US. It can¡¯t be issued casually. You need to report to the General Alliance first. Who is this man?¡± Even the mutated person with cruel means were only wanted criminals of S level. SSS level was ten times crueler than the mutated person! Nate had to be cautious. ¡°He is in venerable realm,¡± said Karl. ¡°What? Venerable realm?¡± Everyone was shocked, including Nate. He asked in a serious tone, ¡°What happened? Tell me more details.¡± ¡°Today is supposed to be apetition between the Welch family of Chicago and the Kelvin family, but a person suddenly appeared and openly disrupted the order of thepetition. He killed Sawyer without a word of disagreement, and he didn¡¯t take Martial Arts League seriously at all. He even threatened to destroy the Martial Arts League.¡± Karl exaggerated. ¡°Destroy the Martial Arts League? Humph! How dare him! Does he really think that he can bewless because he is in venerable realm?¡± Nate shouted angrily. ording to what Karl had said, the man in venerable realm had only killed Sawyer, which wasn¡¯t too cruel. But he had actually said that he was going to destroy the Martial Arts League. This was the biggest provocation to the league! Considering the strong cultivation of the enemy, it was possible to give him a wanted warrant of SSS level. Nate said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll contact the general alliance and ask them to send a few people of venerable realm to arrest that arrogant man!¡± ¡°Leader¡­ I¡¯ve brought him here.¡± ¡°You brought him here?¡± Nate was stunned for a moment, and then showed a suspicious look. If he was in venerable realm as Karl said, could Karl manage to catch him? There must be something strange? Nate was also a smart man. He said meaningfully, ¡°Guardian Johnson, I remember that Sawyer from Kelvin family is your disciple, right?¡± He had roughly guessed something. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Howe a man in venerable realm would disturb the order of thepetition for no reason? Karl¡¯s words were full of loopholes. Karl¡¯s face changed slightly. Looking at his expression, Nate knew that his guess was right, but after all, Karl was his subordinate. Nate could only pretend to be confused and say, ¡°Where is the man in venerable realm? Didn¡¯t you say that he was here?¡± Karl looked back. Just then, John walked out of the crowd ofw enforcers. Before Nate could say anything, Bertha, who was beside him, ran up to John with joy and said, ¡°Little John, why are you here?¡± ¡°Seventh sister.¡± John saw Bertha in the distance. He hugged her with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m the SSS level wanted criminal mentioned by Karl just now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing that, Bertha raised her eyebrows, turned her head and red at Karl, ¡°My younger brother will never kill someone for no reason. You must have done something illegal to make him do it.¡± Younger brother? This bold young man was actually the younger brother of the leader of the Central US Martial Arts League? Karl, Andrew and others were stunned. Nate was also stunned, but then he realized what had happened. He red at Karl and said with a smile, ¡°It turns out that conflicts arise between people on our own side. There must be some misunderstanding!¡± ¡°What misunderstanding? You have to give my brother an exnation today! My brother is so pure and kind. He can¡¯t suffer this injustice!¡± With a cold expression on her face, Bertha didn¡¯t show any respect to Nate. Although during the three days when she stayed at home, John had gone too far. From time to time, he pretended to break into the bathroom by ident when she was using the bathroom, and then was beaten out by her with anger and embarrassment, and warned him to stay away from her in the future. However. After all, he was her favorite brother. Now that her brother had been wronged and was a wanted criminal of SSS level, Bertha had to stand out to uphold justice. This was her attitude as a sister. I¡¯m the only one who can bully my brother. You outsiders, absolutely not!! Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Shielding in public Seeing the tough attitude of Bertha, Nate encountered difficulty. Just now, when they were sitting together to discuss how to deal with the mutant person, she was still friendly. However, as soon as it came to her brother, she suddenly turned against him. Leader Carter of Central US Martial Arts League really spoiled her younger brother! However. In fact, Nate was also a person who would protect his men. Karl was his most capable subordinate. He could turn a blind eye to many things. As long as he didn¡¯t go too far, Nate wouldn¡¯t me him at all. In the final analysis, this was a matter of practice favoritism in apetition of martial arts. In Nate¡¯s opinion, it was not a big mistake, so after he had guessed what was on Karl¡¯s mind, he chose to pretend to be confused. Bertha had her own attitude, so did Nate. ¡°Andrew, you are in charge of thispetition. What¡¯s going on? Tell me the truth!¡± Nate didn¡¯t intend to hold Karl ountable, but left the problem to Andrew. Andrew could do nothing but smile bitterly. How could he not know what Nate was thinking? He was going to take the me! Although Andrew felt bitter in his heart, he could do nothing about it. After all, he was at a low position, and he was in charge of thepetition this time. He had no choice but to admit that he was unlucky. Andrew knelt down and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s my fault. I think Sawyer is a disciple of guardian Karl. If I can please him, I can leave a good impression in front of Karl. That¡¯s why I gave Sawyer some pills, which made the situation worse.¡± ¡°Well, it turns out that you are abusing thew for personal interests. My innocence is almost destroyed by you!¡± With an angry look on his face, Karl sighed in his heart, ¡®you deserve to be my good subordinate. You are a good scapegoat.¡®. With a straight face, Nate said, ¡°Andrew, now that you have admitted your crime, I will abolish your position and demote you to an ordinaryw enforcer. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Do you have any objection?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to be punished!¡± This was a show. Of course, it was for Bertha and John to watch. After this matter was over, they would secretly give a chance for Andrew to make contributions and then promote him. It was not a problem at all. This was their old trick. Indeed, Bertha didn¡¯t know what to say at this. She couldn¡¯t find any point to break through. Nate said, ¡°Leader Carter, and Mr. Lopez, are you satisfied with my punishment?¡± Without saying anything, Bertha turned to look at John. John sneered in his heart and shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not satisfied.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Nate narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Then how do you want to punish Andrew, Mr. Lopez? Dismiss himpletely and never enter Martial Arts League again? Or put him in dungeon?¡± There was a hint of displeasure in his tone. Generally speaking. He had already made a concession, and the sensible person should ept it and solve this matter, and then both sides sat down to have dinner, as if nothing had happened. But this John shook his head and said he was not satisfied. Of course, Nate was in a bad mood. In order to stop him, Nate said meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Lopez, although it¡¯s because of the favoritism of Andrew, don¡¯t forget that Sawyer has been killed by you.¡± He was threatening. Anyway, it was true that John had killed a person. If he continued to be insatiable, Nate had the ability to make a big fuss about it. So what if you are in venerable realm? I represent the Martial Arts League in US. There are still many masters at venerable realm in the headquarters of the league. It will do no good to anyone if they break up with each other. Nate thought he had given a good hint, but John shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied.¡± With a cold look in his eyes, Nate put on a false smile and said to Bertha, ¡°Leader Carter, your brother is really tough!¡± The meaning of his words was to tell Bertha to persuade your brother to stop as soon as possible. Before Bertha said anything. John shook his head again and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not satisfied. Are you deaf?¡± Whoosh! The temperature in the air suddenly dropped. Nate¡¯s face was even colder. It was obvious that what John had said was so rude, showing that he would get to the bottom of the matter. How could there be such an ungrateful person in the world? ¡°How dare you! How dare you talk to leader like this? Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you are in venerable realm. If it weren¡¯t for leader Carter¡¯s sake, do you think we would stand here and waste time with you?¡± ¡°Waste of time?¡± John smiled coldly and said, ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t waste my time with you. My request is that you, Karl, will be dismissed and never be admitted to the Martial Arts League, and you, Nate, will be demoted.¡± There was a dead silence. After a long time. Nate shouted angrily, ¡°Boy, shame on you! Who gives you the courage to order us?¡± His aura was cold and furious. Apparently, he was going topletely break up with him. Bertha was also shocked by John¡¯s words, but then she said coldly, ¡°Nate, as the leader of the league, you are aware of favoritism, but you don¡¯t punish. Do you deserve to be the leader?¡± She was not a fool. Since she was able to be the leader of Central US Martial Arts League, her mind was certainly not that simple. From Nate¡¯s skillful reply, it can be seen that this matter was definitely not that simple. Who believed that Karl didn¡¯t do favoritism? Nate said in a cold tone, ¡°Leader Carter, your brother is not sensible. Are you as thoughtless as him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether my seventh sister is sensible or not, but I know you dare to offend me. You have to kneel down!¡± With a sudden shout, John took out a token. All of a sudden. It was the Oracle token! Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Pay respects to King of Horizon It was the Oracle token! The supreme token of US! It was the only one in the entire US. Moreover, no one dared to imitate it, and no one could! The younger brother of the leader of Central US Martial Arts League was King of Horizon!! At this moment. Nate was almost scared out of his wits. The moment he saw the Oracle token, he knelt down on the ground. At the same time. ¡°Pay respects to King of Horizon!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pay respects to King of Horizon!¡± ¡°Pay respects to King of Horizon!¡± All thew enforcers from The Eastern Martial Arts League knelt down one after another. Their roars were deafening and they were extremely excited. Many people dreamed of seeing King of Horizon¡¯s face, but very few of them had truly seen his true appearance. Because in the past, every time King of Horizon appeared in front of the public, he would use the dragon head mask. What they could see was only a figure. Today. They finally saw this mysterious King of Horizon in US! How could they not be excited? They were so excited that their hearts were about to explode! ¡°Sinner, Nate, pay respects to King of Horizon!¡± Nate¡¯s body trembled violently. He didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper at all. He was shrouded in a strong sense of fear. In the end, he could only heavily kowtow to the ground, begging for the forgiveness of his highness. And so did Karl. All this was caused by him. He had never thought that the person who stood up for Kelvin family was actually King of Horizon man! He didn¡¯t expect that the man was going to issue an SSS level arrest warrant was King of Horizon!! Even if his ns were to be killed, it would be impossible to make up for this sin! Karl felt that his breath was stagnant, and his brain wasck of oxygen. Atst, he was frightened to faint. His whole face was as pale as paper, as if his blood had been sucked out. ¡°John, you¡­¡± Bertha was also stunned. Her attractive face hadplicated expressions. First, she was stunned, then she was shocked, and finally she was overjoyed. Her beautiful eyes were instantly wet. She was so excited that she cried. Her delicate body was also constantly trembling. John, her favorite younger brother, returned fifteen yearster and became the unparalleled great hero of the US ¨C King of Horizon! What a surprise! The shock and excitement in her heart were indescribable. Bertha could only express her feelings with the fluctuation of her chest. ¡°Bertha, the leader of Central US Martial Arts League, pay respects to King of Horizon!¡± Bertha couldn¡¯t help but want to kneel down, but John held her up and said with a smile, ¡°Seventh sister, don¡¯t do this. Although I¡¯m King of Horizon, I¡¯m your brother, John. How can you kneel down to me?¡± ¡°No, this is the rule of the Martial Arts League!¡± Although the King of Horizon didn¡¯t belong to the system of Martial Arts League, the entire league of US had to submit to him, because everyone knew that without Oracle and King of Horizon, there would be no safety and calmness of the Martial Arts League. Bertha insisted. All of a sudden, a light shed in John¡¯s eyes. He whispered in Bertha¡¯s ear, ¡°Seventh sister, I think it¡¯s better for you to forget to lock the door a few more times when you use the bathroom in the future than to kowtow to me. Ha ha¡­¡± The frivolous voice immediately made Bertha blush, and the majestic image of the King of Horizon in her heart instantly copsed. Sure enough, he was that naughty little bastard. But can¡¯t you say it on another asion? If others hear you, it will ruin your reputation as King of Horizon! Biting her red lips, Bertha red at John. Then she looked around carefully and was relieved to make sure that no one heard John¡¯s words. In fact, she didn¡¯t know that at this moment, Nate and the others knelt on the ground, and they were already wrapped in infinite fear, and their brains were buzzing. How could they have the mood to eavesdrop their whispers. Besides, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do it! Finally, Bertha didn¡¯t kneel down. On the other hand, the frivolous expression on John¡¯s face disappeared. He walked up to Nate and said, ¡°Nate, do you have any objection to my judgment on you two?¡± ¡°The sinner Nate thanks you for sparing my life!¡± How dare Nate have any objection? If he offended the King of Horizon, he would be sentenced to death. However, John did not kill him, nor did he say that he would be imprisoned. He was just demoted. Nate was indeed so lucky. John nodded and ignored Nate. He believed that Nate didn¡¯t dare to disobey his order. As for how to carry it out, John didn¡¯t care. John looked and Bertha and asked, ¡°Seventh sister, why don¡¯t you stay in the Central U.S.? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Because of the mutated human.¡± At this moment, Bertha¡¯s mood had calmed down a lot. She was not as reserved as when she first knew that John was the King of Horizon, as if she had returned to her normal state of mind. Because no matter how sessful John was, she was still his seventh sister. If this kind of thing made the rtionship between the sister and brother be restrained, Bertha would rather that John was not the King of Horizon. On the other hand, when she first knew that John was a cultivator, she was already surprised once. Now that why couldn¡¯t John be King of Horizon since he could be a cultivator? Thinking of this, she felt relieved instantly. At the same time, when it came to the matter of mutated person, Bertha¡¯s expression became more serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the mutant person came from. The first time itmitted a crime was in the Central U.S. By the time we came to our senses, it had alreadymitted several crimes. This time, it fled to the eastern region and cruelly killed three people. It¡¯s really troublesome.¡± It turned out that this was the reason why the seventh sister came to the Eastern region. After thinking for a while, John walked up to Nate and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the demotionter. You continue to be the leader of the Eastern Martial Arts League temporarily and help my sister capture the mutants.¡± John could still distinguish the priority. At this critical moment, of course, he had to solve the problem of the mutated person first. It was not suitable to change the internal position for the time being. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Nate replied respectfully. Bertha suddenly shed in her eyes and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cultivator, John? As long as you go with me to capture this time, this cruel mutant person won¡¯t escape,¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 The adjudication of Martial Arts League In the Kelvin family. People were still screaming in despair. The people around who took pleasure in the misfortune of the Kelvin family were still waiting for the punishment of Martial Arts League. ording to the time, it should be enough for thew enforcers to go back and forth. Why hadn¡¯t theye yet? Everyone couldn¡¯t wait to witness the destruction of the Klein family of Chicago. This was definitely a historical moment that could be recorded in the history book of the change of Chicago family. Finally. After waiting for a long time, a man in the guardian¡¯s clothes of the Martial Arts League walked over. It wasn¡¯t Karl? Everyone was confused. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The twow enforcers who were responsible for guarding the Kelvin family immediately stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Guardian Kurds, the two of us are under the order of guardian Johnson to guard the Kelvin family. So far, no one has escaped.¡± Guardian Kurds nodded, passed the twow enforcers, came to Alfred and asked, ¡°Are you Alfred?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m Alfred.¡± Alfred answered in a trembling voice, his face full of fear. Guard Kurds gave him a meaningful look and said, ¡°Alfred, I¡¯m here to announce the result of thepetition to you on behalf of The Eastern Martial Arts League.¡± Announce the result of thepetition? Everyone, including Alfred, was stunned. Shouldn¡¯t the adjudication of the Kelvin family be announced? Why did it be the result of the competition? Almost everyone had tacitly admitted in their hearts that thepetition between the Kelvin family and the Welch family ended with the victory of the Welch family. However,ter, a bold John appeared from the Kelvin family, whichpletely annoyed the Martial Arts League. Therefore, the focus of this series of events had long been shifted from thepetition to the trial of John to the Kelvin family. However, as soon as guardian Kurds arrived, he was not going to announce how to deal with the Kelvin family. Instead, he was going to announce the result of thepetition, which instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention back to the original starting point. Everyone was confused. So did Alfred. At this time, guardian Kurds said loudly, ¡°ording to the serious judgment of the Eastern Martial Arts League, thispetition is rted to the fate of the two ns. The final result is that Kelvin family won. Welch family must hand over 90% of their property and leave Chicago within three days. Otherwise, they will be severely punished by the Martial Arts League.¡± As soon as the result came out. All of a sudden. The room was quiet. Everyone was stunned, as if they hadn¡¯te to their senses from this huge reversal. The Kelvin family won? Alfred was also stunned for a long time. His silver hair suddenly trembled. ¡°Guardian, do you mean that our Kelvin family doesn¡¯t need to be punished and we can get 90% of the property of the Welch family?¡± Guardian Kurds nodded and said, ¡°Indeed!¡± Boom! Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When they heard the result announced by Guardian Kurds just now, they thought they had misheard, but Guardian Kurds nodded for the second time and gave a positive reply. They didn¡¯t mishear. The Kelvin family not only didn¡¯t need to be punished, but also would take away 90% of Welch family¡¯s assets. Then the Kelvin family¡¯s powerful status in Chicago would be even more unbreakable! What the hell was going on?? Everyone was shocked. Alfred asked in disbelief, ¡°Guardian Kurds, what¡¯s going on? Can you tell me in detail?¡± He was almost seventy years old. How could he bear such a strong thrill. However, when Guardian Kurds heard his words, his expression became extremely strange. He wondered whether this old man really didn¡¯t know or he pretended not to know. The King of Horizon was your backer, but you still asked me what was going on? With the protection of King of Horizon, even if your Kelvin family moves to Houston, you will still be domineering. With mixed feelings, Guardian Kurds didn¡¯t dare to say anything recklessly. He just answered, ¡°There is someone helps your Kelvin family.¡± Help¡­¡­ Alfred suddenly realized that it must be Mr. Lopez! He clearly remembered that when Mr. Lopez said he was going to The Eastern Martial Arts League, he had told him that no one dared to hurt the Kelvin family. Therefore. There was no one else but Mr. Lopez! However. What¡¯s the identity of that Mr. Lopez? How could he force the league topromise? It was so horrible! Alfred was both excited and shocked. Judging from the expression on guardian Kurds¡® face, it was obvious that he was not going to tell him the identity of John, or else he would have told him earlier. It seemed that the only way to know the answer was to go to the State of New York and ask Marcia. Suppressing the shock in his heart, Alfred was so excited that tears rolled down his cheeks. He said, ¡°The Martial Arts League can tell right from wrong and uphold justice for our Kelvin family. I¡¯d like to thank all the masters of Martial Arts League and Mr. Lopez!¡± What a twists and turns! The onlookers around them werepletely dumbfounded. Soon, Howard, the elder of the Welch family, stood out and said, ¡°Guardian Kurds, I object!¡± ¡°Your objection is invalid!¡± ¡°I object!¡± ¡°Your objection is invalid!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to see your leader. My grandson Sawyer can¡¯t die for nothing. I must let that murderer pay with blood!¡± Howard roared angrily. Sawyer was the hope of the Welch family. He was killed by John, but the Martial Arts League seemed to be blind and didn¡¯t mention it at all. Even so, they had to hand over 90% of their property to the Kelvin family. How could Howard not be angry? He was about to explode with anger. However, the moment he said this, guardian Kurds¡® face turned cold and shouted, ¡°How dare you! Howard, if you want to reply, right? I¡¯ll give you my reply now. You, Howard, have committed a heinous crime. You will be immediately kept in the dungeon of Martial Arts League. Take him down!¡± He even dared to say that King of Horizon was the murderer and that he wanted him to pay with his life. Wasn¡¯t it a heinous crime? As soon as Guardian Kurds gave the order, the twow enforcers walked coldly towards Howard, preparing to capture him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do anything. I¡¯ll leave by myself. I¡¯d like to see how you can let the murderer go!¡± Howard left with the three angrily, leaving only the confused crowd behind. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Capture the mutated man N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A farce caused by thepetition between the two noble ns in Chicago finally came to an end. No one knew what the young man who was so bold to see the leader of the Eastern Martial Arts League had done in the league, which had caused such a huge change in the attitude of the league. They only knew that Kelvin family was favored in this ident. Soon. The result of Howard came out. He rushed to Eastern Martial Arts League aggressively and wanted to get an exnation, just like John said he was going to meet the leader of the Martial Arts League not long ago. However, the ending was totally different. Nobody knew what happened to Howard. After he went to Eastern Martial Arts League, he had completely copsed and looked frightened. The first thing he did after he came back was to ask the younger generation of the family to immediately hand over 90% of their assets to the Kelvin family, and then withdraw from Chicago overnight. As for himself. Then he went back to Eastern Martial Arts League to ept the punishment. In the end. The Kelvin family had won, while the Welch family had no choice but to retreat awkwardly. For a moment, the whole Chicago was in a mess. Most of the wealthy ns chose to stand on the same side with the Welch family, but in this end, they were embarrassed. Especially the Wodehouse family. They turned so miserable after being so joyful. In the suburb of Chicago. An arrest was going on. Thew enforcers of the Martial Arts League had already targeted the potential ces of the mutated man. After a period of time of waiting, they finally found the mutated man who were ready tomit another crime. This was a joint arrest operation of the two major regions of the Martial Arts League. Thew enforcers were like a huge that quickly shrank, and finally trapped the mutated man in a small range. In front of a quietke. John picked up a stone from under his feet. It seemed unintentional, but in fact it contained vital energy, creating ripples on the quietke. Plop! Plop! The second stone was thrown out and swept across the surface of theke. Finally, it entered theke sideways. However, after it entered theke, it did not slow down, but continued to fly at high speed. The third stone was thrown out¡­¡­ All of a sudden. With a loud noise, a water curtain soared into the sky,pletely breaking the quietke. In the water curtain, a deformed ck figure jumped out. Mutant man! It was a little taller than an adult man. Its head was crooked, one side of its chest bulged high, and the other side formed a huge sunken, forming a strong visual contrast. Besides, its skin was ck all over, full of bumps and hollows, like irregr scales piled up together. The features on its face had also been blurred, turning into a pile of rotten meat. The only symbolic thing was his teeth stained with flesh and blood, and the only scarlet eyes left. It red at John, but didn¡¯t dare to approach him. Instead, it turned around and ran away in another direction. With its hands supporting the ground and strong legs, it ran very fast. It was no longer a human being, but a beast. John frowned slightly. It was the first time that he had seen such a strange mutant. He didn¡¯t know how it became like this. Hearing the sound of the mutated man, thew enforcers who were in charge of arrest around immediately came closer and then began a fierce battle with it. The mutant was not a martial artist and couldn¡¯t use internal strength. It just relied on strong physical strength to rampage among thew enforcers. It waspletely a beast¡¯s behavior. Since it was a beast, no matter how fierce it was, it couldn¡¯tpare with thew enforcers with weapons. Therefore, after a fierce battle, thew enforcers sessfully captured it. With a sigh of relief, Bertha said, ¡°We finally caught the mutant. Who would have thought that it could be hidden in the water for so long? It must have been in this way to escape from our chase.¡± She looked at John gratefully. If it weren¡¯t for John, they wouldn¡¯t have thought that the mutant would hide under the deepke, because no matter what, it was more like a creature living on thend. No one had expected that it could stay in the water for more than half an hour. John said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m more curious about why it would be like this.¡± He could tell that this monster was not an unknown creature, but a mutant. He felt as if it had been drugged to be like this. Bertha said, ¡°It¡¯s really a trouble. It haspletely lost its consciousness, and I don¡¯t think we can ask anything from it. It can only be taken back to the Martial Arts League and let the fellows from the biology research institute dissect it.¡± John nodded, ¡°No matter what, as long as it doesn¡¯t continue to hurt people, it¡¯s okay, seventh sister¡­¡± When John was speaking, he suddenly felt a chilling from behind him. He turned around and saw that Bertha was looking at him with an evil look. Then she shouted, ¡°Humph, little bastard, get down!¡± The seventh sister still remembered the matter that he threw her into theke in Hudson River, ready to take a chance to revenge on him! Naughty. With a quick response, John turned around suddenly and grabbed the naughty woman¡¯s cor with one hand. Then he pulled it open and saw something white. ¡°Wow!¡°! Because of her long¨Cterm cultivation, the body of seventh sister was well proportioned. They were not big or small, and can be just held by him. It did not affect the hand feeling, and did not affect the battle. Most importantly¡­ they were upright! Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Sister is on top ¡°Ah ¨C¡± Seeing that her cor was suddenly torn apart, a trace of panic shed through Bertha¡¯s beautiful eyes. In order not to let the little bastard John tear her cor apart, she had to lean forward. The result could be imagined. The two fell into theke at the same time. His sister was on the top and John was under her. It was not that John couldn¡¯t dodge, nor that he couldn¡¯t push seventh sister back to the shore in time, but¡­¡­. Crack! Crack! Crack! Water sshed! John quickly turned over and mped Bertha¡¯s waist with his arms. He patted her round hips mercilessly. Combined with the ripples on theke, it formed a picture scroll full of positive energy. ¡°Naughty girl! Naughty girl! I¡¯ll kick your ass off today!¡± said John seriously. The water in theke hadpletely wet the clothes of the two people, and the thinyer clung to their skin. Let¡¯s not talk about John. Anyway, the well¨Cproportioned figure of Bertha without any fat was completely highlighted. Thew enforcers around were stunned when they saw the sshing water. Nate reacted and shouted, ¡°King of Horizon cares about the safety of the US, and everything he has done is rted to the top secret of the US. Everyone, turn around right now!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± All thew enforcers moved in unison. They turned around and shouted in unison, ¡°King of Horizon, mighty and domineering!¡± Damn it! Gritting her teeth, Bertha couldn¡¯t move as her waist was mped by John. However, she felt a sharp pain on her buttocks again. She said angrily and shyly, ¡°Little bastard, try it again?¡± Crack! Crack! Crack! ¡°Try again?¡± Crack! Crack! Crack! ¡°Try again?¡± I think you enjoy it. John exerted more strength. ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± At first, Bertha was struggling on the surface of the water. After being hit hard, she dived into the water directly, making full use of her body¡¯s flexibility. With the arm of John as the center, she drew a circle in the water. Finally, she broke free from his arm and came to the front, biting it¡­¡­ Damn it!!! In the end, the two of them were seriously injured and went ashore. Bertha red at him! But when she saw the painful expression on John¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help chuckling, ¡°You deserve it. You hit me so hard that it hurt me to death!¡± She rubbed her buttocks grumpily. John was speechless. Who was so cruel? I just let you feel pain for a period of time at most. You almost ruined my happiness of the rest of my life. Who should I reason with? John wanted to fight back, but he suddenly saw that Bertha gritted her teeth and her two protruding canine teeth were shining coldly in the sun, so he shut his mouth wisely. With a smile, Bertha said, ¡°I forgive you this time for the sake of your injury.¡± It was you who did it first. Why did it be fault? What an unreasonable woman! The two of them sat by theke for a while. When their clothes were not so wet, Bertha stood up and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost time for me to go back to the Martial Arts League. Thank you very much, Mr. Lopez, a good citizen who doesn¡¯t want to reveal his name. You helped us catch the wanted criminal. We have a good cooperation!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not happy at all.¡± On their way back. Bertina asked, ¡°Little bastard, do other sisters know that you are King of Horizon?¡± After thinking for a while, John said, ¡°Up to now, I don¡¯t think my second elder sister, third elder sister and forth elder sister know. As for my eldest sister, I don¡¯t know either. I can¡¯t figure out what she is thinking, but she has already known that I am a cultivator.¡± Rolling her eyes, Bertha asked, ¡°Do you think I should tell them the news?¡± ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ve never thought of hiding my identity, but if I tell them, they won¡¯t believe me. Other sisters are not like you, a member of the Martial Arts League. They don¡¯t know the Oracle token.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, I won¡¯t say anything more. Let¡¯s see when they will discover your identity.¡± John red at her and said, ¡°Whatever you say or not, as long as you don¡¯t maliciously nder me anymore. If you hadn¡¯t said in the group chat of my sisters that day that I was a big liar, I would have cultivated with them.¡± ¡°Liar! Liar! Liar!¡± After all, Bertha had to go back to the Martial Arts League to investigate the mutated person, so John didn¡¯t bother her anymore. Instead, he went back to the Kelvin family alone. When the Kelvin family saw him, they couldn¡¯t help but show fear. He had changed the attitude of the Martial Arts League on his own, and finally returned unharmed. Such a person was really terrifying. When they thought that the Kelvin family was about to be exterminated, they couldn¡¯t help but feel scared and ashamed to face John. Since Alfred went to the Redman family, John didn¡¯t stay there any longer. He went to the backyard to visit Adam and then went out to the Redman family. Hisbor¨Csaving divine weapon was still in the Redman family! Seeing John. Alfred kowtowed several times, but John couldn¡¯t stop him.but only scold him, ¡°You old man, you can¡¯t change your stubborn temper.¡± ¡°Ha ha, thank you for your praise, Mr. Lopez¡± said Alfred shyly. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Zoey also had aplicated expression. Although he had already known that John was very powerful, he never thought that he was much stronger than he had imagined. Even the Eastern Martial Arts League was forced topromise. Was he the son of a big shot of the Martial Arts League of Houston? This was the conclusion of Zoey and Alfred after discussing for a long time. It was highly possible! Zoey said, ¡°Doctor Lopez, why don¡¯t youe with us to the State of New York this time?¡± Zoey nned to go to the State of New York to ask Tracy for acupuncture, and Alfred happened to go there to look for his daughter Marcia, co the two of them were going together. It would be the best if John could be with them. However, John shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. You are too slow. By the time you arrive at the State of New York, I have already had a sleep.¡± Then he left the Redman family with his precious thing. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Queenie was not convinced and fought against John again! When they returned to the State of New York, John got good news from Queenie that his mysterious fifth sister, Ang, woulde back in a few days. ¡°How did the fifth sister react when she knew I was still alive? Was she extremely excited?¡± asked John expectantly Back then, in the group chat of the seven sisters, Bertha had leaked the news that John was still alive. At that time, his sisters were very excited, and for this, Kate, the fourth sister had specially put aside her work and rushed back from abroad to see him. As for sixth sister, Anita, she was too busy with her work toe back for the time being. As for the fifth sister, Ang. Mysterious. She didn¡¯t say a word in the group chat that day. John preferred that she didn¡¯t see the news, or she wouldn¡¯t have said nothing. Queenie looked at him with a strange expression and said, ¡°John, do you want to know how excited fifth sister was?¡± ¡°How excited was she?¡± ¡°She replied a word.¡± ¡°A word?¡± John was confused. How could a word express her excitement? He quickly asked, ¡°Which word?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Well, she just replied ¡®Okay¡®. Is it a surprise?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the surprise?¡± John was furious. ¡®Fifth sister, I miss you so much, but you only replied with¡® Okay ¡®when you knew I was still alive. Why do I feel that you don¡¯t care about me at all? John felt wronged. Queenie gloated, ¡°John, do you know how nice I am to you now? Not all the sisters will spoil you as I do!¡± ¡°Yes yes yes, Queenie is the best? In order to repay you, I decide to help you with your cultivation.¡± ¡°You want a fight?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Queenie¡¯s pretty face turned cold. She turned over and pressed John on the sofa. She grabbed his ear and threatened, ¡°If you dare to mention the cultivation aiding thing again, I¡¯ll twist your ear off.¡± ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you say that you loved me the most? I think the second sister is the best, gentle and kind. The most important thing is that she never twist my ears.¡± ¡°You mean I¡¯m not gentle enough? I¡¯ll give you a chance to say it again!¡± ¡°Do I need to say that?¡± ¡°My ears are almost broken by you. This is the evidence. I don¡¯t think I need to organize my words again, right?¡± King of Horizon was resolute. He would never yield to the power of the evil force! ¡°Say it or not?¡± Queenie sat down on John¡¯s waist, grabbed his ears and lifted him up with all her strength. The upper part of John¡¯s body was almost twisted into a thirty or forty degree angle! Don¡¯t forget that Queenie is also a cultivator now. Although her realm is low, her strength must be much greater than before. John didn¡¯t dare to be angry with her sister, so he patted the sofa and begged, ¡°Sister¡­ Queenie¡­ My beautiful sister, I admit defeat. I admit that you are the gentlest and kindest sister of me.¡± He thought to himself, ¡®That¡¯s not true. Tracy is the one!¡®! ¡°Humph!¡± Queenie snorted and let go of John. Then she received a call from Marcia. After hanging up the phone, Queenie said with a deep smile in her beautiful eyes, ¡°John, my mother thought you were the son of a big shot from the Martial Arts League of Houston. Ha ha!¡± Apparently, Alfred and the others hade to the State of New York and told Marcia what had happened in Chicago. ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± said John, looking at Queenie thoughtfully Generally speaking, everyone should be surprised that he coulde back safe and sound after he almost overturned the Eastern Martial Arts League, but this was not the reaction of Queenie. John had to doubt that Queenie had already believed that he was the King of Horizon. The smile on Queenie¡¯s face froze, and then she widened her eyes, revealing an iparably surprised expression. She even covered her red lips with her hands exaggeratedly and said, ¡°Little John, you are so awesome. How did you do it?¡± Poor acting skill! At night. Alice went into the room of John and pulled him up from the bed. She blinked her long and narrow eyes and said, ¡°Come on, little bastard, help me with my cultivation. I can¡¯t let eldest sister surpass me.¡± Last time in the River apartment, John irritated Alice. Later he promised her that he would help her with her cultivation whenever she asked. As a man, he couldn¡¯t break his promise. Therefore, in order to show his sincerity, John decisively went forward and tore off Alice¡¯s clothes, revealing her snow¨Cwhite body. Atst, there was only a thince chest dress wrapped in the restless little pet. Was he sincere enough this time? Alice couldn¡¯t help but blushed. It was the first time she had seen such a rude John. After the cultivation, John rushed into the bathroom with the panting Alice in his arms. The point was. Queenie saw it. There seemed to be ayer of eternal frost on her beautiful face. Well, you two dare to do this in front of me, don¡¯t you? Queenie was angry. So she rushed into the bathroom with two long legs and pulled John out. She said coldly, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m going to challenge you now. I believe my will can definitely defeat the seque of your cultivation aiding!¡± John was stunned. Then his face became strange. What Queenie meant was that she wanted him to help her with her cultivation? ¡°Queenie, when I offered to help you with your cultivation, you were so angry that you wanted to beat me. Now I won¡¯t mention it, but you said you would challenge me coldly. What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Humph, don¡¯t guess what the beauty is thinking. Just tell me if you dare to fight or not!¡± Are you challenging me?¡± Of course, John was not to be outdone. He decisively lifted up the buttocks of Queenie in fifteen minutes and threw he into the bathroom, letting her enjoy the same treatment as Bertha. Let¡¯s see if you dare to challenge me again! Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Fifth sister, how can you dig ancestral graves? They hade back to the State of New York for a week. The fifth sister still didn¡¯te back. John had a leisurely life. In the past few days, his cold eldest sister would challenge him in the evening, which was unusual. As a result, she was carried into the bathroom every time. But he had to admit that. Queenie¡¯s willpower was indeed constantly increasing. At first, she could hold on for about fifteen minutes with the help of John, but now she could hold on for more than twenty minutes. At least she was stronger than Alice. As for John¡¯s ss in Providence College, it was changed from two days on Tuesday and Thursday to any time. As long as the school announced the news on the day before the ss started, the ss would be crowded with students early on the second night. One day. Several strange patients came to the Feazer Medical Clinic. Tracy and Holbrook treated them, it didn¡¯t work at all. They also cannot find out the cause of the disease. As soon as John got the news, he came to the Feazer Medical Clinic. He saw that the eyebrows of these patients were covered with ayer of blue and purple evil spirit, which was the reason why they were not feeling well. In the face of the evil spirit, ordinary medicine or acupuncture treatment must have little effect. John had no choice but to use a method to help them remove the evil spirit. After careful inquiry, he got to know that these patients were all from the Brook vige, and they didn¡¯t feel ufortable until they drank the mountain water from the vige. John decided to go to the Brook vige to have a look. The vige was located in the southernmost part of New York It was surrounded by mountains and hadn¡¯t been polluted by modern industry for the time being. The spring water from the mountain stream could be directly drunk. For so many years, the vigers of Brook vige had been drinking like this. But something was going on. Recently, there seemed to be some problems with the mountain spring water. After drinking the mountain spring water, these vigers more or less felt some physical difort. After a brief understanding of the situation, John went into the mountain alone. He followed the natural river and upstream. Finally, he found something in a cave near the source. A strong evil spirit was emitting from the cave. That should be the problem. John used his Lucifer¡¯s Eyes and nced at the dark cave. He paid more attention to the area with the densest evil spirit. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Suddenly, he found an item with dim light in the stream that passed through the cave. Demon Spirit Device! Soon, John recognized that it was the source of the evil spirit. It was a Demon Spirit Device. However, just as John was about to came into the cave and take out the Demon Spirit Device, a figure suddenly rushed over from the other end of the cave, picked it up first, and then quickly turned around and left. Although the cave was like a subway tunnel with insufficient light, John still saw the face of the person inside with the help of the Lucifer¡¯s Eyes. He shouted excitedly, ¡°Fifth sister!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The figure inside was stunned for a moment. She stopped running and looked out of the cave with a puzzled look. This time, John was surer that it was his fifth sister, Ang, the same as the one he saw in Cornelius¡® photo, although the face was still a little vague. ¡°Fifth sister, it¡¯s me, John.¡± John called her again. ¡°John?¡± Ang shook her head and tentatively walked out of the cave. When she saw John¡¯s face clearly, her beautiful eyes immediately lit up and said, ¡°It¡¯s really you, John. I thought someone bad wanted to grab the treasure from me!¡± This reaction was not right. As eldest sister said, she was not as excited as he expected. When fourth sister first saw him, she hugged his neck excitedly and kept screaming. Although there was also joy on the face of the fifth¡¯sister, she was too calmpared to other sisters. It was not like seeing a person she loved returning to life after death. However, John did not ask this question in his heart. Instead, he looked at Ang¡¯s little face and said in a strange tone, ¡°Fifth sister, why are you covered in dust?¡± Ang¡¯s appearance was not inferior to that of his sisters. It was really difficult topare them. It could only be said that their temperament was different. Ang¡¯s face was very delicate and her facial features were also very perfect, but somehow, she was covered in dust. ¡°Ha ha, if you just came out of the tomb, you might be even more embarrassed than me!¡± Ang said with a smile. Then she bent down and wiped her face with a pool of water. After several times, her face was finally clean. She was so beautiful. John was speechless, ¡°You are such a beautiful girl, but you have to make you face like this¡­ Wait, what did you just say? Come out if the tomb?¡± John didn¡¯t realize what happened and then suddenly said, ¡°Fifth sister, why are you so immoral? Why did you go to dig up ancestral tomb?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, John? I just came to graves without owner. I¡¯m not going to do anything bad. I¡¯m just going to collect the Demon Spirit Devices¡­¡± Ang gave John a reproachful look. Then she seemed to remember something and asked in surprise, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been brought to the tomb by my master¡¯s brother?¡± Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Eider sister changed into junior sister ¡°My master¡¯s brother?¡± Ang''s strange words made John stunned. He thought she was talking nonsense because she had a fever! But soon Ang said, ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t your master Perry? My master is Gianna, and they are brother and sister under the same master. So your master is my master''s brother, right?¡± ¡°Well...¡± All of a sudden, John¡¯s head buzzed and his eyes widened. He seemed to have heard that the nickname of his master was Perry. However, John did not think too much and thought that his master was a lonely sect leader. But what the fifth sister said made him realize that things were not that simple. ¡°Wait for me to figure it out first...¡± Taking a deep breath, John tried hard to suppress the shock in his heart. After a while, he said again, ¡°You mean that we actually belong to the same sect, and you... Are you my junior sister ording to seniority?¡± Elder sister changed into junior sister? So excited! Ang nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yes.¡± John took a deep breath again and soon came to his senses. He gently patted on her head and said, ¡°Then call me elder brother!¡± He had thought that Ang would be angry, but he didn''t expect that she would actually put her hands on her chest and said, ¡°Elder brother, nice to meet you.¡± The voice was crisp and pleasant, like a breeze blowing through a wooden house in the mountain. The wind bell under the eaves gently swayed, creating a piece of healing music. It never urred to John that one day he would be able to suppress his fifth sister in seniority.It''s so satisfying. ¡°Call me again.¡± ¡°Elder brother.¡± ¡°Call me again.¡± ¡°Little John, do you have to make me angry? Don''t forget that I''m your elder sister!¡± A trace of anger finally appeared on Ang¡¯s delicate face. She angrily put her hands on her waist and shouted, ¡°Call me elder sister, fifty times!¡± John''s arrogance immediately faded away. Sure enough, he would pay it back sooner orter. After calling her elder sister fifty times, John asked, ¡°Fifth sister, if that¡¯s the case, you have already known that I''m still alive?¡± ¡°Of course, my master has already told me, but she also said that I can¡¯t tell anyone about you for the time being, so I have been hiding it from other sisters!¡± Hearing this, John felt better. At first, he thought that his fifth sister didn¡¯t care about him anymore. It turned out that she had already known that he was still alive. Of course, she wouldn''t be as excited as other sisters when they saw him. Soon, John asked curiously, ¡°By the way, fifth sister, you said we have a sect, then what''s the name of our sect? Where is the address? And do you know where my master is now?¡± John was confused. From the first day he returned to New York, he found that there were too many mysteries on him. These mysteries could only be solved after he found his master. The appearance of the fifth sister seemed to have the hope to solve the mystery. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ang looked at him strangely and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what my master''s brother have been doing these years. He didn¡¯t tell you anything.¡± ¡°He is such an irresponsible person. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken my painting to make money,¡± said John indignantly. ¡°Well, let me answer your question. I don¡¯t know the address of the sect. My master didn¡¯t tell me. As for where your master is, you, his disciple, don''t even know. How can I know?¡± So what did you answer? Seeing the disappointment on John¡¯s face, Ang shook her head proudly and said, ¡°But don¡¯t be discouraged. At least I know our sect¡¯s name!¡± ¡°What''s the name of our sect?¡± asked John expectantly ¡°Grand Theft.¡± ¡°Immortal Morality?¡± ¡°The theft in charge of the world and the secret of all spirits, We are Grand Theft!¡± ¡°The theft in charge of the world and the secret of all spirits. It''s really a high-end and noble sect. Our sect must be very famous!¡± ¡°High-end and noble?¡± Ang''s expression suddenly became a little strange. She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel it at all? I even feel a little ashamed.¡± ¡°Even my master said that those people outside called us sneaks and spies. She also said that we should not expose our sect¡¯s name easily in front of outsiders, or we will be easily beaten to death.¡± John suddenly said seriously, ¡°They are jealous. There are too many people have tall poppy syndrome in the world. They are the same as those who post maliciousments.¡± ¡°What maliciousment?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You just need to remember that the more jealous they are, the greater the hope our sect will have in the future. I¡¯m so excited to think about the Immortal Morality.¡± John was very satisfied with this name.He just didn¡¯t understand. ¡®Itis such an awesome sect. Why didn''t the master tell me after staying in the temple for ten years.Was he afraid that I would show off with this name? He really didn''t trust me. Looking at the proud look on John''s face, the expression on Ang¡¯s face became stranger.She thought that there must be something wrong with his mind. He even thought the name of the Grand Theft was awesome. Shouldn''t he feel ashamed? At this time, John hade back to his senses from his imagination about the Immortal Morality.He secretly nced at Ang and said, ¡°Fifth sister, you''ve grown too slowly for so many years, haven''t you?¡± ¡°Slow growing? Nonsense!¡± Ang stood on tiptoe andpared her height with John. She said, ¡°Howe I grow slowly?¡± John asked, ¡°Am I talking about height?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Following John¡¯s gaze, Ang lowered her head and looked at her chest. She frowned slightly. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 This is called talented Of course, Ang understood what he meant. She frowned slightly, but she still struggled and said, ¡°What do you know? My master said that this is called talented. If I am like second elder sister, I might be stuck in the tomb!¡± ¡°Don''t make excuses.¡± ¡°Talented!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just small.¡± Said John, poking it with his finger. This was to verify the truth, so that the fifth sister would realize her own shorings and bravely admit the reality. All of a sudden, Ang turned serious and her pretty face was cold. She said, ¡°I''ve said that it¡¯s talented. If you dare to retort again, I... I''ll beat you to death!¡± As she spoke, she swayed her body and pounced on John like an angry tigress. At the same time, a strange bell appeared in her hand. She shook it a few times, and an evil spirit instantly devoured John. ¡°Today I''ll show you how powerful my Spirit Calling Bell is!¡± Ang snorted, showing no mercy to John. However, John narrowed his eyes with a hint of yfulness. He could tell that the fifth sister was not a cultivator, but a monk. It should be said that most of the people in the Grand Theft were cultivators, including the irresponsible master of John, Perry. Therefore, in the past ten years on the mountain, the master had taught John only medical skills and spiritual method.He had only given John a secret manual, which recorded a Nameless divine skill that made John a cultivator. The master burned the secret manual after John learned all the form of the Nameless divine skill by himself. Meanwhile. John also found out that the reason why fifth sister collected the Demon Spirit Device should be that Spirit Calling Bell. It could actually devour the evil spirit in Demon Spirit Device and transform it into her own power. Interesting. With a yful smile on his face, John suddenly opened his mouth and said when Ang was about to attack with the Spirit Calling Bell, ¡°t-chested.¡± These was not simple words. The moment he uttered them, they turned into ancient cyan talisman that shot out and entangled with the evil spirit that came at him. It was like a wildfire. The moment the evil spirit touched the talisman, ck smoke rose, followed by a string of dazzling mes. Ang eximed and threw the burning Spirit Calling Bell into the clear water in a hurry. With a hiss, the dense fog rose. ¡°Breath be talisman?¡± Ang''s beautiful eyes trembled slightly, thinking how could little John¡¯s cultivation skill be so powerful. But when she saw the banter on his face, she recalled t-chested just now, and her body trembled with anger. ¡°Come on, give it a try again. Beat me to death if you can!¡± Ang didn¡¯t want topete with John anymore, so she just threw herself at John.She didn¡¯t believe that John dared to hurt her by using skills. Indeed, as Ang had guessed, how dare John really hit her?She was his fifth sister, so he had to ept the failure obediently and let her beat him up. ¡°Are you not convinced?¡± ¡°Yes yes yes. Fifth sister, you are so talented. I''m no match for you.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Why do you have to be so mean to piss me off?¡± Ang angrily picked up the Soul Calling Bell in the water. After a while, she calmed down and said, ¡°Elder brother, let me tell you. My master wille to New York in two days. If you have any doubts, you can ask her yourself.¡± Ang let it go easily. She called John elder brother again. John felt helpless. John thought that he¡¯d better stay away from the t-chested sister in the future since he had such a humble status. ¡°Did your mastere to New York to see me?¡± asked John. ¡°Almost. If you dare to talk nonsense in front of my master...¡± ¡°I understand. You have always respected me and have never done anything rude,¡± said John, touching his red face because of scratch. ¡°Ha ha, elder brother, you are so considerate.¡± Ang smiled sweetly, which made John absent-minded for a while. Putting aside the factors of t chest, the fifth sister was indeed a delicate beauty. Just her delicate and impable face was enough to cover up other shorings. Compared with the seventh sister Bertha, she had a good temper. At least, she only scratched her face when his was in a hurry, unlike the seventh sister who bit it directly...... Thinking of this, John felt a chill in his crotch again. When the two of them were about to leave, suddenly there was a loud sound. Then four men in ck robes appeared in front of the two of them. One of the men in ck robe shouted angrily, ¡°It¡¯s this damn girl who dug up our old leader¡¯s tomb and stole a lot of Demon Spirit Devices. Today, she must be nailed in front of our old leader¡¯s tomb to mourn his spirit in heaven!¡± Hearing this, John looked at Ang speechlessly and said, N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Fifth sister, didn¡¯t you say that you only steal those ownerless Tombs? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ang blushed and scratched her head shyly. ¡°I did it wrong... But it¡¯s not wrong. The Demonism is not good.They usually hide themselves like mice, and even the Martial Arts League can''t find them. This time, I identally dug out their old leader''s tomb. It''s their retribution!¡± John admired, ¡°Fifth sister, you are the embodiment of justice.¡± ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m ttered. But it''s not the time for you to tter me. We have to find a way to escape.¡± How do you know I''m ttering you? Do you understand irony? John mocked, ¡°Fifth sister, you are so coward. You want to run away before you fight with these bastards?¡± ¡°What do you know? Haven''t I told you that the aim of our sect is to hide first?Oh, I almost forget that your master didn¡¯t even tell you that we have a sect. It¡¯s normal that you don''t know.¡± How could a dignified Immortal Morality be so coward? What a shame! Of course, John couldn''t stand it. Today, he was going to fight for Immortal Morality! Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Ang¡¯s master ¡°Ang, you stay here. I''ll deal with the four bastards.¡± ¡°No, John, we have to follow the principles of the Immortal Morality. No matter how powerful our opponents are, we should escape first. Only when we can¡¯t escape can we fight back.¡± ¡°What? Escape? Is it toote for me to quite the Immortal Morality now?¡± ¡°You wanna be a traitor?¡± John didn¡¯t reply. Their conversation reached the ears of the four people of Demonism. Being humiliated like this, their faces distorted with anger. ¡°Are you making fun of us, you asshole?¡± They roared. John''s face darkened. He threw the principles behind and rushed toward the four men in an instant, p! He raised his hand, a sh of green lightning shot out from his fingers. In the blink of an eye, the body of one man twisted and then turned into dusts without any residue. ¡°He''s a cultivator!¡± The remaining men turned pale with fright. John moved so fast that they couldn''t even see where he was. They looked around, their eyes full of horror. They didn¡¯t expect that this young man would be a powerful cultivator! They were in a trap! John turned around and said, ¡°Look! I have surrounded them! Do you want me to leave one to you?¡± ¡°Damn it! This scumbag is making fun of us!¡± The three men were burning with anger. It was the first time in their lives that they had been despised like this. But John was a cultivator, they couldn''t defeat him in any case. The only way out was¡ªrun! They turned around and fell away. ¡°You bastards!How dare you offend the Demonism! You will pay the price!¡± One man looked over his shoulder and shouted. ¡°You wanna run away?¡± John narrowed his eyes, suddenly, a st of vital energy burst out from his body. ¡°Listen, I''m the chief disciple of the Immortal Morality, Gary Williams!¡± He cried out. Each word he spoke out formed a deep¡ªgreen talisman and hit the three men, making them turn into dusts in an instant. Plop! Ang fell into a stream. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After killing the three men, John returned to her in surprise and asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Ang? Did I hurt you by ident?¡± ¡°Nothing... Well, John, you¡¯re so domineering just now. By the way, when did you be a cultivator? Shouldn''t you be a monk like me?¡± Ang looked at John in high spirits. ¡°My situation is quite special. Now not only me, but also Queenie and Alice have be cultivators too with my help. If you... ¡± ¡°No, no! If I let you help me to practice, then who am I to you? You disciple? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Said Ang, shaking her head. John shrugged. The two returned to Greend Vi. No one was at home. Ang rushed into the bathroom. She had just broken into the tomb of the old bishop of the Demonism. Although she had washed her face, her clothes were still dusty which made her very ufortable. The bath took her more than an hour, she scrubbed her skin over as if to wash away all the bad luck on her body. When she was lost in her thoughts while bathing, something ran a bell. She was such a fool. She made the same mistake as Queenie! She forgot to put clean clothes in the bathroom in advance! Moreover, her mistake even more serious than that of Queenie... After realizing that she had forgot to put a change of clothes in the bathroom, Queenie wrapped herself in a bath towel before she came out. It was just that she identally fell over and her towel dropped down and John just came in and saw it... But Ang didn¡¯t even have a towel with her! Actually she didn''t care whether she wore a towel or not in usual as she and her sisters were living the house, but today was different! When she was taking a shower, she seemed to havepletely forgotten that John was sitting in the living room. So when she came out, wiped her wet hair with a towel in hand, she saw John in front of her: she was frozen at once. Since she had a long bath, when she pushed the door open, the white mist floated into the living room from the bathroom, as if she was a fairying out of the heaven. Well, a naked fairy... John looked at her, his eyes wide open. Ang''s hands stopped, then she cried out with her face blushed. She threw the towel at John¡¯s face and rushed into the bedroom. John smiled at her hurried back. He took off the scented towel from his face and thought back to Ang¡¯s body in mind. It seemed that he had made a mistake in his previous calction. It was not that Ang was t-chested, but that he had met other sisters before and inparison with them, Ang''s breast was t. Of course, it was also because that she had always pressed her breast too much with a strip of cloth. It should be for the convenience of walking through the tomb. So it could be concluded that... Ang was B. Two dayster. When John met Ang¡¯s master, Gianna Semel, he finally came to realize that hecked experience. Because... Her breast was even t than Ang¡¯s! ¡°Master, I have told John the principles of Immortal Morality, but he has some questions.¡± Ang said respectfully. Gianna nodded and looked at John up and down. ¡°We did right to assign the task of teaching you to Perry. It¡¯s good for you to reach the venerable realm in fifteen years. Ask me if you have any questions. But maybe I won¡¯t answer them even if you ask.¡± John was speechless. Then was there any need for him to ask? Sure enough, the Immortal Morality was not professional enough. After thinking for a while, John finally spoke out all the doubts in his heart, mostly about his background and the intention of the nner behind all this. What did he want? And what was going on with the Immortal Morality? After hearing this, Gianna gave a knowing smile and said, ¡°It''s not time to reveal everything. What you need to do now is to protect your sisters.¡± It was a waste of time to ask... John lowered his head in distress, feeling like being fooled around like a monkey by her. At this time, Gianna suddenly pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°Well... John, I have something to ask you. You¡¯ve been have you won?¡± back to New York for so long. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Asked John, quite puzzled. ¡°I mean... You sisters. ls everything going well?¡± Gianna said. She gave John a knowing wink. Although John was quite puzzled, he still said truthfully, ¡°My master had told me that before Iplete the Nameless divine skill, I can¡¯t do anything with mt sisters lest my kidney yang should run off. So I have always been very well behaved.¡± ¡°Did he really say that to you?¡± John nodded. Gianna couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Ha ha, Perry is so funny.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± John asked in confusion. ¡°Nothing. Just do what your master told you to do. Remember, protect your sisters.¡± Gianna didn¡¯t exin too much. Her smile was meaningful. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Alfred¡¯s n Then Gianna left quietly. t was her arrival, her words, her departure and... Her breast. How John wanted to open her head and see what was going on in it!He had thought she could dispel his doubts, but instead of answering his questions, he became even more confused! It was better not toe there! Ang tilted her head and asked, ¡°John, what did my master say to you just now?¡± ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Yeah, but of course you can choose not to answer.¡± Ang beamed. Now John was almost going crazy when he heard ¡®not to answer¡¯. He didn¡¯t want to be fooled again!He was not like Gianna who liked to keep others guessing, so he answered with a serious face, ¡°She asked me to find an opportunity to sleep with you.¡± ¡°What???¡± Ang was stunned. She goggled at John in a daze. Her pretty face flushed. ¡°Nonsense! My master is too serious and upright to say such shameless words to you! Don¡¯t nder her!¡± Her beautiful eyes were full of shyness. ¡°Serious? Upright? She is the most flirtatious one I have ever seen.¡± John murmured to himself. He did not say it out, because he knew that if he did so, Ang would definitely be angry with him. He could tell from her tone that she had the greatest respect of her master. Back home. Queenie sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. Her sitting posture was not inelegant at all and had a special charm in it. A ck pants softened the outline of her slender and delicate legs. John pushed the door open and came in. Queenie looked up at him and her face light up. She moved her hips aside a little, patted the seat she had just sat and said, ¡°Come here, little John. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Ang returned to her room. With a puzzled look, John walked over and sat down. He could still feel the remaining temperature left by her on the sofa. He asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Queenie?¡± Obviously, she was in a good mood today. She turned to John and said, ¡°The Kelvin family in Chicago said that they were willing to hand over their business to Queenie Group. Do you think I should agree?¡± After what John had done in Chicagost time, he earned the respect of Alfred. Alfred came to the Yeats family in the State of New York to inquire about John Marcia said that this young man named John was very likely to be his grandson inw in the future. Hearing this, Alfred was over the moon. Who was John? He was a peerless martial master for whom even the Eastern Martial Arts League must have the supreme respect! It was more urate to say that Alfred gave the family business to John than to give it to Queenie. As long as the two got married, what Queenie owned would belong to John! Moreover, with the help of John, the Kelvin family¡¯s status in Chicago would be unshakable for at least a hundred years. It wouldn''t be a tough and formidable task for them to set foot in Houston afterwards! Of course, there was another reason for him to do so. Tanner¡¯s behavior proved to be something of a great disappointment to him. It would be better if he handed over the family business to Queenie than to Tanner and others. It Queenie refused to ept it... He would instead transfer hispany to Nick whom he looked down upon all the time. This was his n and Adams, Marcia''s grandfather, shared the same aim. After knowing this, Queenie immediately turned to John. ¡°Isn''t it a good thing? It means that the Queenie Group has a promising future! It will someday be a renowned enterprise in the whole Us and even the whole world.¡± The sess of the Queenie Group was uing. As long as they put efforts into the advertising campaign of their facial mask, Beauty, as time went by, it was only a matter of time to turn the Queenie Group into the top facial mask brand in the world. ¡°I know, but what happened recently makes me feel like I¡¯m in a dream. A grand dream. That''s my concern, really.¡± Three months ago, the Queenie Group was just a smallpany in New York. However, three months later, it had suddenly be a booming group and was worth over billions! Anyone would feel like being in a dream. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The branch in Rochester had just been established. What she worried about was that she could not spare enough time and effort to manage the Kelvin family¡¯s business. ¡°Queenie, believe in yourself. Queenie Group will be a famed enterprise sooner orter, and you have to face it. If handling too much business wears you out, you might as well leave it to your subordinates, just like Alice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too irresponsible...¡± Queenie said, frowning. When thinking over it, she suddenly felt that her legs were pushed open by someone. She was startled and, almost as a reflex action, she gave a kick to John. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She said, half angry, half shy. ¡°Are you concerned that taking charge of the Kelvin family was a too big step for you? I just want to prove to you that your two long legs are so flexible, there is no need to worry about that.¡± As long as she was strong enough, no difficulty amounted to much. Queenie¡¯s pretty face turned red. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Is that the way how you prove things?¡± She leered at John.She was really shocked just now.She was sitting on the sofa when suddenly a pair of hands tore her knees apart! How could she remain herposure? But she didn''t me John too much. She knew what kind of person his was. A momentter, she showed a sly smile and said, ¡°Little John, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Seeing the mysterious look on her face, John couldn''t help feeling curious. ¡°Your sisters, Anita, are shooting a new y. The Queenie Group happens to sponsor that y. Do you want me to arrange you a small-time role in it? She must be frightened when seeing you then!¡± ¡°Queenie, you look aloof and detached on the surface, but in fact you are the naughtiest among all the sisters!¡± Queenie had offered to scare Anita before! John was beginning to doubt whether she was pretending to be cool. ¡°How dare you nder me?¡± Queenie took off her high heels angrily and put her snow-white feet directly into the mouth of John. ¡°I''m right...¡± John said inwardly. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 The mercenaries Queenie and John were sitting on the sofa ying fight when a voice sounded in John¡¯s mind, ¡°Little John, bless me...¡± This was not Queenie¡¯s voice.She didn¡¯t utter a word.It was Kate! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. John sat upright immediately. ¡°Queenie, something came up. I have to go now.¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just remembered that I''m going to treat a patient today. It almost slipped my mind.¡± John didn¡¯t exin too much lest Queenie should get worried. He rode his bike and left the Greend Vi alone. After getting on the road, he closed his eyes.He was trying to track Kate. Thanks to the Mind Circle on her body, the general situation of her gradually appeared in his mind. The picture was blurred. But he could vaguely feel that Kate was fleeing in a rain forest. Several figures beside her were also running madly. They should be her colleagues. Besides... From the direction transmitted back by the Mind Circle, he could see that Kate, who was supposed to be in Kampuchea now, was at the frontier between the Us and Texas! She had mentioned earlier that she was investigate a kidnapping... No, there must be something shady! Bang! Suddenly, a reporter was shot and his head exploded. He fell down right in front of Kate. Then the scene disappeared. John''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Kate!¡± The blood in his body seemed to freeze at this moment. The mes of anger in his head were burning so crazily that it almost burnt out his remaining consciousness. ¡°Kate!¡± John roared. How could he bear to see any of his sisters get hurt? He rushed toward the direction of Texas at top speed. Meanwhile. In the south of US, nine Oracle Generals, all of whom were above the venerable realm, were really freaked when they received the Oracle token sent by John. Their king was furious! ¡± He was on his way to rescue his woman. The nine of them led a group of martial artists to go to Texas without hesitation. They must keep king¡¯s woman safe! Kate was running madly. Bullets flew past. Seeing herpanions fall down one by one, her heart was bleeding. To investigate a kidnapping of the king of Kampuchea was just an excuse. Actually, she and her colleagues were investigating a cross¡ªborder human trafficking organization in Texas. But however, due to the negligence of her colleagues, their identities were exposed. The people who were assassinating them were mercenaries hired by the criminal organization. And they were all martial artists! Whoosh! A bullet flew past her temples and hit an old tree in front of her. The whistling cold wind cut her cheek like a knife and her ears were buzzing because of the sharp sound sent out by bullets. But she could do nothing. She could only run and run, holding the ugly amulet hanging on her chest tightly, hoping that it could really bring her good luck as John had said. Puff! A bullet shot into her left shoulder. She screamed with pain; her eyes became blurred. For a moment she thought she would die in this foreign country today. ¡°You bastards are doomed!¡± Just as she was about to fall to the ground, a burly figure rushed over, picked her up and rushed to the border of the US. It was Tristan. He had been secretly protecting Kate under the order of the King of Horizon. However, the incident happened all of a sudden and when he came there, it was alreadyte: Kate had been shot. What was worse... Although he was a martial artist himself, he was not able to bear the attack of bullets. He could only try to avoid the bullets depending on his agility and theplex terrain of the rain forest. But he was a human being. His physical strength wasn''t unlimited. Being a martial artist, he had a stronger physical strength than ordinary people, but it was limited. Soon, Tristan felt his legs weaken. Puff! Puff! Puff! Two bullets shot into his body, the vitality in his body was rapidly fading away, but he still protected Kate with his body. Just hold on... Hold on a little longer.... If he could go through the rain forest and get to the boundary where Oracle Generals garrisoned... Tristan gritted his teeth. Another two bullets shot into his body. He was on the verge of copse. There was only a slim chance of survival... He felt like passing out. Finally, nine Oracle Generals arrived. Tristan fell to the ground. He opened his bloody mouth and said with a miserable smile, ¡°Generals... Please tell your highness that Tristan has tried his best!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± One Oracle Generals named Linen Rowdy from the Three¡ªSix department shouted. ¡°How¡­How dare you hurt the king''s woman! Kill them all!¡± Said he, blue veins standing out on his temples. ¡°Kill them all!¡± The martial artists of the Oracle rushed out in anger. The nine generals above the venerable realm took the lead. They released invisible force which then turned into indestructible forceful shields and resisted all the bullets. These mercenaries turned pale the moment they saw the nine Oracle Generals. They were all formidable fighters. They hadn¡¯t crossed the border yet, but in the face of the powerful generals, they shook in fear. Back then. It was the horrifying Oracle King who led thirty-six marital artists all the way to the capital of Texas and forced them. to sign a contract. From then on, no martial organization in Texas dared to vite the US. This time, they had nned to kill these reporters before they could cross the border lest others should know the big secret in Texas. However, they did not expect that they would encounter the Oracle Generals halfway. They could only retreat if they didn''t want to die today. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Kill them all These mercenaries came to realize now that they seemed to have made a big trouble. Why were the Oracle Generals there? They were assassinating those reporters in their owe country; it had nothing to do with the Oracle at all. But the situation in front of them was obviously much moreplicated than they had imagined. The Oracle wanted to kill off them! Was one of the people they just killed or injured an important member of the Oracle? Otherwise, why did the martial artists arrive in time to save them? There was only one exnation. The Oracle had already known that they were hunting down these reporters. Maybe one of it was very important... These mercenaries turned to jelly. If Oracle, the most fearsome and august organization throughout the world, went to the capital of Texas to stir up trouble, the senior leaders of Texas would probably kill them to avoid international dispute, not to mention the Oracle King. They couldn''t stay in Texas any longer. The same thought popped into their heads. But now they couldn''t spare time to thing over it. What they worried the most now was how to survive from the chase of the Oracle Generals. Fortunately. They were very familiar with this rain forest, so even if the opponent was very terrible, they could make full use of the geographical advantage to hide themselves. But they underestimated the scale of the problem. At this moment. A horrible figure was getting close: it was John. He got closer and closer....He sessfully located Kate depending on the vibration of the Mind Circle. ¡°Kate!¡± John jumped down from his bike and trotted over to Kate. The members of the Oracle around him howled in excitement, ¡°Your Highness!¡± John didn¡¯t say anything. He knelt down to check Kate''s wound, breathing a sigh of relief.She was shot on the left side of her shoulder and the bullet was already taken out.It was not a fatal injury. She passed out because of the sharp pain. Then John saw Tristan who was lying on the ground not far away. ¡°How is he?¡± His face changed dramatically. As soon as he said, he quickly walked to Tristan and squatted down, reaching out his hand and put it on the artery on Tristan¡¯s neck. It was toote!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Your Highness, he protected your sister till the eleventh hour. He was shot four times. When we got there, he breathed hisst breath...¡± Amember of the Oracle said. John kept silent.He looked down at Tristan. He and Tristan weren''t familiar with each other. There were even some grudges between them because of the matter of the Branton family. But it was undeniable that Tristan was a man of unexceptionable character. If he hadn''t reach out to him and asked him to protect Kate, he wouldn''t have died. He owed Tristan a lot. ¡°Hold a big funeral for him!¡± After a long silence, John stood up and spoke, his expressionless eyes emitting an imposing air. ¡°Where is Linen?¡± Asked he. ¡°Generals are hunting down these mercenaries from the Texas.¡± Before the man finished speaking, John soared up to the sky and then floated midair. He looked down at the rain forest scanning the prey below like an eagle ready to hunt. Nothing was invisible under his Lucifer¡¯s Eyes. Soon. He saw the several mercenaries who were hiding. Whoosh! John swooped down in an instant, grabbed the neck of one mercenary and flew up again, tearing him in half in midair. Blood sprayed down. With an expressionless face, John threw the body aside and dived down again, grabbed another man and tore him up. too. ¡°Ah¡± Heartbreaking screams echoed in the sky. Hearing the sound, Linen and the others looked up through the cracks of branches of trees. When they saw the cold and arrogant figure of John in the sky, they became extremely excited and roared, ¡°Our king! It''s the Oracle King! Our king is there!¡± Meanwhile. The mercenaries, trembling like a leaf, were on the verge of tears. It was the Oracle King! It was him who had broken through the siege and got to the capital of Texas! There was no turning back. They were doomed today! ¡°Ah ¡° ¡°Ah-¡± Another two screams sounded. Remaining mercenaries could do nothing but watch theirpanions being torn in half by the Oracle King. They couldn''t even withdraw their sight from the bloody scene in the depths of helplessness. Bang! A bullet shot toward John. One mercenary was so scared that he pulled the trigger by instinct. Although he knew it was useless. Sure enough. The bullet was bounced away by an invisible force before it could touch the Oracle King. Then John swooped down toward the direction of the bullet and picked up him. Hiss! His body was tom into two parts, blood mist dissolved into the air. The rest of the mercenaries were scared out of their wits. How they hoped they could turn back the clock. But the ughter began. They would definitely end up with tragedy. It was not until thest mercenary was torn apart that John calmed down. At this time, the air was filled with a strong smell of blood, mixed with the smell of wet earth. There was a deadly silence. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 The truth John and others returned to the Oracle Pce. In the south part of the pce. Kate woke up from aa, her face as white as a sheet. What she saw first was a familiar face looking at her with concern. ¡°Little John...¡± She murmured. Her mind was still in a mess. Was it an illusion? She was dead, right? Then why was John in front of her? Was he a fake shadow she imagined before she went to the underworld? Kate reached out her hand to rub John¡¯s face. ¡°My little John... I¡¯m so sorry.... I have just met you once, and now I¡¯m leaving...I¡¯m so sorry¡± ¡°Kate, see, you are still alive. I have killed all the bastards that dared hurt you.¡± John was heartbroken when seeing Kate''s pale face. ¡°Am I still alive?¡± Kate was stunned.She could feel the paining from her shoulders. How could a dead person feel pain?She rubbed her face in a daze, the touch was so real, so warm. ¡°I thought I was dead! I thought I would never see you again...¡± Regardless of the pain on her shoulder, Kate threw herself onto John¡¯s arms and burst into tears. John hugged her tightly, his heart also trembled. Kate was so pitiful and helpless, like a little rabbit in the grass. But those beasts had the heart to kill her! ¡°It¡¯s all right, Kate. I will never let you get hurt again. If anyone dares to hurt you, I shall tear them apart and send them to hell.¡± Comforted John, patting Kate on the shoulder, Kate cried for a long time. Then something ran a bell.She turned over her cor to check her buttons.She had put a micro¡ª camera there. But now it was gone.She must have lost it when she ran away. ¡°No...¡± Tears welled up in her eyes again. They had spent so much time lurking in Texas and recording the evidence about crimes, but she lost the camera! She couldn''t live up to her deadpanions... ¡°What''s going on, Kate? What were you up to in Texas?¡± Asked John. If there were just investigating a kidnapping, how could they be hunted down by mercenaries? Kate¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying. After hearing John¡¯s question, she shook her head in silence. John''s face darkened. ¡°You don''t want to tell me? Alright. I''ll go to Texas myself to see what''s going on.¡± ¡°No...¡± ¡°Then tell me the truth!¡± John looked at Kate seriously. Kate saw the determination in his eyes. She lowered her head, hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t do anything reckless. I will tell you everything...¡± It turned out that... In recent months, more and more people were missing in the US. Kate and her colleagues had been secretly following this matter and finally found that it was a cross¡ª border human trafficking case. They had made a lot of preparations before getting to the root of the case. They followed the criminal gang all the way to Texas. Finally, they found that those missing people were all sent to ab base and never came out. One of Kate¡¯s colleagues offered to take the risk and go deep into the base to investigate. But out of expectation, he was noticed by them. That was why they were hunting down by mercenaries. This was the whole story. Kate survived. What a narrow escape! After hearing this, John was lost in thought. Human experiments? And it was a human experiment specially designed for the people of the US? it was not a trifle deal. ¡°Kate, could you... Tell me the address of theb base?¡± John looked into Kate¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I''ve told you not to be impulsive. Do you want to make trouble in Texas? You¡¯re not going to do this!¡± Kate blurted out. She chose to tell the gravity of the human trafficking case to John because she was afraid that he would risk his life to get revenge for her. Who could know that he was even more determined to go there after what she said! ¡°You are neither a reporter nor a member of the relevant department. Why do you want to go to such a dangerous ce? Are you seeking death?¡± Her voice was firm. Kate was strongly opposed to John¡¯s idea. After pondering for a while, John said, ¡°Kate, aren''t you curious about how you survived?¡± Hearing this, Kate paused.She hadn''t had time to think about it after she came to herself. How could she survive when being chased by so many mercenaries? Besides... Where was she? Why was John here? Kate didn¡¯t think too much about these questions as a feeling of resurrection from death filled her head. In addition, she had just finished talking about her investigation of kidnapping, leaving her no chance to think too much about other things. It was not until then that she felt her survival weird. When she was about to inquire. Linen walked in and said, ¡°Your Highness, when will we set off?¡± Your Highness? Kate¡¯s body stiffened and her gaze fell on the hand of Linen. It was a mask A dragon¡ªshaped mask that she felt quite familiar with. The owner of the mask was her idol, the King of Horizon. To interview him was her lifelong pursuit. Was it possible that... She tried to calm herself as she was breathing quickly. At this moment, John put on the mask, turned around and walked to the bedside, saying, ¡°That¡¯s my duty!¡± Then he reached out his hand and rubbed Kate¡¯s head. ¡°Those bastards in Texas dared to hire mercenaries to hurt you. They must pay the price! Or I shall be ashamed to say thatm your brother.¡± John was the King of Horizon. Kate looked up at John in a daze, her eyes became moist again. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was in a dream or not. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Her younger brother, John, was the unparalleled great hero in US: the King of Horizon! What a coincidence! The dream she had had at home that day wasn''t utterly unreasonable. Her dream came true! It was like thebination of illusion and reality. She felt... She felt her heart was filled with love and happiness! Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Gene experiments In Texas. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At aboratory. This ce was surrounded by the electric with a group of mercenaries with weapons were patrolling around. A fair skinned man from Britain was talking to themander of the mercenaries in thenguage of Texas. ¡°Why haven''t your mene back yet? Is there anything wrong?¡± Themander replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Dr. Anderson. All my mercenaries are top killers of all. It¡¯s just a piece of cake for them to kill a few reporters from the US.¡± ¡°Don''t take it lightly. Now we are conducting the most critical part of the experiment. You shall ask for it if there is any careless mistake.¡± ¡°Take it easy, there¡¯s no need to worry...¡± Boom! Before he could finish his words, a ray of prating light darted towards them from afar, tearing open a wide gap on the electric beside them. What the fuck? That light almost hit his head! Amercenary ran over, panting for breath. ¡°Sir, someone broke into ourb base!¡± He reported. ¡°Who is it?¡± Themander''s face dimmed. Someone broke in right after he had reassured Dr. Anderson that everything was alright? How ridiculous! The mercenary replied, ¡°It¡¯s... It''s the Oracle King of the US!¡± ¡°What???¡± Themander''s eyes went as wide as saucers and his hands couldn''t help shaking. ¡°How could that be? What did he break into myb for?¡± He rushed out of theb in disbelief.He couldn''t see clearly as the wind stirred up a lot of dust which thickened into many clouds and blurred his view. Only intensive exchanges of gunfire could be heard. The bullets were as dense as an endless drizzle. In the rain of gunfire, two figures were rushing toward themander. One of them was Linen. As for another man...He was wearing a mask. It was a dragon¡ª-shaped mask that was frightening enough to intimidate all the powerful martial artists in the world.He was the King of Oracle. ¡°Damn it! The King of Oracle is there! Turn off all the equipment! Everyone, go to the undergroundb!¡± The fair-skinned man was also panicked when seeing the dragon¡ªshaped mask. He rushed back to theb and evacuated the researcher who were doing experiments and led them to subterranean to seek shelter. There was no one left in theb. Only countless transparent experiment cabins, in which some naked men were ced. Most of them were from the US. There were also several martial artists from Texas. They had been injected with a kind of gic medicine and were experiencing some changes in their bodies. They had no idea what was happening outside. They were left in the cabins as those researchers were busy running for their lives and had no time to care about them. At this moment. Outside theb. It was a desperate struggle. As two figures weaved their way in the rain of bullets, more and more mercenaries fell. Their cutting edge weapons caused no harm to their opponents. John only took Linen with him. In fact, with his power, he could annihte this mercenary organization in the blink of an eye. The reason he brought Linen here was that he could serve as a trantor. Destroying theb wasn''t his ultimate goal. The upper leaders of Texas must be aware of what theb was doing, this was for sure. It didn¡¯t take long before John wiped out all the mercenaries, None of them escaped. Themander was no exception. The moment he was outside theb he was cut in half by an unseen knife that was made out of John¡¯s vital energy. No one knew the limits of the King of Horizon¡¯s bizarre and horrific power. After a fierce fight, John''s was not stained with mud and blood. He came into theb and frowned at what he saw there. Bang! All of a sudden. A muffled sound burst out from a cabin in which a martial artist from Texas was ced. The man''s body instantly melted into a pool of blood mist and dyed the entireboratory bright red. Bang! Bang! Bang! After him, the same situation happened to several other people in the cabin: they all exploded. ¡°Your Highness, they are doing gic experiments!¡± Seeing this, Linen said in a serious tone. With a stern look, John said coldly, ¡°It seems that Texas has been living a veryfortable life recently to the extent that they even forgot what they should do and should not. Destroy theb base and then come with me to see the of Texas.¡± Every country had their own martial artists from which those in the US were the most powerful. Especially, the Oracle carried a lot of weight, on one in the world dared defy its authority. They med all this on genes. They thought they might be able to create a top-level martial artist if they extracted the genes of the people of the US and integrate them into the bodies of their own martial artist. That was why theb was established. However, everything was still in the experiment stage. It was extremely difficult to achieve gene fusion alone, as for whether this experiment would seed, this wastter. Boom! Just as John was thinking, he heard another loud sounding from a cabin and then a martial artist from Texas popped out from it. He was all naked with his hair shaved. ¡°Hahaha! I''m done! My gic modification is sessful!¡± This marital artist had no idea what was going on outside. He rushed out of the cabin,ughed loudly and spoke thenguage of Texas. Then he sensed something shady.He stoppedughing.He looked at the two figures not far away. When he saw clearly who they were, all his blood in his body seemed to freeze. ¡°The king of Horizon?¡± Before the gic modification, even the most might martial artists in Texas had just reached the heaven realm. No one had broken through to the venerable realm. It meant that their martial genes were indeed inferior to that of the US. He was the same.He was in the heaven realm when he had begun to undergo the experience. But now he got out of the cabin smoothly, reaching the venerable realm. Although he had broken the shackles of the martial gene of Texas, he was only a nobody when facing the King of Horizon. He was now scare to death. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 The gene experiment The man turned around and fled in a hurry. However, there was no chance of escaping. Linen blocked his way and killed him easily. John was depressed. The fact that this martial artist from Texas had reached the venerable realm meant that the gic modification experiment was getting more and more mature. This was not a good thing for the US. John got to the metal gate leading to the undergroundb. He stood there for a moment, mobilized his vital energy and threw a punch at the gate. Boom! Boom! Boom! The door was still. The people in the basement were trembling with fear. Dr. Anderson tried tofort himself, ¡°There is no need to worry. The four¡ªwall of the underground lab is made of iparably alloy. It can even defend against the power of cannonballs! How could the King of Horizon break in!¡± Then there were a few more loud bangs. No one came in. Dr. Anderson breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Your Highness, how about asking the army of Texas toe over and open the gate?¡± ¡°No, I''d like to see how hard the door is.¡± John sneered. He was not entitled to earn other¡¯s respect if he failed to open the door today!He rolled up his sleeves and took a few steps back. The nameless divine skill was running at full speed with infinite power amassing in the palm of his hands. Even the arteries in his body seemed to have awakened at this moment. This was the most powerful attack of John so far. Boom! The moment he threw his fists, two bright lights shed and hit the metal door. The wholeboratory shook violently. Another attack. Bang! The seemingly indestructible metal gate was cracked,rge and small splits appeared on it, forming into a cobweb. The alloy gate was broken! Dr. Anderson couldn¡¯t help but scream in horror, ¡°What the fuck? How could it be!¡± That alloy gate could even bear the power of a cannonball! But it broke into pieces by merely the fists of the Oracle King! Scared out of wits, he cried out. ¡°Please! Please forgive me!¡± When John entered, Dr. Anderson had already knelt on the ground, trembling all over. All those researchers who had participated in the gene experiments were also terrified. John stepped forward, kicked Dr. Anderson on the belly and shouted, ¡°Speak Chinese!¡± Dr. Anderson was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what John was talking about. At this time, a trembling researcher next plucked up the courage and exchanged a few words with him. Then Anderson opened his mouth and said in horror, ¡°No, no, no...¡± Obviously, he didn¡¯t know Chinese. Linen took a step forward, ¡°Your Highness, let me interpret it for you.¡± John nodded and said, ¡°Ask him who instigated him to do the gene experiment and how many experiments are they conducting.¡± Linen spoke fluent English as well as thenguage of Texas. He tranted John¡¯s words into English and exchanged a few words with Dr. Anderson. Soon. Linen replied, ¡°He said he knows nothing. He is just doing what others wanted him to do.¡± ¡°Knowing nothing?¡± With a frown, John suddenly grabbed Lune and broke his neck with one hand. ¡°Then there is no point of pardoning you.¡± Plop! Dr. Anderson''s body fell to the ground. The researcher who had just tranted for him immediately fell on his knees and begged, ¡°You Highness, I... I can speak Chinese! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± John cast him a cold nce. Although he was wearing a mask hiding most of his face, his ruthless re almost made the researcher pass out. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± John turned around and left theb base with Linen. The clothes of these researchers had beenpletely wet with sweat. All of them had a feeling of surviving from a disaster. Outside theb. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The helicopters of Texas were circling around. The army of Texas knew about what had happened there. They noticed it when the martial artists of the Oracle had crossed the border to save Kate. But they didn¡¯t dare to take any action. The Oracle''s strength was out of their expectation. Besides, the Oracle King was there too. They had an inkling that even a nuclear bomb couldn¡¯t hurt him at all. What was worse... The Oracle King could easily break in any forbidden areas all of countries. If he was offended, on one in the world was his opponent. This was what the Texas feared the most. The Oracle King was unbeatable. John and Linen walked out of theb. The helicoptersnded. ¡°Tell your leader, his Highness say that if you dare to stir up trouble again, the Oracle will ¡®visit¡¯ your capitals sooner orter. I advise you to behave yourselves.¡± John guessed right. The senior leaders of Texas had always known the gic experiment and they didn¡¯t intend to take any measures to stop it. If he found out their conspiracy, they might say that they had no idea of everything happened in theb, that they were also fooled by Dr. Anderson. They had been seen through by John. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 The seemingly aloof Queenie After everything was done in Texas, John took Kate back to New York.It took Kate long to calm her nerves. She had never thought that her younger brother, John, was a hero that she had worshiped for a long time, the King of Horizon! She couldn''t help but think of the lines of a heroine in a TV series named ¡°A journey to the West", in which she said, ¡°My Mr.Right is an unparalleled hero. One day he wille to me with flowers in his hands.¡± Kate thought she was the happiest person on earth! However, the heroine had a bad end while she was full of happiness now to the extent that she even forgot the pain on her shoulder! ¡°Little John...¡± On the way back, Kate kept repeating John¡¯s name. She was even more excited than Alice was when she knew that John was her idol, Master of Clouds. With a gentle smile, John said, ¡°Kate, do you remember what I told you? I said I would one day give you an opportunity to interview the King of Horizon. Now you know that I didn''t lie to you, right?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Kate nodded with gratitude. But at this moment, she was not so eager to interview the King of Horizon as she used to be.She preferred to keep the secret alone rather than expose John¡¯s identity so early. This change of her mood was reasonable. Previous to this, King of Horizon was like an unreachable God to her. If she could find an opportunity to interview him, all the regrets in her life would disappear. But now everything was different. Or take a toy, there was a toy that everyone longed to obtain, but it was out of ordinary people¡¯s reach, and Kate was one of them. She liked the toy most of all. But now she suddenly found that the toy was at her disposal and she could do whatever she wanted on it. At this time, her mentality changed slightly. She didn¡¯t want to share this toy with others. She just wanted to keep it her own. ¡°It is human nature.¡± She thought. John didn¡¯t know that Kate wasparing him to a toy. ¡°Kate, I can promise you that you shall be the first person to interview the King of Horizon and the only one, but not now.¡± He smiled at her. He had made up his mind that he would take off his dragon¡ªshaped mask when Kate formally interviewed him so as to let everyone know his true identity. He was now waiting for a good time to do it. He hadn''t had enoughfortable days with his seven pretty sisters. If he exposed his secret now, countless admirers woulde to visit him, thus leaving him no time to spend with sisters. John was confident with his influence and charm. When they returned home, Kate didn¡¯t tell other sisters about her wound as she didn¡¯t want them to worry about her. But Queenie noticed it. She watched John go out with a solemn face. John said that he was going to treat a patient, but now he came back with Kate. It was obviously that he didn¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°What is going on between you two? Tell me!¡± Queenie went in Kate¡¯s room and asked. Kate had on choice but to tell Queenie the story. After hearing this, Queenie¡¯s face dimmed at once, ¡°How dare you risk your life to go to Texas? If it weren¡¯t for John, you would... Alright, you are not allowed to do such dangerous things again. Tomorrow I will go to youpany to quite your job!¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Hold it there! The Queenie Group is short of hands. You stay at home and help me manage the business. There is no travelling around anymore!¡± Queenie showed unprecedented seriousness. Kate lowered her head. ¡°Kate, I¡¯m on Queenie¡¯s side this time. I¡¯ve been back to New York for so long, but you spent so little time with me those days. You hurt my heart.¡± Kate was almost killed by mercenaries. John didn¡¯t want it to happen again. It would be the best if she should agree to stay at home. Seeing the sincere face of Queenie and John, Kate wavered. John looked into her eyes pitifully like a newly weaned child looking for his mother. Who would have thought that he was the King of Horizon? Kate couldn''t help but burst intoughter, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be sad, my little John. I''ll stay at home from now on and serve as your nanny. Is that okay?¡± ¡°I''m d we see eye to eye.¡± John beamed, nodding his head. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing their conversation, Queenie was speechless. ¡°Kate, it takes a long time for you wound to heal. You wanna be his nanny? You have no milk to feed him but salty water.¡± Hearing this, Kate and John goggled at her in horror. What did Queenie say? John couldn''t¡¯ believe his ears.So did Kate.She thought she was the obscenest of all sisters and Queenie the most prudish, but what Queenie just said wasn¡¯t consistent with her usual deeds and words! Kate looked at Queenie with undisguised admiration. Queenie was really something! Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 I like you that much ¡°Why are you all staring at me? Did I say something wrong?¡± Queenie said. Surprised faces of John and Kate made her quite puzzled. ¡°Queenie, you are an inborn actress. Even Anita would say so. I guess you might wanna be an actress?¡± Others shall be taken in by Queenie¡¯s seeming innocence, but she wouldn¡¯t buy it. But she had to admit that Queenie was quite skilled in disguise. Queenie couldn¡¯t get it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Said she, frowning. Kate gazed at her with a knowing look. She decided to expose her right now, so she said, ¡°You just asked me to feed salty water to John, so¡­¡± It was not until then that Queenie realized that Kate misunderstood her words. ¡°I mean the saline solution that the patients would use in the hospital.¡± Saline solution? John drew a sigh of relief. Queenie was such a pure person. How could she say something indecent? ¡°Well, I got it wrong. I thought¡­¡± Kate said with a shy smile. ¡°What?¡± Queenie tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± With a mysterious smile, Kate took a step forward and spoke close to Queenie¡¯s ear. The next second, Queenie¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her pretty face flushed. What was Kate thinking all day? ¡°Kate, I¡¯m quite curious about what¡¯s going on in your mind! You are so naughty!¡± Queenie red at her. But Kate¡¯s words resurfaced again in her head¡­ Stop! Queenie shook her head to dispel it. Then she grabbed John¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Kate is always like this, I know it. But what¡¯s going on with you, John?¡± Judging from his expression, it was obvious that he thought of the same thing as Kate! John didn¡¯t dare say a word. At night. Kate insisted on sleeping with John in her arms. Queenie didn¡¯t oppose it for the sake that she was injured. Besides, John was self¨Ccontrolled and upright, she believed that he dared not act recklessly. But sleeping with Kate wasn¡¯t a good thing. Her hands wouldn¡¯t rest for even one minute when she was asleep, which made John feel ufortable all night. It was the same on the second day. The third day was no exception. John couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. On the fourth day, when Kate fell asleep, John gently put her hand aside, sat up and went to the sofa in the living room, staring nkly at the ceilingmp. Why was life so difficult? Hey quite still on the sofa, not knowing how long it had passed. The door to Queenie¡¯s room was pushed open, she walked out into the living room, rubbing her eyes. She got up to go to the bathroom. She drank too much milk before going to bed. ¡°Why is the light in the living room on? John? What are you doing there? You scared me!¡± Queenie eximed with her hands putting on her chest. ¡°Queenie, I can¡¯t fall asleep. I haven¡¯t had a good sleep for several nights.¡± Hearing his words, Queenie was frozen for a moment. ¡°You can¡¯t fall asleep? I thought you really enjoy it. How can¡¯t you sleep with Kate by your side?¡± She sneered. would She knew John¡¯s feelings. Kate was such a beauty. But even with her by his side, John didn¡¯t dare put one finger on her! He could only watch her! It would be fine if Kate didn¡¯t sleep next to him, at least he wouldn¡¯t think too much about her. But she insisted on sleeping with him in her arms, and her hands were restless! Who could stand it! John said with grievance, ¡°Queenie, are you gloating?¡± ¡°Well, yes. You deserve it. I think the nameless divine skill you¡¯re practicing would do you no bad. Now there is no chance of doing whatever you like. Ha ha¡­¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Queenie threw back her head back andughed loudly. ¡°You are just jealous.¡± John blurted out. ¡°What did you say?¡± Queenie stopped smiling and stared at him, her bright eyes wide open. John thought that he should be a man this time. He couldn¡¯t always give in to the power of Queenie, so he ventured, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I can see it. You are jealous. Every time I talk with Alice, you wille over and step in, right?¡± ¡°And I couldn¡¯t fall asleep because Kate¡¯s hands kept moving around me, but you seemed to enjoy my misfortune. This is also a sign of jealousy. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Kate was injured, you would have already taken her out of my room.¡± ¡°Queenie, you love,me. Your love for me is not the kind a sister would have for her brother.¡± A long silence seeded his words. Queenie lowered her head. John knew that he got the better of her. He looked at hercently. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to gloat.¡± ¡°I directly speak out your true feelings. You must feel shy now, right? Let¡¯s see if you can stillugh at me!¡± Queenie loved him, that was for sure. But she had always hid her affection all the time. Most girls would be panicked when their crush knew their feelings! Especially for a woman like Queenie who looked aloof and decisive, she would definitely be shy when facing John¡¯s blunt words. He guessed right. A hint of panic shed through her beautiful eyes. She calmed down soon. After getting along with John for such a long time, she had a strong tolerance for him. After a moment¡¯s silence, she moved closer to him and whispered in his ear, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I love you. How I wish I could give myself to you now, but to do it will affect your exercise method. What should I do?¡± Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Cultivation aiding Queenie looked into John¡¯s eyes, not to be outdone. Knowing that John couldn¡¯t do anything to her, she deliberately provoked him in this way. Her lips were so close to John¡¯s ear and her breath tickled his ear, which made him restless and fidgety. He turned his head and met her eyes. Even at such a close distance, there was still no ws on her dazzling face. Her delicate, white skin was the most perfect masterpiece in the world. Her long and thick eyshes trembled slightly; her beautiful, round eyes were as bright as flowing water¡­ John face turned red unexpectedly. He looked away for fear that Queenie should notice it. But the next second his gaze happened to fall on her breast under her nightgown. Her skin was so snow¨Cwhite that he couldn¡¯t move his eyes from it. Just like a white marble¡­ Obviously, Queenie had also noticed John¡¯s gaze, but this time, she did not reach out her hand to cover her breast but looked at him provocatively and said, ¡°Humph, what is the point of watching it? You couldn¡¯t even touch it, you big eunuch.¡± Big eunuch? Damn it! Being humiliated like this, John gritted his teeth with anger. Suddenly, he put on a bright smile, ¡°Queenie, do you dare to y a game with me?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Cultivation aiding.¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s new about it? I¡¯m able to hold on for more than 20 minutes. Cut it out.¡± Queenie greeted John¡¯s proposal with scorn. ¡°Really?¡± John¡¯s smile turned into a snicker, ¡°How about cultivating beside Kate? I dare you to challenge me.¡± Queenie fell for silent. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re able to hold on for more than 20 minutes? Since you have such a strong endurance, you must be able to guarantee that you won¡¯t make a sound and wake up Kate, right?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t¡® you say a word, Queenie? You are so coward.¡± ¡°What? Coward? Let¡¯s y it. I shall teach you a lesson!¡± John knew that Queenie waspetitive and emulous. As expected, John provoked she into takin the challenge. Queenie went to the bathroom first and then followed John to his room. ¡°Hush! Walk on tiptoe. Don¡¯t wake up Kate.¡± John whispered. ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them slipped in the room, like a young couple who secretly did something bad behind their parents. They got on the bed. Cultivation aiding began. In order not to be looked down upon by him, Queenie tried her best to restrain her voice and never let Kate, who was sleeping besides, hear her. Everything went well in the first ten minutes. Queenie¡¯s breathing was quick and uneven, but she didn¡¯t make any sound. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Fifteenth minute had passed. Only then did Queenie know why John seemed so certain to win. Kate suddenly turned over and her hands groped in the air. Finally, her handsnded on Queenie¡¯s breast¡­ ¡°Oh, my!¡± Queenie gasped. She was on the brink of copse. But she still didn¡¯t dare make a sound. In the end, John spent the night on the sofa as Queenie upied his bed and refused to go out. The second morning, Kate woke up to see Queenie lying beside her, she frowned with confusion. She remembered that she was sleeping with John, but now John was nowhere to be found while Queenie was on the bed. However, Queenie didn¡¯t say anything more. She just kicked Kate out and then hurriedly rolled up the sheets and threw it into the washing machine, as if there was a big secret that she was afraid of being discovered. Today John had something to do. He was to go to Rochester secretly. Outwardly, he went there for teaching medicine course in Providence University, but in fact, he was avoiding Kate. He hadn¡¯t slept well for four nights! If things went on like this, his healthy would break down sooner orter. He¡¯d better keep himself away from her. In today¡¯s ss he met Emily again. This poor girl still couldn¡¯t refine her vital energy. Even John felt anxious for her. ¡°Miss. Wood, it¡¯s just a waste of time. You might as well find a man and get married!¡± After ss. John arrived at the River Apartment. He took a shower and was ready to have a good sleep. However, as soon as he came out of the bathroom, he saw an enchanting beauty sitting on the sofa in the living room, staring at him with her charming eyes, half smiling. ¡°John, Kate has been following you these days. I don¡¯t even have a chance to conduct cultivation aidding with you. Today is a chance of a lifetime, I can finally upy you, ha ha¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± John cried out. Somewhere in the State of New York. In a dim hall. There was no light. There were only a few torches around, and in the center of the hall stood an altar. Around the altar were more than a dozen ckrge vats, which were filled with bright¨Cred liquid. It was all human blood. A naked man was in one of these vats, his body was surrounded by bloody mist. ¡°You all are good for nothing! You can¡¯t even catch a little girl! And those tomb¨Ckeepers! They are unaware that the old bishop¡¯s tomb has been broken in! Go get them and kill them!¡± The man in the big vats growled. ¡°Yes, bishop!¡± A grand protector of the Demonism went out and brought in several shivering men who were all members of the Demonism. They were responsible for guarding the old bishop¡¯s tomb. ¡°Please! Pease forgive us!¡± As soon as they came in, they knelt down in horror and begged and kowtowed. ¡°Humph, forgive you? Then how can I face the old bishop after my death?¡± The man roared and stretched out an arm from the vat. He pinched his fingers and the blood coagted into a thin column and shot out, piercing through the chests of these people kneeling on the ground. ¡°Put their blood into the vats.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After a while, a man in a ck robe came in and said, ¡°Bishop, we have found the whereabouts of the tomb¨Crobber. He is in the Greend Vi in New York.¡± ¡°Well, you take some men to New York right away and bring that girl to me. I will make her my maid!¡± The bishop of the Demonism put on an obscene smile. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Demonism In Greend Vi. There were only two beautiful women at home today. Kate was one of them. She had been looking for John for a whole day and night, but he didn¡¯t answer her phone. She didn¡¯t know what happened. It was a lonely and cold night without John. She felt her hands cold when she went to bed at night. In fact, when John disappeared yesterday morning, Kate went to ask Alice, but Alice smiled cunningly and said, ¡°Guess where he went!¡± That night, Alice also disappeared. On the second day, Kate asked Queenie where John was. Queenie sneered and said, ¡°You said that John is a brat. I think you are the same as well.¡± Then Queenie left Greend Vi and went to thepany with a cold face. Kate was not reconciled, so she went to ask her second oldest sister Tracy. Tracy said gently, ¡°Sister, you have to learn to be independent. John is very busy, although I don¡¯t know what he is busy with all day long.¡® Then she went to the Feazer Medical Clinic. At this moment. Kate felt as if she had been abandoned by the whole world. Everyone said she didn¡¯t care about family when she was a reporter. Now she stayed at home and behaved, and everyone told her to be more independent. She didn¡¯t know what she could do. No. She still had her younger sister. At least Kate¡¯s younger sister was still at home. She didn¡¯t abandon Kate. Kate felt that she had found some warmth, so she took the initiative to go to Ang¡¯s room and chatted with her. But Ang was busy with ying a small bell and didn¡¯t focus on chatting. Kate gave up. Now she was sure that she was abandoned by the whole world. Kate had no choice but to review the study materials she had in herputer. At this moment. Ang was ying with her Spirit Calling Bell happily. Suddenly, she raised her head and looked out of the window. A trace of seriousness appeared on her little muddled face. She sensed danger. The t of Grand Theft: No matter what is happening, hiding oneself will never go wrong. Ang was a very obedient girl. Her first reaction was to run away as soon as possible. But when she thought of Kate next door, she hesitated again. Although the t was important, protecting the people important to her was obviously more important! So she jumped out of the window and saw several familiar figures. Of course, what she was familiar with was not their faces, but their ck robes. Demonism! How could they find this ce! Ang was instantly anxious. The people of Demonism obviously saw Ang too. The grand protector shouted coldly, ¡°Girl, our leader said that he would take you back to be his pet, Let¡¯s see where you can escape this time!¡± ¡°Bah, I¡¯m not afraid of you. My senior is a very powerful cultivator. You¡¯re digging your own graves!¡± Ang wanted to use Empty Fort Strategy, so she continued, ¡°Otherwise, how did you think those bastards diedst time?¡± ¡°A cultivator?¡± The people from Demonism were stunned. Of course they knew how terrifying a cultivator was, because their leader was a cultivator as well. Was there really a cultivator in this vi? The grand protector didn¡¯t make a move immediately. Instead, he nced at the vi with his gloomy eyes, as if he wanted to check if it was true. But he didn¡¯t feel the present of any cultivator. One of the disciples reminded him, ¡°Grand protector, it¡¯s our leader¡¯s order to take this girl back. We can¡¯t disobey it.¡± Hearing this, the grand protector¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He shouted, ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do it!¡± Since the day they joined Demonism, something had been nted in their bodies. As long as the leader had a thought of killing any of them, they would instantly die with no mercy. Therefore. Even if there was really a cultivator hiding in this vi, they had to go in. Otherwise, they would die anyway if they returned empty handed without doing anything. As soon as the grand protector gave the order, several disciples from Demonism rushed out in an instant. On the other hand, the grand protector was smart enough. Facing this unknown situation, he frowned and silently retreated behind the crowd. If a cultivator really jumped out, he could immediately escape. As long as he said he had tried his best, the leader would probably spare his life. Seeing the people of Demonism rushing over, Ang¡¯s pretty face turned pale. She knew that her Empty Fort Strategy had failed, so she could only control the Spirit Calling Bell to fight against the enemy. A fierce evil spirit surged out. They fought for a bit. The grand protector sneered, ¡°Girl, didn¡¯t you say that there is a cultivator living inside? Why hasn¡¯t he come out to save you?¡± Of course, he had noticed that the cultivator that Ang mentioned didn¡¯t exist at all. Otherwise, the cultivator woulde out already. Ang had no time to answer his question. It was already very difficult for her to deal with several attacks from the disciples. She was a cultivator, not like John who could use vital energy attack. Her only attacking method was the Spirit Calling Bell. Moreover, over the years, she had been following Gianna Semel. Every time she met an enemy, she would run away. She wasck of fighting experience, and was no match for these disciples. ¡°Sister, you¡­ Ah!¡± Hearing the noise outside the room, Kate came out and saw a few ck things attacking Ang. She was frightened and screamed. Ang had to be distracted and said, ¡°Run, sister! Go to find your senior apprentice¡­ Ask John for help!¡± Bang! As Ang was distracted, she was soon hit in the chest by a disciple and almost spat out a mouthful of blood. The grand protector had already seen Kate, and his eyes suddenly burst out two cold lights. He said excitedly, ¡°How nice. I didn¡¯t expect to have an unexpected reward. Another beautiful woman. Let¡¯s take her back to be the sect leader¡¯s pet.¡± It was known to all that the leader of Demonism wasscivious. If he caught these two beautiful girls back, he would definitely be rewarded. The most important thing was that every time the leader got tired of those women, he would give them to his subordinates and let them have a sip of soup. Now these two women were just the best beauties. Even if they were ruined by the sect leader, it would be a great reward for them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 How dare youid a hand on my sisters? Kate panicked. She was just a weak woman with gunshot wounds. If she stayed here, she wouldn¡¯t help but drag down Ang. So she made a prompt decision. Run! While running, she tried her best to contact John. However. John didn¡¯t answer her phone at all. She didn¡¯t know what she could do. Kate was anxious! All the sudden, she remembered something. The amulet! After she barely escaped from Texas a few days ago, John had told her that the amulet on her body was actually a Mind Circle. As long as she was in danger, she could call out John¡¯s name. She didn¡¯t expect to use it for the second time so soon. ¡°John,e back quickly! Little sister is going to be killed!¡± John, who was sleeping soundly in the River apartment, had muted his phone. He thought he could have a good sleep after he fled to the River Apartment, but he didn¡¯t expect that after he escaped from Kate, Alice came and tortured him the whole night. He had been exhausted all night, so he could only have a good sleep during the day. He was sleeping soundly. Kate¡¯s voice came to his mind and woke him up. He frowned. Kate¡¯s voice seemed anxious. It didn¡¯t look like a joke. If so, it only proves that Kate¡¯s acting skill was too realistic. It would not be a problem for her to be a dubbing actor in TV station. No matter Kate was joking or not, since she had used the Mind Circle, John must pay attention to it and find out the truth. He hurried to activate the Circle. Kate and the man in ck robe who was getting closer and closer to her appeared in John¡¯s mind. Demonism! John recognized the man in ck at a nce. They muste for the fifth sister, Ang, but they found Kate unexpectedly. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to the sisters! They were John¡¯s precious. So he immediately stood up and rushed back to New York on his bike without saying goodbye to Alice. In Greend Vi.¡¯ Kate had been caught by the grand protector of Demonism. Ang also fell into the hands of Demonism because she was outnumbered. One of the disciples said excitedly, ¡°Grand protector, after we take these two beautiful girls back, our leader will definitely reward us greatly!¡± ¡°I think no matter how big the reward is, it¡¯s better for us to have a sip of the soup first. The quality of these two beautiful women is much better than before.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. This trip is worthwhile!¡± ¡°But what if the leader doesn¡¯t get tired of ying with them? After all, these two are not like the women he had before.¡± ¡°Do you know how to talk? What a bummer!¡± Silence. Hearing the conversation of these people, Kate and Ang felt sick and wanted to spit on them. In fact, Kate did. Bah! She spat on the face of a disciple. Unexpectedly, instead of getting angry, the disciple stuck out his tongue to lick and said excitedly, ¡°Not bad. The beauty¡¯s saliva is sweet. One more please, one more.¡® Kate was speechless. Kate felt more disgusted and couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Freak!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe how disgusting they were! A bunch of losers! The grand protector frowned and said, ¡°Stop kidding. Take these two women back as soon as possible, in case anything happened.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The disciples replied. However, just as he finished speaking, a cold voice came from afar, ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± It was John who arrived. All of a sudden, everyone from Demonism widened their eyes. What did they see? A bike that could fly? p! Before they could react, the skull of a disciple was suddenly prated by a sharp light. ¡°Cultivator!¡± Only cultivators could use this method. It turned out that there was really a cultivator living in this vi! This tomb robber was not bluffing! Everyone were shocked! As soon as Kate saw John, she said excitedly, ¡°John, hurry up and teach these bad guys a lesson. They bullied me just now and hurt the younger sister!¡± Kate didn¡¯t need to say anything more. John had turned into a horrible evil god. The moment he threw his bike away, his figure shuttled through, as if there was no one. A momentter. It was like cutting grass. All the disciples of Demonism fell to the ground, and only the grand protector was left. John stared at him coldly and said, ¡°How dare youid hand on my sisters? How dare you!¡± He said. He pointed a finger at the chest of the grand protector of Demonism. All of a sudden. Boom! The grand protector¡¯s body trembled violently, and his feet fell off the ground. Wherever his body passed, there was a long bloodstain on the ground. This young man¡¯s strength was too terrifying! The grand protector was so scared that he spat out blood and fell to the ground after bearing the power of only one finger of John. He was dying and lost all his fighting power. Stepping on a dead disciple, Kate kept spitting on his face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me to spit? I¡¯ll satisfy you now!¡± ¡°Kate, stop ying,¡± John said speechlessly. He pulled Kate away, and then a fire appeared on his fingertips, burning the dead body of all the dead bodies to ashes. ¡°Stay at home. I¡¯ll go to theirir with this guy, John said to the two beautiful sisters after taking a look at the half dead grand protector. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m going to dig up their old leader¡¯s tomb again, and I know where Demonism is.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you get hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a small wound. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. My Spirit Calling Bell is thirsty,¡± Ang said, shaking the Spirit Calling Bell in her hand. She seemed to be particrly persistent in collecting Demon Spirit Device. After thinking for a while, John said, ¡°Since you know the address, it¡¯s useless for me to keep this guy.¡± After saying that, he broke the neck of grand protector of Demonism and burned him to ashes. Kate said, ¡°I want to go with you!¡± ¡°Why the hell do you want to go?¡± ¡°Your gunshot wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. Stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere. Wait for us,¡± John pped on Kate¡¯s ass and said. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Whoa, this guy is not wearing anything Demonism. In the dim hall. A disciple ran into the hall and said in horror, ¡°Leader, bad news! That girl broke into the old leader¡¯s tomb went in there again and stole many Demon Spirit Devices!¡± Bang! As soon as the disciple finished speaking, a blood tank around the altar suddenly exploded, and dark red blood sshed all over the ground. All of a sudden. The smell of blood in the hall became more pungent and unpleasant. Demonism leader walked out of the blood tank. Naked. His whole body was surrounded by terrifying blood energy, and even faintly condensed into the shape of a blood dragon. The dragon¡¯s head was right on its chest, and it was extremely ferocious, just like the mood of the leader of Demonism leader at the moment. He was angry. He didn¡¯t expect that tomb robber toe back. How dare she? ¡°Where are those people that I sent out?¡± The leader asked sternly. ¡°They should be, dead¡­ Dead!¡± ¡°What a fucking bunch of losers!¡± ¡°Leader¡­ There seems to be a cultivator following that chick. The new people who were sent to guard the cemetery were all killed by that cultivator!¡± ¡°A cultivator?¡± The leader paused, and then said with a gloomy face, ¡°Humph, how bald! Today I want to see who that cultivator is!¡± The tomb of Demonism was not only to bury the body of the old leader but also the treasure house of Demonism. It was fine that the treasure house had been stolen once, but they dared toe again. Moreover, the matter of this time was even more serious. They didn¡¯t steal it, but instead robbed it. They stepped on Demonism disrespectfully and didn¡¯t show any mercy! No one could bear such humiliation. The leader¡¯s body was full of terrifying killing intent, and the several scantily d females beside him were trembling. They didn¡¯t dare toe forward at all. He frowned and nced at her, ¡°You bitches, what are you waiting for? Bring me the clothes!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± One girl hesitated for a moment, and finally plucked up the courage to put on the long robe for the leader. But the next second. ¡°Ah ¨C¡± The girl screamed. The sect leader seized her neck and lifted her up in the air. He sneered, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°Sect¡­ Sect leader, please forgive me¡­¡± The woman said in horror. ¡°Humph! This woman is yours!¡± The sect leader grabbed the female and smashed it at the disciple who came to report. He didn¡¯t show any mercy. To him. These women were pets, or even worse than pets. More precisely, they were ythings. After he finished ying, he would either kill them or throw them to his subordinates. And he, of course, had to find another prey. He liked this kind of freshness. ¡°Cultivator, I will make you regret being born to this world today!¡± The sect leader was about to leave the hall and go to the old sect leader¡¯s tomb to see who dared to be so arrogant. But he hadn¡¯t walked out yet. Suddenly, two disciples'' corpses were thrown in from the outside of the hall. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. That damn cultivator ising to you.¡± It was John who spoke. He walked into the hall of Demonism indifferently, followed by his fifth sister, Ang. There was still a trace of excitement on her little face. It was obvious that she had obtained a lot in the tomb just now. Besides. She used to follow Gianna Semel. Every time she met an enemy, no matter the opponent was strong or weak, she just closed her eyes and ran away. She was too scared to do anything. But today, John led her to ughter everyone in the way, directly overturning the cemetery of Demonism. This was an unprecedented experience. She had to admit something. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. This was quite exciting. It felt great to have someone to back her up! Ang¡¯s mind had changed a little unconsciously. She had long forgotten the t. After they entered the hall. All the disciples around were so scared as if they were facing a formidable enemy. But they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. This young man was a cultivator. How could they contend against him. Only the sect leader could punish him! The leader¡¯s deep eyes suddenly condensed into a cold light the moment he saw Johne in. But soon. He couldn¡¯t help looking at Ang next to him. This was a conditioned reaction. He was ascivious man! The woman who stole their countless Demon Spirit Devices was very beautiful ording to the description of the disciples who had seen her at that time. At that time, the leader of Demonism had the intention of taking her as a female pet. But he hadn¡¯t seen her in person before. At this moment. She was not only beautiful, but also stunning. Those girls who he thought were good looking in the past suddenly felt bored. He must take this woman! The sect leader¡¯s eyes revealed an undisguised greed, as if he wanted to immediately peel off Ang¡¯s clothes. He kept thinking about this. It made him wanted to kill John even more. If this so called cultivator hadn¡¯t made trouble, he would have Ang as his pet already. ¡°Brat, how dare you rush directly to the sacred pce of Demonism to stand up for your woman?¡± The leader of Demonism forcefully looked away from Ang and back to John, his eyes as gloomy as water. ¡°If you dare to touch my woman, I will dig out your tombs, not to mention your sacred pce. Of I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that your tombs have been dug by me!¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± How could the sect leader not recognize that John was deliberately provoking him? He roared angrily, and the terrifying blood energy burst out from his body, smashing the robe he had just on into pieces. ¡°Whoa, this guy is not wearing anything. Shameless!¡± Ang screamed and hurriedly covered her eyes with her small hands. She was afraid that sh would get Hordeolum if she saw too much. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Nameless devine skill, demonic skill? The leader of Demonism was bold. Normally, it was normal for him not to wear clothes because he had to train in the blood tank. And he was very proud. There was a vast expanse of resources. Even if he yed with those female pets in front of the crowd, he didn¡¯t feel shameful at all. Unexpectedly. After taking a nce at him, John said jokingly, ¡°It¡¯s just one or two inches. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself by taking it out.¡± Only one or two inches? The leader was stunned for a moment, and then realized that John was saying that he was short! As a man, the most taboo is to hear two words, one is short, and the other is fast. It was a man¡¯s dignity. John¡¯s words were obviously ruthless, trampling the dignity of the leader. Damn it! The leader cursed and suddenly punched out with his fists, forming a terrifying shadow of the blood dragon. Hideous! Ferocious! Bloody! ¡°Level nine refining energy?¡± Seeing that the leader of Demonism made a move, John restrained the yful expression on his face and became more focused. It was not because he was afraid of the opponent¡¯s strength, but because the leader in front of him was the first opponent who was a cultivator that John had met. This was a very memorable thing. So he decided to take it seriously. He started to use his Nameless divine skill. Boom! Streams of vital energy surged out from John¡¯s fists, but his vital energy was cyan, much milder than the blood red vital energy of the sect leader. His cultivation level had been suppressed to level nine. He wanted topare his nameless divine skill with his opponent¡¯s bloody cultivation skill at the same level. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re digging your own graves!¡± The leader of Demonism, of course, didn¡¯t know that John had suppressed his cultivation level and thought that they were all at level nine. In the system of cultivators, the vital energy of the cultivators from the evil sect was generally more domineering and violent at the same level, so the overall strength of the cultivators from the evil sect must be stronger. The leader of Demonism cultivated the skills of the evil sect. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used so much blood to cultivate it. He was confident. His bloodbath skill could break John¡¯s arm with a punch. In the blink of an eye. The two men¡¯s fists collided. Bang! With a loud noise, two streams of vital energy with distinct colors collided crazily, sshing out circles of iparably brilliant light of vital energy, but the smell that spread out was not so pleasant. It was the smell of blood from the leader¡¯s vital energy after it exploded. It was extremely rich. ¡°Boy, since you are also a cultivator, don¡¯t you understand that under the same realm, don¡¯t fight with the cultivators of the evil sect?¡± The leader of Demonism grinned hideously. But the next second, his face changed dramatically. It could even be described as horror. Because he saw an extremely strange scene. His blood red life energy was being devoured! Devoured? How could it be possible! The leader widened his eyes and said in horror, ¡°Boy, what kind of skill do you practice?¡± What did his vital energy being devoured mean? It meant that the skill that John practiced was more overbearing than the bloodbath skill of the sect leader! In other words. John also practiced the demonic skill! However, what the leader could not understand was that the color of the demonic skill should not be like this. There were only two colors of the skills of the evil sect. One was like the leader¡¯s, and the other was the dark color. And most importantly, the aura was fierce and overbearing. But the color of John¡¯s vital energy was ancient cyan, which was condensed by a very pure decent cultivator. The weirdest thing was that. At the beginning, the leader felt that John¡¯s vital energy was gentle, which gave him an illusion that he could easily crush him, but when they really fought, he found that it was not the case. The cyan vital energy looked harmless on the surface, but in fact, when it intertwined with the blood colored vital energy, it seemed to have turned into an endless ck hole, crazily devouring the vital energy of the sect leader. How could the skill of a decent cultivator be like this? It was obviously a demonic skill! Demonic skill!! ¡°Are you also a cultivator of the evil sect?¡± The leader said with his eyes wide open in disbelief. John didn¡¯t answer his question but frowned slightly. This strange situation was also out of his expectation. This is from N?velDrama.Org. How could the nameless divine skill he practiced devour the vital energy of his opponent? And what¡¯s more, it was the evil vital energy his skill was devouring. Then John thought about before, the time that he joked with Alice back then. He devoured all the vital energy that Alice generated. At that time, Alice said very worriedly that this technique was too weird. She was afraid there was something wrong with this skill. However. The nameless divine skill was given to him by his master. If there was really something wrong with the skill, why did he teach him in the first ce? John couldn¡¯t figure it out. At this moment. The leader had taken the initiative to retreat, but even so, the blood red vital energy in his hand seemed to be inextricably connected. It was sucked, devoured and assimted by John¡¯s vital energy from afar. ¡°Damn it! Whether you are a cultivator of the orthodox faction or a cultivator of the rebel faction, will kill you here today!¡± The leader suddenly roared, and a strange ck mist suddenly popped out of his body. With a snort, he cut off the vital energy that had been sucked in, and then kept a little of the remaining vital energy in his body. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Don¡¯t get an erection while fighting if your dick is huge The weird ck fog. The sect leader¡¯s body was instantly wrapped by the fog. The blood¨Cred vital energy around him turned into dark red in the blink of an eye, which was more ferocious and domineering than before. John frowned and said, ¡°This thing again?¡± It was not the first time he had seen such a strange ck fog. Last time in New York, he met Kim Gibson, Amy¡¯s father. He was possessed by this kind of intelligent and strange ck fog. Unexpectedly, he could burst out the power of level nine refining energy with his ordinary body. Kim was just an ordinary person. He could exert such a powerful force under the control of the weird ck fog, not to mention the sect leader. The leader was a cultivator of the evil sect. He was at level nine refining energy. His cultivation base rose rapidly after the ck fog appeared, which could be clearly sensed from his aura. Level nine refining energy! Maximum refining energy! The early stage of foundation establishment! The sect leader¡¯s aura rose, and finally reached the middle stage of foundation establishment before he stopped. There was a huge gap between the refining energy period and the foundation establishment period. It was not easy to cross it, but this gap did not seem to exist on the sect leader at all. This was a very horrible thing. The first reason was that the cultivators of the evil sect had a simple and crude way, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about being spiraled into madness when crossing this kind of supreme realm. This was basically the same as the martial artists. On the other hand. The function of this strange ck fog. With thebination of these two, the leader didn¡¯t think there was a gap at all. After his cultivation base soared, the vital energy that the sect leader had been just devoured was quickly replenished, and it was dozens of times denser than before. ¡°Boy, are you afraid? If you are, kneel down and beg for mercy. I will make your death more comfortable.¡± The leader grinned hideously, stuck out his scarlet tongue and scratched his chapped lips. He was eager to get John¡¯s blood. The skill that John practiced was so strange. If he could use his blood to practice, it would definitely have a great improvement in his bloodbath skill. Perhaps next time without the help of the ck fog, the sectleader could really break through to the foundation establishment period. Of course he was excited! However, John shook his head and said, ¡°You are too naive.¡± After saying that, John took the initiative to step forward without waiting for the leader to make a move. His aura was still at level nine refining energy, but when he really clenched his fists and palms with the leader of the evil spirit sect, a strange smile appeared on his face. Boom! John clenched the leader¡¯s fist with one hand and let the powerful dark red vital energy prate into his body. For normal cultivators. Letting the opponent¡¯s vital energy enter his body was an extremely dangerous thing, because two different kinds of vital energy with different attributes were running around in his body. Breaking his meridians would the best consequences, and it was very likely to shatter his internal organs. Unless he was much stronger than his opponent and was confident that he could suppress the vital energy attack of his opponent. John¡¯s action was very risky. The sect leader thought the same. When they were at the same level, the weird vital energy of John could devour his bloodbath skill, but now his bloodbath skill was more than ten times stronger than before. If John still wanted to devour it, he would die faster. ¡°I think you are the naive one!¡± The leader sneered. He was overjoyed to see John take the initiative to attack. He threw a punch. The dark red dragon prated John¡¯s chest along his arm. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The leader roared, almost using his full strength tounch an attack. However. One second passed. Two seconds passed. Three seconds passed. As the sect leader had expected, the scene that John¡¯s body exploded did not appear. He saw that John was still standing in front of him with a weird smile on his face. ¡°How could it be possible? How could you not die?¡± The leader widened his eyes. His current strength was as the same as the middle stage of foundation establishment. How could he not shatter this brat with level nine refining energy? It didn¡¯t matter that he didn¡¯t shatter John. The previous weird phenomenon actually appeared again. John was devouring his bloodbath skill, as if he was eating something nutritious. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The leader¡¯s mentalitypletely copsed. He opened his big mouth and roared, and then a mouthful of blood spurted out. ¡°Thank you for your hardwork,¡± John said with a smile As soon as he finished speaking. All of a sudden, John¡¯s aura changed. He was no longer at level nine refining energy. The leader¡¯s eyes were about to tear apart. He roared with blood all over his mouth, ¡°Despicable! Despicable! You are such a despicable brat. How could you suppress your strength? I¡¯m not reconciled!¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t suppressed my strength, you would have gone to hell a long time ago. You should be d that I made you live two more minutes.¡± John looked down and suddenly kicked the sect leader¡¯s lower body. Bang! The sect leader¡¯s body was like a punctured balloon, quickly deted at a visible speed. His expression was both angry and frightened. John said, ¡°Old sport, remember to put on your clothes when you fight with others in your next life, or you will be easily found to be weak. Besides, I give you four words. Don¡¯t get an erection while fighting if your dick is huge!¡± John was speechless. It was okay that the leader didn¡¯t wear clothes, but he was even excited when fighting. It was really ufortable if John didn¡¯t kick his lower body.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Silence. The leader didn¡¯t know whether he was happy or worried. Fortunately, John finally admitted that he had a big thing, not just one or two inches. However. He was already dead. Whoosh! The leader died while standing there. The moment he was out of breath, a strange ck mist came out from his back. He wanted to run away again likest time. However, John¡¯s eyes suddenly froze and shouted, ¡°You want to run away? Come back!¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Circle Mountain, the Ghost Tribe In view of his previous experience, John had already been prepared. Therefore, the moment the cloud of ck fog came out, Johnunched a fierce attack. A bright green talisman condensed in his palm and pped towards the cloud of ck fog. But at this moment. But Ang suddenly rushed over and said, ¡°Let me deal with it. I¡¯m most experienced in dealing with such evil things.¡± She thought she should do something since she had watched John fight for so long. Shaking the Soul Calling Bell, she pounced on the strange ck fog. John wanted to say that it was not an ordinary evil thing, but before he could say anything, he suddenly saw the bell in Ang¡¯s hand glowing with a dark gold light, which restricted the strange ck fog. ¡°Eh? Ang, it seems that there is something wrong with your Soul Calling Bell!¡± John said in surprise. He remembered that when he first saw this kind of strange ck fog, even Lucifer¡¯s Eyes couldn¡¯t see through it, which meant that this thing was not an ordinary evil thing. He didn¡¯t expect it to be trapped by Ang¡¯s bell. Ang proudly straightened her chest and said, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, do you think all my Demon Spirit Devices are collected for nothing? My Spirite Calling Bell is very powerful!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s so powerful. Ask the fog where ites from.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ang shook the bell hard, with a fierce expression on her little face. She said, ¡°You little thing, tell me quickly. What are you? Where did youe from?¡± As soon as the Spirit Calling Bell rang, the ck fog immediately flew around within the dark gold light barrier, looking extremely painful. Ang rang her bell! ¡°Tell me now. My arms are sore!¡± Ang kept ringing her bell! Finally. The huge ck mist shrank all of a sudden, and in the end, it turned into an iparably terrified face. With noses and eyes, it let out a painful voice, ¡°Circle Mountain, the Ghost Tribe¡­¡± Circle Mountain? The Ghost Tribe? After a short pause, John asked, ¡°Where is this Circle Mountain?¡± ¡°Tell me! Oh, no¡­¡± Ang shook the bell hard, but suddenly she screamed. Then the ck mist disappeared with a bang, and the golden light quickly shrank back into the Spirit Calling Bell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± John asked in confusion. Ang said with embarrassment, ¡°I used too much strength. The Spirit Calling Bell absorbed that little thing as energy.¡± John was speechless. He knew Ang wasn¡¯t reliable. Ang stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask my master. She must know where the boundary mountain is.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can you find the double A now?¡± ¡°What double A?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s your master, Gianna.¡± John hurriedly corrected himself. He was really impressed by the Gianna¡¯s t boobs. Her chest was even t than a coffin. Ang replied, ¡°Of course. My master has several fixed hiding ces. I should be able to find her if I look around. But my master said that I couldn¡¯t tell the hiding ces to the third person, so I can¡¯t tell you!¡± John was speechless. What the hell. Gianna was really a coward. She even had several hiding ces. Could she be a mouse? How could she behave like this? It was so pathetic. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t ask. When you find your master, remember to tell me with the amule. Do you know how to use it?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Ang took out the amunant that John gave her from her breasts and shouted at the spiritual sense array in a low voice, ¡°Calling John. Calling John!¡± She was showing John how to use it. John shook his head and said, ¡°You are really silly.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m praising you for being cute!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± John was speechless. After destroying the base of Demonism, the two of them returned to the Greend Vi. That afternoon, Ang left the vi to look for her master, Gianna. However, Kate kept on persuading, ¡°John, you can teach me how to practice. I will share the learning materials in myputer with you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a serious person. You¡¯d better keep your study materials to yourself!¡± John refused bluntly. At the same time, he was a little confused. When he found the learning materials in theputer, Queenie ordered John to move theputer to Kate¡¯s room and forbid him to use it again. What confused John was that Queenie hadn¡¯t deleted those positive energy videos after such a long time. Was she afraid that Kate would be sad after he deleted it? What a considerate sister. Seeing that John refused her request, Kate said with grievance, ¡°John, you don¡¯t love me at all. I know that you have taught some of my sisters to practice, but you refuse to teach me.¡± ¡°Kate, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to teach you, it¡¯s just that the skill I¡¯m practicing is too strange. I don¡¯t dare to teach you casually,¡± John said, feeling a headache. He hoped that his sisters could be able to protect themselves, which was also the reason why he agreed to take Queenie and Alice to practice, and he took the initiative to teach them. Butter he found that this skill was too strange. Especially what happened in the Demonism today made John wonder if the nameless divine skill he practiced was really a skill of the evil spirit sect as the leader said. If it was really a demonic skill, he¡¯d better not let the sisters practice it again. When Ang left just now, John had told her that when she found Gianna, in addition to asking her about Circle Mountain, she would also ask Gianna about the skill that John had practiced. Before getting a positive reply, John didn¡¯t dare to drag her sisters into this. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Traditional Medicine Association Afterforting Kate. John went to Feazer Medical Clinic. There were not many patients today, and most of them came to ask Holbrook to prescribe traditional medicine. Only two or three people came to get acupuncture, so after the acupuncture, Tracy rxed. John stared at her in silence. In terms of body shape, Tracy was still the best. Her body was plump but not bloated. She was extremely plump wherever he should be. Even if she didn¡¯t deliberately make poses, she still had a perfect S shape curve. It could be said that her slender waist was soft, and a pair of bright moons was right on her chest. After thinking for a while, it seemed that John hadn¡¯t taught her how to y billiards for a while. Therefore. Taking advantage of the fact that there was no need for acupuncture in the Feazer Medical Clinic, John called Tracy to the acupuncture room and said enthusiastically and generously, ¡°Tracy, I think you have memorized all the acupuncture therapies I taught you before. Come on, I will teach you a new one today.¡± Hearing this, Tracy¡¯s face flushed slightly, and she gently nced at John with her beautiful watery eyes. How could she not know what the little brat was thinking? In the past, when John taught her acupuncture therapies, he could take advantage of it. He also said that she would have a deeper impression if he held her hands and taught her. She could feel the strength, depth, and angle of the needle more directly. The so¨Ccalled hand¨Cto¨Chand teaching was like teaching a girl to y billiards. He put his hands around her slender waist from behind, moved his hands to the front, and grabbed the girl¡¯s hands to teach her. Tracy had such a perfect figure. Every time she bent down¡­ Although she had already seen through what was on John¡¯s mind, Tracy didn¡¯t resist. She blushed all the time and cooperated with his teaching. However, in the middle of the teaching, Holbrook suddenly broke in and said, ¡°Master, well, you go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Master of Traditional Medicine wisely left the acupuncture room. He thought. Young people nowadays were really good at fooling around. It seems that his thoughts were outdated. He must learn the new skills of flirting with girls from his masters in the future. Silence. The two people in the acupuncture room were both embarrassed. Blushing, Tracy broke free from John embrace and grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you little bastard. Look, Mr.Davis has misunderstood us.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± John gave a wry smile and left the acupuncture room. Seeing himing out, Holbrook winked at him and asked, ¡°Master, this fast?¡± John¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I was just teaching my sister how to give acupuncture. You old man, why are your thoughts so dirty? Worry about yourself.¡°¡® ¡°Yes, you are right. My master is right.¡± ¡°What did you want from me?¡± ¡°Here is the thing. The president of the Traditional Medicine Association wille to our Feazer Medical Clinic tomorrow. He wants to see our magic doctor of New York, of course you.¡± Holbrook was Master of Traditional Medicine, a representative figure of the traditional medicine industry in the State of New York, and also a member of the Traditional Medicine Association of the US. Now the reputation of the magic doctor of New York had been spread. Traditional Medicine Association naturally had to pay attention to the person who could make Holbrook willing to be his apprentice. ¡°Traditional Medicine Association¡­¡± After thinking for a while, John said, ¡°You know, I don¡¯t like this kind of fame and fortune asion. How about this? When the president of Traditional Medicine Associationes tomorrow, you can say that my sister is your master.¡± Only one magic doctor of New York was enough. With Tracy¡¯s current niedical skills, it could be worthy of the two words ¡°magic doctor¡°. So Holbrook had no objection to this suggestion. However, Tracy was unhappy and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, John? He came for you. How can you let me take the ce? And I don¡¯t like to see those people, either.¡± She just wanted to learn the acupuncture quietly. She didn¡¯t care about Traditional Medicine Association at all. John said, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t say that. The president of Traditional Medicine Association must be a really good. If he can share some experience with you, it will be good for you.¡± How could Tracy, a medical genius, be so unknown all the time? John couldn¡¯t stand it. It was a good opportunity for the visit of Traditional Medicine Association to spread the news that there was a medical genius named Tracy Linch in the world. Holbrook also said, ¡°What master said makes sense. Tomorrow, not only the president of Traditional Medicine Association, but also several influential figures in the field of traditional medicine, such as Francisco Lebron from the the Earth¨CFilling Sect, Tamas Willows from the Mild¨CDisease Sect, Vincent Zarack from the Fire¨CGod Sect, and Jasper Sheen, the Master of Acupuncture, wille here.¡± ¡°Will Mr. Sheene as well?¡± Tracy was supposed to refuse, but as soon as he heard the name of Jasper Sheen, she came to her senses. Jasper Sheen was the famous Master of Acupuncture in the US. Tracy had heard of this name when she first entered the traditional medicine industry, but she had never seen him before. She didn¡¯t expect that Jasper Sheen woulde tomorrow. Holbrook nodded and said, ¡°Like me, they are the members of Traditional Medicine Association of the US. When they heard that I have a master, they all want toe and have a look.¡± Tracy hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see them tomorrow, but John you have to be with me.¡± ¡°Of course I will be with you, my dear sister,¡± John said with a smile.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 This is my master The next day. Bernard Luker, the president of Traditional Medicine Association of the US came to the Feazer Medical Clinic with several influential figures in the field of traditional medicine. They were getting old. Their faces were covered with white beard. After all, only theoretical knowledge was not enough in traditional medicine, and rich clinical experience was needed as well. It was difficult to umte these clinical experience within decades. Therefore, most of the well¨Cknown traditional medicine doctor was over more than 60 years when they were awarded the title of Master of Traditional Medicine. Among these people, Jasper Sheen was the youngest, only in his early fifty¡¯s. He was a genius in the acupuncture field. Many young people who had just learned traditional medicine must have heard of the name of Zade if they were interested in acupuncture, and many people took him as an example. So did Tracy. She had always regarded Jasper Sheen as her model, hoping that one day her acupuncture therapy could reach the same level as Jasper Sheen¡¯s. It was not until the appearance of John that everything changed. Tracy found that his little brother was a rare genius in acupuncture. In this way, her admiration for Jasper Sheen was not so deep. What was more, even Tracy didn¡¯t realize that in the past few months when John came back to New York, he had taught her a lot of strange acupuncture therapies, each of which could shock the existence of the traditional medicine in the US. Her progress in the past few months could be described as transformation. With the current level of Tracy, it was much better than Jasper Sheen. Otherwise, Holbrook wouldn¡¯t be so jealous that he wanted to smash the table. Despite that. It was also a pleasant thing to see her idol in her school days today. Therefore, although Tracy knew clearly that her level of acupuncture had already surpassed Jasper Sheen, she still greeted Jasper Sheen in a humble manner as a junior. Of course. She respected Bernard Luker, the president of Traditional Medicine Association, and the elders who followed her. However, they didn¡¯t notice Tracy. Instead, they passed her and came to Holbrook, greeting him warmly. Tracy didn¡¯t think too much. It was normal. It was like a meeting of a group of sessful people. As a young and new face, Tracy was inevitably ignored when others didn¡¯t know her identity. After a few simple greetings, Tommy said quickly, ¡°Holbrook, I think you know the purpose of our coming here today. I heard that you have made a bow to a master. Could you pleasee out and introduce him to us?¡± The person who was willing to be apprenticed by Holbrook, a great doctor of the country, was definitely not simple. Of course, they were curious. Besides. As far as he knew, there were a lot of medical experts hiding in the US. They didn¡¯t like fame and fortune. The treatment depended on their mood, but every time they made a move, they could save people¡¯s lives. This kind of experts were the focus of Traditional Medicine Association of the US over the years. They hoped to recruit these reclusive experts into Traditional Medicine Association, which represented the reputation of the traditional medicine of the US. Especially in recent years. Some shameless countries often boasted that traditional medicine was their country¡¯s cultural heritage, which made the traditional medicine industry of the US extremely angry. If he could invite those medical experts hiding in the world to be memebers, those shameless people would not dare to be so presumptuous. But as it was said. These reclusive masters had never liked fame and fortune. They were used to living a carefree life. so they didn¡¯t bother themselves at all. For those who imed that traditional medicine was the country¡¯s h¨¦ritage, the masters were only ignoring them. Unlike Traditional Medicine Association, it had topete with the others. This was a state of mind beyond things. Just like a group of people watching a monkey, no matter how the monkey jumped, it was still a monkey. There was nothing to care about with them. ¡°Mr. Luker, in fact, you have already seen my mysterious master when you just entered the door.¡± Seeing that they were all excited, Holbrook didn¡¯t keep them in suspense. He took a look at John and then introduced Tracy to them. ¡°Let me present, Miss Linch, this is my master. She¡¯s the magic doctor in New York.¡± Holbrook introduced Tracy with a smile and bowed to Tracy in front of everyone. This performance. This is from N?velDrama.Org. John was very satisfied. Of course, the title of magic doctor of New York was given to him, but he preferred to give it to his sister. Because she deserved it. In fact. Compared with herself being in the limelight alone, John was more interested in being the backstage maniptor. He let his sisters be in front, and he stood behind them silently, giving them a push. This was John¡¯s idea. When they heard Holbrook¡¯s words and saw the young face of Tracy, they were all stunned. As soon as they entered the Feazer Medical Clinic, they saw the girl. And it was this girl who took the initiative to wee them. But they didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at that time. They thought it was just an ordinary doctor of the Feazer Medical Clinic, just like many leaders went to thepany for inspection, and there would definitely be a wee ceremony held by many employees. Which leader would pay attention to these employees? The leaders would at most like to take a fancy to a beautiful employee, and then secretly give the company leader a hint to organize a dinner, and then dig out more about that beautiful employee. If the clerk didn¡¯t have much resistance, she could just wait for the promotion and pay rise. Tracy was very beautiful. When they arrived, they just nced at her and reached an agreement. But they were old enough. Even if they wanted to, their physical conditions couldn¡¯t keep up with them. They were all famous figures in the field of traditional medicine, and in the eyes of the world, they were respectable elders. They don¡¯t want to be ashamed. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Stupid and ignorant As the old saying goes, when a man is lustful, the answer is when he is hanging on the wall. For various reasons. These famous people in the field of traditional medicine in the US ignored Tracy. Therefore, when Holbrook introduced Tracy to them and told them that she was his master, they were all stunned. Soon, Bernard frowned and said, ¡°Doctor Davis, it¡¯s not the right time to joke.¡± ¡°President, I¡¯m not kidding. Miss Linch is really a rare genius in acupuncture,¡± Holbrook said with a bitter smile. He didn¡¯t say that Tracy was his master. But the meaning was almost the same. If these people saw Tracy¡¯s acupuncture, they would definitely be shocked. Everyone looked at Tracy in confusion again. Tracy nodded and said, ¡°Dear fellows, I was just lucky enough to learn a few sets of strange acupuncture therapies, so I might have some advantages in acupuncture.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tracy was modest. But when they saw her nod and admit it, they frowned deeper. A few sets of strange acupuncture therapies? It was known to all that the extraordinary acupuncture therapies were secrets that would not be passed down. A traditional medicine family that had been passed down for a thousand years only had one or two sets at most, and even many of them had been lost. But this young girl said that she had learned a few, which was hard to not doubt. Bernard was a little unhappy. They came all the way from Traditional Medicine Association, hoping to recruit a hidden medical expert. What they saw waspletely out of their expectation. If they made a mistake, it would be a waste of time and energy for nothing. Especially Jasper. He looked the worst. In the past, the word ¡°genius of acupuncture¡± was specially made for him. Although his reputation as a genius was affected by somethingter, it was undeniable that he was extremely talented in acupuncture. But just now, Holbrook said that this youngdy whose surname was Linch was a genius in acupuncture, and he also said her ability was rare. That was to say, this youngdy was even more powerful than him, Jasper? Of course, Jasper was not convinced, so he asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss Linch, may I know your age?¡± ¡°Twenty¨Cfive,¡± answered Tracy honestly. ¡°Twenty¨Cfive¡­ Haha!¡± Jasper didn¡¯t say much. He just sneered and shook his head. But the word ¡°hehe¡± had already showed his attitude. It was ridiculous for her to be called magic doctor at the age of twenty¨Cfive! Tracy was slightly stunned. She could feel a strong sense of contempt from this master of acupuncture. She was disappointed. It seemed that her idol in school was not as easy to get along with as she thought. Even if he wanted to question her, he should let Tracy show her acupuncture skill first. Instead, he sneered, indeed a little humiliating the name of the Master of Acupuncture. Tracy felt a little depressed. Originally, she was very willing tomunicate with these elders, but now, she just wanted to end this conversation as soon as possible. Seeing this, Holbrook really wanted to p Jasper. Why couldn¡¯t Tracy be a magic doctor at the age of twenty¨Cfive? His mastr was still in his early twenty¡¯s, but he had already been the best. If Jasper knew about this, he definitely would be shamed enough to jump off a building. Although Holbrook was angry, he controlled himself. He was waiting for John¡¯s response. In fact, John didn¡¯t have much reaction at all, which was what he had expected. Even himself had been questioned and taunted several times when he was treating people. In the end, he was still too young. Such a young highly skilled doctor, let alone these people don¡¯t believe, even John, if he didn¡¯t have these years¡® strange experience, let him think about it from other¡¯s point of view, would feel impossible as well. If Tracy wanted to be recognized by these people, she only needed to show her extraordinary techniques. Just at this moment, Bernard said, ¡°Miss Linch, it¡¯s not that we are against you. It¡¯s just that at your age, you said that you have mastered several strange techniques, which is difficult to convince us. Why don¡¯t you show us your skills?¡± John thought so. John wanted Tracy to p them hard in the face. However, Tracy shook her head with a cold face and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My medical skills are used to cure people, not to perform, not to get your approval. Because whether you ept it or not doesn¡¯t matter at all to me.¡± Silence. This answer surprised John, but he soon understood what Tracy thought. It must be because of Jasper¡¯s attitude just now that made her disappointed and stopped talking with these old antiques, let alone join Traditional Medicine Association of the US. Anyone who was treated so coldly by his idol would feel very ufortable as well! In fact, in the face of this situation, there were usually two ways to respond. One was to use his own skills on the spot and p these people hard in the face. This kind of person was usually strong in character, such as John. He couldn¡¯t stand these people¡¯s attitudes, so he must jump up and p them back on the spot. However, Tracy was gentle. She didn¡¯t like fame and fortune, nor did she fight for strength and victory. The reason why she took the title of ¡°magic doctor of New York¡± to herself was to exchange experience with these elders. If these elders had a better attitude, Tracy would be very happy to show them her needle techniques. However, Jasper directly came up with the word ¡®hehe¡®, which immediately destroyed Tracy¡¯s mood. In that case, there was no need tomunicate. Besides, Tracy didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Traditional Medicine Association, so she would ask them to go back as soon as possible. At this time, Jasper said, ¡°Mr. Luker, I think it¡¯s a waste of time for us toe to New York this time. I think we¡¯d better go back early. There are several patients waiting for me to acupuncture there.¡± ¡°Stupid and ignorant, will you die if you don¡¯t speak at all?¡± Holbrook couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shouted with his beard shaking. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 The Ghost Hand Holbrook cursed. Jasper¡¯s face darkened and retorted, ¡°Holbrook, I think you are out of your mind. How could you be apprenticed to a girl in her twenties? I¡¯m afraid you are scheming, aren¡¯t you?¡± He sneered. The implication was obvious. It meant that Holbrook didn¡¯t aim at learning the techniques at all, but at the beauty of Tracy. After all, an old man should have a reason to hide his shyness when he approach youngdies, shouldn¡¯t he? ¡°Nonsense! You are talking nonsense! Jasper, a person like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be the Master of Acupuncture. It¡¯s really a shame for the Traditional Medicine Association of the US!¡± Upon hearing this, Holbrook was infuriated. John¡¯s eyes turned cold. When Jasper showed a contemptuous attitude towards John¡¯s second sister, John didn¡¯t have much reaction, but what Jasper said just now had offended him. He would never allow anyone to smear the purity of his sisters. Even if it was just a joke, it wasn¡¯t allowed! When she was about to p Jasper, she suddenly heard a voice outside the door, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t these people from Traditional Medicine Association of the US? Why are you fighting?¡± It was in a differentnguage, but it sounded very awkward. All the people looked outside. When they saw clearly the people outside, the faces of the people from Traditional Medicine Association suddenly changed dramatically. Especially Jasper. Not only did he look pale, but his eyes were filled with strong hatred. The man¡¯s name was Jeff Colter. He was from Canada. He was also a genius in acupuncture. And he was world famous. Since his ancestral needles were all made of pure gold, they were also called ¡°the Ghost Hand¡°. The battle of his fame was a peakpetition with Jasper. In that battle, Jeff Colter directly defeated Jasper, which also became the shame of Jasper¡¯s whole life, and also the shame of Traditional Medicine Association of the US. After Jeff won, those people from Canada boasted more proudly that the origin of the acupuncture came from Canada. Traditional Medicine Association of the US was pissed off. But they could do nothing about it. Even if they took out a lot of documents to prove that the acupuncture was originated in the US, the people from Canada wouldn¡¯t just give up on this. Traditional Medicine Association of the US lost! If the acupuncture is really from the US, how could they lose? So the acupuncture was originated from Canada. They even wanted to appy for the national intangible cultural heritage. The people of the US said more than once that Canada won because the reclusive masters of the US disdained to fight. But the people of the Canada just thought that the US was bragging the whole time. Because of this. Over the years, Traditional Medicine Association of the US had been looking for those medical experts who had hidden themselves in the world, hoping that they could stand out and save the reputation of Traditional Medicine Association of the US. However. How could they find those reclusive masters easily? At this moment. Seeing Jeff again, Bernard and the others almost got mad. However, this was not the most annoying thing. What pissed him off most was that Jeff even brought a few disciples here. Some of his disciples were from other countries, and even a few ck people. This was a pure disgrace. Since the US stated that acupuncture was originated them. Look! Jeff wanted to show off. His disciples came from all over the world. They were all keen on acupuncture, but they didn¡¯te to find people from the US. Instead, they found Jeff from Canada. He wanted to make them angry. Angry but helpless. Jasper immediately blushed and said, ¡°Jeff, what are you proud of? I lost to you before because I was careless. Do you have the courage topete with me again?¡± ¡°Haha, you are not qualified to be defeated!¡± Jeff cast a scornful nce at Jasper and continued to sneer, ¡°I came here today because I heard from a cross sea merchant that there is a magic doctor here, who is especially good at acupuncture. I¡¯m here to challenge him today. Do you dare to ask him to ept the challenge?¡± Hearing this, everyone fell into silence. In fact, the moment they saw Jeff, they had already guessed his purpose. Just like what happened many years ago. At that time, as soon as Jasper¡¯s fame spread out, Jeff, the ¡°the Gold Tribe¡°, came to challenge him, and severely pped the face of Traditional Medicine Association of the US. She didn¡¯t expect him to do this again today. Bernard and others were very depressed. They looked back at Feazer Medical Clinic and sighed heavily when they saw Tracy. Even they didn¡¯t believe in Tracy. It was impossible to tell Jeff that this was a mistake? They were afraid that Jeff would think they were cowards and dare not ept the challenge. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Taking a look at Holbrook, Bernard said in aplicated tone, ¡°Doctor Davis, I thought you were too old to be promoted to a famous doctor in Traditional Medicine Association, but you¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡± Until now, he still thought that the incident of the Magic doctor in New York was a stunt created by Holbrook. After all, with Holbrook¡¯s influence, even the girl named Linch would do nothing. As long as he said she was a magic doctor and took her as his master, those outside would be easily fooled. As for the purpose of his doing so. It was not difficult to guess. It should be the same as what Jasper said before. Holbrook took good care of Tracy. Maybe it was not that Holbrook wanted to getid, but the two of them must have a close rtionship. For example, Tracy was the granddaughter inw of Holbrook. Coincidentally, Tracy was a person who admired vanity. She wanted to experience the feeling of being called a magic doctor, so Holbrook called her master. Naturally, the name of Tracy being magic doctor was spread out. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 The acupuncture battle (part one) All these were imagined by Bernard and others. It was because he didn¡¯t trust Tracy. And what he meant by saying that just now. Undoubtedly, he was ming Holbrook for his ignorance and he even had the idea of kicking him out of the Traditional Medicine Associaton. Holbrook was an old man. If he hadn¡¯te to Feazer Medical Clinic to have a diagnosis, he would have been enjoying his old age. Moreover, with his previous achievements in the traditional medicine industry, Traditional Medicine Association couldpletely reserve an important title for him. If he was to be ced in the University, he would be equivalent to an honorary professor. But what he had done these days was enough to make him lose all his reputation. Bernard wouldn¡¯t allow such a filthy person to continue to have a name in the Traditional Medicine Association. How could Holbrook not understand what she meant? He shook his head disappointedly and said, ¡°Mr.Luker, since you have said so, I don¡¯t want to exin anything. I don¡¯t want to stay in the Traditional Medicine Association anymore!¡± He was also a man with a temper.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He had never felt that these people were so stupid and ignorant before. Since they didn¡¯t believe him, he didn¡¯t have to be so arrogant to stay in the Traditional Medicine Association. No wonder those medical experts who wandered among the people were not interested in the Traditional Medicine Association at all, because it was not a ce to exchange medical skills, but more for the sake of dignity. Therefore, they didn¡¯t deserve it. At this time, Jasper suddenly said to Tracy, ¡°Miss Linch, since you are a genius in acupuncture and now you are provoked by this foreign man, don¡¯t you make a response?¡± Following his gaze, Jeff also looked at Tracy. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Are you the magic doctor of New York?¡± What a young fellow! He didn¡¯t know whether the merchant was telling the truth or not. Tracy frowned and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Traditional Medicine Association of the US or foreign people, I still say that my medical skills are used to cure people, not to fight against each other. You can leave now!¡± ¡°Sure enough, you have a false reputation. Young people nowadays just ignore the actual situation. Sooner orter, the traditional medicine of our country will be destroyed by you people.¡± Being looked down upon by Jeff just now, Jasper was depressed, but he didn¡¯t vent his anger on Jeff, but aimed at Tracy. It was also a kind of sadness. Tracy didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She just wanted these people to get out of here as soon as possible. Jeff sneered, ¡°I understand what you mean. It turns out that the so¨Ccalled magic doctor in New York is aplete fraud. Has US been so abject to such an extent that you need to make up a magic doctor to please the public?¡± Frowning, Bernard shouted, ¡°it¡¯s just a personal stupidity. Please don¡¯t raise it to the national level.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Jeff sneered and said, ¡°I can¡¯te here for nothing no matter whether you made up the magic doctor in New York or not. Well, that girl, please say something. Admit that your technique is not as good as mine, and that the traditional medicine of the US is not as good as Canada.¡± Upon hearing this. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Tracy. Bernard and the others threatened. Tracy was greedy for vanity and gave her the title of a magic doctor. They could only criticize her for being shameless. But if Tracy really said what Jeff had just said, she would be the sinner of the whole traditional medicine industry of the US. Tracy¡¯s pretty face was cold. She thought that these people were really tireless, but just as and the others thought, she couldn¡¯t say something like that to belittle the traditional medicine of the US. She was notpetitive, but that didn¡¯t mean she was weak and ipetent. So Tracy shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t agree with what you said just now. The traditional medicine of our country has a long history, and yours can¡¯tpare with it. As for my technique, whatever you say, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m weaker than you.¡® After saying that, Bernard was finally relieved. He felt that although Tracy was vain, at least she had a bottom line. It was not that hopeless. Jeff said unhappily, ¡°Since you think your skill is better than mine, show me your ability topete with me!¡± He finally came back to this topic. Tracy hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, ¡°Okay, after thepetition, leave the Feazer Medical Clinic with your people immediately. I don¡¯t want to see you again all my life.¡± It was better to fulfill their wish than to stay here in a stalemate. In this way, they could leave as soon as possible, lest they continue to mor here and disturb the peace. ¡°Come on!¡± Jeff¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°The rule is the same. Each side chooses one person to act as a model. Except for the precordial area of acupuncture and other restricted acupuncture points, the rest can be needled, but the depth of the injection can¡¯t be more than half inch. Whoever can make the model unable to bear the pain with less needles wins.¡± In traditional medicine, there were only two reasons for the pain: without nutrition, or blood blockage. Without nutrition pain happened because of the loss of blood vitality and liquid, and the loss of nourishment of internal organs and meridians; However, blood blockage pain happened because of the poor cirction of blood and energy in person¡¯s meridians. The goal of the battle proposed by Jeff was the one that caused by poor blood cirction. Piercing the acupoints of the human body with acupuncture and blocking the blood cirction and blocking blood cirction inside and outside the meridians would naturally cause pain, which was the best test of the individual¡¯s acupuncture skills. Because. It was not difficult to break through the acupuncture points of the human body and improve body cirction. It was the basic principle of using acupuncture to relieve the pain of the patient, but it was extremely difficult to stop body cirction that had been running smoothly. Anyone who could do this could be called the Masters of Acupuncture. The match proposed by Jeff fully reflected the level of the acupuncture of both sides. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 The acupuncture battle (part two) After Jeff introduced the match rules. One of the disciples behind him immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to be the one to get acupuncture. Miss Linch, do you agree?¡± This man was short and looked very obscene. His pair of sly eyes swept over Tracy¡¯s sexy body. This kind of look made Tracy feel very ufortable. So she decided to teach him a lesson. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the acupuncture.¡± Tracy nodded. But after she finished her words, the disciples of Jeff burst intoughter. Although this man was short in stature, he was the strongest among them in terms of endurance, because his father, a famous person of the Australian Ninja League, had trained him in endurance since childhood. However, he had only learned the half level of ninjutsu, and was more interested in acupuncture. So he secretly went to Canada and learned from Jeff. Even if he wasn¡¯t that good, his foundamental was notparable by anyone else. It was unwise for Tracy to choose him. Jeff also sneered in his heart, and then said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bully you, little girl. Why not someone on your side volunteer as well?¡± Originally, the two of them were going to select a suitable person for acupuncture from each other¡¯s camp. Now that Tracy didn¡¯t choose, Jeff naturally didn¡¯t bother to choose the other side, which was a sign of confidence. ¡°Let me do it!¡± With a smile, John walked up to Jeff, intending to be the one he was going to inject. Jeff agreed. Of course, Tracy had no objection. Jasper, on the other hand, snorted and said, ¡°Thispetition only represents you. No matter who wins or loses, it has nothing to do with Traditional Medicine Association of the US.¡± He was trying to get rid of Tracy. If Tracy lost, Jeff would make a fuss about it again and trample on the Association. Hearing this, Bernard, the president of the Traditional Medicine Association, immediately looked at Jasper with admiration. Smart. Jasper was so considerate. However, Jeff said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re just a loser. How can you be so shameless? Have you forgotten how I trampled you on the ground and rubbed you?¡± Jasper¡¯s face turned red and blue. He was extremely depressed! However, Jeff and Tracy ignored him and the fight began. Jeff smiled and said, ¡°Miss Linch, this way please.¡± ¡°I will go ahead then.¡± Tracy picked up a needle and stabbed it into an acupoint on the arm of the man. The man didn¡¯t show any pain on his face. Instead, he showed an expression of enjoyment on his face. He even closed his eyes and took a deep breath obscenely. Why was he so active to be the target of acupuncture? He just wanted to have a close contact with Tracy! Such a beautiful girl with such a curvy figure. When Tracy pressed his acupoint to inject the needle, the foreigner¡¯s bones were almost soft. Then he took a deep breath of the woman¡¯s fragrance in the air.. It was almost the climax. Tracy stopped after the injection. The first needle was nothing. Jeff smiled confidently and pinched a needle on John¡¯s arm. His needle was golden. It looked very powerful. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The second stab of Tracy.. Jeff followed her closely. The third stab of Tracy. At this time. The Oriental man, who had a look of enjoyment on his face, frowned slightly. With three needles, the foundament of the technique could be seen. Although Bernard and others sneered at each other in front of the needles, when the needles really started, they silently turned their attention to the two of them. When they saw the third stab of Tracy, their eyes froze. It could be seen from Tracy¡¯s acupuncture technique that she was definitely good at it. When the fifth needle arrived. They had already seen something deeper. They looked at Holbrook in different ways, with a trace of surprise on their faces. Because the technique Tracy used was very simr to that of Holbrook, but they were different. What Tracy used was the reverse version of the Nine Restoring Yang Needles. ¡°Doctor Davis, you taught this technique to Miss Linch. Why does it look a little strange?¡± ¡°Humph, don¡¯t call me Doctor Davis. I¡¯m not that close to you.¡± Holbrook didn¡¯t bother to exin to him. Feeling depressed, Bernard closed his mouth and looked at the match. Both sides had reached the seventh needle. The man from Australia had already begun to open his mouth and inhale deeply. Sweat oozed from his forehead. It was obvious that he was not feeling well. In contrast, John was still calm. The eighth needle. The ninth needle. The foreigner¡¯s face was full of pain, and the muscles on his face began to twitch. Bernard and others werepletely stunned. By now, how could they not see that the technique Tracy used was the same as that of Holbrook, but it was reversed. As long as one mastered this set of acupuncture, he would be able to have a ce in the traditional medicine industry. Just like Holbrook, he only used this set of acupuncture to be so famous. Among these people, Jasper had the mostplicated feelings. In fact, when Tracy finished the fifth stab, he had found that this twenty¨Cfive year old young girl was good at acupuncture and deserved the title of ¡°master¡°. It was not too much to say that she was a genius in acupuncture. So when they arrived at the back, Jasper shut up wisely. Everyone thought that Tracy¡¯s whole set was over and the next needle should have started on another meridian. But unexpectedly, Tracy added one more needle on the basis of the ninth needle. Tenth needle! Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 The acupuncture battle (Part three) Ten needles!! All of a sudden, Bernard Luker and other people widened their eyes. Just like the previous Holbrook, they thought there were only nine needles left for Tracy to stab the tenth needle. The extra needle hadpletely broken their cognition. At the same time, their stubborn thoughts were exposed. How shocking it was! Although she knew that it would make her blush, Bernard couldn¡¯t help asking Holbrook again, ¡°Holbrook, how could you get one more needle in Nine Restoring Yang Needle? Is it a supplement you deduced?¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± However, Holbrook sneered and said, ¡°There are more than one more needle. There are twelve needles in this set of nine times recovery needle method. My teacher taught me these.¡± ¡°Twelve needles¡­¡± Everyone was shocked by what Holbrook said. They opened their mouths wide and couldn¡¯t close them for a long time. Seeing their expressions, Holbrook felt happy and continued to ridicule them. ¡°The needle method my teacher has mastered is not only a set of Nine Restoring Yang Needle, but also Seven Strikes at the Jaws of Death, Pluto¡¯s Life and Death Needle and so on.¡± ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I still work as a doctor in my clinic at such an old age?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because my teacher said that he was willing to teach me all these needle techniques.¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Everyone gasped coldly. Seven Strikes at the Jaws of Death and Pluto¡¯s Life and Death Needle were all Magical Skills of acupuncture that were on the verge of being lost! How could this youngdy named Tracy Linch know it? Who on earth was she? Jasper Sheen waspletely stunned, as if he had been struck by lightning. Among this group of people, the rest of them, including Francisco LeBron from the Earth¨CFilling Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sect, Tamas Willows from the Mild¨CDisease Sect, and Vincent Zarack from the Fire¨CGod Sect, were good at herbal medicine. They didn¡¯t know much about acupuncture. Therefore, only he knew what the birth of these Magic Skills meant. This was definitely an earthquake in the acupuncture circle! It was an unprecedented earthquake!! At this moment. After the tenth stab of Tracy, the Australian man was so painful that his whole body trembled. The expression on his face could only be described as ferocious. He regretted! He shouldn¡¯t have been the acupuncture model! ¡°Miss¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t hold on any longer. I admit¡­¡± The man roared in pain, which almost drained all his strength. He wanted to admit defeat. However, before he could say the word ¡®lose¡®, he suddenly heard Jeff shout, ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll win with one shot!¡± His voice was trembling. Obviously, he was also in a panic. Jeff had stabbed nine needles into John Lopez¡¯s body, and the tenth one hadn¡¯t fallen yet. But he knew that if he followed the normal steps, even if the tenth needle went down, it was impossible for him to win the Tracy. Was he going to be defeated here today? Jeff, of course, was unwilling to give up, so he chose the most painful acupoint on a human body when he stabbed the ten needle. Besides. He stabbed it two inches deep. Before the battle, he had said that the depth of the needle should not be more than 0.5 inches, because some acupuncture points that were more than 0.5 inches would cause a big problem and even endanger their lives. Although they werepeting, they couldn¡¯t give people a hard time. But now. Jeff changed his mind. He nned to stab his golden needle into 2 inches at an extremely fast speed, and then took out 1.5 inches. As long as he covered it well, no one could see it and think that he had stabbed 0.5 inches. Jeff¡¯s method was really fast. He didn¡¯t show any sign of weakness when he pressed the needles. If it were a normal person, he would definitely feel a sharp pain at this moment, and then his whole body would twitch and fall to the ground. But one thing surprised Jeff. John acted as he felt nothing. His face was calm rather than being filled with pain. He even didn¡¯t frown. What happened? Did this fellow lose his pain nerves? Or did he have a longer reflection than ordinary people? No matter what the reason was. Jeff was at a disadvantage. With a kind smile on his face, Tracy said, ¡°it¡¯s my turn to apply the acupuncture again. The reverse version of Nine Restoring Yang Needle, the eleventh one.¡± The Australian man gritted his teeth. He was ready to bear it until Jeff gave his tenth shot. Because his teacher said that the result would be decided in one shot. As long as the teacher made the man on the opposite side unconscious at the tenth attempt, and he endured it, they would win. However. Jeff¡¯s tenth needle fell, and there was no water sshing at all. How cruel and desperate it was for the Australian man of the East maind! ¡°I admit¡­¡± The Australian man were on the verge of breaking down. He couldn¡¯t bear the eleventh needle, so he was about to admit defeat. When he opened his mouth, he almost bit his tongue off. However. The familiar plot was yed again. He still didn¡¯t say the word ¡°lose¡°. But he was interrupted by Jeffst time, and this time, Tracy stabbed the eleventh needle before he said he lost. Tracy continued in a soft voice, ¡°The US is a state of friendship, and we will never do anything excessive. Every foreigner who hase to our country will say that we are amiable when they go back, and I will also give you an injection very gently!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The Australian man¡¯s headache was splitting. He felt like his soul was torn apart. He fainted the moment the eleventh needle fell. Since he had fainted, the acupuncture battle naturally ended. Tracy had used eleven needles in total. Jeff pulled a long face and said, ¡°wait, I haven¡¯t stabbed my eleventh needle. It¡¯s too early to talk about the result.¡± As long as John fainted because of his eleventh stab, he had a reason to draw thepetition. Lost? No way! Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Copycat Bernard and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic the moment they saw the Australian man fainted. Tracy won! They had never expected that Tracy would really win the game so easy. Jeff was great in acupuncture. It turned out that she was really good at acupuncture! Since Jasper had been defeated by Jeff so many years ago, people of Traditional Medicine Association of the US had been bearing the bad feeling they felt and aching for a revenge. Especially after Jeff returning to Canada ¨C the man had acted so arrogant. He even held a press conference to share the process of battle with Jasper. In a word, Jeff had won very easily. Jasper, the master of acupuncture, could not withstand a single blow from him. Taking advantage of that opportunity, Jeff recruited a lot of disciples who were keen on acupuncture from all over the world. The operation really drove Traditional Medicine Association of the US crazy. But they could do nothing. Because it was useless to say anything since their people had lost. Until so many years had passed. Jeff came to challenge them again, but he was easily defeated by Tracy. The resentment in the hearts of the people of Traditional Medicine Association of the US was finally spat out. But they seemed to have forgotten¡­ Before their battle, they were in a hurry to draw a clear line with Tracy. With a long face, Jeff said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished the eleventh stab. It¡¯s too early to talk about the result.¡± Of course he was not reconciled. So when he stabbed out the eleventh needle, he used the same method as the first one. This time. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At the tip of his needle, an extremely weak golden current was produced. He used his vital energy to operate acupuncture. This was the unique skill of ¡°the Ghost Hand¡±. This golden stream of air was somewhat simr to the life energy of a cultivator, but they were different. After all. The way of operating the acupuncture was spread to Canada from the US. But the Canadians didn¡¯t learn all They only learned an iplete version. Therefore, every time Jeff performed the acupuncture with vital energy, he would be seriously injured. In order to tie the fight, Jeff went all out. Buzz! The tip of the needle trembled. When it stabbed into a acupoint on John¡¯s body, the faint golden air rushed into his meridians, which was enough to disturb the energy machine in his body. Jeff was confident that his previous disadvantage would bepletely reversed. However. Just like the tenth time, the scene that Jeff had expected did not appear. John was calm. How could he not notice Jeff¡¯s trick? From the tenth needle, John knew that Jeff would not abide by the rule. But John disdained to expose it. In his eyes, Jeff¡¯s means were nothing more than tickling. The moment the golden stream entered the meridians, it was devoured by the life energy in his body. John¡¯s face remained unchanged, but Jeff¡¯s face turned pale in horror. Jeff eximed, ¡°how could it be possible? How could you not have any reaction?¡± He waspletely shocked. It was fine that John didn¡¯t react when he gave the tenth shot. But why didn¡¯t John move even when he used the fortune needle? Even if you didn¡¯t feel pain, at least you could frown! Why were you so expressionless? Didn¡¯t you know it was a blow to other people¡¯s confidence? Jeff didn¡¯t know what to say. He stared at John with his two big eyes, being unwilling to believe what had happened. At this moment. John¡¯s expression changed slightly. But it was not because of pain. Instead, John drew a yful smile and said, ¡°Mr. Colter, have you ever heard an old word, which is called. ¡®copycat¡¯?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jeff was stunned. ¡°I mean, the method you use is passed to yoi from our country. As a student, youe back to challenge your teacher. But you even haven¡¯t learned all the skills. Don¡¯t you think such a behavior is shameless?¡± As soon as he finished his words, the golden acupuncture needle shot out from his body and stabbed back into Jeff¡¯s body. The most horrible thing was that. All the acupuncture points at the end of the acupuncture needles corresponded exactly with the acupuncture points that Jeff had just stabbed into John¡¯s body. Rach acupuncture point was not deep or shallow, just 0.5 inch. All of a sudden. Everyone gasped. What kind of theurgy was this?? ¡°You¡­ You are also an expert in acupuncture!¡± Jeff¡¯s eyes widened and contracted violently in an instant. At this moment, he realized that the young man standing in front of him was the real horrible existence. After the acupuncture point was stabbed, a strong pain came. What¡¯s more, Jeff¡¯s vital energy was hurt by his vital energy needle just now. So after he said this in horror, his body suddenly trembled and a mouthful of blood sprayed out. Then he passed out like his disciple. There was dead silence. All the people in Traditional Medicine Association of the US went nk. Tracy¡¯s Magical Skills had shocked them, and they were extremely regretful that they shouldn¡¯t have shown such a contemptuous attitude to her. When they were thinking about how to apologize to her, they suddenly saw the theurgy shown by John. Everyone was shocked deeply again. How could there be two skilled needles hidden in this small Feazer Medical Clinic? What the hell was going on? Being stiff as woods, Bernard and others twisted their necks stiffly and looked at Holbrook, hoping that Holbrook could give them an exnation. However, Holbrook still had a grudge against these old directors, so he didn¡¯t want to talk to them. Instead, he shouted at the disciples of Jeff, ¡°Your teacher has lost. Get out of here!¡± Then he turned around and took out a broom from the Clinic, being ready to drive her away. As a matter of fact, when Jeff fell, those foreign people with colorful skin had already lifted Jeff and the foreigner, being ready to leave. They had no face to stay here any longer. When Holbrook chased after them with the broom, they had already fled away. But Holbrook didn¡¯t throw the broom away. Instead, he swept the broom under the feet of the group of Bernard and other with disgust and said, ¡°Get out of here too. What bad luck!¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 The Australian man wanted to learn from Tracy This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What bad luck! It¡¯s so bad luck that has ruined the reputation of our Feazer Medical Clinic!¡± Holbrook didn¡¯t show any mercy at all. He took a broom and swept it to the feet of Bernard and others. While sweeping, he kept murmuring, as if driving away flies. All of a sudden, the faces of Bernard and others darkened. This old man was really vindictive. Things would be hard to deal with if they offended him this time. ¡°Miss Linchch, I apologize for our impoliteness. And this gentleman¡­ May I know your name, sir?¡± Said Bernard, avoiding Holbrook¡¯s broom. Traditional Medicine Association of the US He looked at John awkwardly. Only then did he realize that he didn¡¯t even know his name. However, John didn¡¯t even look at him. He turned to Tracy and said, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Then he left the Feazer Medical Clinic. He ignored Bernard all the time. Bernard was even more embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t dare to be angry at all, because they had offended the two medical masters first. What he could do was to apologize ¨C again and again, to show his sincerity. Jasper also came to the front of Tracy, bent down and said, ¡°Miss Linch, it¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me for my stupidity.¡± Tracy frowned and said, ¡°You can leave now!¡± After all, she was kind-hearted. Seeing that the other party had apologized in this way, she was naturally too embarrassed to say anything cruel. She just wanted them to leave. All of a sudden, Bernard and others felt bitter in their hearts. In the past, they had been trying hard to find these hidden medical experts, but they couldn¡¯t find them. After trying so hard, they found what they wanted. Two medical experts. But they had offended each other. They felt worse than regret. Seeing that Tracy didn¡¯t want to talk to them, Bernard had to say to Holbrook with a shy face, ¡°Holbrook, for the sake of our long-term friendship, please say something good to Miss Linch for us.¡± ¡°What? What did you say?¡± ¡°I say, for the sake of our long-term friendship¡­¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t know you. Besides, I¡¯m not a member of Traditional Medicine Association now. You¡¯d better go back and forth as soon as possible. Don¡¯t affect my cleaning.¡± Without raising his head, Holbrook kept sweeping Bernard¡¯s shoes with a broom. The corners of Bernard¡¯s mouth twitched. And he said, ¡°Holbrook, how can you say that? The position of vice president of our Association has always been reserved for you, but you haven¡¯t agreed yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t deserve it. Your Association is so powerful. How can I join it?¡± Holbrook said sarcastically. ¡°Holbrook¡­¡± ¡°Fuck off! You want me to turn against you, don¡¯t you?¡± Seeing this, Bernard had no choice but to smile bitterly. He left with Jasper and the others temporarily, in case that they would be more and more disliked staying here. They could only wait until Holbrook and the others cooled down.. The second day. When Tracy was giving acupuncture to a patient, she suddenly heard Holbrook¡¯s yell from outside. She wondered what was wrong with this old man. When she walked out of the acupuncture room, she saw a short man. It was the Australian man who volunteered to be a model of acupuncture yesterday. After a night¡¯s rest, his appearance had almost recovered. Tracy said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± The moment the Australian man saw Tracy, his eyes lit up. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Linch, I¡¯m here to learn from you.¡± He spoke more smoothly than his teacher, Jeff. Tracy frowned and asked, ¡°Learn from me? Are you sick?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m good. I really admire your acupuncture skill after seeing it yesterday, so I¡¯ming to learn from you,¡± Said the Australian man. ¡°Did your teacher agree?¡± Tracy asked with a strange look. ¡°Ha-ha, that old man¡¯s skill is so bad that he is not qualified to be my teacher. Only you are the one I admire most.¡±, ¡°I¡¯m not your teacher.¡± Tracy angrily refused, ¡°Your behavior is outrageous in my eyes. So I won¡¯t take you as my disciple. You¡¯d better go back and follow Jeff!¡± ¡°Miss Linch, don¡¯t be so heartless. I¡¯m sincere.¡± The Australian man didn¡¯t give up. Holbrook couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Hey, you bastard, don¡¯t you understand her words? Get out of here as soon as possible. Do you want to eat my broom?¡± He picked up the broom again. The Australian man gave Holbrook a ferocious stare, then turned his head and continued, ¡°Miss Linch, please think it over. I¡¯ll wait for your reply.¡± Then he left the Feazer Medical Clinic. But he didn¡¯t go far. Instead, he sat down on a stone bench outside the Feazer Medical Clinic. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t leave until Tracy agreed. Holbrook said angrily, ¡°I think he deserves to be beaten!¡± ¡°Forget it, Dr. Davis. Just let him sit there if he wants. We can just ignore him.¡± Tracy shook her head and didn¡¯t take it seriously. She thought he would leave as long as he didn¡¯t talk to him. But to Tracy¡¯s surprise. The Australian man had been waiting for a long time and had no intention of leaving. When Tracy was about to get off work. He was still outside. How patient he was. Holbrook said, ¡°Miss Linch, I think the guy probably has other intentions. It¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone. How about I send you back or ask the teacher to pick you up?¡± He was not on the same way with Tracy. He was afraid that this evil man would do something bad to Tracy after work. Tracy thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call my little brother!¡± So Tracy called John and told him about it. Hearing this, he chuckled and said, ¡°Does that guy really want to learn from you? Interesting. I¡¯d like to see if he really wants to learn from you or he wants to have an affair.¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 The Australian man¡¯s dabbling Illusion. It was time to get off work, but Tracy didn¡¯t leave the Feazer Medical Clinic immediately. Instead, she was waiting for John to pick her up. No matter whether the Australian man outside really wanted to learn from her or he had other intentions, she had to be cautious. It was scary to be watched for more than half a day. Outside. On the stone bench. The Australian man looked into the Feazer Medical Clinic. At this time, Tracy had taken off her loose white coat. Even if she didn¡¯t deliberately show it, her charming figure was also prominent, which could not be blocked. The Australian man saw it.. He felt hot all over his body, and his throat was almost burning. Of course he was not that simple minded. Learning was just an excuse. The real reason was that he wanted to sleep with Tracy. If Tracy was willing to ept him as his apprentice, he would stay in the Feazer Medical Clinic and slowly find an opportunity to capture the American sweetheart. This was the best situation. But if Tracy didn¡¯t agree. Then he had to use some rough means. ¡°Miss Linch is such a beautiful woman. And she has a perfect figure with big breasts and buttocks. You can¡¯t help but drool at her, right?¡± When the Australian man were absorbed in the scene, a voice suddenly sounded from the side. ¡°A sweetie is great¡­¡± The Australian man said subconsciously. When he suddenly turned his head and saw the face of the person next to him, his face changed and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I came here simply to find Miss Linch and learn from her. Don¡¯t think of me as so obscene.¡± He recognized the man next to him. He was a clerk of the Feazer Medical Clinic. His teacher, Jeff, had given this man acupuncture yesterday. It was John Lopez. After receiving the phone call from his second sister, he rushed to the Feazer Medical Clinic. As soon as he arrived, he saw the Australian man staring at his sister with a dirty face. The saliva flew to his chin. Simple? Stop pretending! John sneered in his heart, but he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you misunderstood me. I was not talking about you just now. I was just expressing my own thoughts.¡± He pretended to be a man aching for Tracy. The Australian man was shocked and said, ¡°Are you also¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just like you. I¡¯m also greedy for Miss Linch.¡± ¡°Miss Linch is the boss of the Feazer Medical Clinic, and I¡¯m a doctor working for her. Besides, I¡¯m also her driver. I have a lot of chances to get in touch with her, but Miss Linch doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°You are so pitiful.¡± The Australian man said in a strange tone. Yesterday, he fainted because of the pain when Tracy finished the eleventh needle, so he didn¡¯t see the back scene that John bounced the golden needle back to the body of Jeff. He didn¡¯t know John¡¯s power. Besides, Jeff lost the game, so he didn¡¯t mention the details of the game. His disciples also kept silent, so this Australian man thought John was just a trick of the Feazer Medical Clinic. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The man¡¯s eyes shed and said, ¡°you just said that you are Miss Linch¡¯s driver?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Look at my eyes. Do you feel anything wrong?¡± The Australian man suddenly said something very strange. John looked over and saw a strange green light shing in his eyes. Australian Illusion. John had fought with the Australian Ninja. He found that their illusion skills were indeed extraordinary. Interesting. John pretended that he had been caught into illusion. His eyes became empty immediately. ¡°Master, what can I do for you?¡± He seeded? The Australian man was overjoyed. She was a little surprised. Because he was only a dabbler of Ninja Skills. So his illusion might not work sometimes. But he had also seeded. This noon, when he came to the Feazer Medical Clinic and said that he wanted to find Tracy to be his apprentice, he had already secretly performed his illusion, but it didn¡¯t work.. So as long as he tried to stay with Tracy, he would seed. As long as he seeded once. He could capture Tracy without anyone noticing. However, what the Australian man didn¡¯t know was that he had sessfully performed his illusion at noon. However, Tracy wore a Mind Circle, which blocked his illusion. Although the Mind Circle couldn¡¯t resist the real attack, it could resist the spiritual invasion technique like illusion as long as the Mind Circle was strong enough. Of course, the Australian man didn¡¯t know that. He had just heard that John was the driver of Tracy, and he should be the person who had the most chance to get in touch with Tracy, so he tried to perform an illusion on him. He didn¡¯t expect that he would seed. ¡°Tell me your name, age, and your family background.¡± The Australian man were ready to test their illusion. John told the truth.¡±My name is John Lopez. I¡¯m 20 years old. I¡¯m an orphan growing up in a welfare house.¡± The Australian man nodded with satisfaction, took out a red pill and handed it to John, ¡°This is a poison. If you take it, without the antidote, you will definitely decay to death in three days. I order you to take it now.¡± John took the pill and swallowed it without hesitation. The Australian man were ecstatic. John even took the poison without hesitation. This guy was really hit by my illusion. He couldn¡¯t be pretending. Then the Australian man took out a bag of powder and said, ¡°It¡¯s a kind of drug that can make people lose consciousness for a short time. Find an opportunity to give it to Miss Linch. when she faints, you must contact me immediately. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone else see it.¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡± Replied John like a puppet.. Feeling satisfied, the Australian man gave his phone number to John and left happily. He had thought it would take a lot of effort to get Tracy, but he didn¡¯t expect that Tracy¡¯s driver would take the initiative to be his puppet. This should be called fate! Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Take second sister to the woods Not long after the Australian man left, John¡¯s eyes returned clear and a yful smile appeared on his face. Of course he was not hit by the illusion. That Australian man was just a dabbler. How could he let John be hit? As for the red poison pill. John pressed his throat and spat it out. The poison pill was intact. As soon as the pill was put into his mouth, John wrapped it with vital energy, making it unable to evaporate at all. John entered the Feazer Medical Clinic. Tracy asked in surprise, ¡°Little brother, what were you talking about with that Australian man?¡± She was confused. It was mainly because the two people had a good chat outside just now. Especially when the Australian man left atst, he seemed to be in a good mood. Nobody knew what her little brother had said to him. ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car first and talk about itter,¡± Said John mysteriously. ¡°Okay!¡± Tracy had no choice but to restrain her curiosity for the time being. She turned to Holbrook and said, ¡°Dr. Davis, you¡¯d better go back and have a rest. I¡¯ll be fine with my little brother.¡± Holbrook nodded. With his teacher apanying Miss Linch, of course he was relieved, but he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Miss, I think that Australian man is not that simple. Don¡¯t get too close to him.¡± Of course, Holbrook also saw the scene that John was talking andughing with that Australian man. ¡°Get it. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± John replied with a smile, and then drove away from the Feazer Medical Clinic with Tracy. They didn¡¯t go back to Greend Vi, but to the east of New York. Tracy didn¡¯t ask John what they were talking about. Seeing him driving east, Tracy asked, ¡°little brother, where are we going?¡± ¡°The forest in the east suburb.¡± ¡°The forest in the east suburb?¡± Tracy was stunned for a moment, and then came to herself. ¡°The forest in the east suburb is so remote, and it¡¯s getting dark. What are we going to do there?¡± ¡°When I was lecturing in Providence College, I heard several couples say that it¡¯s interesting, nervous and exciting to go into the woods, so I also want to have a try.¡± Tracy widened his eyes in disbelief and said, ¡°Do you mean you are going to take me to the woods?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± John admitted bluntly. Tracy looked at John with a strange look and said, ¡°Little brother, do you know what it means to drill into the woods?¡± She had thought that it was a normal camping for John to go into the woods. Otherwise, how could he say such words without any blush? ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± John didn¡¯t answer, but snickered. Judging from the snicker, Tracy knew that¡­. He definitely knew what it meant to drill into the woods! Tracy blushed and said, ¡°You¡¯re so bad. If I tell big sister that you flirted with me, she will teach you a lesson again. Big sister? Huh? Queenie Yeats had lost control in front of me for countless times! How could she taught me a lesson! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. John chuckled in his heart. Although he thought so, he still decided to save face for Queenie. After all, she was a cold goddess. If her several sisters knew her embarrassment, how could she establish prestige in the future? Unconsciously, they arrived at the east suburb forest. John did park the car. But instead of getting off, he opened a bottle of water and poured white powder into it in front of Tracy. Of course, Tracy didn¡¯t believe that John would really take her to the woods. Seeing him pouring something into the bottle, she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°little brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°This is knockout drops.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what that Australian man talked to me before? He cast an illusion on me and asked me to find a chance to give you these pills.¡± ¡°Illusion?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s one of the Ninga skills in his country People who are trapped in the illusion will be puppets and listen to the words of the cultivator.¡± Hearing this, Tracy was shocked. ¡°I know that the Australian man has no good intention¡­ Little brother, so have you fallen into his illusion?¡± If John had an illusion, why did he tell her this? But if John wasn¡¯t hit by illusion, why did John take out a bottle of water and pour the knockout drops into it? He said while pouring the water, ¡°Pour more to make the effect more violent.¡± Tracy couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing. After pouring the overpowering drug, John handed the water to Tracy and said with a smile, ¡°Drink it!¡± Tracy was even more fascinated. She didn¡¯t know whether John was joking or he really wanted her to drink it. ¡°Little brother, are¡­ Are you really hit by the illusion of that Australian man?¡± Seeing that John leaned over to her with the bottle of water in his hand, which looked like forcing her to drink, Tracy turned pale. Well¡­ Sure enough, second sister couldn¡¯t stand his joke! John sighed in his heart. If it were Queenie or Alice, they would have seen through him at a nce and punched him directly with a set of beautiful women¡¯s fists. Tracy was too simple minded. John couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m have you seen drugged others in front of them?¡± I Ot affected by illusion. I was just kidding. Besides, who Hearing his words, Tracy breathed a sigh of relief. Then she reproached, ¡°Is it fun? Boy, you are so careless. Do you know how scared I was just now? I was afraid that you would really be the puppet of that Australian man!¡± Her me was more from her concern for John. As the saying goes, ¡®Care makes trouble.¡±. Feeling more guilty, John still said, ¡°Second sister, you can sleep for a while. I¡¯ll deal with it first.¡± Then he made a talisman and pped it on Tracy¡¯s forehead, making her fall asleep. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Mandel disappeared After Tracy fell asleep. John sent the location to the Australian man. The Australian man couldn¡¯t wait toe over. When he saw John, they couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so efficient.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± John said with a smile, and then handed the mineral water in his hand to the Australian man and said, ¡°Sir, please drink some water.¡± The Australian man was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± What time was it? Drinking? There was a sweetie lying in the car! The Australian man even hoped to wear no trousers. He really didn¡¯t have the mood to drink John¡¯s water. ¡°Water, please.¡± When the Australian man was about to rush into the car, enjoying himself with the beauty, he saw that John blocked the door with his body and repeated what he had just said. The man frowned and said, ¡°I said I¡¯m not thirsty. What¡¯s wrong with you? Get out of my way and don¡¯t disturb me!¡± As soon as the man finished his words, he reached out his hand and tried to push John away. But at this time, he saw that John dodged sideways, grabbed the man¡¯s hair with his backhand, pressed his head and bumped into the top of the car door. Bang! ¡°Little bastard, I asked you to drink water. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± With one hand grabbing the Australian man¡¯s head and the other hand holding the bottle of water, she roughly stuffed it into his mouth.. Guru guru! In the blink of an eye, a bottle of drugged water was poured into the mouth of the Australian man. After forcing the man to drink¡­ John released the man. The Australian man had already felt that there was something wrong with the water. He desperately bent down and scratched his throat, trying to spit out the water he had just drunk. John looked at everything coldly. ¡°Do you know who the girl in the car is? She is my second elder sister. How dare you covet my second elder sister? Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The Australian man spat out some liquid with white bubbles, but it didn¡¯t work at all. Soon he gave up. He looked at John in horror and asked, ¡°How did you break my illusion?¡± ¡°Illusion?¡± John sneered and said, ¡°How dare you show off that rubbish illusion? You may feel hurt, but¡­ I¡¯ve never been hit by your illusion from the beginning to the end.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. You didn¡¯t get an illusion. Why did you take the poison pill? By the way, if you take the poison pill, you will die in three days without my antidote. So I advise you not to do anything stupid.¡± Thinking of the poison that John had taken, the Australian man felt confident. As long as he didn¡¯t hand over the antidote, John wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him. However, as soon as the Australian man finished his words, a red round object suddenly appeared in John¡¯s hand. It was the poison pill that he ordered John to eat not long ago. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The Australian man widened his eyes in disbelief. He had seen it with his own eyes. How could it be in his hand again? John sneered, ¡°How can an ignorant person like you guess my omnipotent skill? Today I¡¯ll let you taste the mixed taste of overpowering drug and poison.¡± All of a sudden, John strode towards the Australian man. The Australian man was shocked and said, ¡°Stop! What¡­ What do you want to do?¡± Clenching the Australian man¡¯s jaw, John stuffed the red poison pill into his mouth. These two kinds of medicine were taken out by the Australian man themselves. The Australian man¡¯s head was heavy. Apparently, the knockout drops were working. He had been talking to John with all his strength just now, and now he was even worse after taking this poison pill. ¡°Hurry to ask my teacher for the antidote. You can¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The man said in a weak voice. Raising his eyebrows, John asked, ¡°Oh? Why can¡¯t I kill you?¡± Because my father is the deputy leader of the Australian Ninja League¡­¡± The Australian man passed out as soon as he finished his words. With such arge dose of anesthetic, even without the poison pill, he would still be half dead. ¡°It turns out that you are a Ninja¡¯s son. What a pity!¡± Hearing the words of the Australian man, John did not intend to stop. Instead, after the Australian man passed out, he directly burned him to ashes. The Australian Ninja League. Would I be afraid? As long as you dared to hurt my sister, I would kill anyone from your League. After solving the problem of the Australian man, John drove away with Tracy. The reason why he let Tracy fall asleep was, of course, that he didn¡¯t want her to see the violent scene. New York. In a high-end five star hotel. Jeff and his disciples gathered together. They had been staying in this hotel for the past few days, but they were not in the same room. So when they were about to go back to Canada, they found that there was a person missing. They went to the Australian man¡¯s room to look for him, but he was still nowhere to be found. Jeff frowned and said, ¡°Where did Mandel Regan go again? Didn¡¯t I tell him earlier that we would leave the US today?¡± ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t notice it before. But when I recall it now, we haven¡¯t seen Mandel for several days.¡± ¡°Did he answer the phone?¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. The phone in Mandel is powered off.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Although Mandel is usually reckless, he never makes a mistake at such a critical moment. What¡¯s going on today?¡± ¡°Teacher¡­¡± At this time, one of Jeff¡¯s disciples recalled, ¡°I remember that when Mandel left the hotel, he seemed to say that he was going to take that American woman.¡± ¡°Which woman?¡± Jeff was stunned. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°The one who fought against you, teacher.¡± Hearing this, Jeff¡¯s face changed and said, ¡°Follow me to the Feazer Medical Clinic.¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 A group of mad dogs came Jeff arrived at the Feazer Medical Clinic aggressively with his disciples. Holbrook didn¡¯t know that they came again, so he had to put down the prescription at hand and rushed out of the hall, shouting angrily, ¡°You are really a group of flies in the toilet. Can¡¯t you just leave?¡± He was annoyed to see the people from Traditional Medicine Association of the US and foreign countries. Of course she wouldn¡¯t give him a good look. ¡°Ask Miss Linch to see me!¡± However, Jeff didn¡¯t want to talk to Holbrook at all. When he arrived at the gate of the clinic, he directly asked to see Tracy. Holbrook snorted, ¡°What? Do you think you can meet Miss Linch as you like? How dare you say that? Man, this is America, not a ce for you foreign people to pee.¡± He didn¡¯t know why Jeff and the others came here. He thought they were looking for Tracy fighting needle as they did a few days ago. If he lost, he would lose. How could hee to challenge her every day? If you don¡¯t bother me, I will! Holbrook was very angry. The business of the Feazer Medical Clinic was influenced seriously that Holbrook couldn¡¯t help but point at a green tree not far away. Under the tree. A dog was peeing. Jeff also saw it. Although he mainly speak French, it was not difficult for him to understand what Holbrook meant by saying that they were dogs. ¡°Cut the crap. I want to see Miss Linch now. If you don¡¯t let her out, don¡¯t me us for rushing in and robbing her!¡± Jeff was not in the mood to talk to Holbrook. He just wanted to find Tracy as soon as possible and ask her about Mandel. He was burning with anxiety. Mandel was not an ordinary person. His father was the deputy leader of the Australian Ninja League. If Mandel died in the US, there would definitely be a tsunami in the League. After saying that, Jeff was about to rush into the Feazer Medical Clinic with his men. Holbrook was pissed off. He grabbed the broom and stood in front of the door, shouting angrily, ¡°Who dares to be presumptuous? Don¡¯t think you dare to be arrogant with so many people. My men are no less than you!¡± There were many patients waiting in line in the Feazer Medical Clinic to see a doctor. When they heard Holbrook¡¯s words, they stood out with righteous indignation and formed a human wall at the door, staring at these foreign people angrily. ¡°How dare you scream in our territory? Who gave you the guts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Now our country is strong enough. Do you think we¡¯ll be bullied?¡± ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t like foreign people!¡± ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m so angry when I see you foreign people. Do you still want to rush in and take Dr. Linch away? Give it a try! I¡¯ll kill one of you!¡± One irritable man rolled up his sleeves, as if he wanted to smash the other¡¯s head. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jeff didn¡¯t dare to rush in with such great power. His face darkened. These people from the US might fight in the internal strife at ordinary times, but when facing the foreign people, they all shared the same hatred. What Jeff feared most was to see such a situation. ¡°You want to see me?¡± Just as the two sides were in a stalemate, a soft voice suddenly sounded. Tracy walked out of the hospital. She was in a white gown. But her body was still hot. However, Jeff was not in the mood to pay attention to Tracy¡¯s appearance and figure. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss Linch, I came here today just to ask you if you know the whereabouts of Mandel.¡± ¡°Who is Mandel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my Australian disciple. He epted your acupuncture a few days ago.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°He is missing!¡± ¡°Missing?¡± Tracy was surprised to hear that. Her performance confused Jeff. How could this woman from the US not know about what happened in Mandel? Did she really have nothing to do with the disappearance of Mandel? Jeff stared at Tracy¡¯s face, trying to find out something. However. He didn¡¯t see anything. The surprise on Tracy¡¯s face was not real at all, because no one could act so vivid. Jeff was depressed. In fact, Tracy really didn¡¯t know that Mandel was missing, but after Jeff mentioned it, she soon understood what was going on. Last time, when John drove her to the east suburb forest, Tracy felt everything went ck and then lost consciousness. When she woke up again, she found herself lying on the bed in the bedroom. She asked John what was going on. John answered her that he had just dealt with a little thing and asked her not to think too much. Tracy trusted her little brother very much. Seeing that John didn¡¯t want to talk more, she stopped asking. Until today. Tracy didn¡¯t understand what John meant until he heard from Jeff that his disciple was missing. Although she didn¡¯t know whether the man was alive or not, Tracy was sure that his disappearance must have something to do with John. Of course, Tracy wouldn¡¯t let Jeff know about it. She decided to ask her brother what was going on after Jeff left. Just as Tracy was thinking about this, a young man walked towards them leisurely. Heughed loudly and said, ¡°ha ha, why are you so lively today? Do you have a crush on my second sister? Are you going to visit her again before leaving the US?¡± It was John. Tracy¡¯s face changed slightly. Of course, she didn¡¯t want John to appear at this time, which would easily attract the attention of Jeff. Tracy pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Little brother, I told you to have a rest at home today. Why do youe to the Feazer Medical Clinic again?¡± Her original intention was to ask John to leave as soon as possible to avoid the limelight. Unexpectedly, John replied loudly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried about you. Maybe there¡¯s another mad dog coming here to harass you! Now it seems that I¡¯m right. There are so many mad dogs here today.¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 I want you to bring a message Mad dogs? Hearing John¡¯s words, Jeff and others were shocked and angry. Wait¡­ No. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Something was wrong! Now he didn¡¯t care about the fact that John called him a mad dog, but ¡ª The other meaning of his words was that a few days ago, a mad dog hade to harass Tracy. Didn¡¯t he mean Mandel? That was to say, this young man named John must have seen Mandel before he disappeared, and there was a high possibility of conflict between them. Because. He used the word ¡°harass¡°. Jeff patted his forehead and said, ¡°The disappearance of Mandel must have something to do with you. Yes, it must have something to do with you!¡± He thought of the day when he had an acupuncture battle with Tracy. It was this young man who used a strange force to reflect the golden needle back, which meant that he was not an ordinary person at all. It was not a problem for him to kill Mandel by his means. Jeff seemed to be enlightened. The truth of Mandel¡¯s disappearance gradually became clear in his mind. Tracy was dumbfounded. What happened to her little brother again? What was the difference between his words just now and his confession? Wasn¡¯t he trying to set fire to his body? Tracy said, ¡°What are you talking about, little brother? What are you talking about? A few days ago, no mad dog came to harass me. I think you must have been sleeping at home.¡± She rushed over and pushed John away. Holbrook understood in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Linch. I¡¯ve been in the Feazer Medical Clinic these days, and I¡¯ve never seen anyone harassing you.¡± With a gloomy face, Jeff said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± How could he not know who was telling the truth and who was lying? The more Tracy and Holbrook exined, the closer he was to the truth. An exnation was a concealment, and a concealment showed the truth! Mandel was killed by John! Tracy said in a low voice, ¡°Are you crazy? Why do youe out at this time? Are you courting death?¡± Her tone was full of me. However, John didn¡¯t move at all. Instead, he walked towards Jeff and said, ¡°I know you have doubts. Can I have a word with you?¡± Jeff frowned, hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯d like to see how you can take off yourself.¡± The two of them moved aside. ¡°I killed your Australian disciple,¡± Said John. ¡°What?¡± Jeff had thought that John wanted to exin that he had nothing to do with the disappearance of Mandel, but the first thing he said was to admit that he had killed Mandel. It was too sudden. As a result, Jeff didn¡¯t react immediately. He had prepared several excuses to question John, but he didn¡¯t expect such a scene. John thought he didn¡¯t hear it clearly, so he repeated, ¡°Your Australian disciple has be a kind of nutrients, staying in the US forever. I turned him into a kind of nutrients by myself.¡± John knew. This kind of thing could not be concealed for a long time. A foreigner was missing in the US. The government of the US would notice him as long as he reported to the superior. There were many monitors from the Feazer Medical Clinic to the east suburb forest that day. It was not difficult to find out the truth. It was just a matter of time. He would rather admit it than waste the energy of the government. John never feared anything. Jeff was obviously stunned for a while. Then he said, ¡°do you know what you are talking about?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± John answered frankly. ¡°That evil guy dared to covet my sister, and he even took out the knockout drops and poison pills. I cannot persuade myself to ept it if I don¡¯t kill him.¡± Jeff shuddered at John¡¯s words. What was the murderer¡¯s mind? He had killed a person, but he still took it for granted. He was too calm. He made light of his murder. Jeff couldn¡¯t help but lose in his imposing manner. He didn¡¯t dare to question John loudly, fearing that he would be turned into a fertile man if he was unhappy. ¡°Mandel is too reckless. You can teach him a lesson, but you shouldn¡¯t kill him,¡± Said Jeff. John chuckled. He didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone he killed had a reason to die. In John¡¯s eyes, there was no reason for him not to kill Mandel. who not only coveted his second sister but also ordered him to eat poison pills with illusion. Seeing that John didn¡¯t say anything, Jeff continued, ¡°Do you know the identity of Mandel?¡± John nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know. Before the man died, he said that his father was a deputy leader of the Australian Ninja League¡± ¡°Then how dare you kill him?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I kill him? As long as he breaks my bottom line, he will die no matter who his father is. The reason why I talk to you alone is that I want you to help me bring a message to the deputy leader of the League.¡± After a pause, two rays of cold light burst out from John¡¯s eyes. ¡°Go and tell him to prepare an apology. Three dayster, I will go to Australia in person. If he apologizes to me wisely, this matter will be over. But if he still wants to avenge his son, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± John said this. Jeff widened his eyes in shock. He was sure that he didn¡¯t hear it wrong. John said he would go to Australia to ept the apology three dayster. He not only killed the other party¡¯s son, but also wanted them to apologize to him. Was hepletely crazy? Jeff was too shocked to say a word. But thinking of this, Jeff found it reasonable. If this man was not a madman, how could he kill Mandel even though he knew its horrible background? He was talking to a psychopath! Jeff stepped back silently. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Too calm sisters After the two of them talked. Without saying a word, Jeff left with his disciples and stopped making trouble for Tracy. He had to go to Australia as soon as possible and tell the deputy leader of the League about this. After Jeff left. Tracy found John and asked in confusion, ¡°Little brother, what did you say to that man? Did they just leave like this?¡± ¡°I told him that the Australian man went back to his homnd by himself.¡± ¡°Does Jeff believe it?¡± ¡°Yes, he does.¡± Tracy angrily stamped her feet and said, ¡°John, do you think I¡¯m stupid and easily fooled?¡± She was simple minded, not stupid. How could Jeff believe such a ridiculous reason? It was obvious that John was lying. ¡°Tracy, it¡¯s over. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Those people won¡¯t make trouble for you in the future, and I will be fine,¡± exined John. He didn¡¯t mean to hide it from Tracy. But the reason was¡­ Tracy was too kind. She didn¡¯t know how she would react if she knew that he had killed someone. So he could only make up ame excuse. If Tracy asked him again, he could refuse to answer this question. This was the only way for the time being. At the worst, Tracy would be angry for a few days. Tracy was really angry. This was the first time that she was angry with John. She could feel that something must have happened in the evening when she had fallen asleep, but she didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious that she wanted to bear it alone. Of course, Tracy didn¡¯t want it. They went home. Tracy was still in a bad mood. She didn¡¯t say a word to John from beginning to end. She made up her mind. As long as John didn¡¯t tell her the truth, she would ignore him. Seeing her like this, Alice was a little surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, my gentle and lovely second sister? What bad thing did little John do to piss you off like this?¡± She nced at John, who was sitting on the other side of the sofa thoughtfully. She thought. ¡®This little bastard is really something. How could he make Tracy so angry? That¡¯s unusual.¡® Kate also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Second sister, aren¡¯t you always known for your good temper? Why are you so angry today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m a fool. You can ask John if there¡¯s anything. He¡¯s a clever guy.¡± Said Tracy in an aggrieved tone. Hey! She even changed the way she called John. She usually called him little brother, but today she called him John directly? Alice took pleasure in John¡¯s misfortune. She gloated over him. Her magnificent breasts almost clung to his arms. She smiled and said, ¡°Little bastard, tell me the truth now. Are you too impatient when you took advantage of her? So she was angry.¡± John murmured in his heart. ¡®It would be better if I was discovered when I took advantage of her. She wouldn¡¯t be angry at me because of this. She wouldn¡¯t even resist.¡® It was much more serious than taking advantage of her. John had to tell Alice and Kate the reason, but he didn¡¯t say clearly that he killed that Australian man. However, both Alice and Kate reacted at once. The Australian man must have been killed by John. A hint of coldness shed through Alice¡¯s long and narrow eyes. If she had known it earlier, she would have killed the guy before John did. But the cold light shed away. A charming smile quickly appeared on the coquettish face of Alice. She said, ¡°Second sister, since John said he was fine, he must be fine. Don¡¯t be angry with him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to trust John unconditionally.¡± Said Kate. The reaction of the two sisters was really out of Tracy¡¯s expectation. She frowned slightly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that, little brother¡­ John doesn¡¯t tell the truth at all? He must have hidden something.¡± ¡°Oh, my dear sister, it¡¯s all your fault. You are overthinking. We think nothing is abnormal.¡® ¡°Yes, yes, there is nothing wrong with it.¡± These two people were abnormal. Tracy was even more depressed. Seeing her eldest sistere back, she took the initiative to tell her the whole story. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Her eldest sister was a very rational and calm person. She must have found out that John¡¯s words were full of loopholes, and then she could work with her to force John to tell the truth. However, to Tracy¡¯s surprise. After listening to it in silence, Queenie only said three words, ¡°Stop overthinking, girl.¡± After saying that, she took off her small suit jacket, revealing the white lining inside. Her charming figure could be seen clearly. Then she took a nightgown to the bathroom, ready to take a shower. Tracy was stunned. What¡¯s wrong with her sisters today? Why are they so indifferent? Tracy could only go back to her room alone and sulk. She closed the door. Alice winked at John and said in a low voice, ¡°John, tell me, did you torture that evil guy before you killed him?¡± ¡°Of course, he dares to covet my sister, I certainly won¡¯t let him die so easily. But the identity of that guy is not simple. It is said that his father is a vice leader of the Australian Ninja League.¡± ¡°Well, well, well, don¡¯t pretend in front of us. You said that the identity of that foreigner is not simple, and I think you are not simple!¡± Alice tried to squeeze herself on John, but she didn¡¯t notice that her towering position had changed on his arm. John was speechless. Kate murmured to herself, ¡°I have a hunch that the League will suffer.¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 The Australian Ninja League Australia. The Ninja League. As a forbearing man, Mandel was disying his powerful illusion in front of a group of middle¨Clevel ninjas. Bang! Smoke rose. It enveloped all the middle¨Clevel ninjas. After the smoke disappeared, they suddenly arrived at a deste ce with white bones. A strange red moon hung above their heads, like a scarlet eye, looking down at the small group below. It was an illusion. It was equivalent to an array of a cultivator. Those who were in the illusion began to run around, trying to find a way to break through the illusion. If anyone could break Mr. Regan¡¯s illusion, it would be something worth bragging all his life. ¡°M¡­ Mr. Regan!¡± At this time, a hot woman suddenly screamed, because when she concentrated on dodging the wiggling bones like living creatures on the ground, Mandel suddenly appeared beside her strangely. She was startled. ¡°Tiffany, go to the moon with me.¡± With a weird smile, Mandel suddenly reached out and wrapped his arms around Tiffany¡¯s thin waist, bringing this hot woman to the hanging red moon in the sky. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But in the real world¡­ All of them stood still, but sweat dripped from their foreheads, and their breaths were heavy. This was a strong spiritual fluctuation that was reflected to the body. Although only their spirits were high, the feedback made their bodies feel tired. It was very real. In the same way. All kinds of emotions produced in the illusion world, such as sadness, pain, and pleasure, could also be reflected on the body. For example. As long as Mandel used some tricks in the illusion to make the person trapped in it fall into the deep sea, the person in the real world would also die of suffocation. This was the power of illusion. After Mandel took Tiffany to the moon, the two of them took off their clothes and had a passionate performance. Until the show was over. The two of them got out of the illusion and returned to the real world. In the real world, their clothes were still neat, but Tiffany¡¯s face was a little red with satisfaction. That was because. When they entered the illusion world created by Mandel, as long as the illusion was not broken, Mandel was the omnipotent God in the world. Since he was a God, his ability in some aspects naturally had no limit to increase. How could Tiffany not be satisfied? In the end, after experiencing seven or eight ups and downs, she took the initiative to quit the illusion. Otherwise, if she continued, she was afraid that she would die in this illusion world because of excessive joy. They went back to reality. Except for Tiffany, who was brought out of the illusion world by Mandel, all the others remained motionless. Obviously. No one could break the illusion of Mandel. Mandel lookedcent. Then he shouted, and another white smoke rose. After the smoke disappeared, he copsed to the ground, gasping for breath. They were sweating profusely. The illusion of Mr. Regan was so powerful. Everyone marveled in their hearts. Mandel said, ¡°You still have a long way to go. When you learn to endure, you will find that this illusion is just a little bit of it.¡± ¡°Mr. Regan, you are right. We will try our best to get along well with you,¡± ¡°Work hard. When I was a middle¨Clevel ninja, I took my leader as the goal and constantly cultivate my own middle¨Clevel ninjas technique¡­¡± At the critical moment of Mandel¡¯s lecture, a low¨Clevel man ran over and said in a serious tone, ¡°Mr. Regan, a man from Canada called Jeff Colter asks to see you.¡± ¡°Jeff? Hees here alone?¡± Mandel frowned. Of course he recognized Jeff. It was not because Jeff was a world famous acupuncture master, but because his son had gone to Canada to learn from Jeff. He answered, ¡°Only that man from Canada came. He said he had something very important to report to you.¡± Upon hearing this. Mandel felt something was wrong. Jeff had traveled a long way from Canada to Australia. There was no reason for his son to note back. When his son was about to learn acupuncture, Mandel was against it. He had always wanted to train his som to be a forbearing person. The father and son had a conflict because of this. However, his son couldn¡¯t master the ninja skills at all. In addition, he was not interested in the ninja skills at all. So Mandel didn¡¯t force him but let him go to Canada to learn acupuncture. The feud between the father and son had long been resolved. Therefore, it was impossible for his son not to return to Australia because of the knot in the past. Something must have happened since his son did note back. ¡°Let him in!¡± said Mandel. Soon, Jeff ran in and knelt down in front of Mandel. ¡°Mr. Regan, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m not able to protect your son.¡± Although Jeff had a high status in Canada, he was also very afraid of the Australian Ninja League. The Australian Ninja League. It could also be said to be the assassin alliance. Once Mandel knew that his son died in the US, he would definitely go to question Jeff. It would be serious if he didn¡¯t tell him the truth. So he might as well confess. Besides. Most importantly. Although the headquarters of the League was in Australia, its power had spread all over the world, except the US. Ever since the US had a Oracle Pce, those hidden forces in the US had already retreated. After all, the Oracle Pce was too terrifying, and the anger of the Oracle King was so big that the League couldn¡¯t bear it at all. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 The ban of the Australian Ninja League The reason why Australia had established the Australian Ninja League was partly because they wanted to demonstrate to the US Martial Arts League. You have martial artists, and we have Ninja. We are no worse than you. A lot of Australians evencently unted that their Australian Ninja League had several strongholds in America, but none of them had been found out by the US Martial Arts League. It shows that the US Martial Arts League was so ipetent. The Australian Ninja League had said such provocative words more than once. Until¡­ The Oracle¡­ That horrible organization appeared. The Australian had finally shut up. In particr, three years ago, the Oracle King had singled out nine top¨Clevel Ninjas alone, and it only took him less than three minutes to easily kill the nine top¨Clevel Ninjas. The leaders of the Australian Ninja League were frightened by his horrible strength. However, the power of the Oracle king was far more terrifying than that. On the second night after he killed the nine top¨Clevel Ninjas, he suddenly broke into the house of the Australian Ninja League Lord who was sleeping. Then, a short conversation between the Oracle King and the Ninja League Lord has totally broke the psychological defense of the leader of the Australian Ninja League. That night. The leader of the Australian Ninja League issued a secret order to withdraw all the hidden forces in America. Since then. The people of the Australian Ninja League couldn¡¯t help trembling when they heard the two words ¡°Oracle King¡°. It was lucky for America to have the Oracle. However, Canada was not that lucky. There were still many forces of the Australian Ninja League hidden in their country. What was worse. Many wealthy tycoons in Canada had secretly paid for these Ninjas. Therefore. Jeff had no choice. He had no choice but toe to Australia to tell Mandel Regan about his son¡¯s death. If he didn¡¯t tell Mandel the truth, maybe one day he would be killed by those hidden Ninja forces in Canada. ¡°You just said that my son was killed by an American?¡± Mandel¡¯s face darkened and his cold murderous intent was also emerged when he heard Jeff¡¯s words. This scared Jeff a lot. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed continuously. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t even speak. He just babbled and didn¡¯t know what to say. However, Mandel was so furious that he didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to Jeff anymore. He roared, ¡°Take me to the U.S. right now. I¡¯m going to kill that man!¡± Hearing this, Tiffany Joe, who was standing next to them, turned pale with fright. ¡°Mr. Regan, calm down. Have you forgotten the ban of the leader of the Ninja League that no top¨Clevel Ninja is allowed to enter the territory of the U.S.?¡± ¡°What ban?¡± Mandel was obviously out of his mind. He said with killing intent, ¡°My son died in America. Why do you mention the ban now?¡± His roar scared Tiffany and her face turned pale. However. Even though she was scared. Tiffany insisted on kneeling down in front of Mandel and persuaded, ¡°Mr. Regan, don¡¯t forget that this ban represents not only the leader of the League, but also the Oracle King.¡± The leader of the Australian Ninja League was eager to send more people to America to stir up trouble there. Why did he make a ban against his will? It was because of fear! Since the night three years ago, after seeing the Oracle King, the leader of the Australian Ninja League has be timid, and he would even be scared when he heard the words ¡®Oracle King¡®. He didn¡¯t dare to offend the U.S. again. Oracle King! The power of these two words was strong enough to make the world tremble. Mandel regained his sanity after hearing the two words, but his eyes were still gloomy. Of course he wanted to rush to America right away and tear the murderer to pieces. But just as Tiffany said, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Oracle king. It would be fine if he didn¡¯t expose his identity in America. But if his identity was exposed, it would directly lead the anger of the Oracle King to the whole Australian Ninja League. Maybe it was possible for him to destroy the whole league in a fit of anger. Mandel couldn¡¯t afford the risk. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Tiffanyforted him and said, ¡°Mr. Regan, let me go to the U.S. for you. I¡¯m not the top¨Clevel Ninja. The ban can¡¯t limit me. And it¡¯s not a problem for me to kill an American.¡± Mandel was unwilling to give up. He hoped that he could kill the man himself and it was not enough to vent his hatred to send Tiffany to kill him. Tiffany seemed to know what he was thinking and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Regan. Before killing that American, I will definitely torture him and make his life a living hell.¡± If it weren¡¯t for her to do so, she even wanted to capture the man alive to Australia and let Mandel torture him personally. Hearing her words, the unwillingness in Mandel¡¯s heart was slightly reduced. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You must torture him ruthlessly, as cruel as you can. He¡¯d better confess to my son before he dies.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± replied Tiffany. ¡°By the way, take the video. I want to see how miserable he was. When this thing was done, I will make an exception to promote you to the top¨Clevel Ninja.¡± Tiffany was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Regan.¡± Tiffany stood up and was about to leave for America. She nced at Jeff and said, ¡°You, take me to the U.S. right now and point out the murderer.¡± Jeff was frightened by the murderous intent released by Mandel just now and couldn¡¯t speak clearly. After a long time, he finally could organize his words and said, ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± ¡°No?¡± Mandel red at Jeff again, which scared him so much. But this time, he tried his best to restrain the fear in his heart and said a word. ¡°No need¡­ That American said he woulde here in person in the next two days. He also said¡­¡± Jeff paused. What he said stunned everyone in the Australian Ninja League. The murderer was going toe here and get himself killed in person? What did he mean? Mandel frowned and shouted coldly, ¡°What else did he say?¡± Jeff trembled all over and gritted his teeth. ¡°He said he would ask Mr. Regan to prepare an apology gift and he was preparing for epting an apology¡­¡± Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 I¡¯ll make it clear myself ept an apology? Mandel didn¡¯t realize what Jeff meant at all. He thought that the man from America had prepared a gift and was ready to visit and apologize in the next two days. Not only him, but also the followers like Tiffany thought so. The reason was that this American has killed the young master Regan. He was to me, so he should be the one to apologize. Besides, Jeff¡¯s stammered words has also misled them. He was probably frightened by the murderous will of Mandel, so he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. So after listening to Jeff¡¯s words, Mandel was silent for a moment. Then. With a sneer, Mandel said, ¡°humph! An apology? He killed my son! He thought I could forgive him if he apologized. When did the America People be so naive?¡± Tiffany also said, ¡°We won¡¯t ept his apology. The only result of this matter is that American must die for killing our young master!¡± Hearing their words. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A bitter smile was on Jeff¡¯s face. He knew. The two Australian Ninjas misunderstood him. In fact, it was not their fault. When Jeff heard John¡¯s words, he was also stunned for a long time before he realized that a murderer even dare to ask a victim for an apology. It was really unheard of. Jeff didn¡¯t know how to exin. He was afraid that if he told him what John had really meant, Mandel would go crazy on the spot and probably kill him if he was unhappy. So Jeff regained hisposure and decided not to exin too much. He said, ¡°Mr. Regan, in a word, the man means that he will visit you soon.¡± Two rays of cold light were shot out from the eyes of Mandel. He said, ¡°If he dares toe, I will let him nevere back.¡± Of course he hoped that John coulde by himself. In this way, he could imprison John by himself and let him experience all the torture in the Australian Ninja League. He didn¡¯t send him to hell until he was satisfied. Tiffany said, ¡°Mr. Regan, I think it¡¯s very strange. Do you think that man will deliberately find an excuse to dy us and tried to escape to another ce in a few days?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible¡­¡± Mandel frowned and said, ¡°So you still have to go to America with Jeff to see what the man is ying for.¡± Tiffany nodded. At this time. Another low level Ninja ran in and said, ¡°Mr. Regan, there was an American outside. He said he had something important to tell you and wanted to see you.¡± ¡°An American?¡± All of a sudden, the eyes of Mandel turned cold and said, ¡°Let him in!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The low¨Clevel Ninja went out for a while and soon brought in a young man. The moment Jeff saw this young man, he suddenly widened his eyes and said, ¡°Why¡­ Why did youe so soon?¡± It was John, of course. John smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to be sloppy when I do things. Have you truthfully told this deputy leader what I asked you to say?¡± Jeff¡¯s eyes wandered and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve told him.¡± ¡°What about the gift he prepared?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Jeff¡¯s expression froze. At this time, Mandel said, ¡°Jeff, is this American the one who killed my son?¡± He had guessed it, but he decided to ask Jeff first. jeff nodded. All of a sudden. A terrifying killing intent spread out. Staring at John like an angry lion, Mandel roared, ¡°How dare you to kill my son? How dare youe to my door and ask for death?¡± John shook his head and said, ¡°It seems that your apology is not sincere!¡± ¡°Apologize? Who apologized?¡± Even though Mandel was furious, he was also stunned by John¡¯s words. ¡°Didn¡¯t Jeff tell you that your son deserved more than death and you failed to raise him up? So you should apologize to me.¡± There was a weird silence for a moment. Then Mandel roared in disbelief, ¡°You rats! What nonsense are you talking about? You killed my son, but you asked me to apologize?¡± ¡°It seems that Jeff didn¡¯t exin my word clearly!¡± All of a sudden, John pped on Jeff face and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even exin my word clearly. What¡¯s the use of you?¡± p! Jeff¡¯s body suddenly spun three hundred and sixty¨Cfive degrees in the air. After pping Jeff. John looked at Mandel again and said, ¡°Now that Jeff hasn¡¯t made it clear to you, I¡¯ll do it myself. Your son attempted to rape my sister with overpowering drug, and even dared to use illusion to order me to take poison. But unfortunately, his illusion was too weak, and I was not fooled by his illusions. But since he has made up his mind, he should die. Do you think what I said is reasonable? Besides. As his father, you let your son do whatever he wants in a foreign country. You just can¡¯t teach him well, so you should apologize to me, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± After saying that, John looked at Mandel in silence. Mandel¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. Just now, when he asked Jeff to tell him what had happened, Jeff only told him a rough idea. He said that his son just made a little mistake and was killed by an American. Now that he heard what John said again, he found that the situation seemed to be more serious than he had imagined. But so what? After all, the one who died was his son. No matter what mistakes he had made, he was his son. This murderer not only killed his son. But also dare toe to him and ask him to apologize to him? He was too arrogant. If he apologized to him, how could he keep his face? Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 A critical strike ¡°You are so bold, American. How dare you ask Mr. Regan to apologize to you after killing his son? I don¡¯t know if you are innocent or stupid, but I appreciate your courage.¡± Before Mandel lost his temper, the sexy female middle¨Clevel Ninja suddenly walked towards John with a charming smile on her bright and sexy red lips. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Mr. Regan to apologize to you, but I can. How about letting me apologize to you on behalf of him?¡± Said Tiffany. She came to John, wriggling her waist. The next second. A suffocating scene happened. Tiffany took off her clothes in front of John, revealing her sexy body, which was sexy and seductive. She wrapped her slender arms around John¡¯s neck and wrapped her long legs without pants around his waist. Obviously. The apology she said should be in this way to make up for John. John looked down at the pride thing that was rubbing against his chest. He suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Well, since you are willing to apologize to me for him, of course I have no objection.¡± Then he pinched the two sides of the woman¡¯s waist. A trace of contempt shed through Tiffany¡¯s eyes. She stretched out her flexible tongue tip and was about to get close to John¡¯s ear. But at this moment. She suddenly felt a twinkle in her eyes. It turned out that John held her waist and turned her around. He lifted her up, turned her head to the ground and smashed her hard to the ground. As the moment she fell. Without any mercy, John cut the middle of the two long slender legs of the female Ninja with his palm as a knife. ¡°Ah-¡± She screamed. It didn¡¯te from the foot of John, but from five meters ahead. It was an illusion. An illusion performed by Tiffany. But her illusion was much weaker than Mandel¡¯s. she could only use this way to deal with those lecherous men. But John saw it through at a nce. In reality. Tiffany was still dressed neatly and didn¡¯t wrap her arms and feet around John. But just now in the illusion, the attack from her virtual body made her real body feel the same. The pain of her head hitting the ground was still mild. The key point was that the palm John just gave her made Tiffany feel as if her lower part was torn in half. The pain was self¨Cevident. Tiffany screamed and squatted on the ground, grimacing in pain. Although the people around were not in the illusion just now, in their eyes, Tiffany stood still and suddenly squatted down in pain. But they could guess what had happened. Tiffany was good at sexy illusion. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Many of them had the chance to experience it when theypeted with Tiffany. Therefore, the current situation was very clear. It must be that Tiffany had used that kind of illusion on this American, but the man had seen through it and gave her a blow. That meant. The man was not simple. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so bold to break into their league alone. ncing at Tiffany indifferently, John said, ¡°Don¡¯t show off your little trick in front of me. In terms of appearance, you can¡¯tpare with my big sister, in terms of figure, you can¡¯tpare with my second sister, in terms of charm, you can¡¯tpare with my third sister. You are really a failure.¡± John shook his head with disappointment. This sentence was destructive to a woman. Tiffany was beautiful in both appearance and figure. She was a recognized beauty in the Australian Ninja League. Therefore, every time she used her illusion, many Ninja at the same level as her would be able to break her illusion, but most of them chose to do nothing. They deliberately didn¡¯t break the illusion of Tiffany and let her torture them. It had be the pleasure of many male Ninja. It was rare to see someone as cruel as John. Being cruel was not a big deal. However, John haspared Tiffany with his sisters from the three aspects of appearance, figure and charm, and finally came to a conclusion, ¡®You are not as good as them. What a failure.¡® What was this? This was called an all¨Cout copse. Not only did he give Tiffany a heavy blow physically, but also psychologically disintegrated her confidence, which made her feel deeply frustrated. ¡°It seems that you do have some ability. No wonder you dare toe here alone. But if you think you can do whatever you want with such strength, then you underestimate our league.¡± It was indeed out of Mandel¡¯s expectation that John could break the illusion of Tiffany. But it was not a big deal. Tiffany¡¯s illusion was not good. As long as a man with a stronger will can resist the temptation of beauty, it was easy for him to break the illusion of her. John shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I underestimate your league, but that you are not qualified to let me look up at it.¡± ¡°Humph! How arrogant you are! It seems that the Oracle organization of the U.S. has brought you back to the blind confidence of a hundred years ago. But without the Oracle, you American are nothing in my eyes.¡± Mandel snorted. Strange white fog began to rise around. After the white fog. The scenery began to change. The weird red moon in the sky appeared again. Obviously. This was the illusion world of Mandel. ¡°American, I will make you pay a heavy price for what you have done before. I will make your life a living hell and make you confess to my dead son before you beg for death!¡± The gloomy voice of the Mandel came down from the red moon and echoed in the illusion world. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 A real illusion Tiffany¡¯s illusion was not on the same level as Mandel¡¯s. Tiffany¡¯s illusion was just a trifle. As long as she met an opponent with a firm will, she would have no choice but to fail. But Mandel¡¯s illusion was different. In his illusion world, everything could change and attack, and he was the God of this world. Therefore, from the moment John fell into this illusion world, Mandel was sure that the man had be a trapped beast in this battle. He could do anything to torture him. The pain caused by this kind of torture was directly aimed at John¡¯s mental world. In other words. Mandel nned to make John suffer from mental pain first and then gave him a physical copse to make him suffer greatly. Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! All of a sudden. Countless bones broke out from the ground and wrapped around John¡¯s body like tentacles, making him unable to move. And the bone spurs on the white bones pierced into every inch of John¡¯s skin fiercely. ¡°Prepare to go through the pain!¡± Mandel sneered. You can only hear his voice, but can¡¯t see him. After the sneer. The red moonlight enveloped the entire illusion world, and the world was shrouded in strange demonic red. Some strange red light spots fell between John¡¯s eyebrows, as if trying to drill into it and seize his thoughts. This is from N?velDrama.Org. This was another trick of Mandel. To copy the memory of John. Then he would shift all the familiar figures in his mind into a specific shape. Mandel would torture John¡¯s rtives, friends and lovers in front of him, so that he could see the scene of his beloved being humiliated. However. No matter how hard he tried, those red dots of light couldn¡¯t copy John¡¯s memory. It was his illusion world. John was just a spiritual shadow. As the God of this illusion world, how could Mandel not be able to read the memory of John? It was so weird. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Mandel¡¯s voice sounded again. Compared with his previous confidence, he now had more self- doubt. ¡°Well, since you are so stubborn, I will throw you into the insect hole and let you experience the pain of thousands of insects gnawing your bones!¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t read John¡¯s memory, Mandel changed his mind and was about to torture John directly. Boom. All of a sudden, the ground cracked and a dark hole appeared under John¡¯s feet. Since his body was nailed by countless bone spurs, he couldn¡¯t move and could only watch himself fell into the dark cave. All of a sudden, there was an overwhelming sound of gnashing. Soon, an iparably shrill scream came from the depths of the cave. At this moment. The red moonlight sprinkled on the edge of the bug hole, condensing the figure of Mandel. Listening to the screamsing from below, he resolved his hatred. ¡°Damn Yankees! How dare you kill my son! I¡¯ll let you go through the pain of thousands of insects biting your bones first, and then throw you into thevand, so that you can bear the punishment of extreme heat!¡± Mandel said through gritted teeth. Bang! As soon as he finished his words. The dark insect hole below suddenly emitted a dazzling me and turned into and ofva. The hot magma was surging, and asionally several mes were sshing out. However, Mandel suddenly frowned. This magma was not his illusion. He just said that and did not prepare to throw John into the magma so soon. But what was going on? Another red me shot out from below. The red hot light reflected a face below. The moment he saw the face. Mandel¡¯s eyes widened. Unexpectedly. It was his son, little Regan! At this moment, his son was floating above the magma, covered with bugs which were biting his flesh and bones. ¡°Father, why did you do this to me?¡± He shouted poignantly, and his facial features twisted crazily because of pain. His desperate eyes shone with resentment, as if ming Mandel for being so cruel to him. ¡°Ah-¡± Another excruciating scream came. Countless strange ck bugs crawled out of little Regan¡¯s mouth, and followed by the sound of two ¡®puffs¡®, his eyeballs burst, and countless ck bugs crawled out, quickly biting the remaining flesh on his face. Boom! Little Regan fell into the magma and waspletely devoured by the mes, unable to make any sound. Mandel felt as if a knife were piercing his heart. He had used all these methods to deal with John, but the man in the hole had weirdly be his son. What¡¯s more, the desperate scene before death was so real that Mandel forgot for a moment that it was an illusion world. He thought his son was really pushed into the magma by him. Mandel burst into tears. He felt guilty. Until. A voice came from beside him, ¡°A truly powerful illusion is to make peoplepletely unaware that this is an illusion world. You are far from being able to do it.¡± Mandel turned around. The young man who spoke seemed to be a little familiar. Mandel¡¯s eyes were first nk, then confused, and finally shocked. He remembered. This young man was the one who killed his son, that hateful American! He didn¡¯t kill his son! Mandel finally came to his senses. When he saw the face below just now, hepletely lost himself and was immersed in the illusion. He had forgotten everything that had happened before. Of course he forgot the existence of John. If it weren¡¯t for John¡¯s words, Mandel would have thought it was real. He was standing above the magma, and pushed his son down himself. This was the highest level of illusion, making people immersed in it and forget themselves. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 I can crack your illusion in one second. Mandel was immersed in the sadness and remorse just now, unable to recover. He had known that it was just an illusion. However. It was so real. The idea of killing his son by himself was deeply engraved in Mandel¡¯s mind. He was extremely painful. After a long time. Mandel¡¯s throat wriggled a few times and said, ¡°How did you do it?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand what had just happened. It was so weird. The illusion world was actually created by him. And he was the God of this world. Why was he suddenly controlled by this American? Mandel couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Your so¨Ccalled illusion is just a small trick for monks in America.¡± said John with a smile. ¡°A monk?¡± Mandel¡¯s eyes narrowed and then he said with a bitter smile, ¡°So you are a monk. No wonder you are so powerful.¡± Mandel had heard of the monk of America. It was said that they had yed the illusion and martial skills to the extreme. Powerful monks could even explore the heavenly secrets and control rebirth and reincarnation. They were mysterious. Of course, Mandel had only heard of this and had never really fought with the monk of America. So when there was a rumor that the illusion that the Ninja League was proud of was just some tricks of the monks, Mandel sniffed at it. Until today. After witnessing the means of John, he believed it. It turned out that the American monks were really so terrifying. ¡°Is this illusion world created by me or you?¡± Mandel thought for a moment and asked unwillingly. ¡°Of course it was you who created it, but I used some methods to make you forget that you are the master of this world, and then used an illusion godly way to control your mind in your illusion world.¡± As soon as he heard John¡¯s words, he took a deep breath. He had never heard that a man can use the illusion godly way to control others in their illusion world. The monks of the U.S. were so horrible! Mandel waspletely shocked. He had no intention of revenge at all. At this time, John said calmly, ¡°Of course, if I want to break your illusion, it¡¯s also a piece of cake.¡± Mandel was shocked again. After hesitating for a long time, he said in aplicated mood, ¡°If you can really break my illusion, I will never care about the fact that you killed my son.¡± Of all the Ninja skills, he is best at illusion. If John could really easily break his illusion, it would be difficult for him to continue to take revenge. ¡°One more.¡± After Mandel finished his words, Johnughed and said, ¡°If I break your illusion, you should regard me as your master. What do you think?¡± ¡°Take you as my master?¡± Mandel¡¯s eyes narrowed. This American monk not only made him unable to avenge his son, but also wanted him to be his dog. He was too overbearing! Of course, Mandel was unwilling to take him as his master. ¡°In a second, I will break your illusion. If I make it, you will regard me as your master. What do you think?¡± John added. Mandel was the deputy leader of the League. He had a high position. If John could control him, he would be able to control the movements of the whole Australian Ninja League. It was also a whim of John. He didn¡¯t care about the Australian Ninja League. There was a high chance that he would not have any connection with this organization in the future, as long as the organization¡¯s power did not infiltrate America. But it would be better for him to control it. Mandel was unhappy to hear that John wanted him to be his master, but when he heard thetter sentence, he was shocked. ¡®He can break my illusion in one second?¡± ¡®Is he serious?¡® In the battle just now, Mandel admitted that John¡¯s illusion was very strange and powerful, but his illusion was not so weak, was it? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mandel certainly didn¡¯t believe what he said. Although he didn¡¯t believe it. But Mandel didn¡¯t promise him foolishly. After all, he was no longer a young and arrogant man. He would not immediately lose his mind when he was provoked. Mandel was still rational. However, John was not in a hurry. After Mandel finished digesting what he said, he continued, ¡°We can make a bigger bet. If I can¡¯t do it, you can avenge your son at any time. I won¡¯t resist.¡± ¡°Really?¡± All of a sudden, the eyes of Mandel were filled with coldness. Of course he wanted to avenge his son, but the opponent was too powerful, so he temporarily forgot the idea of revenge. But if John didn¡¯t resist, he still had the chance to take revenge. John nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I always keep my words. Will you agree or not?¡± Mandel remained silent for a moment and decided to take a bet. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a bet with you. I hope you won¡¯t break your promise.¡± ¡°Break!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a loud shout from John. The strange red moon in the sky, like ss, broke into fluorescent powder. In the blink of an eye. The illusion world copsed. Such a horrible power. It made Mandel shocked and unable to speak for a long time. He only took one second¡­ No, he didn¡¯t even take a second to break it. It was just in the blink of an eye! Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Pay his bet and admit his fail As soon as John entered this illusion world, he found the key to break it. The illusion. In America, it was just some eye blocking arrays for monks. As long as they found the core of the array, it was not difficult to break it. John¡¯s Lucifer¡¯s eyes were born for this. When he first saw the strange red moon above his head. Four words popped up in John¡¯s mind at once, ¡®It was so ring!¡® It¡¯s not a big deal to be ring But it showed that Mandel was so na?ve. The core of breaking the illusion world created by Mandel was actually in that bright red moon. It seemed that he wanted to tell John in person, ¡°Look at the moon, how dazzling it is. Just focus your mind to break me.¡± This was an unqualified illusion array. In a truly brilliant illusion array, the core of the array was usually hidden in some small things that were difficult to detect, such as a tree, a flower, a stone¡­ The greatest truths were the simplest. This was the key point of the array. There were many branches of the monks in America. One of them was a spiritual array master. Their cultivation might not be high, but they had great attainments in arrays. The key point was that they could hide the core of the array very skillfully. Sometimes, they even hid the array core in a grain of sand and ced it under people¡¯s feet, which was extremely difficult to detect. Therefore, even if they met some cultivators whose cultivation base was much higher than theirs, as long as the array core was not found, these masters would still be trapped in the array of the spiritual array masters. In conclusion, the key to break an array was not to break it, but to find the array core. This was the most difficult, and also the most time¨Cconsuming and energy consuming process. What made Mandel so naive was that the core of his illusion array was set up on the most eye¨C catching red moon. As long as the person in the illusion array had a stronger spiritual sense than him, he could easily break the red moon, and his illusion would naturally be broken. It didn¡¯t take John much time to find the array core. It didn¡¯t take John much effort to break the illusion that Mandel was proud of, and at the same time, his confidence waspletely destroyed by John. When they returned to the real world. Mandel was still in a daze for a long time, as if his soul had left his mind. The Ninjas at present were confused. The illusion used by the Mandel was only aimed at John. They didn¡¯t follow him into the illusion world, so they didn¡¯t know what happened inside. To their surprise. The expression on John¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all during the whole process. On the contrary, their deputy leader suddenly burst into tears all of a sudden, and his face was full of guilt and remorse. They didn¡¯t know. In the illusion world, Mandel thought it was himself who pushed his son into the magma, so he cried sadly. At this moment. John¡¯s body had moved, but Mandel was still in a daze. The people around him felt that the American had broken free from the illusion, but their vice leader was still immersed in his own illusion world. It was extremely weird. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, John said slowly, ¡°Your illusion has been broken by me. Should you fulfill the conditions I just put forward?¡± Mandel shook his body and came to his senses. Only then did everyone know that their deputy leader was not still immersed in the illusion world, but simply stunned. To make the vice leader look like this, something extremely shocking must have happened in the illusion world just now. What was it exactly. They didn¡¯t know. It was impossible for Mandel to tell them, but he gave an order to drive everyone out. Then he knelt down in front of John and said, ¡°I admit my defeat for bet. From now on, you are my master.¡± John nodded with satisfaction. He took out a drop of blood from the abdomen of Mandel¡¯s index finger and locked it in the seal. After that. The leader of the Ninja League suddenly walked in, followed by Tiffany and several powerful high level Ninja. Just now, Tiffany had told the leader everything she knew. Therefore, when the leader came in, he immediately showed a strong hostility to John. The several high level Ninjas behind him came out in session and quickly surrounded John. Although the leader of the league had already known the general situation, he still shouted loudly, ¡°Mandel, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mandel came to the leader and said respectfully, ¡°This American killed my son, but I have promised him that as long as he can break my illusion, I will not care about it anymore.¡± Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell them that he had taken John as his master. ¡°You can leave now!¡± The eyes of the leader flickered and fell on John. He shouted coldly, ¡°You American, Mandel will not make a fuss with you, but we will not let you go so easily.¡± Since his subordinates had been bullied, the leader of the Australian Ninja League couldn¡¯t just stand by. Besides. This American dared to mess with their league. He was too arrogant! If they let him left unharmed, the league would be a humiliation to the whole Australia in the future. So today, no matter what would happen, they must kill this arrogant American! Hearing the leader¡¯s words, Mandel opened his mouth and wanted to say something. But when he looked at John who was still calm, he finally chose to be silent and quietly retreated to the side. The cold killing intent condensed crazily from the leader. It was much stronger than Mandel. The high level Ninjas around were also waiting for an opportunity. As for John. He was still calm. And he also took the initiative to walk towards the leader of the Australian Ninja League. He chuckled and said, ¡°Your mask is very good. I wonder if the scar under the mask has recovered or not.¡± After saying this, John didn¡¯t stop for a moment. He directly passed the leader and walked outside. Obviously. The body of the leader trembled violently. The cold killing intent of him had already dissipated. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Because he is the Oracle king Seeing that John walked out as if there was no one else, even the leader was not taken seriously by him. The several high-level members of the Ninja League suddenly turned cold and were about to stop him. But when they just wanted to take an action. Suddenly, a trembling voice sounded, ¡°Stop!¡± The one who spoke was the leader of the Australian Ninja League. Everyone looked at him in confusion. When they saw the leader¡¯s frightened eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Their leader was actually in fear! He was afraid of that American? Obviously, Mandel also noticed this. He couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Leader, do you know that guy?¡± ¡°Yes, but not really.¡± The leader swallowed, but it was still difficult for him to suppress the tremble in his voice. He continued, ¡°You should say that all of you have heard of his name.¡± Everyone was even more confused. Even Mandel didn¡¯t know the reason why the leader said that. He already knew the name of John, but it was also the first time he knew it. He had never heard of it before today, so he was even more unable to understand what the leader had just said. The leader looked at Mandel with aplicated look in his eyes. He sighed and said, ¡°Mandel, it¡¯s lucky that you let go of your son¡¯s hatred in time. Otherwise, a big disaster will be imminent.¡± He didn¡¯t know that Mandel had taken John as his master, so he tried tofort Mandel in a hurry, as if he was afraid that Mandel would take revenge on John. This made the Mandel even more confused. ¡°Leader, what makes you so afraid of that man?¡± ¡°Because he is the Oracle King.¡± ¡°The Oracle King?!¡± As soon as the leader said this, everyone was shocked. They only felt a chill rush from the soles of their feet to the back of their heads. The young man from the U.S. was the famous Oracle King? Did they almost attack the Oracle King just now? That was suicidal! Mandel also took a deep breath and said, ¡°Leader, is¡­ Is he really the Oracle King?¡± Mandel almost bit his tongue when he spoke, which showed the shock in his heart. The leader nodded affirmatively and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. He is the Oracle King.¡± The leader was also shocked. Three years ago, one night, the Oracle King suddenly broke into the room of the leader of the Ninja League. The two of them had fought for a short time, but the result was not hard to guess. The leader was defeated in a second, and he was unable to withstand even the one move of the Oracle King. What scared the leader most was that. At that time, the Oracle king had also used an extremely terrifying exercise method. He pointed the leader ten meters away, and a cold light suddenly appeared in the cold night, leaving a deep cut on the face of the leader of the Australian Ninja League. At that time, he tried his best to dodge, even using the substitute technique, but he was still unable to dodge the attack. This was how terrifying the Oracle King was. The memory of him was still fresh. Although the young man from the U.S. didn¡¯t wear the dignified dragon head mask, his voice had been deeply imprinted in the mind of the leader, so he recognized him at once. ¡°Now do you know why I said that you were almost in danger?¡± the leader said in aplicated tone. Mandel¡¯s heart rippled. No wonder John dared toe here alone and threaten him to apologize. It turned out that he was the Oracle King. He did have the confidence to be arrogant. Wait a second¡­. Mandel¡¯s face froze as if he had thought of something. If John was the Oracle King, then it meant that his master was the Oracle King? At first, he felt a little depressed. Not only did his son die, but even he himself inexplicably recognized the murderer as his master. Anyone else would be depressed. But now that he knew John¡¯s identity, he felt much better. After solving the problem of the Ninja League, John returned to New York. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He had been staying in the Feazer Medical clinic these days. Tracy was still in a fit of pique. She didn¡¯t say a word to John, which made him have a new understanding of this gentle and considerate second elder sister. It turned out that no matter how gentle a girl was, she could also have some angry feelings. Holbrook was a sophisticated man. He could tell at a nce that something was wrong with them. Seeing that John hadn¡¯t coaxed Tracy for several days and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he came up with an idea and said, ¡°Mr.Lopez, how about I call my grandson over tomorrow to act in a y with you?¡± ¡°Act in a y¡± asked John in surprise. Holbrook¡¯s eyebrows danced with joy, ¡°I¡¯ll show you my good idea.¡± So on the second day, a strange patient came to the Feazer Medical clinic. He looked half-dead. Sometimes he said that his body hurt here, and sometimes he said that it hurt there. But when Tracy diagnosed it, she could not find anything wrong with him. Tracy gave him some acupuncture, but it didn¡¯t work at all. Holbrook said helplessly, ¡°In this case, I guess we have to ask Mr.Lopez for help.¡± Tracy said, ¡°Then call him.¡± Holbrook nodded and dialed John¡¯s number. But before they talked for a while, he sighed and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t want toe here. He said that he was in a bad mood and had no mood to treat the patient.¡± ¡°He was in a bad mood and did not want to treat a sick?¡± Tracy frowned and said, ¡°The patient¡¯s illness was so bad. How could he care about his own mood? What a mess!¡± As soon as she said this, the patient cried even harder and almost fell to the ground and rolled Holbrook smiled bitterly and said, ¡®Anyway, I can¡¯t persuade him. Miss Linch, you¡¯d better call him yourself. He has always been obedient to you.¡± That smart man wouldn¡¯t listen to me!¡± Tracy said in a reproachful tone, and then kept silent, as if she was hesitating whether she should ask John toe. After all, she had sworn that she would ignore John as long as he didn¡¯t tell her the truth. Seeing this, Holbrook suddenly winked at the patient when Tracy was deep in thought. The patient understood and rolled down from the chair and rolled over on the ground. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! It hurts! It hurts! My heart hurts! My stomach hearts! My head hurts! Doctor, am I dying?¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Act in a y in vain The patient was, of course, yed by Holbrook¡¯s eldest grandson. He was really good at acting. He rolled on the ground and whined. Suddenly, he rolled her eyes, and then his whole body twitched, as if he was epilepsy. Several apprentices hurriedly carried the patient into the acupuncture room and let him lie down to rest. Holbrook said anxiously, ¡°Miss Linch, the most important thing is to save the patient. Please call Mr.Lopez here as soon as possible. This is a person¡¯s life!¡± Tracy had never seen such a strange disease before. Seeing the patient painful like this, she couldn¡¯t bear it. Thinking that it was indeed not the right time to be angry, she dialed the number of John ¡°Come to the Feazer Medical clinic now!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Tracy became silent for a moment. Of course, Tracy knew that John did it on purpose. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m Tracy.¡± ¡°Tracy? I thought it was my second sister. I¡¯m sorry that you called the wrong number.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tracy was out of breath for being angry. She really wanted to rush in front of John and beat him up. At this time, Holbrook¡¯s sigh came from the side. ¡°s, it¡¯s a matter of life and death!¡± Tracy clenched her teeth and said, ¡°John, I¡¯m your second sister.. Come here as soon as possible. A patient is seriously ill.¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± Tracy took a deep breath again, suppressed the anger on her chest, and said, ¡°my little brother, listen to me. Let¡¯s talk about our grudgeter. The most important thing is to cure the patient first.¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me, my sister. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± John hung up and it didn¡¯t take long for him to get to the clinic. ¡°Hurry up. The patient is convulsing all over. The situation is very serious. Tracy said anxiously. But when she took a look at John, she found that he was walking slowly. She couldn¡¯t help rushing over, pulling his arm and running to the acupuncture room. John came to the acupuncture room and pretended to check it out. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is extremelyplicated. The general treatment has no effect. He needs me to give him a special needle.¡± ¡°Then hurry up!¡± urged Tracy. John said, ¡°The acupuncture point corresponded to this set of needles is special. Sister, you are not fit to stay here. Let Mr. Davise in and help me!¡± Tracy immediately responded, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± So she left the acupuncture room obediently and called Holbrook in. As soon as Holbrook entered the room, he pped the patient on the forehead and said, ¡°All right, stop acting. You did a good job today.¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± The patient, who had been twitching just now, suddenly changed and got up from the bed with a smile. Holbrook introduced, ¡°Mr. Lopez, this is my grandson, Ken Davis.¡± John nodded with a smile. Then he looked at Holbrook with a meaningful look and said, ¡°Old man, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at coaxing girls. You must be a great date when you were young, right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Please don¡¯t tease me anymore, Mr. Lopez.¡±Holbrook waved his hand with a red face. ¡°You¡­¡± Just as the three of them were having a good time, Tracy suddenly pushed the door open and came in. She was stunned at the scene in front of her. She had thought it over outside just now. As a doctor, there shouldn¡¯t be any differences between men and women in the doctor¡¯s eyes. Therefore, even if the male patient in the room needed special acupuncture in his special position, she should also deal with it face to face. Besides, the patient¡¯s illness was so strange just now. Tracy wanted to see how John would cure him, so she decided to go in and have a look with curiosity. This was also a great improvement in her acupuncture skill. However. When she pushed the door open. Only to see the three of them were talking andughing. The patient didn¡¯t have a needle on his body either. At this moment. How could Tracy not understand? The three of them yed a trick on her. ¡°Mr.Davis, how could you yed a trick on me with that bastard, this is too much!¡± Tracy was even angrier. The three people in the acupuncture room looked at each other awkwardly. Well. It was a waste of time to y this show. Holbrook said with a bitter face, ¡°I guess Miss Linch hates me too now. Mr.Lopez, I think you have to solve it by yourself. Anyway, I can¡¯t help you.¡± John smiled bitterly. In the clinic. Tracy was sitting on the operating table, angrily. ¡°Hey, sister, don¡¯t be angry with Doctor Davis. I¡¯ve told him that it¡¯s not a good idea. I don¡¯t want to lie to you, but that old man insisted on ying this show with me.¡± Holbrook, who just came out of the acupuncture room, almost staggered when he heard this. Damn it. He was the scapegoat. But it was indeed his idea. He really didn¡¯t know how to refute it. Of course Even if he didn¡¯te up with this idea, Holbrook wouldn¡¯t expose John no matter what he said. After all, John was his teacher! Tracy said angrily, ¡°humph, John, you are so capable. You fooled me again as a fool. The key point is that I actually believe you. It seems that I am indeed a fool.¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°No. you¡¯re right. You¡¯ve made me realize one thing. I¡¯m just an idiot. I live so well depending on luck. Sure enough, no matter what kind of girl she was, she would be strange when she was angry. John was actually taught a lesson. He could only smile bitterly. Because he was the one who did the wrong thing. ¡°Sis, the reason why you are angry with me is that you think I have lied to you about the matter of the Australian. Then I will tell you the truth now.¡± said John after thinking for a moment. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tracy snorted, ¡°Who said I was angry? I¡¯m not angry, and I don¡¯t want to know the truth.¡± ¡°I killed that Australian.¡± Tracy was silent. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 One merit offset ten thousand crimes. Tracy was originally in a state of anger, thinking that no matter what John said, she would not believe it anymore, but when she heard he say this, she was still stunned for a moment. That Australian man, killed by John? thought she. Tracy had guessed this answer before, but she didn¡¯t dare to think further. For a simple minded woman like her, killing was an extremely terrible thing. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that her little brother would be a murderer one day. She dazed for a moment and said, ¡°You¡­¡­ Are you telling the truth?¡± John nodded. Tracy shrugged her shoulders and took a deep breath. Then she suddenly turned sadness into laughter. She patted on John¡¯s chest and said, ¡°John, you¡¯re just kidding and bluffing me. That Australian man has already returned to Australia.¡± Tracy¡­¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tracy suddenly shouted in a low voice, forbidding John to mention it again. It was not until then that John realized that Tracy was covering up for him. He smiled and said, ¡°You are so smart, Tracy. It can¡¯t fool you. That Australian man has indeed returned to Australia¡± Of course, he couldn¡¯t let her down. Tracy pretended to rub his forehead, with a hint of worry in her eyes, but said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t mention that Australian man again, and don¡¯t make such a joke.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± A happy smile appeared on John¡¯s face. Anyway, Tracy finally made up with him. The whole day John was in a good mood, but Tracy was absent-minded all the time. She knew that what John said was probably true She didn¡¯t know how long she could hide it. After a whole day¡¯s worrying. Tracy finally made a bold decision. Once she found that the situation was not good, she would take the me for John. After all, John did this outrageous thing to protect herself. Therefore Anyway She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to John. In the evening, they returned to Greend Vi. After hesitating for a long time, Tracy finally walked into Queenie¡¯s room, closed the door and told her about it. After hearing that. There was not much surprise on Queenie¡¯s beautiful face. She had already guessed the result when Tracyined to her angrily on the first day. What was John¡¯s personality? Overbearing! Strong! The most important thing was that he always defended people around him! As long as someone dared to have a bad idea on the person he cared about, he would immediately give the one a merciless blow. This was the character of John. It could be said that Queenie had known John very well, and she felt very warm in her heart. She had no regrets in her life to have such a little brother. After listening to Tracy¡¯s words quietly, Queenie didn¡¯t show much emotion. Instead, she asked, ¡°What will you do if the higher ups reallye to investigate this matter?¡± Without hesitation, Tracy said, ¡°He killed that man to protect me, so I¡¯ll take the me for him and say that I poisoned the man and killed him.¡± She had been thinking about it the whole day, so she answered firmly. Queenie¡¯s eyes curved into crescent shape and teased, ¡°You are so kind to John. Anyway, he is moring to marry you every day. Why don¡¯t you marry him after this whole thing blowing over?¡± ¡°Queenie!¡± Tracy¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°I¡¯m serious. How could you be in the mood to joke about such a serious thing?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, all kidding aside.¡± The smile on Queenie¡¯s face disappeared and she said, ¡°If you really want to take the me for John, I think you should voluntarily turn yourself in, instead of waiting for the investigation from the top.¡± Tracy frowned. A momentter. She took out her phone and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re right, Queenie. I should turn myself in voluntarily. Now I¡¯ll call the police to exin the situation to them.¡± Bang! At this moment, Queenie suddenly grabbed Tracy¡¯s phone and rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Tracy, you are really a bimbo. Can¡¯t you hear that I¡¯m joking with you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tracy asked in confusion. Queenie sighed and said in aplicated tone, ¡°Have you ever heard of the name of King of Horizon?¡± ¡°King of Horizon?¡± Tracy¡¯s face froze. How could she not had heard that name? As long as it was a person from US, no, it should be said that anyone in the world with ears should had heard of this name. But for most people, this name was too mysterious and far away. They regarded it as a belief and buried it deep in their hearts, so they wouldn¡¯t say it easily. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Queenie nodded and continued, ¡°The King of Horizon is a great hero of our country. He is a being whose merit can offset ten thousand crimes. Moreover, the King of Horizon won¡¯t kill anyone casually. Everyone he kills is evil and cunning.¡± ¡°Queenie, I agree with what you said. After all, the King of Horizon is the representative of justice in US. But what does it have to do with John?¡± Tracy didn¡¯t understand. Queenie took a deep look at the breast of Tracy. She thought. ¡®Could it be true that toorge breasts really affect IQ?¡¯ Fortunately, her IQ was normal. ¡°Don¡¯t you hear my implication? Our younger brother, John, is the King of Horizon. In the United States, who has the qualifications to punish him?¡± strange said Queenie. If John heard this, he would definitely scream. It was true that Queenie really believed his identity as the King of Horizon. She deserved to be their eldest sister. Mentioning this, John was also puzzled. His identity had been exposed clearly, Obviously, his identity has been revealed, but these beautiful elder sisters didn¡¯t confess to each other. He even didn¡¯t knowing what they were thinking. If Tracy had known his identity earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have been worried about the matter of that Australian man for so long. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t have been angry with he for such a trifle. To the King of Horizon, killing an evil Australia man was a piece of cake. That was not killing, but justice! Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Funny idiot Is John the King of Horizon?¡± With her eyes wide open, Tracy said, ¡°Queenie, are you sure you¡¯re not kidding me?¡± ¡°The King of Horizon is such a noble man. How can I make fun of him casually?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Tracy¡¯s breast trembled, rising and falling, which showed how shocked she was. He asked her again and again. Queenie had no choice but to raise over her head with three fingers and said, ¡°I swear to the light bulb that if there is a lie, I will live a life of widowhood, and I will only be apanied by cucumber and eggnt in this life.¡± In fact, Tracy had actually almost believed it. Since John came back, everything had changed. No matter how difficult it was, as long as John made a move, it would soon be solved. Even Doctor Davis, the Master of Traditional Medicine, came to learn from he Let alone that set of magic skills and acupuncture therapy. All of those were over Tracy¡¯s imagine. All these signs showed that John was not an ordinary person. So it was hard for Tracy not to believe it. John was the King of Horizon! The reason why she asked Queenie again and again was actually to express her shock. After a long time. It was not until then that Tracy recovered from the shock and asked, ¡°The fact that my little brother is the King of Horizon has already been known by you and other sisters? Only I don¡¯t know yet?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± said Queenie. ¡°You¡¯ve already known it, but you didn¡¯t tell me. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment. No wonder when she talked about the disappearance of that Australian man, these sisters all showed a calm look and said that they should unconditionally believe in John. No one told her the truth, which made her worried for so long. So bad! Tracy¡¯s eyes twinkled. She suddenly smiled cunningly and said, ¡°Queenie, I think your proposal is quite good.¡± ¡°What proposal?¡± Queenie was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that after this incident is over, I¡¯d better marry John? I think I can think about it. After all, I¡¯m not young. Marrying the King of Horizon should be countless girls¡¯s dream, right?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Queenie refused firmly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You are brother and sister.¡± ¡°But not rted by blood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your eldest sister and I¡¯m not married yet. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Who says that the eldest sister must get married first? If you don¡¯t get married all your life, do the six of us have to apany you to be the old woman all your life?¡± ¡°Bah! You are the old woman! Anyway, I say no!¡± ¡°If you want to monopolize John, just say it!¡± ¡°Tracy, do you believe that I can scratch your breast?¡± The two sisters inexplicably began a heated battle. Outside the room. In the hall. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they are doing in the room. They even locked the door,¡± said Alice gloomily. ¡°What else can the two women do? They are funny idiots, ok?¡± ¡°What?¡± Alice didn¡¯t know what was going on. Kate immediately came to Alice¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I¡¯m familiar with this problem. The two men are called ¡®the tit for tat¡¯, and the two women, of course, are¡­¡­ Even though there was a kind of coquetry in Alice¡¯s bones, she couldn¡¯t help blushing after hearing Kate¡¯s exnation. She squinted at John and said, ¡°How dare you, John? You are so bold to say that Queenie and Tracy are funny idiots.¡± ¡°So do you. And you are more funny. You slept with Queenie for the longest time.¡± ¡°You little bastard!¡± Alice snorted and raised her fist to hit John. She grumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll be the focus of Queenie¡¯s attention. It¡¯s all because of you, you little bastard. You always try to seduce me whenever you are busy or free.¡± ¡°I seduce you?¡± With his eyes widening, John retorted, ¡°Who on earth seduces who? Look at yourself, Alice. You have a charming face and a seductive body. I believe that you are the reincarnation of a seductress.¡± ¡°A seductress? Me? Say it again if you dare!¡± Alice said unhappily. ¡°Well, you are not a seductress. You are the conch which looks beautiful outside. But when you put it to your ear, you can only hear the sound of the sea.¡± Kate understood John¡¯s words immediately and add fuel to the me, ¡°Alice, John means that you¡¯re dissipated, just like the waves of the sea.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Alice went berserk in an instant. As an onlooker, Kate seemed to have fun. In the living room. And in the bedroom. The two battles broke out at the same time. Itsted for more than 10 minutes. The door was opened. Queenie walked out with her hair in a mess. Tracy was still curling up in the room. Only the winner had the right to take a shower first. Since Queenie won, she came out first, and Tracy had been pressed down on the bed by her. However. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Seeing that Queenie was disheveled, her long hair was messy and she was out of breath, the three people in the living room immediately quieted down. Alice also let go of her little hand from John¡¯s body. They all looked at Queenie. The look in their eyes became weird. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Tracy was challenging me just now. What¡¯s wrong with me teaching her a lesson?¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡­of course it¡¯s all right. You did well.¡± said John with an awkward smile, looking away in a hurry. Kate was a little disappointed, saying, ¡°I thought you were real funny idiots. It seems that my expectation is too high.¡± ¡°What?¡± Queenie was even more confused. ¡°Ha ha!¡± With an evil smile, Alice suddenly trotted to Queenie and whispered something to her. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 How to act like a hooligan? This is from N?velDrama.Org. The moment Alice ran to Quenie, John felt something was wrong. Which one of these beautiful women was the most restless? Of course it was Alice. She was eager and willing to go around giving people trouble. Therefore, when John saw that Alice ran to Queenie, he could guess what secret she was going to tell. As expected. After hearing what Alice said. Queenie¡¯s pretty face flushed at first, and then turned cold. She turned around and ran back to her room to get a pillow. Then she quickly went back to the living room and beat John up with the pillow. She was like a horrible evil god. ¡°Who is idiot? Who is idiot? I must beat you to death today!¡± Queenie had just gone through a battle in her room, but her fighting capacity did not decrease at all. She beat John so hard that he rolled from the sofa to the ground. John only to begged for mercy. However, Queenie wouldn¡¯t let him go so easily. After he fell to the ground, she decisively separated her two long legs and pressed down on him, making him unable to move on the ground. The main reason was that John didn¡¯t dare to move. The angry Queenie was very terrible. Although John was begging for mercy, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel when he looked up. Queenie¡¯s face was so beautiful. From the bottom up, it was a death angle. If a good-looking girl took this angle to take a photo, the photo taken would definitely not look as good as herself, and her face would look bigger. Therefore, many girls tried their best to avoid this angle when taking photos. But Queenie didn¡¯t have this trouble at all. From the direction of John, the first thing he saw was the chin of Queenie, aplete death angle, but this angle did not affect her face at all. She was still incredibly beautiful, as if she was a beautiful fairy walking out of a mural who were perfect from any angle. Besides. From John¡¯s point of angle, some parts of her body could be magnified, especially with her action of smashing the pillow, which made her tremble more violently. Pa! All of a sudden, a drop of sweat dripped down along Queenie¡¯s face and dropped on John¡¯s mouth. It tasted salty. With a faint fragrance. John couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore and could only try his best to restrain himself. However, Queenie didn¡¯t notice it at all. She continued to hold the pillow and throw it towards john¡¯s head. It was not until her body slid down a little that she felt something wrong under her buttocks. Did the little John have an erection? Queenie was stunned. She immediately came to her senses and jumped up from John¡¯s body with a scream. Her beautiful face was flushed, as if it was about to bleed. ¡°Hooligan!¡± Queenie cursed and threw the pillow at John. Then she ran into the bathroom with a red face. She was going to take a shower. However, she sweated more and felt sticky and ufortable after making a fuss with John. The two women, Alice and Kate, who were enjoying their fun, were surprised to see Queenie jump up like her ass was on fire. How dare the little John fight back? After taking a closer look. Both of them blushed and cursed in one voice, ¡°Hooligan!¡± With a charming smile, Alice said, ¡°Now that Queenie has gone to take a shower, I should take over her task and continue to teach this little hooligan a lesson!¡± Then she was about to sit on John. Kate also said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I should teach him a lesson too. After that, it¡¯s my turn to teach him a lesson.¡± Seeing that the situation was not good! How could he endure if he was taught a lesson by the three beautifuldies in turn? So before Alice sat down, John stood up in a hurry and begged for mercy, ¡°My dear sisters, I really know I was wrong this time. I won¡¯t make fun of you anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that, dear little John. Isn¡¯t it good for us to be like this? Sister and brother love each other so much!¡± said Alice, looking up her beautiful face and staring at John with her seductive eyes. Kate also said, ¡°Yes, yes. I like to hear such a joke from you, dear little John. That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± ¡°What else can you do except saying yes? Are you happy? Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m beaten?¡± John grabbed Kate¡¯s cheeks on both sides and pulled out hard. Kate felt wronged and said, ¡°Let go of your hand, little John. I will help you share some beatings in the future,okay? Anyway, I¡¯m thick skinned and I¡¯m not afraid of being scolded by my sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± It was not until then that John let go of Alice, leaving two bright red pinch marks on her delicate face. What else could he do. Of course, he has to ask for help from the one with the most soft heart, just like a persimmon to pick a soft pinch. His another elder sister Ang were not here, or he could tease her. Since she was not here, he could only pinch Kate to vent his hatred. When Queenie came out of the bathroom, everything was back to normal. Her mood changed quickly. After all, John had helped her with her cultivation before, and she had encountered even more embarrassing situations. So it was not like the first time when she was shy for half a day. After everything went back to normal. Sitting elegantly on the sofa, Queenie wiped her wet hair and said, ¡°Anita¡¯s crew ising to take a shoot in the State of New York. As the sponsor, I will put you in to act a hooligan.¡± ¡°Acting like a hooligan? How can I act like a hooligan? I don¡¯t know how to act.¡± ¡°Well, do you still need to act? You only need to restrain yourself then.¡± Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 The little John is too shy. ¡°Over the great bridge, with the sunlight through the girders making a constant flicker upon the moving cars, with the city rising up across the river in white heaps and sugar lumps all built with a wish out of non-olfactory money.¡± ¡°The city seen from the Queensboro Bridge is always the city seen for the first time, in its first wild promise of all the mystery and the beauty on the world.¡± Always. There were countless words describing the beautiful scenery of New York. The scenery of there was as beautiful as a painting. Therefore, there were often some film and television shooting teams that came to the State of New York for shooting. Every scene they shot would bring a pleasant feeling to the audience. Anita¡¯s crew was also nning toe to the State of New York to shoot for a period of time. This gave Anita a chance. So on the first day of shooting, this beautiful star sneaked back to Greend Vi and couldn¡¯t wait to see John. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for fifteen years. She really didn¡¯t know what John looked like now. Speaking of this, Anita was a little depressed. Her sisters had really done a good job in keeping the secret. More than once, Anita had asked her sisters to have a video call with her and let her see the little John. Even if they didn¡¯t have a video call, it would also be okay to send her a few photos about John. But their answers were, ¡°Little John said he should keep a sense of mystery ande back by yourself if you wanted to see him.¡± Anita felt helpless and kept scolding them for being unkind. On the one hand, the reason why she came to the State of New York for shooting was that the scenery here matched the shooting theme. On the other hand, it was Anita¡¯s request. To be honest. The entertainment industry was veryplicated. If a girl wanted to stand out, she had to sacrifice a lot of things, especially for a beautiful girl like Anita. Entering this circle was like entering a tiger¡¯s mouth, which was very dangerous. The film producer, director, sponsor, big boss of the agency and so on had to be well served in every step. Unless this girl had a strong background. That was how Anita was. Behind her was a big shot in Houston. No one in the entertainment circle dared to provoke her, and naturally no one dared to let her go to those wine parties. She was one of the few well protected girls in the entertainment circle. Anita covered herself tightly with a ck hat, a ck mask, ady¡¯s wind coat and a high cor which covered her whole neck. The only part that could be seen was her tall figure. When Anita got home, she grabbed Queenie¡¯s hand and said impatiently before she could take off her mask, ¡°Where¡¯s little the little John? Let me see him.¡± Anita seldom went back to Greend Vi. She had an apartment in Rochester. She would stay there to meet these sisters every time. This was to protect these sisters. After all, Greend Vi was their home. If it were photographed by paparazzi one day, they would. definitely be disturbed. But this time was different. She couldn¡¯t help but want to see John earlier, so she took the risk to go back to Greend Vi. Queenie and others had already known that Anita woulde back. Today, they were all there. They also hadn¡¯t seen Anita for a long time, so they naturally wanted to catch up with her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. But when it came to John, Queenie said with a pitiful look, ¡°Anita, it¡¯s really a coincidence. John is not at home. He won¡¯te back these days.¡± ¡°Not at home?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Queenie? I¡¯ve informed you in advance that I¡¯ll be back today. Why didn¡¯t you tell John?¡± Anita said in aining tone. It was not easy for her toe back, but she happened to not meet John who had gone out. She felt so ufortable. Queenie said innocently, ¡°I had told him and he agreed before, but yesterday he went out after answering a phone call.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. John has something important to deal with and will be back in a few days!¡± added Kate. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for fifteen years! However, the little John doesn¡¯t miss me at all. It makes me sad.¡± Anita was unhappy. Tracyforted her, ¡°You couldn''t say that. It was mainly because there was an emergency this time. It was a patient from another state who was seriously ill and was about to die. John had no ways but leave.¡± The reason was, of course, false. They just hid John. In order to create a surprise for Anita, these beautiful women really made great efforts. Anita took it seriously. She had heard from Tracy that John was a good doctor. Not long after he came back, he was praised as the Magic Doctor of New York. Anita wouldn¡¯t be so willful to prevent John from treating others. And the most important thing was that. Tracy seldom lied. She said that John went to treat others, so he must have gone to treat. It was easy for Anita to believe what her sisters said. She sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t seen John since I came back. Can you show me his photo?¡± Anita was depressed, so she could only ask for a look at the photo of John to know what he looked like. However, Queenie and the others kept silent. The photos couldn¡¯t be given to her. They would be exposed tomorrow! No way! Seeing that they didn¡¯t say anything, Anita clenched her fists and said angrily, ¡°I asked you for the photos before, but you didn¡¯t give them to me and said that you would wait for me toe back. Now I¡¯m back, but you still don¡¯t let me see what little John looks like. Isn¡¯t it too harsh?¡± Alice blinked her seductive eyes and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Anita, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to show you, but that we haven¡¯t taken any photos at all. The little John, eh, is too shy, a very shy boy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anita nced at them suspiciously and finally fixed her eyes on Tracy. The person she trusted most was Tracy. Tracy¡¯s face turned a little red, because what Alice said just now was too outrageous. Shy? Shy? The word was never used on John. If he was shy, he wouldn¡¯t have hugged her and said that he wanted to teach her how to do the acupuncture. He wouldn¡¯t have emphasized that she should lower and lower her waist. Wasn¡¯t the subtext to ask her to raise her buttocks? It was obvious that he was a hooligan. Tracy who was not good at lying, turned blushed. But in order to cooperate with the y, she finally nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the little John is very shy. I have never seen a boy as shy as him.¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Beautiful scenery Tracy blushed. Noticing that, Anita held Tracy¡¯s hand on purpose and said, ¡°Tracy, you know, you are the person I have trusted most since I was a child, because you have never lied to me.¡± She looked directly into Tracy¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Queenie felt nervous. ¡®Oh my God! I¡¯m going to expose myself!¡®. Anita was so smart. ¡°I¡­¡± When Tracy wanted to avoid eye contact, Kate interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s just a photo. I have one. I¡¯ll show it to you right away.¡± Then she ran into her room. After groping for a while, she came out and handed it to Anita. ¡°Here, the person is John. Take your time and have a look at it.¡± Anita took the photo with great expectation, but her face darkened the next second. The person in the photo was indeed John, but it was a baby John who was still wearing split pants. The photo had turned yellow, and no one knew where Kate had found it. ¡°Kate, are you kidding me?¡± Anita was angry but Kate stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Hey, Anita, don¡¯t be when he grows up!¡± She gave another one to Anita. I have pictures Anita temporarily suppressed the anger in her heart and trusted Kate again. However, after taking a look at the picture, shepletely went berserk. She smashed the photo to the ground, and then chased after Kate with a small fist attack. ¡°I asked you to show me the photos of John when he grew up, but I didn¡¯t ask you to show me what his pennies looked like when he grew up¡­ s, I¡¯m blind. You must be responsible for that!¡± Anita cursed as she chased after Kate. Queenie and others were also curious about the photo. They nced at it on the ground and immediately blushed, just like the first time they found ¡°the study material¡± in Kate¡¯s theputer. They didn¡¯t know where Kate got all these things. Shame on her! However. Kate was smart enough to help Tracy out. Anita was doomed not to see John today. She felt something was wrong with these sisters. But they didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so Anita had no choice but topromise, ¡°Okay, just keep a secret. I¡¯ll follow you. Anyway, I won¡¯t leave the State of New York shortly. I¡¯ll wait here for John toe back.¡± The next day. In the mountains and rivers. In an antique teahouse. Anita wore a white cheongsam with blue and white flowers, which wrapped her slender figure. Her oval face was smooth, and her skin was faire. Under her arched eyebrows, her eyes were as clear as water. She had a delicate nose, sexy cherry lips, and her ck hair was coiled behind her head, showing her elegant temperament. She poured the tea with her bare hands. Her style was natural and perfectly integrated with the surroundingndscape. Although they were filming, there was no trace of performance. It seemed that this scene was specially made for Anita. It seemed that she should have been like this. As a result, the director didn¡¯t stop them after the shooting was over, and he didn¡¯t want to disturb this quiet and beautiful scene. But the shooting had to go on. ording to the script, the next step was to send several viins to take Anita away. The shooting of this section was almostpleted. The specific process of the viin¡¯s kidnapping of Anita didn¡¯t need to be recorded in detail. They just needed to switch the camera for two times, allowing the leader of the viin to say harsh words to Anita, and then the camera turned it back to Anita, so that they could film the scene of Anita being frightened. The shooting was finished here. Then the hero looked for the heroine¡¯s scenes through all kinds of clues. ¡°Great! Very good!¡± After taking a picture of Anita¡¯s reaction, the director shouted out a ¡°Good¡± and then praised her, because this set of photos had been shot just one time, which was enough to show her talent for acting. Unfortunately. Anita didn¡¯t kiss others in filming, and no one dared to force her to act in the kissing scene. Otherwise, the director must personallye to the scene and learn her talent in acting. After the show. A masked man suddenly jumped out of the gangs and said with a snicker, ¡°Humph, girl, our boss said he would take you back to be his wife!¡± Then he rushed towards Anita. The crew were all shocked and didn¡¯t respond for a moment. Except for the leaders of the viins who would show up and say some lines, the rest of them just needed to pull out their knives with their faces covered. They didn¡¯t need to move or speak at all. But what was wrong with this guy? Was he lost in the y? Besides. The filming had already been finished, but this masked viin suddenly jumped out at this time. What¡¯s wrong with him? ¡°Damn it! Protect Anita!¡± The director suddenly reacted and shouted in a hurry. He had seen some drama maniacs who couldn¡¯t get out of the y after finishing filming and caused mental disorder. However, those drama devils couldn¡¯t get out because they had been immersed in the same role for a long time. But what was wrong with this guy? After acting for such a short time, he was just a little viin who didn¡¯t do anything and didn¡¯t have any lines. How could he be stunned? Might he have mental diseases? No matter what the reason was, the director didn¡¯t dare to be careless. If that guy was really immersed in the viin role and did something to hurt Anita, then the situation would be serious! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man in Houston would probably skin him alive. The director shouted anxiously. When the other staff of the crew reacted, they were also shocked. But they had no time to react. The man¡¯s speed was too fast, and what they saw next instantly made their eyes wide open. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Is it exciting enough Everyone in the crew, including the director, suddenly opened their eyes wide. Because they saw an incredible scene. The guy rushed into the teahouse and suddenly lifted Anita up by her waist. This was supposed to be something that made everyone extremely angry. But the next moment. He headed straight for a steep mountain behind the teahouse. That was not all. This mountain was a ce that ordinary people couldn¡¯t even climb. To their astonishment, that guy was able to walk as fast as flying and climb vertically along the mountain with a woman in his arms. ¡°How¡­ How did he make it?¡± Everyone was stunned. They were very sure that the guy didn¡¯t hang the wire, and even if he hung the wire, it couldn¡¯t be as smooth as him. The man was a martial artist! In their impression, only those powerful martial artists could be so agile and climb mountains as if they were walking on the ground. But how could a martial artiste here to be a bit yer? It was known to all that many film crew wanted to invite martial artists to act the main character in the y, but they didn¡¯t care at all. They didn¡¯t expect that at all! They were lucky to see such a scene today. Therefore, when the anxious director saw this, he seemed to havepletely forgotten Anita. He turned his head and shouted, ¡°Hurry up! Take this picture!¡± This was a rare shot. When the finished film was shown, it would definitely cause a sensation. Unfortunately. The guy was so fast that the camera did not have time to catch him. The director was so angry that he broke out into curses, ¡°You are a group of bums!¡± ¡°Director¡­ I think you should pay more attention to Anita¡¯s safety!¡± ¡°Anita!¡± The director finally came back to his senses. His face suddenly changed. When he looked up again, he found that the two figures above had disappeared. That martial artist really kidnapped Anita. Wait! No! The director suddenly realized something. As a martial artist, there was no reason for him toe to the crew as a bit yer, unless he had already targeted Anita. She was doomed this time! The director was so anxious that he was sweating. At this moment. On a t ground at the top of the mountain. The masked man had already put down Anita and said with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s it going, Anita? Was it exciting enough just now? Your cheongsam was almost torn off. Fortunately, I hid it for you in time. Isn¡¯t it very considerate?¡± It was John! Queenie helped him into the crew and asked him to act a rascal viin to frighten Anita, but she didn¡¯t expect that the role the crew had arranged for him didn¡¯t even have a line to say, and even didn¡¯t show his face. What a pity. John had no choice. He had to wait for them to finish shooting and then give Anita a surprise. The excitement was certain. But for Anita, she was more frightened than excited. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. How could she not be frightened when she was held up and climbed a mountain by a stranger? She still didn¡¯t know why the masked man in front of her brought her here. She felt that he must not be a good person, because no good person would do such a thing. Anita asked vigntly, ¡°Who are you? Why did you do that?¡± As she spoke, she moved towards the edge of the cliff, as if she was ready to jump at any time. ¡°Anita, haven¡¯t you always wanted to see me? Why can¡¯t you recognize me when I stand in front of you? Oh, I¡¯m still wearing a mask!¡± John took off his mask. Anita saw a familiar face. She recognized him at once and ran to him without saying anything. She gave him a soft and warm hug. Although she knew that John was still alive, she still felt excited when they really met. Tears were rolling in her eyes. After a long time. Anita finally calmed herself down. There was no makeup on her face at all, because she didn¡¯t use any makeup with her natural beauty. ¡°John, didn¡¯t the sisters say that you went to treat others? Why are you in the crew?¡± ¡°They are fooling you. Those sisters are all bad, especially Queenie. Although she looks cold, she is cunning.¡± John said seriously. ¡°Humph! No wonder they faltered yesterday. It turned out that it was because of this that even Tracy joined hands to cheat me¡­ John, be honest, is this your idea?¡± Anita med her naughty sisters and suddenly thought that John should be the mastermind of this matter. So, she looked straight at his face. John shook his head innocently and said, ¡°Anita, you¡¯ve wronged me. I can only be regarded as an aplice at most. Queenie is the main suspect, and she gave me this viin role.¡± From the day he returned to New York, John had said that he would surprise his sisters, but several ideas were provided by Queenie, so she was the biggest viin. In John¡¯s opinion, the viin should be tied up with a rope, whipped with whips, and used candles and oil to torture them. Atst, the viin trembled while repenting, and the holy water of justice wash the sin in their body. ¡°No wonder Queenie suddenly invests in our y. It turns out that you have nned it for a long time. But forget it. I¡¯m generous. I don¡¯t want to lower myself to the same level as you.¡± Anita smoothed the ck hair at her temples. She had never thought of being really angry with John and the other sisters. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Anita¡¯s position in the entertainment circle The wind was strong at the top of the mountain. From time to time, the hem of Anita¡¯s cheongsam was blown open, and arge area of tender and smooth skin was exposed. Her legs were as perfect as jade. This was absolutely a fatal temptation for those men who were obsessed with foot. But it was a pity that John wasn¡¯t¡­ maybe he wasn¡¯t? He only knew that the body proportion and waist bnce of Anita were as good as that of Bertha. As a martial artist, it was natural for Bertha to keep a good figure because she had been working out all year round. As for Anita, she had strict control over her figure for the sake of her career. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for fifteen years. They were reminiscing about the old love at the top of the mountain. It didn¡¯t matter if the wind was strong. At first, when the wind blew off Anita¡¯s cheongsam, she would pull it back and press it with her hand. After a few times, she didn¡¯t care about it and just let it go. John also enjoyed it. All of a sudden, it urred to Anita that she was kidnapped by John in such a bizarre way. All the members of the crew must be very anxious, and her agent might think that something dangerous had happened to her. She thought she should call her agent. Looking down at her cheongsam, Anita could not help but smile bitterly. In order not to be disturbed by the phone during the shooting, her mobile phone was usually held by Amelia, her agent. So, she had to look at John for help. ¡°How about we go down the mountain? I¡¯m afraid that the crew will worry about us if we go away for too long. Besides, the wind is so strong here, and it¡¯s cold for me to wear this cheongsam¡­ And, you old rascal, have you seen enough?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Anita saw his intention with her sharp eyes. And he was an old rogue. He just kept staring at the slit of her cheongsam all the time. Anita cast a reproachful nce at him. Of course, she was not serious. She wasn¡¯t really angry. If it were another man who was staring at her like this, she would have been angry immediately. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t have worn such clothes to go out if not for shooting today. The cheongsam was too sexy. She hoped that the audience could pay more attention to her acting, not her appearance and figure. Then John withdrew his gaze calmly. He had never thought of hiding anything. He even wanted to givements to her face to face and analyze the advantages and disadvantages of her and other sisters in terms of figure. ¡°Let me hug you down!¡± Since Anita were afraid that the crew would worry about her, John had to pick up her again and prepared to jump down the mountain. In order to prevent the cheongsam from being blown away by the wind again when they went down the mountain, John had to hold it with his big hand. With a slight turn, he could touch her stic and sexy body part. ¡°Bastard, you must have done it on purpose.¡± Anita cursed, blushing. ¡°Anita, since you have said that I am a rogue, I must have done it on purpose!¡± John didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all. Instead of quibbling, he simply admitted what he had done. Anita was speechless. She had never seen a man who was so shameless. The crew was in a mess. The director, Sivan Carter, was so scared that his face turned deathly pale. At this moment, a supervisor on the film set suddenly shouted, ¡°Look, they areing down!¡± Many people raised their heads and looked up, as if they were still immersed in the incredible scene just now. Therefore, when the supervisor shouted out, everyone in the crew had already seen the dashing person, who was walking fast on the steep mountain. This should be the legendary Flying Skills! This time, the director was smart enough to rush over and personally control the camera to shoot this scene in person. The director was marvel at the scene disyed through the camera. His works were all ancient¨Cstyle and pursued a kind of artistic conception, and the scene disyed in the camera at the moment was just in perfect match with his style. That was it. He was so excited. After finishing the shooting, he ran to Anita tofort her. Amelia, Anita¡¯s agent, also rushed over and pointed at John¡¯s nose. When she was about to question him, she heard Anita say, ¡°He is my brother, John Lopez. We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. He was just kidding with me.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± Amelia was stunned. As Anita¡¯s agent, she didn¡¯t know that she had a brother, but she couldn¡¯t ask more. The rtionship between of her and Anita was quite special. Generally speaking, the agent was appointed by the agency to assist the work of the artists under its command. At the same time, it was also a kind of supervision and restriction on the artists, in order to prevent them from doing anything out of line. But Anita was different. The man behind her was a giant in Houston, and also the boss of Prosper Entertainment, Anita¡¯s agent company. Therefore, Anita had a very high position in thispany. She could have turned Prosper Entertainment into her own studio. But for some reason, she didn¡¯t do that. In thepany, she had never regarded herself as a boss. Instead, she chose to sign a contract with thepany and be one of its artists. The senior executives of Prosper Entertainment knew who Anita was, so the so¨Ccalled contract was only a one¨Cway contract, in a form. There was no restriction on her at all. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare. The agent, Amelia, was assigned to help Anita deal with daily affairs and pick out some rubbish scripts. She didn¡¯t dare to make any excessive demands on Anita. She could only give her some advice on certain things. So, when Amelia heard that John was Anita¡¯s brother, her first reaction was to believe in Anita, not to question Anita whether John was Anita¡¯s boyfriend. After a brief exnation, Anita turned to look at Sivan and said, ¡°Director Carter, I¡¯m really sorry. My brother is so naughty that he has affected the shooting of the crew.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Miss Moore, your brother really makes my eyes light up!¡± Instead of being displeased, he said excitedly. His eyes lit up when he looked at John. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Find Anita Sivan was also a well known director in the entertainment circle. He had filmed many ancient martial arts and fairy swordsmanship ys, and made a lot of popr actors, so he had a good eye for people. John used to cover his face with a ck cloth, so Sivan didn¡¯t see his face. Now that he showed up, Sivan was marveled at him and thought that John was born to be a leading actor. John was a cultivator. When he was climbing the mountain just now, his figure was graceful and agile, with an extraordinary temperament, which could not be performed by acting. What¡¯s more, he was just dressed in ck. If he changed into an ancient costume and dressed in white, he would be an immortal. Female audience would all be attracted by him. This was the current film and television environment. As long as the female audience¡¯s taste was captured, the audience rating would not be bad. They would even insist on chasing the whole y because of a man they liked. It didn¡¯t matter even if the plot was weak. This was the reason why there were so many young actors. Although their acting skills were awkward, they was still able to make a hit and be a popr star in various TV ys. Many investors even pointed out that some popr actors must act the leading actor, or they would not consider investing. As a result, their payment for acting in the movie was sky high. In stark contrast, those old and professional actors gradually quieted down, and many of them had even reached the point where there was no y for them to act. This was a pathetic phenomenon, but it was also the choice of the market. As a director, Sivan had no choice but to meet the market demand. The only thing he could do was to try his best to keep some of his personal features in the works he filmed. Compared with the popr actors, John had an outstanding appearance. Moreover, he had the temperament that theycked. His appearance lit up Sivan¡¯s eyes. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Sivan firmly believed that as long as John could act the leading actor in his y, John would definitely be another tomorrow star, Sivan felt that he had found a treasure, and looked at John with burning eyes. From his appearance to his figure, to his inner temperament, all of them met Sivan¡¯s taste. The more he looked at Sivan, the more satisfied he was. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lopez. My name is Sivan Carter, and I¡¯m the director of this crew. Nice to meet you.¡± Sivan greeted John warmly and shook hands with John. ¡°John Lopez, Anita¡¯s brother.¡± John also smiled gently and reached out his hand to shake with him. Then he took it back and behaved gracefully. Sivan admired him more and more. He turned to look at Anita and said, ¡°Miss Moore, your brother is so excellent. Have you ever considered letting him enter the entertainment circle? If he can act with you, he will surely be famous.¡± He looked around them with his burning eyes. Full of expectation. They were a perfect couple, one with an outstanding temperament and the other with an aura of immortals. If they could act a y together, there was no doubt that it would be a hot topic. He even wanted to change the main character of the y he was shooting. Anita pursed her lips and gave a charming smile. Then she looked at John and said, ¡°I have to ask for my brother¡¯s opinion. I can¡¯t make decisions for him casually, right, John?¡± Anita was very happy and proud that John could win Sivan¡¯s appreciation. Her smile was like a spring breeze blowing across the face, and the rain was in the spring. The surrounding actors and crew were fascinated by her smile. They had never seen that Anita smiled so sweetly to a man outside the y. Moreover, from the surnames of the two, it could be seen that they were not siblings. Nowadays, sister¨Cand¨Cbrother love was a trend! Everyone wanted to rece John. Sivan was also a little stunned, but soon he came to his senses. He knew that the woman in front of him was not someone he could get, so he looked at John expectantly and asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, director Carter. But I have no intention of being an actor in the entertainment circle. Sorry to let you down.¡± John didn¡¯t expect that Sivan would invite him to y the leading role in the movie when he just came to make fun of Anita. It was unexpected but reasonable. It was all his fault for his dam personal charisma. Excellent people were easy to be thought of everywhere. It was annoying. John didn¡¯t like being stared at. Whether the King of Horizon, or the Master of Clouds, he rarely mentioned these two identities to others. He was afraid that if the public knew them, they would disturb his peaceful life. There were so many beautiful sisters at home, waiting for him to slowly tame them¡­ Ahem, waiting for him to take care of them. He was very satisfied with such a leisurely life. If he entered the entertainment circle like Anita, it would be fine if he didn¡¯t be popr. Otherwise, they would be watched by the paparazzi all day long. He had heard from Queenie that since Anita became a big star, every time when she went home, she would sneak around, and she even had to buy a house in the provincial city, fearing that the paparazzi would follow her and find their home. They would disturb the normal life of her and her sisters. Therefore. In order not to end up with being unable to go back home, John refused Sivan¡¯s request decisively. ¡°Now that you don¡¯t have the idea of being in the entertainment circle, I can¡¯t force you. But I still hope you can think it over. When you figure it out one day, you can call me at any time. I will definitely make a script for you as soon as possible.¡± Then he handed a business card to John. Obviously, he really appreciated John. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t say that he had specially made a y for him and let a neer be the main character. He had to take a lot of risks, but he thought it was worth a try. ¡°When I figure it out one day, I will talk to Anita about that.¡± While saying that, John took the business card from Sivan politely. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 I want to be a substitute The first y of the new actress was the hero. There were usually only two cases. The first one was that there was a capital tform behind them, and the second one was that the image and temperament were very outstanding, and perfectly matched with the image of the hero in the y. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. John was invited by the investor, and he was Anita¡¯s younger brother. Although he was wealthy, it was definitely not because of his capital that he was chosen by Sivan. Sivan just admired John for his personal charm. Other actors around, whether bit yers or supporting roles, when they heard that Sivan wanted to support John to be the leading actor, their eyes were filled with envy. It was their dream! Director Carter was capable and famous. He had made many actors famous stars. It was a blessing to be cultivated by him. This was a chance for him to reach the sky. However. John refused. He refused without hesitation. People were all envious. They cherished the opportunity, but it was a waste in front of John. That¡¯s the gap between people. There were many roads leading to Rome, but some people were born in Rome. This was the cruel reality. At the beginning, everyone only felt hatred. They hated why this opportunity didn¡¯t fall on themselves. They hated John since he had such a good opportunity, but he didn¡¯t cherish it. But when they calmed down, they were relieved soon. The reason why the chance didn¡¯t fall on them was that they were mediocre and ordinary. And the reason why John gave up the opportunity to act the hero was that this opportunity was nothing to him. Everyone had seen his martial skills before, and they also realized that he was a martial artist. He didn¡¯t need to gain recognition through acting. And they heard clearly that John was Anita¡¯s brother. With Anita¡¯s position in the entertainment circle, her back power was very amazing. There was no need for John to do anything but still could gain a lot. Those morous goddess stars, in the end, would still stand beside these bosses behind the scenes. Thinking of this, it was not difficult for people to understand John¡¯s intention. However, they didn¡¯t expect that John gave up this opportunity just because he didn¡¯t want to show up in public. It was not asplicated as they thought. And he didn¡¯t have to be popr through acting. It was more convincing to reveal the identity of the King of the Horizon. In the crowd. A young man dressed in ancient costume was relieved to see that John refused Sivan¡¯s invitation. His name was Faye Lance, and he was the leading actor of this y. Back then, he also made his debut as a popr young actor. It could be said that this trend was started by him, and since then, the traffic flow of TV ys had begun. However, he was not reconciled to be called a popr young actor. After a few years ago, he didn¡¯t make money crazily with the help of his fame, but improved his acting skills. This y was his reappearance, and his acting skill was obviously improvedpared to before. He also hoped to take advantage of this y topletely remove the title of popr puppy star, and became a professional actor. So, this y was very important to him. If John agreed to the invitation, it was very likely that Faye, the leading actor, would be reced. Although he had the capital to support himself, he was still a little weaker than Anita. John¡¯s refusal gave Faye a chance. He cast a grateful look at John. But at this time, John suddenly smiled weirdly and said, ¡°Director Carter, although I don¡¯t intend to work in the entertainment circle, I must support the y of Anita.¡± Hearing this, Faye¡¯s heart sank again. Sivan¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, are you going to quit after finishing this y with Anita?¡± He had reached the peak when he started, and retreated at the peak. How bold he was! Sivan didn¡¯t care whether John would actter or not. As long as John could act the hero once, he would be satisfied. After all, what he was looking forward to most was that someone could interpret the mood in his heart to reality. John was a perfect candidate. Sivan then looked at John with expectation, but he saw that John shook his head and said, ¡°Director Carter, you misunderstood me. I just want to say that if there is any no¨Ckid part rted to Anita, I can be a substitute, and kissing scene is also okay.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Hearing this, all the people, including Faye, were stunned. He even didn¡¯t want to y the leading role, but went to y a substitute? The young man was really bold. Anita was also stunned for a moment, and then red at John with resentment, thinking this his old rascal really had such a clear purpose. Sivan also looked at Anita strangely and said, ¡°Anita, it seems that your brother doesn¡¯t know much about your acting standard.¡± She basically didn¡¯t have kiss scene in the y, let alone the no¨Ckid scene. Even if she did, she would use a substitute. The situation that John said didn¡¯t exist at all. The oldscivious man was disappointed. ¡°Mr. Lopez, Anita doesn¡¯t have this part of the y, but other supporting actresses in the y have relevant scenes, and all of them y these scenes in person. Would you like to consider it?¡± Sivan suggested. Even though they were not as beautiful as Anita, they were at least second¨Cline stars who could yed supporting roles in Mr. Carter¡¯s ys, not ordinary people. However, after hearing what Mr. Carter said, the eyes of several beautiful supporting actresses next to him lit up, with a faint sense of expectation, Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 The sadness of popr puppy actors The supporting actresses didn¡¯t mind having no¨Ckid scene with John. On the contrary, they were looking forward to it. John was not only handsome, but his identity and background were also powerful. A martial artist. He was Anita¡¯s brother. Any of these two points was enough for them to admire him. If they could really getid when having no¨Ckid scene, it was a big bonus. The Prosper Entertainment, where Anita worked for, was a giant in the industry, with a huge number of resources. If they could get those resources through John, they would be able to advance to the first¨C tier actors in the future. Why not? So, they were looking forward to it. Without thinking too much, John shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Since there is no no¨Ckid scene of Anita, then forget it. I¡¯m afraid that something unexpected will happen when I y with other women.¡± The supporting actress next to them thought to themselves, ¡°We are not afraid. We are eager to have that to happen. Anyway, we have gotid with producers. Anita understood implied meaning of his words. She narrowed her eyes and snorted, ¡°You mean that you¡¯re not afraid of something unexpected will happen when y with me?¡± You are so smart. John gave Anita an approving look, and then wrapped his arms around her thin waist in front of everyone and said, ¡°You are my sister. How can I do that to you?¡± As she spoke, a warm stream spread from her waist to her whole body, as if an electric shock had passed through her, making her tremble slightly, and her eyes became watery. There was no doubt that it was because of John¡¯s vital energy. This old bastard is a typical double dealer. He deliberately wanted to embarrass Anita. Anita didn¡¯t know why Tracy and Alice said he was shy. Anita grumbled in her heart and leaned her delicate body against John. Because her legs were weak, she could only keep her manner in this way. John chuckled and deliberately loosened his grip. He moved aside, which made Anita angrier. In order not to lose her countenance, she had to move with John. She pinched his waist and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Dare you move again!¡± In the eyes of the people around, it was Anita who took the initiative to lean on John. They were lovely brother and sister. Everyone was envious. Seeing this scene, Sivan felt more and more regretful. He had never seen that Anita was so intimate with any man. If they were to act in a y, even if it was a no¨Ckid part, there was no need to use a substitute. Perhaps Anita could lose her first kiss on the screen, which was definitely another hot topic. Unfortunately, John had no intention of going into the entertainment circle. After a while, the feeling of electricity in Anita¡¯s bodypletely disappeared. Then she moved her body away from John. Even so, she almost stumbled. ¡°Anita, look at you. It¡¯s so hard for you to work so hard that you can¡¯t even stand firm. How about I give you a few stitches to replenish your blood?¡± John held her again and said innocently. ¡°You old bastard, just try your best to pretend. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you did something to me just now.¡± Anita red at him and cursed in her heart. If there weren¡¯t so many people here, she would have let John know who was elder. ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± Not in the mood to argue with John, Anita was about to go to the dressing room of the film crew and change her cheongsam. Taking a look at the suit he was wearing, John also went to change his clothes. When he came out, Anita hadn¡¯t changed her clothes yet. Girls were just dawdling. At this time, the leading man, Faye, came over and said, ¡°Thank you so much just now, bro.¡± John looked at him in surprise, ¡°\What do you thank me for?¡± ¡°If you agree to Director Carter¡¯s invitation, I¡¯m afraid I will be reced. So, you give me a chance,¡± said Faye with a bitter smile. He also knew in his heart that John was more suitable for the leading actor of the y than him. It should be said that no one was more suitable than John After all, Faye was not as good as before. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He chose to transform his profile during the peak period of his career, which required a lot of courage. In this era where the flow was the utmost thing, even if it was a once top stream, as long as they didn¡¯t show up for two or three years, it was easy to be reced byterers. This was because the cost of training a popr puppy actor was very low. As long as their appearance was not bad, it could be pushed out to test the waters after being packaged by the agency. There were so many for the agency to do this experiment. For these agencies, even if the ny¨Cnine were cannon fodder, as long as the 100th was a sess, they would make a great deal. Unlike the elder professional actors, it would cost a lot to cultivate one, because it also took time to improve acting skills. On the other hand, the popr puppy actors first attracted a group of fans through their appearance. The acting skills were not that important. Therefore, many of them would frequently appear on the screen after they became a hit. They took advantage of the traffic flow to absorb money. It was rare that they chose to settle down when they were at the peak of poprity like Faye. It also meant that Faye was easily reced by the popr puppy actors. He had already missed the peak of his poprity. Unlike two or three years ago, there were countless peopleing to invite him to act every day. This time, he took the initiative to find Mr. Carter and rmend himself. Considering their previous friendship, Mr. Carter agreed to give him a chance. As the first work to be restored after transformation, he cherished this opportunity very much and worked very hard during the shooting. However, no matter how hard he tried, there was still a certain gap between him and a talented actor like John. Because John was not acting at all. He just had such a temperament, even if elder professional actors would also feel ashamed when seeing this. John patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Geniuses are always like this, but don¡¯t be discouraged. I think if you have a chance in the future, try to y the role of the King of the Horizon.¡± Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Your highness, it is sacred and cannot be desecrated That was what geniuses were. John was not modest at all, but what he said just now scared Faye a lot. It was the King of the Horizon! How could it be desecrated so easily? This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding, Mr. Lopez. No one in the world has the qualifications to act the King of the Horizon.¡± Faye said with respect. As a hero of the Dragon Empire and the top existence of the whole country, the Lord of cloud hall should not be mentioned in any asion. This was the due respect for him. Not to mention acting the King of the Horizon in a y. Perhaps it was only possible that after the King of the Horizon died, there would be a y to be filmed to praise him, under the approvement of the highest leader of the US. Otherwise. He would be sentenced to death. Death penalty! It was not exaggerated at all! Seeing this, John smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t be frightened, as if the King of the Horizon is some kind of devil. In fact, under the mask, he is just a man, the same as you, not that terrifying.¡± John shook his head, but his words made Faye more frightened. He said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, this is not that case. It¡¯s because your highness is sacred and can¡¯t be desecrated. I¡¯m respectful.¡± He was owed out of respect. It¡¯s not fright as what people usually said. He said slowly, ¡°Mr. Lopez, listen to me. Don¡¯t say that again. Moreover, we are in the entertainment circle, and we should be more careful and cautious. Sometimes, we might not mean it. But after some deliberate misinterpretation, it is likely to bring a devastating blow to our lives.¡± Although John said that he didn¡¯t want to work in the entertainment industry, Faye didn¡¯t think so. There are many things in the world that people couldn¡¯t control. John couldn¡¯t live such a peaceful life as before when he admitted that he was Anita¡¯s brother in public. Those paparazzi, who were very crazy about digging out something unknown from people around the stars, wouldn¡¯t let him go. Especially for a beautiful and famous star like Anita, there was basically no negative rumors. So, those paparazzi hoped that they could find a breakthrough from her brother, that is, John. There were so many people in the crew and no one could guarantee that the interaction between John and Anita just now hadn¡¯t been photographed by someone and posted on the Inte to hype. Therefore, what John said and didter was very likely to affect Anita. Otherwise, it would bring a devastating blow to Anita¡¯s career. And what John said just now was dangerous. Under the King of Horizon¡¯s mask, there were a man, just like all men. It was for sure. After all, he was also a human, not a monster. It was a fact. But he couldn¡¯t tell others. Once it was overheard by the unscrupulous media reporters, in order to attract attention, they could make a big fuss and headline it: the brother of the famous movie queen, Anita, spoke in an arrogant way and openly despised the King of the Horizon. Both the words ¡°Anita¡± and ¡°The King of the Horizon¡± were easy to attract the attention of the public. The article and what John said would definitely cause a great uproar. In the eyes of the people of US, the King of the Horizon had be a God and a belief. So sacred. It was unforgivable to despise Him! At that time, no matter how powerful Anita was, she couldn¡¯t handle people¡¯s hatred for her offence to the King of the Horizon. That would be a catastrophe. Therefore, Faye¡¯s worries were reasonable. He also kindly persuaded John to pay more attention to his words and deedster. After hearing this, John took a look at him and said, ¡°Thank you for your reminding. I will pay more attention to it. We,mon people, can¡¯t afford to offend the King of the Horizon.¡± ¡°All right. Just be cautious and behave yourself.¡± Faye said again, and then he smiled brightly and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Then he left and returned to the filming site. Looking at Faye¡¯s back, John smiled and he felt that Faye was a man worthy to be friends with. John turned his head and immediately understood what John meant by not disturbing you. Several beautiful women were walking towards him. They were the second¨Ctier stars who were looking forward to having no¨Ckid scene with John. They were very beautiful; otherwise, they couldn¡¯t get picked from all other actresses and be a second¨Ctier one. Many girls were even the campus Belle in the art school. They justcked a chance. The fastest way to get this opportunity was to have a sugar daddy. As long as they had the support, everything would be easy. In their eyes, John was their sugar daddy. ¡°Mr. Lopez, my name is XXX. I love art. For art, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice everything I have.¡± A pure girl came to John with a sweet smile and introduced herself to him. At the same time, she was ying with her beautiful hair, which gave off a breathtaking fragrance. She was very skillful. What an inspiring story. A girl was willing to sacrifice herself for art, and she must have deep love for art. John appreciated this kind of inspiring girl who pursued her dream. Soon another girl said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, since I stepped into this industry, I have made up my mind to be a professional and well¨Cknown actress one day. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I gain money or not. I came from the countryside and I want to provide a better life for my family¡­¡± John was almost moved to tears and said, ¡°You are all good. US justcks positive energy girls like you. You are the backbones of independent women in the new era. You must stick to the path you choose, and sooner orter you will seed.¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 A straight and boring man John was so touched that he kept talking to encourage these girls who had dreams. He thought that they came for his encouragement. John thought he was so considerate. While he was speaking, another girl came over. She was tall, inly dressed and wore a white sun hat. Even so, John still found her at a nce among the beautiful girls. His eyes lit up at once. He strode forward and grabbed the girl¡¯s smooth hands, saying, ¡°Beauty, you must also be willing to sacrifice everything for art, like these inspiring girls, right?¡± ¡°Well, Mr. Lopez, you are right. I love art and I am willing to do anything for it. But I just work for it, and won¡¯t sacrifice my body. So, get your hand off mine.¡± ¡°Beauty, you are wrong. Sacrificing your body is also your efforts to chase dream. If sweat, it only means that the man behind you is not good.¡± He didn¡¯t let her go. Instead, he held her hand more tightly with a smile on his face. The girl stepped hard on his feet with her t shoes and said angrily, ¡°Old rascal, get out!¡± The girl wearing a white sun hat was Anita, who had changed her clothes. She was dressed simply, which was totally different from the woman in a sexy cheongsam just now. She looked like a sunny beauty. Several second¨Css female stars were a little unhappy when they heard these sarcastic words. But when they turned around, they found that it was Anita, and their faces immediately changed. ¡°Anita, we¡¯re leaving, not disturbing you.¡± They left in embarrassment, and before leaving, they looked at John unhappily. Their intention ofing over was very obvious, but John, such a tough, straight, and boring man, even gave them inspiring speeches. They didn¡¯te here to hear speeches at all. They just wanted to getid with John and let him be their sugar daddy. They were annoying that he didn¡¯t get this point. To sacrifice herself for the sake of art was a obvious hint. Just now, John kept encouraging them and they didn¡¯t want to interrupt him and ask him for his phone number. Now that Anita was here, they were even more embarrassed. They had no choice but to leave. Anita broke free from John¡¯s grip and said with a faint smile, ¡°How do you feel being surrounded by beautiful women? Will you me me for disturbing your time with beauties?¡± ¡°How could it be? No matter how many beauties there are, they are not as beautiful as you!¡± ¡°Oily tongued. Those girls are at least second¨Css stars.¡± ¡°They are nothingpare with my beauty.¡± ¡°Although you¡¯re ttering me, I¡¯m happy to hear that. Let¡¯s go. I didn¡¯t have dinner in the crew today. I¡¯ll go out with you. I¡¯ve already told Amelia.¡± Then she held John¡¯s arm without hesitation. ¡°You are a super star. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being gossiped if you go shopping with a strange man?¡± John said in surprise. ¡°Humph!¡± Anita snorted and said indifferently, ¡°I have never made an image of a single woman for myself. Let alone you are just my brother, even if we fall in love, it¡¯s none of their business.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry that you will lose some male fans?¡± ¡°As I said, acting is just my hobby. I hope that the audience likes me because of my acting skills, not other aspects. If they don¡¯t support me just because I go shopping with a man, it only proves my acting skills have not been recognized by them. Besides¡­¡± ¡°You used to hold my waist in front of so many people in the crew. Do you think there will be no gossip? You old rascal!¡± Thinking of the strange feeling before, Anita cursed him. Johnughed and said, ¡°Since you said so, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Although she said so, Anita still put on the mask obediently. It would be very troublesome if she walked on the street and attracted arge crowd of people. That was why she wore in clothes. After such a simple concealment, they did not encounter much obstacles on the street. After shopping for a while, Anita was hungry, so they entered a restaurant and asked for a private room. After ordering. John said hesitantly, ¡°Anita, to be honest, do you have a sugar daddy?¡± The entertainment circle was veryplicated, and Anita had her own set of shooting standards. She didn¡¯t ept the kissing scene or the no¨Ckid scene. But many famous directors still invited her to shoot. It was obviously that she was not simple. Moreover, just after changing clothes in the crew, several second¨Css female stars came to show their affection to John, which meant that there must be some resources behind Anita that they really wanted to get. All signs showed that there was someone behind Anita. Hearing John¡¯s question, Anita paused for a moment, and then smiled and pinched her fingers, saying. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I have several fiances. After all, I¡¯m so beautiful. It¡¯s normal for me to be favored by rich men.¡± Fiances? How many? John was astonished and swallowed, saying, ¡°Anita, are you kidding?¡± ¡°You made fun of me first.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Anita changed her expression and her pretty face darkened. She spat, ¡°You old bastard. You don¡¯t trust me. Am I the kind of person who get resources from gettingid with men?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Anita. I trust you. I just feel it strange.¡± Seeing that, John was flustered. He stood up uneasily, straightened his body and exined. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 The power behind Anita Seeing John standing straight like a child who had done something wrong, nervous and guilty, Anita couldn¡¯t be angry anymore. Besides, she just wanted to make fun of him. She was not angry at all. Because her friends had asked the same question before. The environment of the entertainment industry was just like this. It was very difficult to have a stable position for a girl like Anita in such a messy ce. ¡°You look so nervous. I was just kidding. You take it seriously? I¡¯m not really angry.¡± Anita chuckled. Her bright smile hit John¡¯s heart directly. He was really afraid that what he said just now would hurt Anita. John breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Anita, I trust you. Don¡¯t ask such questions again.¡± Seeing this, Anita felt warm in her heart. She said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s normal for you to suspect. If you don¡¯t, it means that you don¡¯t care about me!¡± ¡°Anita, I¡­¡± John wanted to say something, but Anita interrupted, ¡°The Long family in Houston is behind me, and also the boss of my agency, Prosper Entertainment.¡± She exined slowly. It was a really strange thing. When she first entered the entertainment industry, she had nothing to do with the Long Family. She just liked acting so she worked in the entertainment industry, and she had never thought of being popr. Naturally, there was no scandals of endure sex harassment for the sake of being promoted. She just started a different life in the crew. If she failed, she coulde back to the Queenie Group. But it turned out that she was too naive. A girl like her, who was beautiful and sexy, had a transcendent temperament that was different from other girls would naturally attract attention. When she went to a small crew for the first time to be a bit yer, she was picked by the director. The director promised that he would support her and make her the heroine. He also promised that she would be famous on the condition that she had to pay something. His intention was very obvious. He just wanted to getid with her. Of course, Anita refused, saying on the spot that she couldn¡¯t sell her body in order to be the leading actress. The director was still harassed her for a while. When he found that he had no chance at all, he began to use despicable means. However, at this time, people from the Long Family suddenly appeared and taught him a lesson. Since then, there had been no news about the director in the industry. It could be seen that the Long Family had a high status in the industry. It was not until then that Anita knew that the Long Family actually controlled Prosper Entertainment. But she didn¡¯t understand why the Long Family would help her. The Long Family told her that an important member of the family was rescued by an old Taoist priest. The old Taoist priest didn¡¯t charge any reward, but specially told them to protect Anita. In order to repay his kindness, the Family decided to let the Prosper Group sign a contract with Anita to help her realize her dream and protect her as well. Anita didn¡¯t dare to say yes immediately. Because she didn¡¯t know the old priest, either. She felt that such a windfall thing was very unreliable. At that time, she had even decided to quit and never get involved in it again. But she didn¡¯t expect that the Long Family would make a more surprising decision. They said that since Anita didn¡¯t want to work in the entertainment industry anymore, she could be the president of the Prosper Entertainment. Thepany had a very important position in the industry. Many popr stars had once in the agency. The Family even gave the wholepany to her. Anita was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to ept such an expensive gift. However, the family had been begging her to give them a chance to repay the priest¡¯s kindness, because they didn¡¯t dare to disobey the old Taoist priest. Anita hesitated for a long time. After aprehensive consideration. She chose to be an artist of thepany. When she signed the contract, she carefully read it over and over again. She didn¡¯t sign it until she was sure that there was no term that was disadvantageous to her. After that, she observed for a long time and found that the family did not have any bad intentions on her. They not only did not allow her to attend social activities, but also gave her a lot of excellent film and television resources. In a word, the family was ready to give thepany to her. However, Anita was generous that after she got those resources, she didn¡¯t enjoy them alone. Instead, she shared them with other stars in thepany. Many of them became famous because of these. That was why she had a high position in the industry. After hearing this, John had a rough guess in his heart. He asked, ¡°Anita, is the old Taoist priest who has saved an important member of the Long Family called Perry Moreno?¡± Anita¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve heard from the family that the old Taoist priest¡¯s name is Perry. At that time, they asked me what the rtionship between me and him was, but I didn¡¯t know him at all. Do you know him?¡± Now that John could speak out the elder¡¯s name, it meant that he must know him. Anita was curious. John smiled and said, ¡°Not only do I know him, but we¡¯re close friends. I didn¡¯t expect that he was so righteous that he protected you so well when I was away. Then I forgive him for making money with my casual paintings.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 The center of the hit Anita quickly asked curiously what was going on. John said truthfully that the old Taoist priest was his master. After hearing that, a strange light shed in her beautiful eyes. Anita said, ¡°So, your medical skills were learned from him? No wonder you got the title of a highly skilled doctor as soon as you came back.¡± Anita had known John¡¯s experiences from her sisters. She was quite proud to know that after John returned to New York and became a well-known doctor. Her brother was excellent. Now that she knew that John was the apprentice of the old Taoist priest, she understood why John had amazing medical skills at his age. A master produces a master. She had never seen the Taoist priest before, but from the words of the Long Family, she could tell that the priest was a very excellent doctor. Otherwise, the family would not beg her to give them a chance to repay the priest¡¯s kindness. People from the Long Family must think that Anita must have something to do with the priest. They didn¡¯t know what the specific rtionship is. Even Anita herself didn¡¯t know. After hearing what John said today, Anita realized that the reason why Taoist priest asked the Long Family to protect her was John. Looking at John, she was deeply touched. Such a warm brother. She wanted to stand up and hug him, but what John said then ruined her mood. ¡°Anita, ording to what you said, the whole Prosper Entertainment is up to you. Thepany can¡¯t control you at all. Then you should havee back to see me a few months ago. Why you didn¡¯t?¡± At that time, John had checked the chat records of their chat from Tracy¡¯s cell phone. When Anita just knew that John was still alive, she said that she couldn¡¯te back because thepany didn¡¯t allow her to leave. John realized that with Anita¡¯s status, how could thepany stop her? Not at all! Anita smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m really busy. If I don¡¯t use thepany as an excuse, you will think that I attach more importance to my career than you.¡± Anita had a high position in thepany, and even when she was filming and wanted to have half a month¡¯s leave immediately, no one dared to be stop her. At most, they wouldin secretly. Despite that, she couldn¡¯t be so irresponsible. She was indeed very busy then. And recently, there were some rumors that people said that she yed big roles and often bullied neers in the crew with the support of the long family. Even a photo of her pping a little actress with a dark face was spread. All these were just illusions. The fact was that the actress came to find Anita and asked Anita to teach her how to act. Anita was enthusiastic about guiding her, but in the end, the unscrupulous media used this to discredit her. After the news was exposed, it caused a stir in the entertainment circle. About 70% of them supported Anita, including many popr stars. They had worked with her before and knew her well. They knew she would never bully neers. In fact, there was no need for her to do so with her status in thepany. It¡¯s like that a president of an entertainmentpany went to shoot filming out of interest. Howe this CEO bullying neers in the crew, because she was afraid that they would affect her status?! Nonsenses! It¡¯s like the son of a restaurant owner went to the kitchen to wash the dishes for a few days to gain experience. But he fired other dishwasher just because he was afraid that someone would take away the honor of the best dishwasher? Ridiculous! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was easy to understand, but 30% of people still stood on the opposite side. Why? Some of them just wanted to take advantage of the traffic flow. Others might be jealous of her. And some might want to make Anita embarrassed, since they had a grudge against her, which also yed a major role in stirring up the matter. After the incident escted. That actress stood out and rify that the news was fake. The truth was that Anita taught her how to act as a viin that day. But the result was the opposite. Under the guidance of the unscrupulous media, the haters and keyboard men rushed to the public tform to make fiercements. Someone asked the actress if she was threatened. Some asked her if she had taken some benefits to do the public rtions for Anita. Some people even used her that they uphold justice for her, but she helped Anita instead. They cursed her that she was a bitch. It seemed out of control. It even had physical attacks, which forced the actress to stop the interaction. So, the keyboard men continued that said she was felt guilty. In the end, the actress almost suffered from depression. This was a strange phenomenon in the industry. It should be said that this was a strange phenomenon that would appear in all the jobs that needed to be exposed to the public. True or false, the public would be easily misled by the media. It was precisely because of that incident that Anita was in the center of the storm, but she did not like to waste time on such boring entertainment news. At most, she would issue a short statement as a response. As for whether the keyboard men believed it or not, she didn¡¯t care. She liked acting and she was happy that her role in the y could be recognized by the audience. She really didn¡¯t want to participate in such intrigues. She was such a woman. However, in order not to take up more public resources, she paid more attention to her words and deeds during that time. If she was found that she left the crew during the shooting, she would probably beughed at and said that she was ying a big role. After hesitating for a while, she decided to hold back her desire to see John. After all, she knew that he was still alive, and she would definitely have a chance to see him in the future, which was also a kind of expectation for herself. That was why she didn¡¯t go back to the Sate of New York to see him until then. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Hello, is this the police Anita Moore seldom talked about the grudges in the entertainment circle with her friends. Every time her friends saw the entertainment news and asked, Anita Moore only said it was a small matter and they didn¡¯t need to care. For her, it was indeed a piece of cake. If she was really annoyed, she could just quit the entertainment circle. The two of them finished their meal. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When they came out of the restaurant, Anita Moore looked around by instinct. Suddenly, she frowned and said, ¡°No wonder everyone calls those entertainment reporters paparazzi. Their noses are even sharper than dogs.¡± When she was in the restaurant with John Lopez, she saw several furtive people. They were still there when she came out. Obviously, they were following her. John had already noticed these people. He smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re really capable of finding you. Even you wear a hat and a mask.¡± ¡°I guess we have been targeted by these paparazzi when we just came out of the crew. How about I give you the key and you stay in my apartment in Rochester for a night, or we stay in the same hotel with crew members?¡± Anita Moore lived in the hotel with the crew, so there was nothing to worry about. She wasn¡¯t afraid of gossip. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was afraid of causing amotion among passers-by, she would have held John¡¯s arm even if she took off her mask and exposed herself in front of the paparazzi. As for the gossip, it was up to them. There was only one thing she was worried about. She was afraid that these paparazzi would disturb her sisters. Now that John had been targeted by them. She was afraid that he would lead these paparazzi back home and these paparazzi would disturb the normal life of Queenie Yeats and others. So she gave the key to John Lopez and asked him to stay in her apartment for one night, or simply stay in a hotel with the crew. ¡°Anita, you know how capable I am. I can get rid of these paparazzi easily,¡± John Lopez said indifferently Anita Moore recalled the scene that John held her and walked through the mountains. She nodded and said. ¡°Of course I believe in your ability, but it¡¯s better to be cautious. You¡¯d better take the key to my apartment. If you really can¡¯t get rid of those people, you can live in my apartment. Anyway, I have a lot of living ces, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I expose one of these ces She has a lot of living ces¡­ The life of the rich is so simple. John Lopez sighed in his mind. Then he couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Anita, why do you act like a thief and y the cunning trick?¡± ¡°Heh heh, I was forced by those paparazzi.¡± ¡°If I have the chance in the future, I will introduce Gianna Semel to you. She is the real master. Maybe you two can exchange andmunicate with each other.¡± ¡°Who is Gianna?¡± Anita Moore asked curiously. ¡°She is my master¡¯s junior sister apprentice. In other words, she is my master¡¯s contemporary,¡± replied John Lopez. ¡°The junior sister apprentice of Perry Moreno? She must be an extremely great person, right?¡± ¡°Extremely great¡­ ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve never seen a woman as extraordinary as her,¡± said John with a meaningful smile. He thought that actually she was ordinary without extra, not extraordinary. Anita Moore didn¡¯t know what he meant and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting her.¡± In the end, John Lopez took the key from Anita Moore¡¯s hand, apanied her back to the crew, and left. As expected. John was caught a paparazzi¡¯s attention. These paparazzi were divided into two groups. One group stared at Anita Moore and other stars in the crew, and the other group was responsible for following the people who were close to the stars like John. In the views of the paparazzi, the rtionship between this young man and Anita Moore was. obviously not simple. If they could find out his background, it would definitely be an exclusive news How could John not know that he had been followed. He could have easily ditched the paparazzi, but suddenly he came up with a better idea. A snicker appeared on his face. In a sh, John entered a pink alley. The curtain was half rolled up. A woman with heavy make-up and wavy hair was sitting on a chair at the door, with a pair of legs wrapped in ck silk stockings, looking out shamelessly, revealing the glory under the tight skirt. When the woman saw a handsome young man like John Lopez passing by, her eyes lit up. She raised her eyebrows and whistled at him, indicating him to go in and have fun. John walked over and chatted with the woman. The paparazzi followed John Lopez to the entrance of the alley and looked inside. Seeing that John Lopez was talking with a woman, he became excited and kept taking pictures with his camera. The mysterious man who walked out of the street hand in hand with the beautiful star, Anita Moore, went to the brothel. This was definitely a hot entertainment news. The paparazzi with the nickname ¡°Hater¡± felt that it was time for him to get a promotion and higher pay, so he was taking pictures happily. At the same time, he showed great disdain for John Lopez. He was able to be so close to the famous star, which meant that John was also a person of great status. How could hee to such a shabby alley to find prostitutes? He had a unique aesthetics. He could find some popr prostitutes. At least, he could find some prostitutes with fair skin. What kind of prostitute was this? Hater¡¯s face was full of contempt. Seeing that John followed the woman into the room, he decided to take a few more steps forward and take a few more clear photos. However, as soon as he reached the door, he was suddenly dragged in by someone. Hater was shocked. He opened his eyes wide and found that the person who dragged him into the room was John. John stared at him with a evil leer. ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Hater was about to speak, he felt a green light sh in front of him and then lost the ability to think. John snatched the camera from his hand, turned around and smiled at the woman with wavy hair, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve told you that my buddy is shy and doesn¡¯t have the guts toe in, so he has to ask me to explore the way.¡± The woman was blocked by John Lopez¡¯s back just now, so she didn¡¯t see him grabbing the camera. Hearing his words, she blinked and said, ¡°Got it, I got it. Handsome, I will definitely serve your buddy well.¡± John nodded and left. After walking out of the alley, John Lopez crushed the camera in his hand and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, is this the police? I¡¯m a warm-hearted citizen¡­¡± Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Hater, the underdog Half a minute before the police broke in, Hater was stunned after having sex with the prostitute. Who am I? Where am I? Did I travel through time? These are the three ssic questions in mental masturbation. He was really confused. Feeling the movement under his body, Hater watched down and was shocked. A woman with curly hair was bending over and cleaning the battlefield. She looked up at him from time to time with a bright red and enchanting smile on her face. Hater was shocked. What happened? ¡°You¡­ What are you doing? Stay away from me! I feel disgusted!¡± Hater shouted. The woman with curly hair was quite enthusiastic about cleaning, but when she heard Hater¡¯s words, her face suddenly darkened and she cursed, ¡°Disgusted? Now you feel disgusted? Why didn¡¯t you say disgusting before you came in? I think you are disgusting!¡± She coughed and then spat. She had never seen such a shameless guest. When he reached a sexual climax, he was like a pig. arching everywhere, but when he finished, he said something disgusting. How rude he was. The woman was not a good person. She coughed and spat heavily on Hater¡¯s face. Then she cursed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was disgusting? I¡¯ll return your stuff to you now. That¡¯s disgusting!¡± Hater was taken aback by her sudden move. His face turned livid with rage! Just then, with a loud bang, several policemen broke in and shouted, ¡°Cracking down on prostitution! We have received a report from hospitable citizens that you are suspected of illegal activities here. All of you, squat down and don¡¯t move!¡± Several righteous policemen rushed in and took photos at once to keep the evidence. Soon, the scene waspletely under control. ¡°Sir, this is a mistake. It¡¯s not what you think!¡± Hater was stunned at first, then he realized the seriousness of the situation and hurried to exin. ¡°What¡¯s the mistake? Put your hands over your head and squat in the corner!¡± A policeman shouted. ¡°Yes, there is no misunderstanding at all. This guy is a whoremaster. I can testify that all the evidences are under the bed.¡± The woman said in a vindictive tone. Hater was so angry that he wanted to p her, but he also knew that it was not the right time to care about this. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Sir, please believe me. I really don¡¯t¡­ by the way, I¡¯m a reporter. This is my employee¡¯s card.¡± Hater couldn¡¯t exin it clearly, because even he himself didn¡¯t know what had happened before. He had to change his strategy and show his press card. The policeman took the identification and frowned, ¡°Reporter? What kind of reporter?¡± ¡°Entertainment reporter.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The policeman¡¯s face suddenly darkened and shouted, ¡°An entertainment reporter should go to record the tidbits. Why are you here? For a secret interview? Who are you fooling? Just squat down. If you move again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Hater felt like weeping but had no tears. He thought that who can tell him what happened? The two of them were, of course, criticized and educated. They were detained and fined. When he finally came out, Hater still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. When he was just caught, he tried his best to exin, but found that the more he exined, the more confused he became. Then he simply admitted, otherwise the police would only think that his apology attitude was incorrect. Finally, Hater asked some connections and was released after paying the money. Soon, his boss called and scolded, ¡°Bastard, I asked you to keep an eye on him, but you ran to that kind of ce. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty? Do you want this job?¡± Hater cried, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s really not what you think!¡± ¡°Humph! It¡¯s not what I think. What¡¯s should I think? Why don¡¯t you exin it to me?¡± Hater said, ¡°I remember that I was following that young man. When I saw him enter the brothel, I wanted to follow him and take a closer look, but he dragged me into the room. Then I didn¡¯t know what happened When I came to my senses, I found that He also felt it strange. When he was caught, Hater had a different thought. He thought that John Lopez must have drugged him and made him have sex with prostitute unconsciously. So the first thing he did in the police station was to im that he was framed. If the police didn¡¯t believe him, they could ask someone to take him to have a blood test. He was sure to find the ingredients of the medicine But the woman said that he was very sober and kept asking her to meet his requirements. Hater cursed her. But the woman took out the evidence. It was just a p in Hater¡¯s face. The evidence was a video taken by Hater¡¯s mobile phone. The woman said, ¡°He asked to take this video back and enjoy it in the future. I didn¡¯t agree at the beginning, but he transferred two thousand dors to me generously. I will definitely agreed if I have money.. ¡°Bullshit! Is it worth two thousand? If I have the money, I will y something else. Take a look at your own figure and appearance! Why do I take it back to appreciate. I want to vomit when I see you!¡± Hater argued with a red face. What was the truth? They just needed to check Hater¡¯s phone. The policeman easily found a selfie video in his mobile phone, just as the woman said. Hater was dumbfounded. The person in the video was indeed himself, and the voice was also his. But he couldn¡¯t remember at all that he had taken the video and the dialogue in it. But this was the solid evidence. In order to convince him, the police officer agreed to test his blood, but found nothing, which meant that he had no possibility of being drugged. In front of all kinds of evidence, Hater could only admit. ¡°Boss, I can assure you that what I said is true. It must be the young man you asked me to follow did something. He entered the brothel first, and I took several photos¡­ By the way, photos!¡± Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Pout prettily Hater patted his forehead and found the key point. He was an entertainment reporter. He had a camera. But during his experience in the police station, he didn¡¯t see his camera at all. As long as he found the photos in the camera, he would definitely prove something. Maybe it couldn¡¯t change the end of his prostitution, but at least it could prove that he saw John Lopez entering. After hanging up the phone, Hater immediately returned to the pink alley, trying to get his camera back. The result was, of course, in vain. John Lopez, the warm-hearted citizen, had returned home happily. Queenie Yeats couldn¡¯t wait to get close to her beautiful face and asked, ¡°How was it today? Did you have wonderful time with Anita Moore?¡± John Lopez shrugged and said, ¡°What interesting story can it be? It¡¯s just a normal reunion and a little warmth.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Of course, Queenie Yeats didn¡¯t believe it. John Lopez was such a yboy. Every time he met his sisters, he would make a scene. It was said that there was nothing between him and Anita Moore. Queenie Yeats would not believe him no matter what he said. John Lopez said, ¡°Nothing has happened¡­¡± He turned his eyes and chuckled, ¡°Queenie, you seem to be looking forward to something. happening between me and Anita. How about you be a director and help me and Anita shoot a small budget movie?¡± ¡°What kind of movie?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the kind of movie in Kate Williams¡¯sputer. Speaking of this, I suddenly remember that Kate Williams¡¯sputer has been in your room for so long Why haven¡¯t you deleted the videos in it? ¡°Uh¡­¡± A hint of panic shed through Queenie Yeats¡¯s beautiful eyes, but she quickly concealed it and said, ¡°Tm keeping the evidence. I want to use them to severely criticize Kate Williams¡± ¡°But you have already criticized Kate Why do you still keep them John Lopez pushed deeper and said, half-jokingly, ¡°Queenie, do you¡­ watch these videos secretly?¡± ¡°You¡­ Nonsense!¡± Queenie Yeats¡¯s pretty face turned red in an instant. She stuttered and exined. Tjust¡­ I just forgot to delete these videos. I¡¯ll clean these videos up right now Queenie Yeats ran away. She did look cold, but no matter how cold she was she was still a girl And she was still unmarried. It was normal for her to be curious But how could John say that thing? Did she still want her image? Hearing this, Queenie Yeats was so embarrassed that she rushed back to her room and was about to delete all the learning materials in theputer At this critical moment, Kate Williams suddenly jumped out, like mothers saving their children, and bravely protected the computer, ¡°No, no, Queenie, you can¡¯t delete these videos. This is the learning materials that I have collected for a long time.¡± ¡°Kate, get out of my way!¡± Queenie Yeats¡¯s pretty face was cold. She raised her voice on purpose and said, 1 must clean up the hard disk today, in case some bad guys nder me with this kind of thing!¡± ¡®John Lopez is telling the truth. One night when I came to see you¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Trembling with anger, Queenie Yeats quickly covered Kate Williams¡¯s mouth and scratched her armpit with one hand Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The two beauties were having a fight. Hearing the banter of the two beautiful sisters, John Lopez smiled. Such a life was really cozy John didn¡¯t know whether those learning materials had been deleted or not. Later John heard a sound, which seemed that Queenie Yeats suddenly received a call. It was a call from Anita Moore. Anita grumbled in the call that it was too bad for Queenie Yeats to secretly arrange John Lopez to the film crew, which startled her. Then she asked, ¡°There should be no paparazzi following him home, right?¡± Queenie Yeats said aggressively that if any paparazzi dared to follow to her home, she would rush out and smash the person¡¯s head. What made John Lopez speechless was that he soon heard Queenie Yeats say, ¡°It¡¯s not me who is bad. It¡¯s John Lopez who is bad. It¡¯s him who begged me to bring him to the film crew. He said he wanted to make fun of you and y a low-budget film with you!¡± It was obvious that she was having dirt on him. How could John Lopez just sit still? He rushed into the room, grabbed the phone from Queenie Yeats and exined, ¡°Anita, don¡¯t listen to Queenie¡¯s nonsense. She is a bad person!¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Queenie Yeats snorted, ¡°John, do you dare to say that out of your conscience? Did you say such words as shooting a low-budget movie?¡± Kate Williams, ¡°Yes, yes. I heard what John Lopez said. John, you can ask me for help!¡± With his eyes wide open in disbelief, John Lopez said, ¡°Kate, didn¡¯t you just have a fight with Queenie? Why did you change your side so soon? Do you have any stand?¡± ¡°Ha ha, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will tell the truth.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Anita Moore on the phone. John Lopez exined, ¡°Anita, I was just kidding. Queenie told me that she was looking forward to our story, so I replied to her, satirizing her for listening to gossip!¡± Queenie Yeats said, ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am?¡± The story that Queenie Yeats told was totally different from that of John Lopez. Unexpectedly, at this time, Kate Williams spoke actively, ¡°I can also prove. What John said is true, and Queenie did say, looking forward to something happening between you.¡± The two nced at Kate Williams coldly at the same time. It turned out that Kate was not only a waffler, but also was person who had superhuman ears. She had been eavesdropping on their conversation in the living room when she was in the bedroom. It seemed that this job of journalists really didn¡¯t fail her talent. John Lopez stretched out his hand, pinched the baby fat cheek hard and said, ¡°Kate, do you know that a waffler like you could be easily beaten by both sides?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just exining the truth.¡± Kate Williams pouted prettily. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Recidivism It was not surprising at all. On the second day, the gossip about the beautiful star, Anita Moore dating a mysterious man was exposed by the entertainment media. And quickly rushed to the top search of the Inte. Many people were curious about the identity of this mysterious man. The more the paparazzi heard, the more excited they became. They decided to work harder to dig out the information about the mysterious man. Hater got a chance to make amends. On the second day, he continued to squat around the filming site of Anita Moore¡¯s crew. To his surprise, That man came to visit her again. This was an opportunity to make up! Hater swore that he would find out the identity of this mysterious man this time. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to entertainment news before, but Kate Williams told him this morning. John Lopez didn¡¯t hide and wait for the gossip to quiet down. Instead, he came to visit her again tantly. Anita Moore didn¡¯t care about the entertainment news at all. She concentrated on filming and chatted with John Lopez at rest, talking andughing. She didn¡¯t want to avert suspicion at all. All the other stars in the crew, especially the young actors, admired Anita Moore very much. In order to attract more fans, many young actors would bill themselves as a single person. Of course, this was also thepany¡¯s request, in order to expand the fan base. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Once the gossip was spread, they would immediately make an announcement to rify it, which was a misunderstanding, and subconsciously keep a distance from the person involved in the gossip. The number of fans of many popr stars dropped sharply after their rtionship was exposed. However, Anita Moore had no such worries at all. She was good at acting. She did not need to bill herself as a single person. She could do whatever she wanted. She did not care about her fans¡¯ expectations. This was why many young actors admired her. She could get by on her looks, but she made a living by competence. It was impossible not to admire her. After visiting her, John Lopez left the crew. He didn¡¯t ride his bike withrge diameter wheels today. Instead, he hailed a taxi by the roadside. After getting in the taxi, he asked, ¡°Hello sir, do you know any ce nearby that men like to go for fun?¡± The previous ce had been exploded, so he could only find another one. No one was more familiar with this kind of brothel than a local driver. As for the purpose¡­ Well, it¡¯s obvious. Why John Lopez came to see Anita Moore in such a high-profile way today? He wanted to y with those paparazzi. The driver was experienced and had seen all kinds of asions. He understood what John Lopez do meant as soon as he heard his words. He said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Buddy, what price range you want? I¡¯m very familiar with brothels.¡± ¡°The cheapest one. ¡°The cheapest one?¡± The driver took a look at John Lopez through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Buddy, I don¡¯t think you will go to that kind of low-end ce because your dressing is good. How about I take you to a high-end nightclub? Maybe you can meet several rich girls there to relieve your boredom.¡± John Lopez waved his hand and said, ¡°No, I like go to low-end ces.¡± ¡°Buddy, what you like is really strange¡­¡± The driver shook his head, but said nothing. His foot stamped down on the elerator and took John Lopez to an old alley. After John Lopez paid the fare, The driver poked his head out and said, ¡°Buddy, don¡¯t me me for being talkative. As an experienced person, I¡¯d better give some advise to you. You¡¯re so young and good-looking. It should be easy to find a girlfriend. Coming to this kind of low-end ce will degrade yourself.¡± John Lopez smiled and said, ¡°You are right, buddy. I will reflect on myself when I go back.¡± After the driver left, John Lopez didn¡¯t turn into the alley immediately, but wandered around a few times. He didn¡¯t smile, weirdly until he caught a glimpse of a paparazzi who thought he had hidden well. The paparazzi wasing. It¡¯s really hard for him to follow John from the film crew all the way here. John thought he will reward this guyter. The snicker at the corners of his mouth was so familiar. Hater, who was hiding in the distance, gnashed his teeth with hatred. Did he do this again? He was more sure that it was this young man who stirred up things yesterday. He must want to do the same thing again today. ¡°Humph! It¡¯s impossible for me, Hater, to fall down two times in a pit. This time, I have brought my helpers. I must find out what tricks you are ying!¡± Hater didn¡¯te alone this time. His golden partner was behind him, hiding well. After a while, he decided to take a closer shot like yesterday, and his golden partner would collect evidence in the distance. At that time, all the tricks of John Lopez would be photographed by his partner. Maybe the grievance yesterday could be proved to be cleared together. ¡°I am destined to be rich and powerful in my life. After I find out what you have done, I will extort money from Anita Moore. From now on, I will reach the peak of my life and never be a paparazzi again.¡± Thinking of this, Hater began to get closer to John Lopez. He was not afraid of being exposed. Anyway, he had a helper. Therefore¡­ Shortly after¡­. The police officer broke in again. The police were still those policemen Hater was still that Hater. The only difference was that this time, one of Hater¡¯spanions was caught. Seeing this scene, the director of the Anti-vice Group almost burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s you again. You just came in yesterday, and you can¡¯t wait toe here today. Do you think it¡¯s an honor to bring a companion?¡± On the spot, Hater said anxiously to his golden partner, ¡°Damn it! I told you to keep an eye on them from afar. Why did youe in?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. At that time, I felt my brain went nk and then I couldn¡¯t remember anything. Hearing their conversation, the director of the Anti vice Group immediately made a reasonable deduction and said, ¡°It turns out that you have sent someone to keep an eye on the police outside, but the people who keep an eye on the police couldn¡¯t help but run in to take part in the illegal. activities. It seems that yesterday¡¯s education for you is not enough.¡± Tears of grievance fell from Hater¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstanding again? Put your hands on your head and squat down by the wall!¡± Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Too weird When Hater¡¯s boss received the news, his boss was also confused. It might be the problem of haters if this happened once, but it happened two times in a row, and the other one was also brought in, which was very suspicious. In the next few days, Another group of paparazzi who followed John Lopez also went to the police station for the same reason. It was so weird. The performance of the local anti-vice groups was quite good in the past few days, and the police officers also felt strange because all these people are paparazzi. They held a meeting and analyzed, thinking that these paparazzi must have provoked some powerful people. The so-called powerful people were the people like monks and martial artists. Otherwise, these paparazzi who had been arrested wouldn¡¯t have lost their memories and faltered out how to exin. This was not under the jurisdiction of the police, and should be reported to the Southern Martial Arts League. After knowing what had happened, the members of the Southern Martial Arts League only replied one ward, boring. They thought the martial artist had done something harmful. It turns out that paparazzi were the ones who took the lead. Why those paparazzi provoke him first? So they just let this thing go. Because of this, most of the entertainment venues had closed down their rted busines es to stay away from trouble. Because it was too strange that no one could predict which ce would e the next ce found by the police. It was really a paparazzi¡¯s fault. But these entertainment venues which rely on porn things took the me for the faults of paparazzi. Now that John Lopez had be a jinx in the paparazzi, few people dared to take pictures of him. No one wanted to be notorious for prostitution. If the news spread, they would lose their face. Of course, there was an exception. Danson, the senior paparazzi, didn¡¯t believe this evil. After retreating for a long time, he decided to return his paparazzi career again to challenge this difficult task. Speaking of Danson, all the stars in the entertainment circle loved and hated him. What they hated was that his ability to dig out the news was so strong that it felt like an electronic eye hanging above the heads of a group of stars. No matter what happened, it could not escape his eyes. What they loved was that some stars, who were not very famous before, became famous greatly because of his news. They became famous and made a lot of money. As a result, many unknown stars, or those who had been popr for a while and were now not popr, would voluntarily hand over their own secret affair to Danson and ask him to help them do the same old thing. That¡¯s how the entertainment circle works. Only when there is a topic can there be poprity. As time goes by, no one remembers you at all. The times change too fast. The reason why the stars came to Danson and told him their story was that they wanted to make their names appear in public for a few more times to show their existence. But Danson was so arrogant that he disdained to expose the information of small stars. No one has ever taken the paparazzi profession to this level. In the early days of Danson¡¯s life, he always believed that he will earn much money with bravery. He always exposed all kinds of information, which greatly satisfied the appetite of the onlookers. But that was also the reason that he had offended many people. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It was said that a few years ago, he was chased by a big shot and escaped abroad for a period of time. Only then was the entertainment circle quiet for a while. Recently, Danson returned to the country secretly. He had nned to keep a low profile, but as a paparazzi, when he heard such a strange thing, he wanted to go back his previous career of paparazzi. Of course, this time he was not for money. A few years ago, Danson had a lot of big news about the famous stars. In order to buy these big news, those stars gave him a lot of money, which was enough for him to spend for several lifetimes. His purpose was simply to challenge him and satisfy the crowd¡¯s curiosity for gossip. As the saying goes, A paparazzi without the curiosity for gossip was not a qualified one. Danson soon began to investigate. He was also very smart. He knew that the young man around Anita Moore was not to be trifled with, so he didn¡¯t go to take photos like other paparazzi. Instead, he looked through all kinds of news online. It took him a lot of time. Finally, he found a breakthrough in a BBS of Providence College. There was a picture in the post. Anita Moore was chatting with a young man sitting far away, so the picture didn¡¯t look clear. But thements of theizens were very interesting. ¡°Look, does that man look like our lecturer of the Medicine course?¡± ¡°It seems so!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lopez. I know him. I fell in love with him after listening to his ss of Medicine for the first time. Last night, I dreamed that I attended Mr. Lope¡¯s ss!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the upper post? Mr. Lopez is my boyfriend.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Lopez knew the famous star, Anita Moore. I want Mr. Lopez to ask for an autograph for me.¡± ¡°You get Anita Moore. I only want Mr. Lopez.¡± ¡°Only children make the choice. I want all of them.¡± There were more than a hundred pages of the post, all of which were posted by the students of Providence College who had heard about the lessons of John Lopez. Danson looked through the post from beginning to end, with a smile of victory at the corners of his mouth. This clue would be very clear, wouldn¡¯t it? The key words of Danson¡¯s next search were ¡°Lecturer of Medicine course in Providence College¡±, ¡°Magic doctor of New York¡±, ¡°Feazer Medical Clinic¡± and so on. As time went by, the clues became clearer and clearer. Not only these information, Danson also found a photo of John Lopez on the Inte. Hepared the photo with the young man beside Anita Moore and then he was sure of the young man. The most annoying thing was that after keeping a copy of all the clues rted to John Lopez, Danson used his previous rtionship to contact the poster of the key clues and made a negotiation. Soon after, the post in the BBS of Providence College was deleted, and the photos rted to John Lopez were also gone, leaving only some ambiguous articles. If other junior paparazzi knew Danson¡¯s operations which were like throwing a smoke bomb, they would think that it was amazing Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 More and more ws With the information he knew, Danson was going to the two ces, Providence College and Feazer Medical Clinic for field investigation. Since the young man named John Lopez was so evil, he won¡¯t provoke him for the time being. First, he would ask many people who knew him, and he believed that John Lopez¡¯s family background would soon be found out. Danson had made a n. When he was about to go out, he encountered an emergency. An uninvited guest suddenly came. It was a woman dressed very sexy. Her tight clothes and tight skirt revealed the her good figure incisively and vividly. The white silk stockings under the tight skirt made the two long legs even whiter. With one hand holding a Prada branded handbag, the woman took off her sunsses and nced at Danson arrogantly. ¡°Danson, how dare you? You, the outcast go back to the US? Are you unconvinced with the local conditions abroad?¡± The woman sneered. When Danson saw this woman, his expression changed, and there was a faint sense of fear. The woman¡¯s name was Laura. She was also a member of the entertainment circle, and she was once a very popr star. Later, it was exposed that she had an affair with a big boss of Houston for a long time, and then her reputation had declined greatly. It was Danson who exposed her affair. It was why he was chased abroad by that powerful man from Houston. Watching the woman in front of him, Danson¡¯s face darkened. He asked, ¡°Ho.v do you know that I have returned to the US? And where did you get my address?¡± "Julian, your apprentice, is working with me now.¡± Laura told Danson the truth. Hearing this, Danson frowned. When he was sessful in the past, he had epted many paparazzi disciples, and Julian was one of them. Butter, Danson offended the big shots of Houston and escaped abroad for a few years. So his disciples naturally did not follow him anymore. Danson had just contacted Julian when he came back from abroad recently, but he didn¡¯t expect that Julian was working for Laura. Danson¡¯s face became more and more darkened. Laura sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I¡¯m not here to settle ounts with you today. I have to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t exposed that matter, I wouldn¡¯t have married to the Swift family so soon.¡± The Swift family and the Long family were both big shots in Houston. Originally, Laura only maintained an underground lover rtionship with a certain member of the Swift family. However, after Danson exposed her, the member of the Swift family directly divorced his wife and married Laura. Laura lost her career but married to a rich family ahead of time. Danson blinked and asked, ¡°So why do youe to me today?¡± He didn¡¯t think Laura was so kind that she came to thank him for nothing. Without asking for Danson¡¯s opinion, Laura went to the sofa in the living room and sat down. While hammering her calves, she said, ¡°Since you are so capable, you should still remember the grudge between me and Anita Moore, right?¡± Danson nodded. Laura used to be a star of the Prosper Entertainment, and she was also the focus of the Prosper Entertainment until Anita Moore appeared. When Laura learned that thepany decided to support Anita Moore, she was not happy on the spot and threatened that if thepany dared to do so, she would immediately leave Prosper Entertainment. At that time, Laura was a popr star, while Anita Moore was just a neer. Normally, thepany would choose to keep the more popr one. But thepany¡¯s decision poured a basin of cold water on Laura. Laura was extremely depressed. Although Anita Moore found her and said that she wouldn¡¯tpete with her for the important resources, Laura didn¡¯t appreciate her but scolded her for pretending to be a bitch. The feud between the two was rooted. Later, Laura kept a rtionship with the Swift family, so she terminated the contract with Prosper Entertainment in a determined attitude and jumped to the entertainmentpany under the Swift family. She thought it would be a new beginning. However, in less than half a year, Danson exposed the affair between Laura and a member of the Swift family, which gave Laura a fatal blow in her career. Laura hated Danson, but she hated Anita Moore more. After Danson fled abroad, Laura spent most of her time on dealing with Anita Moore. She not only hired someone to smear her, but also invited the most proud disciple of Danson, Julian, to work for her. He was especially responsible for secretly taking pictures of Anita Moore, and was determined to drag her into the mire. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find a breakthrough. Every day, Anita Moore was either filming or on the way to work. She kept a good distance from other actors, and even didn¡¯t have any gossip object. As for the nder articles written by someone under the order of Laura, they became theughingstock of theizens over time because no evidence could prove these articles. Every time such articles appeared, theizens wouldugh and say, ¡°Laura is pulling all nighters to type again.¡±. Laura was really pissed off. A few months ago, a photo of Anita Moore pping a neer was posted on the Inte. It was Laura who nned it behind the scenes, and she was also involved in the disturbance of the things rted to taking sides. But now theizens were not as easy to fool as before. They didn¡¯t believe that Anita Moore¡¯s personality would be so bad. The enthusiasticizens also made a thorough investigation of the 30% of the stars who stood opposite to Anita Moore, and found that they were more or less rted to the entertainmentpany of the Swift family. Therefore, there was one joke on the Inte. Once a star made a scene, theizens wouldment below, ¡°Be careful that Laura will look for people, who dislike you, to quarrel with you.@Laura¡±. Laura¡¯s Twitter was @ from time to time. As long as there was something happening in the entertainment circle, theizens @Laura, which almost made Laura be seized with uncontroble rage. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It was all because of Anita Moore. Laura was even more furious. She wouldn¡¯t let go of any chance to discredit Anita Moore. This time, a young man appeared in Anita Moore¡¯s life. Obviously, he had a umon rtionship with her, which was a new opportunity for Laura. And Laura had always agreed with a saying. When a wless woman began to have a man by her side, she would definitely reveal a w. Perhaps this w was only small at the beginning, but as time went by, it would definitely be bigger and bigger. Laura thought it was the right time. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Find you along thework The reason why Laura found Danson was that she wanted him to get back to his old job, to keep an eye on Anita and to follow the young man who had appeared beside her recently. Danson was the veteran paparazzi and the master of Julian. Perhaps he could do something that Julian couldn¡¯t do. However. After hearing this, Danson shook his head and refused, ¡°Behind Anita is the Long family, and it is as powerful as the Swift family. I have already offended the Swift family. If I offend Long family again, do you think I didn¡¯t die fast enough?¡± After all, Danson was not the same as before. In the past two years, he had been hiding abroad. He had already worn out his spirit and was much timid. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that what happened to John was too strange and made Danson feel interested, he wouldn¡¯t have done this kind of things again. Laura seemed to have expected that he would say so. She said calmly, ¡°If you can collect the scandal of Anita, the old grudges between you and the Swift family will be written off. You must have lived a very ufortable life of hiding, right?¡± ¡®Of course. Who would like to hide all their lives? Even if I had a lot of money, I didn¡¯t dare to spend too much money in a high-profile way. And I was really not used to living abroad.¡± Danson felt bitter in his heart. He certainly hoped that the Swift family could let him go, but after thinking for a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°Even if I settle ounts with the Swift family and offend the Long family, I will just jump from one fire pit to another. My life is still not good.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Laura fiddled with her colorful nails and said, ¡°You just need to be responsible for collecting the news, and leave the exposure to me. I guarantee that the Long family will not know of your existence, and naturally they will not use you.¡± These words were equivalent to dispelling Danson¡¯s worries. Very attractive. After thinking for a moment, Danson nodded and agreed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can have a try, but I¡¯m not sure whether I can seed. The social circle of Anita is too clean¡­¡± As a member of the entertainment industry, Danson actually used the word ¡°clean¡±, which was enough to show how high his evaluation of Anita. When the Prosper Entertainment first showed signs of wanting to support Anita, Danson, as a pioneer paparazzi with a keen sense of smell, immediately noticed her. In this kind of circle where interests were the most important, if Anita didn¡¯t do anything, there was no reason for Prosper Entertainment to be willing to abandon Laura, a popr star, in order to support her. Danson was so curious and followed Anita for several days. And the key point was her rtionship with the Long family, but he didn¡¯t find anything. And she even kept a distance from the Long family. Danson didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion. Danson felt a sense of trance, as if it was not Anita who approached the Long family at all, but more like the Long family who was taking the initiative to get close to Anita It was a mystery. Danson didn¡¯t dig out anyce news from Anita for a long time. Instead, he even dug out the scandals from Laura. In the next few days, Danson was hunted down by the Swift family, so naturally he had no mood to keep an eye on Anita. Today, Laura suddenly came to him and hoped that he could return to his old business. After careful consideration, Danson agreed to Laura¡¯s request. But when he said that Anita¡¯s social circle was too clean, Laura¡¯s face darkened. Laura had regarded Anita as her lifelong enemy. Anyone who dared to praise Anita in front of her would make her unhappy. Besides. ¡®When you say that Anita is clean, don¡¯t you mean that I am not clean enough, that¡¯s why you caught me?¡± Of course Laura was unhappy. ¡°Humph, you¡¯d better seed!¡± Laura snorted and threw a business card to Danson, ¡°This is my phone number. If you have any news about Anita, tell me immediately.¡± After saying that, she picked up her Prada bag from the sofa and put it on her arm. Then she put on her sunsses, raised her chin, twisted her buttocks and left Danson¡¯s residence. Her high-heeled shoes tapped loudly in the hallway. Looking at the business card in his hand, Danson smiled bitterly. He decided to investigate John this time just to satisfy his curiosity actually. Even if he found out something. he was not going to expose it. But Laura¡¯s appearance changed everything. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to go back to my old business¡­¡± Danson smiled bitterly, ¡°Although the young man named John is very evil, this time I have to gamble.¡± Although John was weird,pared with the Swift family in Houston, Danson must prefer the Swift family. He really didn¡¯t want to continue this kind of hiding life. Besides, no matter how evil a person was, he should not be able to defeat the rich Swift family, right? Danson decided to bet.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he calmed down, there was another knock on the door. Danson thought that Laura had forgotten to tell him something, so she came back. And then he went over and opened the door.. But the person he saw after opening the door suddenly made his scalp tingle. The person standing at the door was not Laura, but a young man. A familiar face came into his view. Every hair on Danson¡¯s body stood up at this moment. Because the young man in front of him was exactly the mysterious young man who he was going to investigate. He was John. ¡°You are Danson? Let me introduce myself. My name is John. You must have known me on the Inte.¡± John smiled all over his face, but in Danson¡¯s view, he felt even more creepy. John knew his name and also knew that he has searched for information on the Inte. What the hell was going on? Danson took a deep breath and pretended to be calm, ¡°I¡¯m Danson, but I don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny it in a hurry. Let me in first!¡± Just like Laura, without asking for Danson¡¯s opinion, John walked into the living room and sat down. And he even sniffed and said, ¡°there is a strong and stinking smell on your sofa.¡± Danson was shocked, but then his face darkened and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s illegal for you to break into a private house without my consent?¡± Tillegal?¡± John chuckled and said, ¡°haha, the once number one veteran paparazzi even said the word ¡°illegal¡±, It¡¯s really beyond my expectation!¡± Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Meet trick with trick There was an unwritten saying in the entertainment industry that public figures had no privacy, and naturally there was no such thing as breaking thew. Of course, this was only the one-sided statement of the paparazzi. It was difficult to determine whether it was legal or not. Some people said that it was to supervise those public figures and had positive guiding effect. But some people said that it was an invasion of the privacy of public figures. It was hard to say. But it was certain that the paparazzi were very risky. If they identally offended the big shots, they would have a miserable end Danson was an example. The former paparazzi pioneer has now been reduced to hiding. Danson¡¯s heart was startled by John¡¯s visit and his overly calm speech, and he thought to himself, could this be a big boss? Danson asked in surprise and doubt, ¡°How did you find me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the answer. Keyword search. When you were collecting information about me on the Inte, your every move was naturally exposed to me.¡± ¡°Keyword search¡­¡± Danson suddenly frowned. He suddenly thought of something and his face changed dramatically. ¡®He can even find me through the keyword search. Was this the legendary ¡°Find people along the network¡±?¡± This method was not something an ordinary person could possess. It revealed a very frightening information, that was, the wholework system of the US might be under the supervision of this young man named John. Who was he? And most importantly. Under what circumstances, the keywords would enter the supervision system? Only when it came to sensitive names. For example, when you search an entertainment star, even if you search thousands of times, no one will care about you. But if you frequently search for the name of a national leader, or some secret agent information involving. state secrets, you must have entered the supervision system. This was what Danson was extremely scared of. The young man in front of him was not simple. Danson regretted agreeing to Laura¡¯s condition. Just as Danson had guessed, it was the intelligence agency who helped John to find him, and it was very easy to find him. Regardless of Danson¡¯s mood, John nced at him and asked, ¡°Who is that woman? Why did she come to you?¡± Danson remained silent. He thought to himself, in this situation, he must offend one party. But which party should be offend to minimize the risk? This is a question worth considering.¡¯. The identity of John was still a mystery. Everything was just Danson¡¯s guess, but Laura¡¯s identity was obvious. Her backer was the Swift family in Houston. While Danson was still thinking, John asked himself, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that woman should be Laura, right?¡± Although it was a guess, John had already got the exact answer in his heart. That woman was Anita¡¯s nemesis, Laura. When they were downstairs just now, John had met Laura. Perhaps she walked with her head up, so she didn¡¯t recognize that John was the mysterious young man who had appeared beside Anita recently. But John recognized her at a nce. As for why John knew Laura. It was very simple. Through the following events of the paparazzi these days, John found that those paparazzi were especially aimed at Anita, and seemed to have no interest in other stars in the crew at all. Their purpose were too obvious. So for those paparazzi who followed Johnter, before John put them into jail, he used Taoism power to make them say something unconsciously, that was, they came from the same studio. And the boss of this studio was Laura. So Laura¡¯s intention ofing to Danson at this time was very obvious. Danson said in fear, ¡°Since you know everything, why do youe to me?¡± This was the second time that Danson had said this today. It was ironic. As a paparazzi, he used to take pictures of others, but today he was found by two people in a row. The first one was from his apprentice Julian, and the second one was even more terrifying. John actually found him along thework. It seemed that he should be more cautious when posting comments on the inte in the future. Rubbing his forehead, John said with a faint smile: ¡°The main purpose of my looking for you today was to warn you not to disturb the people around me, but I didn¡¯t expect Laura to find you first, so I just asked you to do something for me.¡± If John didn¡¯te today, Danson¡¯s next n would definitely go to the Feazer Medical Clinic to monitor Tracy. This kind of behavior made John feel very disgusted. How could Danson not understand what he meant? Danson lowered his head, blinked his eyes and said, ¡°you want me to y her at her own game?¡± John nodded. However, Danson shook his head immediately and said, ¡°No way! It¡¯s absolutely impossible! Laura¡¯s backer is the Swift family in Houston. I don¡¯t want to die a second time.¡± Danson had been hunted down by the Swift family for several years, and he had lost all his courage. To offend the Swift family again at this time, wasn¡¯t it courting death? John nced at him deeply, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to offend the Swift family, so you dare to offend me, right?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well¡­¡± Danson was stunned. He guessed that the identity of John might not be simple, but it was just a guess and not very sure. At this moment, from what John said, it seemed that his background was even greater than that of the Swift family. Danson felt a sharp pain in his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you recognize this kind of thing, but if you don¡¯t, I can show you my other abilities.¡± With a snap, John threw the Oracle token on the coffee table, thinking that if Danson didn¡¯t know this token, he would show his identity as a cultivator, and it would not be a problem to restrain him. Unexpectedly, when Danson saw the token, his body trembled violently. The gaze under his sses obviously became a little frightening. He eximed, ¡°The Oracle token?¡± Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Stop it, Julian Among ordinary people, there were not many people who knew the Oracle token. At the beginning, John didn¡¯t expect that Danson would know it, but the result was a little unexpected. Danson actually recognized it. ¡°Are you the King of Horizon?¡± Danson asked in a trembling voice. Seeing that John nodded, he fell to his knees with a flop. ¡°King of Horizon, I have eyes but fail to see. I didn¡¯t recognize you, my king of Horizon. Please forgive me!¡± Danson finally understood why John could find him through thework. Now that he knew that John was the King of Horizon, everything became easy to understand. ¡°Now that you know who I am, you must know what to do, right?¡± Said John tly as he put away the Oracle token. ¡°Got it!¡± Danson nodded heavily. One was the Swift family in Houston, and the other was the King of Horizon. He knew how to choose without thinking. Julian was very irritable recently. Since he worked for Laura, his main task was to keep an eye on Anita and try every means to dig out her scandal. Wherever Anita went to act, Julian and his men followed her. But after so long, there was no progress at all. This time, a mysterious young man suddenly appeared beside Anita. Julian thought it was an opportunity, but he didn¡¯t exper that all his men who were sent out to follow the mysterious young man woulde out of the police station at the end. Laura was unhappy then. Of course, Julian was in a terrible mood too. He sat on the sofa and smoked one cigarette after another. On the TV in front, a movie ¡°New Police Story¡± starring Cris Lee was ying. It had reached the end, and Cris Lee uttered the ssic line: Stop it, Julian¡­ Julian was absent-minded, and when he heard this sentence, he was very upset, so he turned off the TV. Just then, his phone suddenly vibrated. He picked it up and had a look. It was a message. It was from his master Danson. The content of the text message was a hotel address and room number. Julian¡¯s restless mood was swept away immediately. He immediately called Danson and asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the meaning of this message you sent me?¡± Danson replied, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. After this, you can go abroad to hide for a while!¡± This hint was very obvious. At that time, his master, Danson, was hunted to abroad after he secretly took photos of Laura and a member of the Swift family. What Danson said now was a hint to Julian that there was a shocking scandal in the hotel. And he suggested that, after taking the photos, Julian should withdraw as soon as possible in case of being hunted by the Long family. ¡°No wonder it was said that a teacher for a day, a father for life? That was true. My master Danson was always taking care of me.¡¯ Julian was deeply touched. After hanging up the phone. Julian immediately called all the men who were waiting outside back. They asked in confusion, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you let us continue to monitor the hotel where Anita¡¯s crew is located? Why did you ask us to come back?¡± ¡°Forget about it, Anita has already gone to another hotel.¡± Julian cursed loudly. All the men immediately came to their senses and asked, ¡°Boss, is there an unexpected news?¡± Julian smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a message from my master. He found the private meeting ce of Anita and her lover. We¡¯d better hurry up. After tonight, you can do whatever you want.¡± His men were also excited when they heard this. Laura had said that as long as they dug out the scandal of Anita, they would be given arge sum of money, which was enough for them to spend the rest of their lives. Besides. They all knew who the master of Julian was. He was a senior member of the paparazzi, so the news he gave must be reliable. The group of people did not have the slightest doubt. After sorting out the equipment, they immediately rushed to that hotel address. They arrived near the hotel. Julian asked his men to wait outside the hotel to see if they could take a picture of Anita and her lover entering and leaving the hotel. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As for himself, he went into the hotel and booked a room, and the room was next to the room provided by Danson. Julian unlocked his door, leaving a gap, so that if there was any movement in the opposite room, he would be able to notice it immediately. He waited until eight o¡¯clock in the evening. There was a door opening sound from the opposite side. Julian became vignt immediately. He tiptoed to the crack of the door and peeked. Sure enough, he saw a familiar face. It was John. John said to the inside of the room, ¡°Have a good sleep first. I¡¯ll go out to do something ande back later.¡± Then he left. After hearing the footsteps of John disappeared in the corridor, Julian immediately contacted his subordinate downstairs excitedly and said, ¡°Attention, Anita¡¯s lover has gone out. It is the young man who appeared in the crew before. You all hide well and take pictures secretly. Don¡¯t be discovered by him.¡± Now hepletely believed that the woman in the room was Anita As expected, when a perfect woman had a man around her, her ws would be revealed. He had followed Anita for such a long time and finally found a chance. Julian¡¯s ¡®s current mood was so refreshing. About ten minutester.. Julian¡¯s subordinates replied, ¡°Boss, something is wrong. The person you mentioned didn¡¯te out.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t go out?¡± Julian was stunned. How could it be possible? He had watched John leave just now! Besides, he also heard John say that he wanted to go out for business and let Anita sleep alone for a while, waiting for him toe back. How can it take ten minutes to take the elevator down from here? ¡°Just wait patiently!¡±forted Julian. More than ten minutester, the man replied that he still didn¡¯t see Johne out, which made Julian feel very depressed and decide to go out to have a look himself. When he came to the corridor, he was surprised to find that the opposite door was not closed tightly. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 The confused Laura The door of the opposite room was not closed tightly. Julian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked around and made sure there was no one in the corridor. Then he carefully leaned against the opposite door and eavesdropped on the sound inside. This hotel had a good sound instion effect. But if the door was not tightly closed, the sound in the room could be heard clearly through this crack. But he heard nothing. It was so strange. Julian hesitated for a long time and suddenly made a bold decision. He decided to sneak in and see what was going on. He pushed the door open carefully. There was enough space for him to enter the room sideways. Julian didn¡¯t make any sound. He stopped every step and listened carefully to the sound inside for fear of being discovered by Anita. As the distance got closer. Julian finally heard a light snore. Now he was sure. There was someone in the room, but just asleep. Was that Anita? Julian faintly had some expectations in his heart. The sleeping posture of the beautiful star Anita was not something that ordinary people could see. The slightly undting snore was like a cat¡¯s w, scratching his heart. He thought to himself. ¡®Since he had alreadye in, he decided to be bold and take a photo of Anita¡¯s sleeping position.¡± So he decided to take a few steps forward, moved to the position where he could see the big bed in the hotel, nced over, but his eyes widened instantly. There was indeed someone in bed. Moreover, it was a woman who was sleeping on her side, naked. Her figure was very good, and her big white but it was facing the direction of Julian. Julian immediately felt his throat dry. The mes in the lower abdomen rose violently. Although he didn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face clearly, he had reced the woman who lived in this room with Anita from the very beginning. Therefore, it could be imagined how excited Julian was at the moment. It was the perfect body of Anita! Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even imagine it in their dreams. Julian thought. Such a rare picture, it was a pity not to take a picture. So he took several photos decisively. From the back to the front. Since the woman in bed slept soundly, he could take photos boldly. Meanwhile, he thought to herself, ¡®this is Anita, this is Anita.¡±. However. When the woman¡¯s sideways face was photographed, Julian trembled all over, and the shooting tool in his hand fell to the ground with a snap. The naked woman lying on one side of the bed was not Anita, but his boss, Laura. What happened? His mind went nk. He had seen John go out of this room. The woman sleeping on this bed should be Anita. Even if it was not Anita, it was impossible for her to be Laura. Laura was Anita¡¯s bitter rival, and John was so close to Anita, so it was impossible for Laura to go out with John. Julian was really confused. p! The camera fell to the ground. In this quiet environment, this voice sounded extremely harsh. As a result, not only was Julian startled, but also Laura, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, was startled. When she opened her eyes and saw a person¡¯standing in front of her, she immediately screamed, ¡°who are you?¡± When she saw clearly that the man in front of her was her subordinate, Julian, her face immediately darkened. ¡°Why did you sneak into my room?¡± ¡°Your room?¡± Before Julian could exin, Laura shouted again, ¡°You son of a bitch! How dare you plot against me! Are you courting death?¡± Obviously, Laura had found that she was naked and subconsciously thought it was done by Julian. What was Julian¡¯s identity? He was just a small leader of paparazzi. And who was she? What a pie in the sky. Laura was extremely tough, and without any clothes on, she jumped off the bed and rushed in front of Julian, wrestling with him. After all, Laura was once a very popr star, so her figure was naturally very good, otherwise, she would not be able to seduce the man of Swift family so happily. She rushed over like this, which was indeed an extremely strong visual impact. However, Julian was not interested at all. The feeling that was substituted into Anita when he entered the door just now, also became depressed in the shock then. Julian didn¡¯t dare to fight back. He could only try his best to exin, ¡°Laura, Laura, calm down. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I thought you were Anita, so I came in to take photos¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Anita? You blind dog! How dare you recognize me as Anita!¡± Laura had already been angry, but now this idiot dared to mention the name of Anita in front of her, which made her even more furious. She pulled Julian and beat him, and her sharp nails scratched more than ten scratches on his face. Julian was beaten for a while, and he was also angry. He roared, ¡°You take a good look where is this!¡± Laura was shocked by the roar. Julian continued to shout, ¡°It must be that asshole. We were all fooled by the asshole beside Anita!¡± He had figured it out now. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It must be another trick of John. Just like a few days ago, his men followed John, but they were all arrested by the police in the name of prostitution. The man called John was very evil. He must have some means to control people. Laura also regained a bit of sanity and looked around. The environment was indeed unfamiliar, and the layout waspletely different from the ce where she lived. Julian continued, ¡°This is a hotel. It was that guy who brought you in. I saw him walk out of here just now, so I mistook you for Anita Think about it again. How did youe here?¡± ¡°How did I get here?¡± Laura¡¯s eyes were obviously a little dazed. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Another weird event There was a fault in Laura¡¯s memory. She couldn¡¯t remember how she came to this hotel. Julian said with more certainty, ¡°Laura, I¡¯ve told you a long time ago. That guy is very strange, but you don¡¯t believe me. You should believe me this time, right?¡± When his men went into the police station one by one, Julian knew that John was not an ordinary person. He¡¯d better not provoke him. Julian told the news to Laura immediately. But Laura didn¡¯t believe it at all. She also said that this was Julian making an excuse for his ipetence. Julian was rendered speechless. He didn¡¯t have any solid evidence to prove that it was John who did all this. His men, who had been arrested in the name of prostitution, seemed to have lost their memories together,pletely forgetting what had happened before. All the filming tools didn¡¯t leave any relevant information too. A few paparazzi were very smart. After knowing that John was evil, they decided to switch to live broadcasting on phones, thinking that there would be no problems, right? It had to be said that this trick yed a certain role, that is, their cameras were kept, and they would not be like the previous few, who didn¡¯t even know where their expensive cameras went after they came out of the police station. But that was all. Things got worse for them after they switched to live streaming on their phones. At the beginning, the live broadcast was good, but there were always some ces that would make their mobile phone suddenly lose signal. Of course only one or two minutes. It seemed that it was not a big deal. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But after the signal was restored, it was reversed. There was no picture of following John in the live broadcast. These paparazzi strangely aimed the camera at themselves and gave a single speech, saying that it was so tired to take pictures of that handsome young man. They¡¯d better find a ce to have fun! Immediately afterwards, the process of live-broadcasting their whoring began. They didn¡¯t even need to call the police for this kind of self-destructive behavior. People justmented one after another. Thement section was very exciting. Someone left a message saying that the current anchor is working too hard. In order to be famous, they even ruthless themselves. There were also some enthusiasts who came up with ideas. There was no need to do so. If they wanted to be famous, they could go to the bathroom to eat some shit. How simple was this, why bother to draw a bad record of whoring for themselves? These smart paparazzi feel creepy in retrospect, because they don¡¯t remember what they said or did. From then on. The paparazzi didn¡¯t dare to stream anymore. Julian told Laura all these weird things, but she didn¡¯t believe it. She also said that she woulde to the State of New York in person to see if it was really so weird. Coincidentally, Julian said that Danson had returned to the US and was hiding in the State of New York, so Laura went to see Danson by the way. Laura stayed in a presidential suite after she arrived at the State of New York. After meeting Danson today. she went back to her own residence. Her memory stayed at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. But now it was about half past eight in the evening, during which there was a 3.5 hour nk period. Laura didn¡¯t remember what had happened at all. Hearing what Julian said, Laura realized that it was the young man beside Anita who did the trick. Julian hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Laura, that young man must be a master. I think we¡¯d better give up¡­¡± ¡°Give up? Are you kidding me? Me, Laura, swore that I would definitely defeat Anita in this life, and it was the kind that would destroy her reputation. You told me to give up? How to give up?¡± Laura interrupted him before he finished his words. Now that Laura had said so, what else could he say? He was just a paparazzo who did things with money, so he certainly dared not give orders to her. Laura frowned and thought for a while. Then she asked, ¡°You just said that the boy beside Julian went out of this room?¡± Julian nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Well, since he came to me, I have to find out his identity today. Come with me to the hotel reception.¡± Laura snorted and walked out in a hurry. Julian said: ¡°Laura, why don¡¯t you put on your clothes first?¡± He swallowed. Laura then realized that she was too excited just now andpletely forgot that she was naked. Reminded by Julian, She suddenly realized this. Laura didn¡¯t say anything. With a gloomy face, she put on her tight slip dress, then white silk stockings and high-heeled shoes, and didn¡¯t ask Julian to avoid her. One reason was that she was not in the mood. On the other hand, she was used to this kind of scene. After dressing up, the two of them quickly took the elevator to the first floor and found the hotel receptionist. Laura asked, ¡°Help me check the registration information of the man who took me to the hotel.¡± If John really took her here, he would definitely register his identity information when they checked into the hotel. The receptionist was a youngdy. After hearing Laura¡¯s words, she smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam. Our hotel will definitely keep the client¡¯s information confidential and won¡¯t leak it out.¡± Don¡¯t worry? Laura immediately realized that the receptionist might think she was testing her. Although Laura had quit the entertainment industry, she was once a popr A-lister and often appeared on the screen. There must be many people who knew her. A well-known woman came to check in with a man. The hotel must keep it secret, otherwise who would dare toe to their hotel in the future? That was exactly what the receptionist thought. And she was very sure that Laura was just reminding her to keep it a secret. Otherwise, how could someonee to open a room together, only to turn around and ask for their companion¡¯s registration information? Shouldn¡¯t you know the man¡¯s information the best? Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Laura¡¯s anger The hotel receptionist misunderstood what Laura meant. Laura was not in the mood to exin so much. Her face suddenly darkened and said, ¡°Immediately! Give me the information of that person! Otherwise, let your managere see me!¡± Laura pped the table angrily. The receptionist was taken aback. Seeing that Laura was not joking, she said, ¡°¡­ let me have a look.¡± She hurriedly operated on theputer for a while. All of a sudden, she said with embarrassment, ¡°Mrs. Laura, there is no registration information of him here.¡± ¡°No registration information? Are you kidding me? So anyone can check in your hotel even without registration information? What the hell?¡± Laura shouted angrily. ¡°I¡­ I remember¡­¡± The receptionist was really frightened. She didn¡¯t think too much just now, and now she saw no registration information of John in theputer, then she remembered one thing. The receptionist said, ¡°When you came in, he registered with your ID card, and it was you who took out your ID card from your bag.¡± ording to the rules. Every customer who checked in at a hotel had to check in with their real name, but many hotels just turned a blind eye to it. Especially for famous people like Laura, in order to protect her privacy, the hotel receptionist usually only registered one person¡¯s information. In this way, no one will know who was staying with her when checking the room records. As for the hotel monitoring, it was very convenient to operate. This was also a kind of privacy protection. It was impossible for the hotel not to make this money just because of a deadly rule. Hearing the receptionist¡¯s reply, Laura couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Bullshit! The information I actively registered? Did you mean that I brought that man with me to check in?¡± These were two different concepts. If it was the man who checked in, it can be said that the man was plotting to do something wrong, but if Laura took the initiative to check in, the meaning would bepletely different. The hotel receptionist felt even more aggrieved when Laura yelled at her, but she still said truthfully, ¡°Mrs. Laura, please don¡¯t be angry. It was you who took the initiative to check in. I remember it very clearly¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit! You are fucking bullshit!¡± Laura shouted regardless of her identity, ¡°I want to see your surveince video!¡± This was exactly what the receptionist wanted. She didn¡¯t want to be scolded for no reason. After Laura made such a fuss, the lobby manager of the hotel was also attracted. After asking the reason for the incident, he agreed to Laura¡¯s request to check the surveince video. After a while. The surveince video of that day was sent over. Laura¡¯s face darkened after watching it. ording to the surveince video, it was indeed the same as what the hotel receptionist said, Laura took the initiative to check in, just like a rich woman who took a y boy with her. But Laura couldn¡¯t remember at all. Julian said, ¡°Laura, this guy must be a monk. He used some strange Taoism power, so he fooled all of us.¡± ¡°Idiot. Can¡¯t I see it myself? Shut your fuck mouth!¡± Laura red at Julian and said. If it was just a simple loss of consciousness, it didn¡¯t mean anything. Maybe John had some narcotic with him and took Laura to this hotel. But now the situation was different. Laura had lost consciousness indeed, but what she had done was the same as normal people, which could prove that the problem was so weird. John was exactly a monk who had some means to control people. Laura didn¡¯t believe what Julian said before. Now she had to believe it. Laura¡¯s face darkened. She thought for a moment and suddenly thought of something. She asked, ¡°You came to this hotel to take photos. Did you fall into that guy¡¯s trap too?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°It¡¯s the information my master told me¡­¡± Julian patted his forehead and immediately called his master Danson, but his master had turned off his phone. Laura gritted her teeth then and said, ¡°Danson, I think you really want to die!¡± How could she not understand until now? Danson and John must have teamed up to frame her. ¡°Go and kill that fucking dog with me!¡± Laura left the hotel angrily and headed for Danson¡¯s residence. Julian also held a grudge in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect that his master would y tricks on him. ¡®Then don¡¯t me me for bullying you and ruining your reputation, Danson!¡¯ Julian immediately summoned the men who were guarding outside the hotel. Now they were no longer the paparazzi, but Laura¡¯s thugs. The men were all very puzzled. Weren¡¯t they monitoring Anita and her lover? Why didn¡¯t Anita and her lover show up? And why did the big boss, Laura,e out of the hotel? Although they were confused, they didn¡¯t dare to ask. Laura¡¯s and Julian¡¯s faces both darkened. Whoever spoke at this time would be in trouble. Anyway. The boss said to beat people. Just do it. As for how John left the hotel, who knew, maybe he flew away from the top window of the hotel! As for Laura. In a huff, she brought a group of people to Danson¡¯s house. As expected, it was empty. Danson had already gone somewhere. Laura was so angry that she could only throw all the furniture in the room to vent her anger. She only hated that her power was in Houston and she didn¡¯t know much about the State of New York. If the power of the Swift family was put in the State of New York, she would definitely dig up all the information about John and Danson within two days. Even if they went into a hole, she had to dig three feet into the ground to pull them out. ¡°Damn it! You forced me to do this!¡± Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 You are just a dog of mine Laura¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. She cursed in a low voice, ¡°Damn it! This is what you forced me to do!¡± The fight between her and Anita had always been a secret one. Although both sides knew it clearly, there was still ayer of boundary. In Laura¡¯s words, even if she wanted to kill Anita, she had to ruin Anita¡¯s reputation first before she died, which was the real revenge. But the appearance of John. And what John had done. Laura waspletely infuriated and decided to solve the problem in a direct way. Since they couldn¡¯t beat each other with secret means, they would fight against each other with open means! Julian had worked for Laura for the past few years, but he had never seen her show such a terrible expression. He had roughly guessed what she was thinking. He hesitated for a moment. Julian summoned up the courage to remind her and said, ¡°Laura, the person beside Anita is a monk¡­¡± He had said that more than once. But he couldn¡¯t help saying again. Monk and martial artists were beyond the scope of the mortal world. It was better not to provoke them. As for the cultivators. Ha ha. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Even the Martial Arts League couldn¡¯t suppress the cultivators. If anyone dared to provoke them, just admit defeat. However, it was rare to see a cultivator. Therefore, Laura and the others would never think of John as a cultivator. Julian reminded Laura not to act on impulse. However, Laura gave him a disdainful look and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. You are just afraid that I will get you into trouble. If you are afraid, get out of here now!¡± Julian lowered his head in silence. Of course he was afraid. When he first guessed that John might be a monk, he had already had the intention to stop. He just followed John under the pressure of Laura. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Now hearing Laura¡¯s words, Julian immediately wanted to shrink back. ¡°This was a grudge between you and the monk, I don¡¯t want to suffer with you.¡± Money was good, but he had to live to spend it! When Julian was about to speak, Laura suddenly sneered and said, ¡°You also contributed to the exposure of my privacy by Danson, didn¡¯t you?¡± As soon as her words came out, the expression on Julian¡¯s face changed drastically. In the industry of paparazzi, it was absolutely impossible to act alone. And it had always been about teamwork. It was impossible for a paparazzi alone to have so many channels to obtain the movements of those celebrities, and naturally a paparazzi cannot stay in the spot to take sneak shots. Julian used to be Danson¡¯s right-hand assistant. When Danson exposed the affair between Laura and a member of the Swift family, Julian must have yed an important role. When Danson fled abroad, Julian was caught by Laura before he could run away. At that time, Julian was scared to death. Fortunately, Laura didn¡¯t make a fuss with him and just asked him to work for her. In that case, Julian agreed without hesitation. In the past few years, Julian had thought that Laura would no longer care about that matter, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would mention it again today. What did it mean. Julian knew it very well. As expected, Laura said arrogantly, ¡°I could have made you a stray dog like I did to Danson, but I showed mercy and gave you a chance, but that doesn¡¯t mean you are no longer a dog. I just changed you from a stray dog to a dog serving me. I have just fed you bones for several years. Do you really think of yourself as a person?¡± Laura¡¯s words were full of malice, which made Julian blush. But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Swift family. The atmosphere suddenly became depressing, and the surrounding paparazzi also felt tight in their chests. ¡®If their boss was just a dog in front of Laura, wouldn¡¯t they be worse than dogs?¡¯ Who would feelfortable to hear that? Laura cast a scornful nce at Julian and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being straightforward. If you work hard for me in the future, the benefits will definitely be great. You don¡¯t have to interfere with this matter anymore, and I will solve it.¡± This was a typical carrot and stick. Julian was the most potential paparazzi in the entertainment industry after Danson. He was a great deterrent to the entertainment industry. Naturally, those popr stars had to try their best to please Laura. They were not like Anita who had no scandals at all. Therefore. Laura wouldn¡¯t let go of this weapon easily. Having Julian by her side would do more good than harm. The reason why she said that just now was to let Julian know that his life belongs to her and he is just a dog of her. Don¡¯t even try to get rid of her. But Laura was smart enough not to force him. Telling him not to interfere in John¡¯s matter was a way tofort him. She wanted Julian to know that the master would asionally consider the feelings of a dog. Julian slowly exhaled the anger in his chest and said, ¡°Thank you for your tolerance, Laura.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to ask Laura what she was going to do with John, nor did he have the mood to ask. As long as she didn¡¯t ask him to take pictures of John, everything would be fine. Laura said, ¡°You can have a good rest with your team recently. After I deal with that guy, you can continue to take pictures of Anita.¡± Laura said coldly. She had nned to take advantage of this opportunity to expose the scandal of John and Anita, but it turned out that the scandal was not dug out. Instead, John made fun of her. Laura was extremely unhappy. Since the opportunity had be an obstacle, she would just simply get rid of him. Early the next morning. Laura hurried to the Rochester Airport and took the flight back to Houston. Back to the Swift family. Laura told her husband, Alger, about her weird experience in the State of New York. Alger had already known the grudge between Laura and Anita, so he justforted her, ¡°honey, don¡¯t be angry. Just a monk, right? If we ask the White Dragon King for help, we can definitely make him disappear without a trace. And I have a good news for you. The one from the Long family is dying.¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 White dragon king Money was a good thing. However, for those bigwigs in the martial artist world, money was no different from flowing water. They really did it without any effort, and countless wealthy families sent money to their door. That was the case with the White Dragon King. Every year, the Swift family would give him a lot of money to worship him as a living Buddha. All of this was because the White Dragon King, who was in a venerable realm, had the qualification to do so. The powerful family that could gain a foothold in Houston were either closely rted to the headquarters of Martial Arts League, or like the Swift family, which spent a lot of money to support a master in a venerable realm. A heaven master was no longer good in this ce. At this moment. In a huge manor. Alger took Laura to visit the White Dragon King. They had been walking since they entered the gate of the manor. When they arrived at the mansion where the White Dragon King lived, about more than 40 minutes had passed. It was not exaggerated at all. In order to show their respect to White Dragon King, the two of them didn¡¯t dare to drive into the manor at all. They could only walk forward. It was not Alger¡¯s fault to be so careful. Rich families like them made a good living in Houston when their ancestors were powerful. But once their ancestors passed away, the prestige of their family was gone. At this time, if they didn¡¯t find a backer in time, they would soon fall. The White Dragon King was now the backer of the Swift family. Alger must be respectful. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°A monk.¡± After listening to Laura¡¯s story, the White Dragon King couldn¡¯t help but sneer. A monk was good at the Taoism power. Perhaps the strength at the early stage was stronger than that of a martial artist, but after reaching the heaven realm, the martial artist didn¡¯t take the monk seriously at all. What¡¯s more, the opponent was only in his twenties, how strong can Taoism power be? In venerable realm, the White Dragon King was even stronger than a heaven master. How could he take John and other bastards seriously. Asking him to do it was simply an insult to him. The White Dragon King cast a scornful nce at Alger and said, ¡°are you sure you want me to deal with a monk?¡± White Dragon King took the money of the Swift family, not the kind of money that was simr to bodyguards. So his attitude was very tough. In other words, the Swift family spent money to raise an ancestor. Besides. The White Dragon King did not help the Swift family without limit. When the Swift family found him and asked him to be their backer, White Dragon King had said that no matter how much money he would get from the Swift family in the end, he would only help them three times. Three timester. The cooperation between the two sides will be terminated automatically. The White Dragon King was so powerful that many wealthy families in Houston wanted to tter him. After hearing what the White Dragon King said, Alger fell into a tangle. The White Dragon King had given the Swift family three chances in total. The Swift family had encountered a crisis in the early years, and the White Dragon King had helped them once, which meant that they had used a chance. There were only two chances left. After these two opportunities were used up, if the Swift family still did not find the next backer, it meant that the Swift family may be about to decline/ The principle of the White Dragon King was that he would not cooperate with the same family for the second time. So the remaining two chances were precious. When Alger was hesitating, Laura suddenly held his arm and rubbed it with her boobs, said coquettishly. ¡°Honey, I really can¡¯t stand it!¡± The sweet voice instantly made Alger determined, ¡°White Dragon King, I¡¯m sure. Please kill that monk.¡± Alger really liked Laura, a coquettish and beautiful star. The White Dragon King sneered and said, ¡°Alger, it¡¯s so sad that the Swift family is in your hands.¡± He said mercilessly. Alger¡¯s face changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t dare to refute at all. He was the only son of his father, so after his father¡¯s death, the Swift family fell into the hands of Alger naturally. When Alger¡¯s father was still alive two years ago, he had warned Alger not to fall in love with Laura, because even if he had fallen in love with Laura, he would not allow her to marry into the Swift family. In the eyes of these wealthy family, the status of stars was low. Therefore, after the secret rtionship between Alger and Laura was exposed, Alger did have a period of silence, but a few monthster, he hooked up with Laura again. For Alger, Laura was an indeed tormenting little beauty. After Alger¡¯s father passed away. Alger took over the Swift family, so he became more unscrupulous. He directly asked for a divorce with his wife and married Laura. This time, Laura was so angry that Alger didn¡¯t hesitate to ask the White Dragon King for help. He just wanted to the beauty happy. The White Dragon King sneered at him. It was a tragedy that the Swift family fell into his hands, and it was not unreasonable. Alger didn¡¯t dare to retort. The White Dragon King said, ¡°The future affairs of your Swift family have nothing to do with me. But since | have given you three chances and you asked me to help you, of course I won¡¯t refuse.¡± He didn¡¯t mean to persuade Alger to think about it. What he said just now was just a sneer. After driving the two of them away impatiently. The white dragon king called in his disciples Bill and said, ¡°go to the State of New York right now and help me kill a monk.¡± A mere monk was not worthy of letting him, a venerable one, make a move. His disciple Bill was the heaven master. It was enough to let him do it. In the State of New York. The crew where Anita was. John was still there. It was really an extreme enjoyment to watch Anita filming. That was the so-called pleasing to the eye. After finishing a scene, Anita sat aside and chatted with John,ughing and joking. Because she still had a scer, she didn¡¯t take off the cheongsam on her body. When she sat next to John, the snow-white scenery outside her beautiful legs made him couldn¡¯t help but feel distracted. It was a really beautiful scenery. Just as John made Anita blush, another pair of long legs suddenly stopped in front of him. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 His peek was found A woman with a good figure appeared in front of John. Long legs. She was wearing a pair of ck boots. A small part of her smooth and round thighs were exposed to the air. And above the thighs, she was wearing a pair of cuffed denim shorts, and the hem of the ck shirtwas tucked into the denim shorts, outlining the soft lines at the waist. The woman had an oval face, willow-leaf style eyebrows, a high nose bridge and very three- dimensional facial features. Her overall score was above 9.6. Such a woman was eye-catching on the street. Butpared with his sisters¡­ Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Bah! Could ordinary people bepared with his sisters? Even if a fairy from the sky came, in John¡¯s heart, it was nothing more than that, because in his eyes, his sisters, each of whom was unparalleled, were like fairies. No matter how beautiful an ordinary beauty was, she was just a pink skeleton. Only his sisters were all supreme! He didn¡¯t know this beautiful woman, but he was not surprised. Not surprisingly, but there were some small surprises still. It was not a semantic error. It was not surprising because during the period when John was visiting the crew, women woulde to strike up a conversation with him from time to time, and they were all pretty good looking. They looked for John for the sake of Anita. In other words, in order to be famous in the future. John was used to it, so he was not surprised. But why did he surprised again? It was because those women came to see John when Anita was filming. After all, they were not good at seducing John in front of Anita. At this moment. The long legged beauty in front of him. Anita was sitting next to John, but she still dared to strike up a conversation with him. John admired her courage very much. So he decided to look up at her. As for where to look. The ce between her legs was fine! But who knew that just as John¡¯s gaze was lifted up a few points from those long legs, Anita who was beside him suddenly stood up happily and said, ¡°Sophia, why did youe to the State of New York?¡± ¡°Amelia told me that you recently recognized a younger brother, so I¡¯lle and take a look.¡± the long- legged beauty said with a smile. Hearing this, John felt embarrassed. It turned out that she was a friend of Anita, not like those women who came to seduce him before. If he had known it earlier, he would not have looked at her frivolously. It was really a sin. John also stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Nice to meet you, Sophia. My name is John.¡± ¡°He is my brother, John. We have known each other since we were children, but we were separated for some reason,¡± exined Anita. ¡°This is Sophia, a member of the Long family in Houston.¡± Anita was not close to the Long family. Previously, the Long family had firmly believed that Anita had a certain rtionship with the Perry Moreno. In order to show their affection to the Perry Moreno, the Long family had once sent young talents of the Long family to contact with her, hoping to get married. But Anita¡¯s reaction was very cold. The Long family had no choice but to give up this strategy in case of arousing Anita¡¯s resentment. Since they couldn¡¯t make a good match, then it was better to create a girl friend rtionship. Finally, the task fell on Sophia. As Sophia was a girl too, Anita didn¡¯t have much vignce against her. The two of them had a good rtionship. After Anita¡¯s introduction. Sophia looked at John up and down in silence, and then stretched out her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s a gratifying thing for you two to recognize each other after being separated for so many years, hello, my name is Sophia.¡± John shook hands with her. They separated as soon as they touched each other, He looked like a gentleman. There was no expression on Sophia¡¯s face. The three of them chatted for a while. The director, Sivan, hesitated toe over, but he didn¡¯te too close. Instead, he waited quietly not far away. Seeing the expression on his face, Anita knew that it was her turn to act, so she smiled and said, ¡°little John and Sophia, you should get familiar with each other first, I¡¯ll finish this scene first.¡± Then she walked towards Sivan. With an apologetic smile, Sivan said, ¡°Miss Anita, we¡¯re not in a hurry. We can wait.¡± ¡°Finish the shooting first!¡± Anita shook her head. How could she let the whole crew wait for her alone. The make-up artist came over to touch up her makeup. Anita¡¯s makeup had always been very light. The real beauty had never been disguised by heavy makeup, but a natural beauty. So Anita touched up makeup very quickly, and entered the role very quickly. John couldn¡¯t help praising her, ¡°Anita is really a natural actress, and her acting skills are beyond words.¡± During the period of his visit, he had been watching the shooting of Anita from the sidelines. He found that most of the time, Anita¡¯s scenes were passed at one time, and the roles were very good. Those NG fragments were brought up to retake because she was not satisfied with them. This was a kind of talent. ¡°You are not bad either.¡± As soon as John finished praising Anita, he heard the voice of Sophia, which made John a little stunned. He turned to look at her in surprise. ¡®I¡¯m not bad either? What did she mean?¡± Sophia sneered, ¡°You¡¯re a gentleman. You did a good job too.¡± When Anita was with John just now, her attitude towards John was not enthusiastic, but at least gave John a veryfortable feeling. But now, she seemed to have changed into another She nced at John coldly. person. John was depressed and said, ¡°Miss Sophia, you are wrong. My gentlemanly attitude came from the heart. How can you say it was a performance?¡± Who could act like a gentleman? ¡°Shameless!¡± Sophia scolded unceremoniously and said, ¡°If your eyes hadn¡¯t betrayed you at the beginning, I might have been deceived by your following performance.¡± Hearing this. How could John not understand? She found out his sneak peek just now! This woman¡¯s intuition was too powerful. At that time, John was sitting there. And Sophia walked over, she could not see John¡¯s gaze actually, but she sensed his frivolity. He couldn¡¯t help admiring. However. Can this me John? At first, he thought that Sophia was as frivolous as those women before, so he could use the same way to beat her. But he didn¡¯t expect that she was a serious girl. After knowing that she was a friend of Anita, John naturally became respectful to her. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 You are an idiot From the moment John spoke out his name, to shaking hands with Sophia, and then to the moment they chatted, he all showed a strong gentlemanly demeanor. Very decent. The bad thing was the misunderstanding at the beginning. The first impression was very important. She had a very bad first impression of John, so she thought he was acting, pretending and hypocritical no matter how serious and gentleman he waster. John could only touch his nose with a bitter smile. It was hard to exin this kind of thing. The more he exined, the moreplex it became, because he really peeked at the gap between the denim shorts a few times. He deserved to be scolded. Seeing that John didn¡¯t say anything, she thought he feel guilty, so she despised him even more. She had seen a lot of such kind of men. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was Anita¡¯s god-brother, she wouldn¡¯t have said a word to John, let alone chatting here for so long. The two of them fell silent, and the atmosphere became a little embarrassing. But only for a moment. John was a cheeky man. He wouldn¡¯t be affected by such a small misunderstanding. Finally, Sophia broke the silence. ¡°As a member of the Long family, I have no reason to interfere in Anita¡¯s affairs. But now, I have to remind you that if you really want to protect Anita, don¡¯te to visit her every day. Otherwise, you will be easily caught out on details.¡± It was her private affair that Anita and her god-brother recognize each other, so it was not convenient for the Long family to ask about it. But Sophia couldn¡¯t help but say something from her personal point of view. The atmosphere was quite dull at first, but after hearing what Sophia said, John became interested and said with a smile, ¡°My sister and I have recognized each other. It has been made public. What kind of things can be found?¡± ¡°Naive!¡± Sophia sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand theplexity of the entertainment industry. Even if you are innocent, you still can¡¯t resist the nder of those who want to. Your appearance is not good for Anita at all. It will only bring her trouble.¡± ¡°You mean Laura, right?¡± said Andrew suddenly. Sophia looked at John in surprise, ¡°Now that you know it¡¯s Laura, you should keep a distance from Anita more consciously,¡± she added. ¡°Laura is a big shot?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if she is. You can¡¯t provoke her casually.¡± ¡°What if I tell you that I have already offended her?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± With her eyes wide open, Sophia said, ¡°are you sure you¡¯re not kidding? I can tell you clearly that this joke is not funny at all.¡± Of course, Laura was not terrifying. What was terrifying was the Swift family, to be exact, the backer of the Swift family, white Dragon King. Venerable realm was no joke. Over the years, the rtionship between the Long family and the Swift family had reached a subtle bnce, which was reflected in many aspects. There was a bnce between Laura and Anita too. Laura had been looking for an opportunity to discredit Anita. The Long family knew about it. Especially after Laura married into the Swift family, her actions had obviously be much more frequent. However, the Long family rarely intervened. On the one hand, because of Laura, she hadn¡¯t done anything excessive for the time being. Although she was vindictive, she still maintained a trace of sanity and wouldn¡¯t easily provoke the Long family. On the other hand, Anita had said that she didn¡¯t need to prove herself. She was never afraid of being discredited as well. They had been fighting secretly for such a long time, but Laura didn¡¯t find any evidence of Anita. This was a kind of bnce. John said that he had already provoked Laura, and it was not a big deal, but if there was a violent conflict, it was very likely to break the bnce. Seeing that Sophia¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, John thought it was interesting. He deliberately laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. Laura has been keeping an eye on my sister all day long. Of course I can¡¯t bear it. ¡°Stupid!¡± ¡°John, I heard from Amelia that you are a martial artist. Maybe that¡¯s why you are so arrogant. But do you know that Laura¡¯s background is the Swift family, and the backer of the Swift family is a venerable realm?¡± ¡°You are also a martial artist. I don¡¯t think you need me to exin to you. What is the concept of a venerable realm, right?¡± There were two kinds of rumors about John. One was that he was a martial artist, and the other was that he was a monk. The one who said he was a martial artist was the group of people like Amelia who were on the set and watched John carry Anita up the mountain with their own eyes. It was the paparazzi outside the crew who said he was a monk. The protection work of the crew was quite good. Generally, it was difficult for those paparazzi toe in, so they could only take photos in a very far ce. The pictures they took were definitely not so clear. In addition, John was covering his face that day, even if the paparazzi who waited outside the crew. took this picture, they would only think that it was the actors of the crew who were hanging on the wire to act. So they didn¡¯t think of John as a martial artist. And the reason why they rumored that John was a monk, of course, was guessed from the weird incident of paparazzi. Sophia also had heard from Amelia that John was a martial artist, but she couldn¡¯t help cursing him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. So what if you are a martial artist? You are nothing in front of a venerable realm! With a cold face, Sophia continued to scold, ¡°You think you are helping Anita, but in fact, you harmed her. How could you pretend to be proud of yourself? And how could you be so stupid tough?¡± Stupid? John¡¯s expression suddenly became a little strange. It was the first time that the King of Horizon had been called a fool. Interesting. John didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he found it more interesting. The woman in front of him reminded him of an old friend, Amy. It was the same with Amy. The only difference was that Amy did it out of her own interests. Although Sophia also had the stand of the Long family, at this moment, she showed more concern for Anita. Therefore, even though he was called a fool by Sophia, he still couldn¡¯t hate her. John smiled yfully and said, ¡°So you mean that I should do nothing since Laura sends people to keep an eye on Anita all day long? Even if I am targeted by the paparazzi, I should keep doing nothing?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like to be watched by paparazzi, why do youe to visit Anita every day?¡± ¡°Anita is my sister. Ie to visit her. What¡¯s the problem?¡± You are just an idiot! Even if you are a martial artist, you are also an idiot martial artist!¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 What if It was said that being reasonable was the stupidest behavior of a man when a woman was angry, John wanted to reason with Sophia. ¡°ording to you, as long as Laura doesn¡¯t do anything excessive, you will do nothing. Do you have to wait until she hurts my sister? What¡¯s the point of fighting back at that time?¡± John didn¡¯t like to be passive. In the face of a crisis, he always took the initiative. Only the coward would sit tight. ¡°No way!¡± Sophia retorted, ¡°Laura won¡¯t do such a stupid thing. Even if she married into the Swift family, she would never dare to provoke my family, or she would have done it long ago.¡± As long as Laura¡¯s behavior was eptable to the Long family, what she did would be no different from the ordinary paparazzi. In order to earn more traffic, it wasmon for paparazzi to write ambiguous nder articles. That was to say, Laura¡¯s paparazzi only targeted Anita. However, Anita didn¡¯t care about it at all. John said, ¡°Laura hasn¡¯t done that, so she is a potential threat. She has been preparing to hurt my sister for so long but hasn¡¯t dug out any sharp information. What if she gets anxious one day? You are not Laura. How do you know what Laura is thinking?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®What if¡¯ in the world because no one is as stupid as you are!¡± She cursed him again! How could she curse him again?! John had thought that Sophia was his sister¡¯s friend, so he should respect her and leave a good impression on her. However, this woman was addicted to swearing at him. How could he tolerate it? John couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he said, ¡°You said there was no ¡®what if,¡¯ right? Let me give you a simple example: ¡°We two sleep together¡­¡± ¡°Who wants to sleep with you?¡± Sophia snapped. John ignored her anxiety and shouted, ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s just an example. Okay, the two of us sleep together one hundred times, and every time before we sleep, I tell you I won¡¯t do anything to you. I didn¡¯t touch you in the first ny-nine times. So you trust my control ability very much and think there¡¯s no such thing as what if, right? But I did something to you in thest time. There is never a 100% possibility in the world. If you dare to say that Laura won¡¯t do anything radical, it only proves that you are too naive and know nothing about the real world. You won¡¯t know how dark society is if you don¡¯t go out and experience it alone.¡± Sophia was rendered speechless. She stared at him, pointed to him with a trembling hand, and said, ¡°How¡­ you!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think what I said makes sense? If you can¡¯t think of anything to refute me for the time being, I can give you time to think slowly, but don¡¯t look at me with such strange eyes. People may think that I have done something to you.¡¯ ¡°You¡­ You are shameless!¡± Pointing at John, Sophia trembled for a long time and finally cursed him. John shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not why you scold others. You can¡¯t scold me just because you can¡¯t win me in an argument. We are all civilized people, and we need civilizedmunication. It¡¯s too much to scold people like that.¡± He said she was too much. John¡¯s words almost made her cry. How shameless the man is! How dare he say he had civilizedmunication in front of her? ¡°It seems you are not convinced by the example I made just now. I will tell you about another situation if you think it is inappropriate. You think Laura didn¡¯t dare to go too far because she feared the Long family. But what if the Long family copses one day? You don¡¯t dare to rule out this threat even though the Long family is so powerful now. When your family goes downhill, you will be even more powerless to deal with Laura. By that time, my sisters will lose the support of the Long family. Will Laura still be so polite?¡± John felt that he hadpletely suppressed Sophia, making her unable to argue with him anymore, and she could only tremble in front of him. Suddenly, a drop of tears rolled down her cheek. John was stunned. Was Sophia crying? That girl didn¡¯t look to be so fragile. Was it because what he said just now was too much? John softened his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was over the line. I didn¡¯t mean to curse the Long family. I just gave an example. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t say it.¡± After all, Sophia was a girl. Although she scolded John a few times, she did it out of concern for Anita. Seeing her cry, John felt guilty. In fact, John didn¡¯t know why Sophia cried because what he said just hit her soft spot. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The Long family has been going downhill in the past few years. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Too Imaginative The Long family had a master, which was in the realm of venerable, and that¡¯s why the Long family could upy a position in Houston. Many years ago, this venerable realm was seriously injured in a fight with others. He was about to die. Just as the Long family was about to copse, an old Taoist priest, Perry, suddenly came. Perry said he could help the Long family treat the venerable realm master. The Long family found hope again. Unfortunately, Perry didn¡¯tpletely cure him. He just helped the master of the Long family survive for several years. Perry could cure him, but he was a cunning man. He told the Long family to protect Anita well. Next time when the master in the Long family was seriously ill, there would be a new opportunity to save them. That was why the Long family was so nice to Anita. Now, the master in the Long family was going to die, but the opportunity mentioned by Perry still did not appear. In addition to visiting Anita and meeting her brother, Sophia¡¯s most important task was asking Anita about the opportunity. She had asked Anita several times before, but every time she asked, Anita would show a nk expression and say she didn¡¯t know anything about the opportunity and didn¡¯t even know who Perry was. Of course, Sophia didn¡¯t believe it. How could he ask the Long family to protect her if she didn¡¯t know Perry? This time, the critically ill man of the Long family might die. Sophia was very anxious and hoped this time Anita could help them. John¡¯s words hit her soft spot, so Sophia couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. John didn¡¯t know that and thought he had gone too far. Seeing that Sophia was crying, he was at a loss for a moment. He couldn¡¯t hold her directly in her arms as he did to Alice. They were not that close. ¡°Miss Long¡­¡± ¡°I hate you!¡± John wanted tofort her, but before he could say anything, Sophia red at him, stood up, wiped her tears. She didn¡¯t want to stay with this annoying man anymore. Just then, Anita came over after finishing the shooting. Seeing that Sophia¡¯s eyes were red as if she had cried, she asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sophia? Did John piss you off?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Your brother is a shameless rogue,¡± said Sophia. ¡°How do you know he is¡­¡± Anita blurted out instinctively, but she quickly stopped. She walked up to John and said, ¡°John, you¡¯ve gone too far! How could you be so anxious to pursue a girl? Don¡¯t you know that haste makes waste? If you have a crush on Sophia, you can tell me and let me help you. It¡¯s useless for you to expose yourself in such a hurry. It will make Sophia think you are a rogue. You even made her cry with anger. Won¡¯t it be more difficult to chase her next time? What a fool!¡± John stood up, put his hand on Anita¡¯s smooth forehead, and asked, ¡°Sis, are you out of your mind? What are you talking about? When did I say that I wanted to pursue Sophia? I¡¯m not interested in her at all.¡± Anita was a real actress. She was too imaginative. Sophia, who had just calmed down, said, ¡°Anita, listen, how mean your brother is. He was definitely a shameless man.¡± At that time, Anita was also confused. She thought that John didn¡¯t say too much just now. Why did Sophia say he was a shameless man? Oh! I see. Anita patted her forehead and stopped lecturing John. Instead, she said to Sophia sincerely, ¡°Sophia, I admit that John is excellent and adorable. But you are a girl. You should reserve it. Haste makes waste.¡± Anita knew it. John was so cute, and he couldn¡¯t be a bad guy. It must be Sophia who fell in love with him at first sight and expressed her love impatiently but was refused by John. Otherwise, why did Sophia get anxious when John said he was not interested in her at all? Anita thought she had understood. However, after she finished her words, Sophia suddenly widened her eyes and said, ¡°Anita, what are you talking about? Are you really out of your mind? How can I like such shameless¡­¡± Anita interrupted her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, Sophia. I understand. Although it is easy for a woman to chase a man, you can¡¯t just confess your love on your first meeting. You will make John think that you are one of those frivolous women. Besides, John is a very traditional and serious man. He will definitely refuse you without hesitation!¡± John added, ¡°Yes, my sister is right. I¡¯m a very traditional and very serious man. You can¡¯t scold me just because your love is refused and call me a shameless scum¡­¡± John felt a pain in his waist. He lowered his head and saw that it was Anita who pinched him with her jade-like finger. She cursed in a low voice, ¡°Shut up, you bastard. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking about!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± It was not until then that John realized that his sister was only acting! Sophia hurriedly exined, ¡°Anita, you misunderstood. How could I fall in love with such a shameless rogue? I hate him.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not that your love is rejected, why are you crying? In my impression, you have never been a crying girl.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because his words are too hurtful!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like John, how can you care about his words? You are not that kind of sentimental girl.¡± ¡°I¡­ I cried because I thought of my grandfather¡¯s condition, not because of this shameless guy!¡± Hearing what Sophia said, John felt less guilty. Sophia continued, ¡°Anita, in fact, the most important reason why I came to the State of New York today is to ask you what the opportunity Taoist Perry mentioned is. Can you tell me?¡± Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 He was the opportunity Sophia had mentioned the opportunity to Anita many times, but Anita didn¡¯t know about the opportunity before and didn¡¯t know Perry at all. Chapter 296 Men mean to be muscr N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Although there were some misunderstandings, the result was good. Sophia finally felt relieved. After Anita took off her cheongsam, they left the crew together. Anita still wore a sun hat and a mask. It was not to avoid the paparazzi but to avoid attracting the attention of passers-by. As for John and Sophia. No one knew them, so there was no need to hide. They had just left the crew when John chuckled and said, ¡°Some bastards are following us again.¡± Anita said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it? The paparazzi live on it.¡± She had been used to it. But then,A hint of slyness shed through Anita¡¯s beautiful eyes. She said, ¡°s, I was interested in shooting at first, but I didn¡¯t expect to be famous by ident. As soon as I became famous, trouble came with me.¡± John looked at her in surprise. When did his sister learn to show off like that? Soon he knew what Anita wanted. After saying that, Anita suddenly changed her position with Sophia and deliberately pushed her. She said, ¡°One of the troubles of being a star is that I don¡¯t dare to go shopping with a man casually. It¡¯s too easy to be used by the entertainment media.¡±¡± Originally, Anita stood in the middle, with John and Sophia on both sides. After she changed her position, Sophia naturally appeared in the middle. And with the push of Anita, her delicate body hit John. Anita¡¯s intention was so obvious. As expected, Sophia blushed. ¡°Sisters, I really don¡¯t know how toment on your acting skills. You are very good at acting on the screen, but your real-life acting skill is more embarrassing than that of an acting student.¡± The two of them had been shopping side by side many times, but Anita had never said that she was afraid of being used to making a fuss. Today, Sophia went with them, and suddenly she was afraid. How could she act so feigned? Anita pretended she didn¡¯t understand his words and asked, ¡°What? What are you talking about, John? I can¡¯t hear your words. The wind is too strong here, and I can¡¯t hear clearly if it is more than two meters away.¡± John was helpless. After being pushed by Anita and bumped into John, Sophia quickly bounced away more than ten centimeters like she was hit by electricity, and her heart was beating like crazy. It was so hard. His muscles were so hard. John was not that kind of strong man in appearance, but his muscles were very developed. Sophia hit him on his arm, and she could feel that his triceps muscles of the arm were very strong and powerful. Otherwise, John would have staggered and couldn¡¯t stand so firmly. If John knew what was on her mind, he would be narcissistic again. Men were women¡¯s solid shields. How could they not be hard and strong? Men were meant to be muscr! While Sophia was lost in wild thoughts, John suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°The person who stalks us is not an ordinary paparazzi but a martial artist.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Sophia asked, her voice a little panicky. ¡°You go with my sister first. I¡¯ll deal with him¡­¡± John didn¡¯t finish his words. He said with a smile, ¡°Fine. He couldn¡¯t wait and was about to attack us.¡± John had already felt the rolling breath of the opponent. As expected. A strong wind suddenly came from behind as soon as he finished speaking. A figure rushed over like an eagle, and the crooked five fingers released an iparably sharp light. It went straight to the back of John¡¯s head at high speed. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to react, but John had already noticed it. When the opponent¡¯s fingers fell, he suddenly turned around and gathered his strength to punch out. Bang! The man trembled and flew backward a few steps. Looking at John, who was as steady as a rock, he asked, ¡°Are you a martial artist, not a monk?¡± The man who attacked them was Bill, a disciple of the White Dragon King. He nned to kill John quickly and then leave the scene in a few seconds. The monk was not good at body refining. In the eyes of a heaven master, a monk was no different from an old and weak woman if they couldn¡¯t use the monk method in advance. Bill had never thought of ambushing John. After confirming that it was him, heunched a violent. He thought it would only take a few seconds. But unexpectedly, John resisted his attack. Judging from the strength of their fight just now, John was not weak at all. Instead, he looked more like a martial artist. ¡°Bill, how dare you hurt him!¡± At this time, Sophia reacted and shouted at Bill. The backer of the Swift family was the white Dragon King, which was not a secret in Houston, and it was the Swift family who took the initiative to spread it. They were telling other rich families in Houston that the Swift family had found a backer, so they shouldn¡¯t be too presumptuous. The Long family and the Swift family had been secretly fighting for so many years, so they clearly knew the Swift family¡¯s backer, which was the White Dragon King. It was normal for Sophia to know Bill. Hearing someone call out his name, Bill was slightly stunned. His eyes fell on Sophia. After staring at her for a moment, he suddenly sneered and said, ¡°It turns out to be the girl of the Long family. Why did youe to the State of New York instead of Houston to apany your dying grandfather?¡± ¡°How dare you say that! My grandfather is in good health. I think you are the one who was dying! ¡°shouted Sophia, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t want to waste my time on a little girl. My target today is not you. I advise you not to meddle in my business!¡± Bill said with a sneer. The next second. He red at John and shouted, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re really something. You can actually block half of my strength, but that¡¯s all. Come and let me kill you!¡± Now things were different. She had already known the answer. The answer was John. Since she heard John say that he was Perry¡¯s disciple, she knew that the opportunity that Sophia had been talking about was exactly him. She couldn¡¯t think of any other better exnation. Sophia begged, ¡°Anita, I admit that I approached you for the interests of the Long family. But after such a long time, I have already regarded you as my real friend. My grandfather is seriously ill at this time, and he is about to die. As a friend, I beg you to tell me the answer, okay? I can kneel down for you.¡± Tears welled up in Sophia¡¯s eyes, and she was about to kneel down. Anita hurriedly held her and said, ¡°Sophia, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tell you before, but I didn¡¯t know the answer either. But now that I know, I will definitely not hide anything from you.¡± When Sophia heard the first half of the sentence, her face darkened, and she thought Anita would keep her in suspense again, but when she heard thetter part, her beautiful eyes lit up again. ¡°Really? Anita, are you really willing to tell me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Anita smiled and said, ¡°The opportunity the Long family mentioned is in front of us.¡± ¡°In front of us?¡± Sophia was stunned. She looked around and felt more confused. Their ce was a little far from the filming center of the film crew, and the members didn¡¯t dare to disturb them, so there was no one around. What did that mean? Sophia was puzzled. After thinking for a while, she suddenly fixed her eyes on Anita¡¯s beautiful face and said, ¡°Anita, do you mean that the opportunity that Taoist Perry mentioned is actually you? Have you thought of a way to cure my grandfather¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°Not me.¡± Anita shook her head. Sophia said anxiously, ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then who is it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Anita was speechless. She wished she could pull John over and shout to Sophia that there were only three of us there. If it weren¡¯t for me, who else could it be? Of course, Anita didn¡¯t do that. Instead, she nced sideways and said, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Rolling her snow-white neck, Sophia looked at the man who said nothing, standing aside. She paused for a moment and said in disbelief, ¡°Do you mean the opportunity is this shameless¡­ Is your brother?¡± With a bright smile, Anita said, ¡°My brother, John, is the disciple of Taoist Perry. The opportunity you are talking about should be him.¡±! ¡°Is¡­ Is that true?¡± Sophia still couldn¡¯t believe that a sage-like Taoist priest, Perry, would have such a rogue disciple. If John knew what she was thinking, he would despise her mercilessly. A sage like the Taoist priest Perry? Perry was not a sage at all. The old man was more flirtatious than him. He was just good at acting. Anita confirmed, ¡°Sophia, you said your grandfather is going to die. How can I still joke with you at this time? John is the disciple of Perry. Have you heard of the magic doctor of New York? It¡¯s him.¡± Anita felt pride as she said that. With Sophia¡¯s beautiful eyes wide open again, she looked at John and felt a little panic. She asked, ¡°Are you really the disciple of Taoist Perry? Are you really the opportunity for our Long family?¡± John said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I am a shameless bastard.¡± Although his words were still roguish, He didn¡¯t deny it. With excitement in her beautiful eyes, Sophia said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you are an expert. Can you save my grandfather¡¯s life for the sake of my friendship with Anita?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an expert. I¡¯m just a shameless rogue.¡± Said John arrogantly. Everyone has a temper. Humph! Sophia was rendered speechless. With a bitter smile, she suddenly knelt down in front of John and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have scolded you like that. I hope you can forgive me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You are a girl. How can a girl admit that she was wrong? You must be against your will. And you are right. I am indeed a shameless rogue.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m not going against my will. I¡¯m sincerely apologizing to you. Look, I¡¯ve already knelt down.¡± ¡°No, you are against your will.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t know how to reply. Who said only girls were unreasonable? The man in front of her was much more unreasonable than the woman when he lost his temper. Sophia felt helpless. In the end, even Anita couldn¡¯t bear it. She red at John and said, ¡°John, that¡¯s enough. Sophia is my friend. Don¡¯t go too far! Sophia, get up quickly. Don¡¯t kneel down. He won¡¯t get angry so easily. He is just kidding!¡± Anita was about to help Sophia up, but she insisted, ¡°No, Mr. Lopez, if you don¡¯t agree to save my grandfather, I will kneel here and won¡¯t stand up.¡± ¡°John!¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t help Sophia up, Anita had to re at John again. She clenched her fists and grinded her teeth. If John kept joking with Sophia, she would kick his ass for sure. How could John continue to pretend under such pressure? He had no choice but to smile bitterly and say, ¡°Okay, okay. You really know me, my dear sister. Miss Long, get up. It¡¯s not good to kneel in front of me like this.¡± ¡°You mean you are willing to save my grandfather, right?¡± Sophia asked happily. With a meaningful smile, John said, ¡°You are so sincere in showing your two treasures. If I don¡¯t agree, won¡¯t it be too inhuman?¡± Showing her treasures? Sophia was lost in thought. When she looked down, she couldn¡¯t help but scream. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Men mean to be muscr Although there were some misunderstandings, the result was good. Sophia finally felt relieved. After Anita took off her cheongsam, they left the crew together. Anita still wore a sun hat and a mask. It was not to avoid the paparazzi but to avoid attracting the attention of passers-by. As for John and Sophia. No one knew them, so there was no need to hide. They had just left the crew when John chuckled and said, ¡°Some bastards are following us again.¡± Anita said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it? The paparazzi live on it.¡± She had been used to it. But then, A hint of slyness shed through Anita¡¯s beautiful eyes. She said, ¡°s, I was interested in shooting at first, but I didn¡¯t expect to be famous by ident. As soon as I became famous, trouble came with me.¡± John looked at her in surprise. When did his sister learn to show off like that? Soon he knew what Anita wanted. After saying that, Anita suddenly changed her position with Sophia and deliberately pushed her. She said, ¡°One of the troubles of being a star is that I don¡¯t dare to go shopping with a man casually. It¡¯s too easy to be used by the entertainment media.¡±¡± Originally, Anita stood in the middle, with John and Sophia on both sides. After she changed her position, Sophia naturally appeared in the middle. And with the push of Anita, her delicate body hit John. Anita¡¯s intention was so obvious. As expected, Sophia blushed. ¡°Sisters, I really don¡¯t know how toment on your acting skills. You are very good at acting on the screen, but your real-life acting skill is more embarrassing than that of an acting student.¡± The two of them had been shopping side by side many times, but Anita had never said that she was afraid of being used to making a fuss. Today, Sophia went with them, and suddenly she was afraid. How could she act so feigned? Anita pretended she didn¡¯t understand his words and asked, ¡°What? What are you talking about, John? I can¡¯t hear your words. The wind is too strong here, and I can¡¯t hear clearly if it is more than two meters away.¡± John was helpless. After being pushed by Anita and bumped into John, Sophia quickly bounced away more than ten centimeters like she was hit by electricity, and her heart was beating like crazy. It was so hard. His muscles were so hard. John was not that kind of strong man in appearance, but his muscles were very developed. Sophia hit him on his arm, and she could feel that his triceps muscles of the arm were very strong and powerful. Otherwise, John would have staggered and couldn¡¯t stand so firmly. If John knew what was on her mind, he would be narcissistic again. Men were women¡¯s solid shields. How could they not be hard and strong? Men were meant to be muscr! While Sophia was lost in wild thoughts, John suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°The person who stalks us is not an ordinary paparazzi but a martial artist.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Sophia asked, her voice a little panicky. ¡°You go with my sister first. I¡¯ll deal with him¡­¡± John didn¡¯t finish his words. He said with a smile, ¡°Fine. He couldn¡¯t wait and was about to attack us.¡± John had already felt the rolling breath of the opponent. As expected. A strong wind suddenly came from behind as soon as he finished speaking. A figure rushed over like an eagle, and the crooked five fingers released an iparably sharp light. It went straight to the back of John¡¯s head at high speed. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to react, but John had already noticed it. When the opponent¡¯s fingers fell, he suddenly turned around and gathered his strength to punch out. Bang! The man trembled and flew backward a few steps. Looking at John, who was as steady as a rock, he asked, ¡°Are you a martial artist, not a monk?¡± The man who attacked them was Bill, a disciple of the White Dragon King. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He nned to kill John quickly and then leave the scene in a few seconds. The monk was not good at body refining. In the eyes of a heaven master, a monk was no different from an old and weak woman if they couldn¡¯t use the monk method in advance. Bill had never thought of ambushing John. After confirming that it was him, heunched a violent.. He thought it would only take a few seconds. But unexpectedly, John resisted his attack. Judging from the strength of their fight just now, John was not weak at all. Instead, he looked more like a martial artist. ¡°Bill, how dare you hurt him!¡± At this time, Sophia reacted and shouted at Bill. The backer of the Swift family was the white Dragon King, which was not a secret in Houston, and it was the Swift family who took the initiative to spread it. They were telling other rich families in Houston that the Swift family had found a backer, so they shouldn¡¯t be too presumptuous. The Long family and the Swift family had been secretly fighting for so many years, so they clearly knew the Swift family¡¯s backer, which was the White Dragon King. It was normal for Sophia to know Bill. Hearing someone call out his name, Bill was slightly stunned. His eyes fell on Sophia. After staring at her for a moment, he suddenly sneered and said, ¡°It turns out to be the girl of the Long family. Why did youe to the State of New York instead of Houston to apany your dying grandfather?¡± ¡°How dare you say that! My grandfather is in good health. I think you are the one who was dying! ¡°shouted Sophia, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t want to waste my time on a little girl. My target today is not you. I advise you not to meddle in my business!¡± Bill said with a sneer. The next second. He red at John and shouted, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re really something. You can actually block half of my strength, but that¡¯s all. Come and let me kill you!¡± Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Has he always been so brave Among all the disciples of the White Dragon King, Bill was the one who had the most simr character to him. Both of them were extremely conceited. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a direct move to John and only used 50% of his strength. Because he felt that killing an unknown monk with all his strength was an insult to his name, no, it was not an insult, but a humiliation. It was the biggest humiliation in his life. The first failure had already made Bill feel ufortable. As a heaven master, how could he fail to kill an ant in one move? What a failure! What a shame! Bill was extremely remorseful. Therefore, when he looked at John again, his attitude became more furious. He shouted coldly, ¡°Come here and let me kill you!¡± He was so overbearing! Subconsciously, Anita took a step forward and put John behind her with her weak body. She was neither a monk nor a martial artist nor a cultivator. She was just an ordinary and weak girl. But this was the way she treated her brother as a sister. If they encountered any danger, she would let her baby brother hide behind her. This kind of care had nothing to do with strength. It was an instinct. It was love. It was the natural expression of her inner feelings. This action was very slight. However, John kept it in his mind. This was his sister. ¡°Bill, if you dare to hurt Mr. Lopez, our Long family will definitely hold you ountable!¡± John was a great opportunity for the Long family. Sophia was counting on him to treat her grandfather. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t stand by. However. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bill didn¡¯t even look at Sophia. As he had said before, the master of the Long family had almost died. The Long family was running out of energy. What Sophia said had no deterrence to Bill. He didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. He just wanted to kill John in an instant and left. The killing intent at Bill was fierce, and his internal strength was released. His whole body was wrapped in an unparalleled domineering momentum. When he was about to kill John, a clear voice suddenly came from the side, ¡°Are the martial artists in the State of New York so arrogant?¡± Hearing the noise, they turned in that direction and saw a beautiful woman with a perfect figure walking toward them. Bill was stunned. Another woman! What¡¯s more, she was as beautiful and graceful as Anita and Sophia! Where did this weakling named John know so many beauties? Bill¡¯s eyes were full of jealousy! Seeing the valiant beauty, Anita¡¯s eyes lit up, and she asked, ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡± It was John¡¯s elder sister, Bertha. ¡°Anita, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. This time I know that you¡¯re back in the State of New York to shoot, and I¡¯m not so busy, so I came to see you. I didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene.¡± Then she turned around and gave John a hard look. John touched his head and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Bertha, it¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡± Long time? With a sneer, Bertha ground her shiny teeth and said, ¡°John, I think you have been toofortable recently.¡± John felt a chill in his crotch. Ignoring him, Bertha looked at Bill and asked, ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡± ¡°He came from Housto and said he wanted to kill John,¡± said Anita in a serious tone. ¡°Oh, you are from Housto. No wonder you are so arrogant that you dare to fight in public.¡± Knowing what was going on, Bertha raised her eyebrows and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Has he always been so brave? How could he say that he wants to kill John?¡± Anita didn¡¯t understand what she meant. How could Bertha still be so calm in the face of a formidable enemy? Sophia said seriously, ¡°His name is Bill, and he is a heaven master, while his master, White Dragon King, is the Venerable Man.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After listening to the introduction of Sophia, Bertha nodded and suddenly walked towards Bill, saying, ¡°If you want to kill John, you shall pass my test first!¡± Who is John? He was the King of Horizon! How could he kill him so easily? If this Bill couldn¡¯t even get through my test, then it was impossible for him to kill John. This was what Bertha really thought. But Bill didn¡¯t think so. Seeing that Bertha suddenly came over and thought she was going to stand up for John, an impatient expression appeared on Bill¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Miss, who are you? Why do you have to meddle in nobody¡¯s business?¡± A nobody? There was a strange look on Bertha¡¯s wless face. How dare he call the King of Horizon a nobody? He really had courage. However, Bertha didn¡¯t bother to exin. Following Bill¡¯s words, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m meddling. It¡¯s because this nobody is my brother. It¡¯s not appropriate for me not to help him!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her slender figure pped towards Bill like a leading butterfly rushing through flowers. Was she a heaven master? When Bertha said she had to stand up for her brother, Bill guessed that she might be a martial artist. But when he felt the aura of Bertha, he still felt surprised. He had guessed that Bertha was a martial artist, but he hadn¡¯t expected that she would be a heaven master. Bill was also a heaven master. After all, he was at that age, and the beautiful woman in front of him seemed to be only in her twenties. How could she be a heaven master? No. There was indeed such a talented girl in the US. Bill seemed to think of something, but before he could say anything, Bertha was already in front of him. Bill had no choice but to raise his hands to resist her. He didn¡¯t dare to use too much strength and just managed to dissolve Bertha¡¯s attack. Taking a few steps back, he finally had time to speak. He made a gesture of pause with one palm and said, ¡°Wait, are you Master Bertha, the leader of the Martial Arts League?¡± Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 You don¡¯t deserve to touch me Putting aside those mysterious cultivators. The female martial artist who could arrive in heaven at such a young age was the woman who had caused a sensation in the cultivation world, Master Bertha. At the age of twenty-two, she broke through to the heavenly realm. She got a terrifying talent. Meanwhile, she was also the youngest leader of the five Martial Arts League in the US. She got a promised future, so it would be better not to be her enemy. Therefore, when Bill realized who she was, he had no intention of taking action. Lifting the ck hair that fell on her temples, Bertha squinted at Bill and said, ¡°You¡¯re knowledgeable. I¡¯m the leader of the Central US Martial Arts League. Tell the White Dragon King that John is under my protection. If anyone dares to hurt John, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± Hearing that, Bill shivered. Although his master, White Dragon King, was the Venerable Man, his background was still not good. compared to Master Bertha¡¯s position as the Central US Martial Arts League leader. To be cautious, Bill thought it would be better to go back and report this to his master and let him make the decision! After thinking for a while, Bill said, ¡°Master Bertha, I¡¯ll take your words back to my master. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you just now.¡± After that, he walked slowly toward John with a livid face. ¡°Boy, you are so lucky to have Master Bertha as your backer. I will spare your life today for her sake, ¡°Bill coldly said. However, John didn¡¯t care about his words at all. He smiled and said, ¡°Really? Then I guess I have to thank you for not killing me.¡± Then he reached out his hand. Taking a contemptuous nce at him, Bill sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to touch me.¡± ¡°Bro, you are really arrogant, aren¡¯t you?¡± Suddenly, John suddenly patted Bill¡¯s shoulder with a smile. Bill shouted with a frown, ¡°Take your dirty hand off my shoulder!¡± ¡°Haha, what an irritable bro!¡± John smiled awkwardly and withdrew his hand. ¡°Goodbye, Master Bertha!¡± Disdainful to talk to John again, Bill turned to say to Bertha and then left. Bertha looked like she was watching a y. She knew John must y some trick here. She really wanted to know what Bill would look like when he knew this in front of him was the King of Horizon. After Bill left, Anita and Sophia were stunned for a long time. Anita looked at Bertha as if she was a monster. She didn¡¯t know until that her sister, Bertha, was a martial artist like John and the Central US Martial Arts League leader. How could she hide this news so well? ¡°Bertha, you¡­ ¡°Sis, I haven¡¯t told you this. Will you me me?¡± Bertha, sticking out her tongue yfully. Taking a deep breath, Anita shook her head. her sister is the leader of the Central US Martial Arts League would be more eptable than that. She had epted such an incredible thing that John was of Taoist Perry. The news that She just felt touched. It was a proud thing for her brother and sisters to be so promising. Anita soon calmed down. However, Sophia, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t calm down so quickly. Her chest heaved seriously, and her eyes were full of excitement and joy. Anita¡¯s sister was actually Master Bertha, and Master Bertha¡¯s background was the Martial Arts League of Houston. In that case, as long as the Long family had a good rtionship with Anita, wouldn¡¯t it mean that they had a connection with the Martial Arts League of Houston? Thinking of this, Sophia became more excited. It turned out that there was more than one opportunity that Taoist Perry had mentioned, and the two opportunities were all rted to Anita. They chatted for a while. After knowing that the grudge between Anita and Laura caused everything, Bertha reproached ¡°Sister, I have to say something to you. You should have told me about the bitch like Laura earlier. I¡¯ll help you punish her.¡± Every time they saw the articles that smeared Anita and asked her, she would reply indifferently that she was fine and didn¡¯t need them to worry about her. If she had known that Laura was behind all this, she would not have turned a blind eye to it. Although the Martial Arts League forbade martial artists from attacking ordinary people, the leader of the Central US Martial Arts League, as long as Bertha showed her identity, even the wealthy ns in Housto would have to do her a favor. It was easy to deal with the Swift family. Anita rolled her eyes at Bertha and said, ¡°How could you me me? You have concealed your identity for so long. I didn¡¯t know that you were the leader of the Central US Martial Arts League before, and I didn¡¯t want you to worry about me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I thought it was unnecessary, so I didn¡¯t say¡­¡± Hearing that, Bertha¡¯s face flushed a little. Then she nced at John and said deliberately, ¡°Sis, you must be mentally prepared. Don¡¯t be too surprised if a powerful god is next to you.¡± Someone¡¯s identity was much more frightening than mine! Hearing this, John was unhappy. How could she say that? How could his identity be frightening? But he was generous and didn¡¯t want to argue with the women. At this time, Bertha suddenly pulled John aside and said, ¡°John, you just said that you were going to the Long family to treat someone, right? I happened to visit a person in Houston. Let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Who are you going to visit?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ll know when the timees,¡± said Bertha mysteriously. ¡°Keep me in suspense, huh? Well, I don¡¯t care.¡± Looking at Bertha, John suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, have you found out the identity of the mutant we caughtst time? How did he be like that?¡± Speaking of this, the look on Bertha¡¯s face became more serious. ¡°I found it out.¡± Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 The hidden trouble When John went to Chicago to help the Kelvin family solve the problem, he saw Bertha catching a mutant there. It had been a long time, and things finally got a result. With a serious look on her face, Bertha nodded and said, ¡°I found the man is from the Turturro family in the State of Tennessee. He has stayed in Britain for nearly five years. Less than two months after he came back, he suddenly became like that. The people from the biology research institute extracted a rare medicine from his body. After analysis, they found that it was a new type of gic medicine.¡± ¡°Gic medicine¡­¡± John frowned and was lost in thought. He remembered the gene experiments base he destroyed in Texas. The person in charge of the base was also from Britain. It seemed that Britain was nning something recently! Bertha sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the mutant can¡¯t speak. Not long after we took him back, he died, and we didn¡¯t get any information from him. As for the Turturro family, they only said that the man had worked in Britain before he mutated. They didn¡¯t know where he worked, what he did, and with whom he had rtions in Britain. What I¡¯m most worried about is that many people in the US have taken part in the gene experiments. in Britain but haven¡¯t shown any symptoms. If they hide in the US, they will be a hidden danger.¡± Every year, countless peoplee back to the US from Britain. Those who had participated in the gic experiments were mixed in it. They looked like normal people as long as they didn¡¯t mutate suddenly. It was extremely difficult to find them. Bertha¡¯s beautiful face was full of worry. She was really worried about her country and the people in John couldn¡¯t help reaching out his hand and rubbing her head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much for the time being. No matter what tricks they are ying, as long as they dare to covet the US, they will regret it.¡± ¡°We can only wait and see what tricks they have got.¡± With a deep sigh, Bertha suddenly looked up at John and said, ¡°King of Horizon, the safety of our country depends on you.¡± John was stunned. Bertha¡¯s tone was too dignified. When he came to his senses, John moved his hand away from Bertha¡¯s head, slid along the soft hair to her smooth and white face, pinched it, and said, ¡°It does not depend on me, but depends on us.¡± Housto. In a huge Vi. Bill had already returned to Houston and told everything that had happened in the State of New York to his master, White Dragon King. ¡°Master Bertha¡­¡± The eyes of the White Dragon King were cold. After a long silence, he said, ¡°I remember that Master Bertha¡¯s martial arts teacher is Alexandra herty, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bill nodded. Alexandra herty was the daughter of Warren herty, who was the Great Guardian of the Houston Martial Arts League. She was the current President of the Houston Martial Arts School. She had trained countless outstanding students, which has provided a lot of fresh blood for the Martial Arts League. Bertha was one of her students. This was what the White Dragon King feared most. After a long silence, The White Dragon King¡¯s eyes shed, and he said, ¡°Ask Alger to bring his little bitch to see me.¡± Bill nodded. He bowed and left. When he came in again, a man and a woman followed him. They were Alger and Laura. Alger said hurriedly, ¡°White Dragon King, thank you very much.¡± ¡°For what?¡± asked the White Dragon King. ¡°Thank you for helping us kill that reckless boy.¡± On their way here, Bill didn¡¯t say anything to them, and Alger and Laura had thought the White Dragon King had asked them toe to tell them that he had solved the problem with John. But unexpectedly, the White Dragon King sneered and said, ¡°Who told you that I killed that guy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Alger was stunned and looked at the White Dragon King in confusion. After a pause, the White Dragon King said, ¡°I have epted the money from your family and promised to help you three times. Of course, I won¡¯t break my promise, but that boy was an exception.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Laura became anxious when she heard that the White Dragon King was unwilling to kill John. Her voice became sharp unconsciously. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As long as John was still alive, it was an obstacle. Of course, Laura was not reconciled. The cold light from White Dragon King¡¯s eyes suddenly stabbed Laura, and he asked in a dignified tone, ¡°Were you questioning me just now?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Being stared at by such a gaze, Laura instantly panicked. Alger hurriedly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. She was too anxious and didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± Laura nodded immediately. me me for not reminding you. The White Dragon King withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°Alger, don¡¯t You¡¯d better let your little bitch give up that thought, or even I can¡¯t protect your family.¡± Hearing this, Alger was shocked. Laura also stopped breathing. Even the White Dragon King couldn¡¯t protect the Swift family. Was that guy from the State of New York so powerful? ¡°White Dragon King, did you make a mistake? What background could that brat have?¡± Laura didn¡¯t believe it at all. What background could a John have? How could the White Dragon King be so afraid of him? In her opinion, both Anita and John relied on the Long family. Now that the master of the Long family was on the verge of dying, the Long family naturally didn¡¯t have much deterrence. But it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Casting a scornful nce at Laura, the White Dragon King said with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s all I want to say. It¡¯s up to you whether to listen or not. But if you get into trouble because of this, I won¡¯t help your family.¡± ¡°You take us¡­¡± Laura was so anxious that she almost blurted out the offending words. Fortunately, Alger covered her mouth in time. There was absolutely no good ending for them to provoke White Dragon King ¡°Master¡­¡± At this moment, Bill suddenly opened his mouth with difficulty. Judging from the voice, he was suffering a lot of pain. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 The lingering fear Bill¡¯s face turned red, and he looked extremely painful. A surge of energy surged crazily from his body. He tried his best to suppress it. Even the blue veins on his neck bulged. The White Dragon King nced at him and frowned slightly. Then he shouted coldly to Alger and Laura, ¡°You two wait outside!¡± The two of them didn¡¯t dare to ask more. They looked at Bill in surprise and then left quietly. After the two of them left, the face of the White Dragon King suddenly darkened. He strode to the front of Bill, and his fingers flew over his acupoints quickly. Boom! The White Dragon King wanted to help Bill to dredge the energy in his body, but the next moment, he was forced to retreat a few steps by a terrifying force, and his fingers were almost broken by force. ¡°This is¡­ The power of vital energy? How did you provoke a cultivator?¡± A trace of shock suddenly appeared in the eyes of the White Dragon King. ¡°Master, I¡­ I feel terrible! Ah¨C¡± Bill¡¯s face turned red as if his eyeballs were about to explode. Bang! With a roar, Bill¡¯s clothes were suddenly blown up by terrifying energy. At the same time, a bright, blood-like red line wriggled on his chest like a snake and finally slowly condensed into a word. Oracle Oracle! When the White Dragon King saw this word, he widened his eyes. Oracle! Oracle King The Oracle King left the vital energy in Bill¡¯s body?!! The White Dragon King couldn¡¯t help trembling, and his face instantly turned as pale as a piece of paper, in sharp contrast to Bill¡¯s red. ¡°Bastard! What the heli have you done? How could you provoke Oracle King?¡± The White Dragon King was almost scared to death. He roared at Bill as if he wanted to strangle him to death. With the appearance of this blood word, the umted energy in Bill¡¯s body seemed to have found a vent, and he was finally not so ufortable. Beads of sweat covered his forehead. He trembled and said, ¡°Master, no, I didn¡¯t offend Oracle King.¡± The White Dragon King didn¡¯t believe him at all. He grabbed him by the neck and roared, ¡°If you didn¡¯t offend the Oracle King. Why did he leave a stream of vital energy in your body? Give me an exnation! Say something!¡± Bill looked terrified, and his breath seemed to stop at that moment. He really didn¡¯t know! He did nothing! After returning from the State of New York, he came directly to report the situation to the White Dragon King. He had never contacted any cultivator, let alone the King of Horizon. He didn¡¯t even know who the King of Horizon was! How could a stream of his vital energy be left in his body? Bill felt the strength in his neck getting heavier and heavier, and it was more and more difficult for him to breathe. His brain was bing dull, and his eyes were rolling up. It seemed that he was really going to suffocate to death. Fortunately, when he was about to die, the White Dragon King let go of his hand. He grabbed his body and threw him out. Bill hit the wall heavily, making a loud bang. Bill panted frantically, vomiting blood, looking extremely miserable. The White Dragon King shouted angrily, ¡°Tell me all the ces you have arrived and all the people you have met today in detail. I will send you to hell if you miss one of them!¡± The White Dragon King was also scared! Bill was his disciple. As a master, he was afraid that he would also be involved if Bill offended Oracle King. The blood-red word was a warning from the Oracle King. Therefore, the White Dragon King had to figure out who the Oracle King was. He had to be careful in the future and avoid offending him. Otherwise, they would all be doomed. There was no time for Bill to have a rest, and he didn¡¯t dare to dy for a moment. He hurriedly told every ce he hade to today and everyone he had met. Including Alger and Laura. After that, The White Dragon King¡¯s face darkened, and he shouted, ¡°Is this anything? Are you missing anything?¡± Not many people Bill met today, and none of the people he had just mentioned were like the Oracle King. Kneeling on the ground, Bil kept koutou to his Master and said in horror, ¡°Master, what I just said is exactly what I have seen today. There is no omission. It¡¯s absolutely true, Master!¡± He also wanted to find out which one was the Oracle King. However. There were really only a few of them! The head of Bill kept kowtowing on the ground. Finally, it seemed as if his head of Bill had been knocked open. His voice suddenly raised a few decibels. ¡°Master, I seem to know who it is¡­¡± ¡°Who? Tell me!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the monk you asked me to kill! He is the Oracle King! He must be!¡± After his head hit the ground, Bill suddenly figured out everything. He remembered that Laura had said he should kill a monk, but when he fought with John, he found that he was not a monk at all. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . A monk couldn¡¯t be so strong. Before that, Bill thought it was because something was wrong with Laura¡¯s information. But when he recalled it now, he realized that John might not be a monk at all, nor was he a martial artist, but a cultivator! Cultivators practiced both body and techniques. In this way, everything could be exined. John left the vital energy in Bill. In other words, John was the Oracle King! No wonder he could react so quickly when he attacked him. ording to the situation at that time, John should have retained his strength; in other words, he only revealed one percent of his strength. What made Bill feel ashamed was that he even felt ashamed when he failed to kill John with half of his strength. Now it seemed that even if he tried his best, he still couldn¡¯t pull one of John¡¯s hair off! Bill felt a pang of fear. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 A life for a chance Bill¡¯s heart was still fluttering with fear, and cold sweat trickled down his back. He had never dreamed that he would inadvertently fight with Oracle King once. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. How dare theyugh at Oracle King as an ant. He really wanted to tear his mouth apart. However. When did the vital energy in his bodye from? Bill thought rapidly. Soon. He figured it out. It must be the p that Oracle King pped on his shoulder when he left. When the p was just taken, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. He even asked John to take his dirty hand away arrogantly. Now thinking about it, he was really scared. The control of the vital energy of Oracle King was so horrible that he could freely hide and control it. No wonder he could be the Supreme Lord of US. After Bill finished his speaking, the White Dragon King¡¯s scalp was numb in an instant. Fear was like a bomb, exploding in his body, and raising a monstrous tide. Every cell was trembling! ¡°Laura, you bitch!¡± The White Dragon King roared at the door, and the internal force was like volcanic eruption, smashing the door into pieces, revealing two trembling figures outside. If said. If John¡¯s backer was Master Bertha, the White Dragon King would only warn Laura that she¡¯d better give up killing John. He couldn¡¯t offend the Martial Arts League for the Swift family. This is called detaching himself from the interconnected world. But now the situation was that John didn¡¯t need a backer at all, because he himself was the biggest backer. The King of Horizon was much more terrifying than the Martial Arts League! The White Dragon King could no longer be concerned only for oneself. He was afraid! He was afraid that if the Swift family and Laura provoked John, the anger of the Oracle King would be passed to him. Therefore, at this moment, the White Dragon King was more shocked than angry. He wished he could kill Laura. ¡°Bitch! You fucking bitch! If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me into this!¡± The White Dragon King cursed again. His face was ferocious. Like a mad beast, he stared at Laura and pushed his palm forward. The terrible internal force suddenly turned into the shape of a huge hand, grabbed her hair and dragged her more than thirty feet away from the ground. Laura was directly scared to peed. Alger Swift was also nearly scared to death. He had never seen the White Dragon King so angry and out of control. Every time he saw the white dragon king before, thetter was arrogant. What happened today? Alger didn¡¯t dare to ask. He could only watch his wife being dragged more than thirty feet away by a terrible force. How terrible! After giving Laura a lesson. The sharp eyes of the White Dragon King suddenly stabbed at Alger. Alger was so frightened that his legs became weak and he knelt on the ground in horror. ¡°My Lord, please spare my life!¡± He kowtowed in a hurry. Fortunately, The White Dragon King didn¡¯t attack him. Instead, he suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Alger, sooner or later, your family will die in your hands. From now on, our cooperation will be terminated!¡± Terminate the cooperation? Hearing this, Alger¡¯s mind went nk and all his strength seemed to be drained. The backer of his family was White Dragon King. Now that the White Dragon King said that he wanted to terminate the cooperation with the Swift family, which meant that from now on, the Swift family would no longer have any Venerable Man in Houston. It was inevitable for his family to fall. The White Dragon King snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t keep my promise. When your father begged me to take charge of the Swift family, I promised to help your family three times. I have helped you once in the early years. Now, I doesn¡¯t kill you and Laura, just to offset the remaining two opportunities.¡± Not killing them is helping them. A life for a chance was just enough to counteract. Alger was dumbfounded. How could it be possible? Of course, he was not reconciled. But what could he do? The White Dragon King was the Venerable Man. No matter how domineering he was, the Swifts could do nothing to him. His face was pale. After being stunned for a while, he suddenly made a decision and pleaded. ¡°My lord, please leave another chance for the Swift family. Laura¡¯s life is yours.¡± If he really wanted to exchange a life for a chance, Alger would definitely use Laura¡¯s life. How could her life beparable to the protection of the White Dragon King? To put it bluntly, without her, he could still find other women, but without the support of White Dragon King, their family would be over! Alger didn¡¯t hesitate to let Laura to die. He must keep thisst chance. ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t do this to me. You said you would be good to me all your life!¡± She was dragged out for more than thirty feet. Her knees and palms were scratched and bleeding, which made her in a great pain. After hearing his words, she endured the pain and crawled back to Alger. A stink of urine rushed towards Alger. He frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would be a member of the Swift family all your life after you married me? Now it¡¯s time for you to make a sacrifice for the Swift family.¡± With a determined look in his eyes, he suddenly stood up and kicked Laura away. He continued, ¡°Moreover, this matter was caused by you. I also wasted a chance for you. I have been very kind to you.¡± Like a dog, Laura was kicked by Alger and rolled on the ground for several circles. She raised her head and stared at him with resentment. ¡°You are so cruel!¡± However, Alger ignored her. After kicking away her, he knelt down in front of the White Dragon King again and pleaded. ¡°My lord, her life is given to you. Please give the Swift family another chance.¡± However, at this time, the White Dragon King sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to give you a chance or not and it¡¯s also not up to you whether I will take her life or not.¡± Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Laura went mad From the moment he knew that the Swift family had provoked the Oracle King, he had already made up his mind topletely draw a clear line with them. Maybe the Oracle King was not that narrow-minded. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to me the Swift family anymore. However. The White Dragon King couldn¡¯t afford to bet. No one could afford to gamble in such a situation. No one would dare to be the protector of a family that had offended the Oracle King. It would be so terrible if the Oracle King misunderstood him and thought he was challenging his authority. Therefore, it was such a good opportunity to draw a clear line with the Swift family. White Dragon King would not let go of it no matter what. One life offset a chance of protection, and it would not ruin his own reputation if this news was spread. How clever he was. ¡°If Laura is only your mistress, I may agree to your request. But since she has married you, she is a member of the Swift family. She deserves a chance.¡± ¡®She doesn¡¯t deserves it!¡¯ Alger roared madly in his heart, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. How dare he shout out! He was not a fool. How could he not see that the White Dragon King was determined to draw a clear line with the Swift family? He just wanted to keep his good reputation by saying that Laura was a member of the Swift family. Even if Alger didn¡¯t marry Laura, the White Dragon King would definitely find another excuse. Instead. It had better to leave it at that. Otherwise, he might offend the White Dragon King if he said it. If the White Dragon King changed his mind and said that he had offended him, it would really be a big loss. That day. Not long after Alger went back, the White Dragon King announced to the public that he would no longer be the backer of the Swift family and the cooperation between the two sides would be normal terminated. He specially stressed the words ¡°normal terminated¡±. It seemed to tell the outside that it¡¯s not that he don¡¯t keep the promise, but that all the three opportunities he had promised have been used up. Other families which want to find a backer could go to find him. The rich families in Houston were happy to hear the news. Without the support of the White Dragon King, the Swift family had no choice but to be a coward in the future. After a long time, they would naturally be excluded by other powerful families in Houston. Everyone was filled with joy except for Alger. Alger was furious. The White Dragon King had gone too far! He had thought that even if the White Dragon King cut off the cooperation with the Swift family, as long as the matter was not exposed to the public, no one outside would know. At the worst, when the Swift family worked in Houston, they could keep a low profile. However, as soon as he left, the news was immediately spread out by the White Dragon King. What was the difference between this and kicking someone when he was down? He couldn¡¯t say that the White Dragon King was wrong. He could only say that he was unkind. Even if the White Dragon King was unkind, so what? In terms of his strength, Alger dared not say anything. Alger had no choice but to vent all his anger on Laura, beat her hard and then drove her out of the Swift family. After then. Laura was out of her mind. She had nothing now. The sky gradually darkened, and the dull thunder rolled. Every time the thunder sounded, it seemed to add a scar to her heart. She was not reconciled! It rained heavily and Laura was drenched in the rain. She walked on the street barefoot and looked around the passers-by with umbres who were pointing at her and whispering. She felt that she looked so weird. ¡°Anita Moore, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Laura gritted her teeth, and another lightning shed in the sky, revealing her face of resentment. If it weren¡¯t for Anita, she wouldn¡¯t have provoked John. If she hadn¡¯t provoked John, the White Dragon King wouldn¡¯t have been angry, and as a result she wouldn¡¯t have been driven out of the Swift family and reduced to this situation. If If! All the root cause of these was Anita! Yes! It was Anita! It was Anita who made herself like this! Laura didn¡¯t think that it was her who had always provoked Anita, but Anita always ignored her. In fact, she deserved it. How could Laura reflect on her own mistakes? If she could reflect, she would have already reflected, and now she should be at ease as her Swift wife, instead of pestering Anita because of some old things. The more she thought about it, the more she got jealous of Anita. ¡°No matter what method you use, I order you to find a few people to rape Anita, and then take a video and post it online. I must ruin her reputation!¡± Laura called someone and shouted hysterically. She hadpletely lost her mind. Since she couldn¡¯t get any negative information about Anita by traditional means, she had to take an extreme method. She was not afraid of anything for she had nothing now. Even if she had to die, she would take Anita to die with her! ¡°Laura, are you crazy? Anita¡¯s background is the Long family, and now she is apanied by a monk. How dare we approach her? Isn¡¯t this courting death?¡± Julian on the other end of the phone was shocked by her words. However, his persuasion didn¡¯t work, only to make her more emotional. She screamed, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy! Not crazy!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Laura, calm down! Listen to me first.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Laura wiped the rain from her face and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that you are just a henchman? A henchman raised by me! I have been helping you all these years. How dare you disobey my order now?¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Only the thunderous voice could be heard, After a long time. Julian¡¯s low voice sounded again, ¡°Laura, of course I will listen to your order. But this matter is too involved, so it¡¯s not convenient to talk on the phone. We need to discuss the countermeasures face to face.¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Man¡¯s dignity Laura¡¯s mind was full of the thought to die with Anita. She didn¡¯t notice that there was something wrong with Julian¡¯s voice. They met at Julian¡¯s rental house. Laura rushed to there immediately. When she arrived at his rental house, Julian and his followers were all there, looking at her with strange eyes. But she didn¡¯t notice it. She waspletely out of her mind. When they met, she shouted at Julian and said, ¡°No matter what method you use, tying her or making her passing out. In short, You must to do everything to destroy Anita!¡± ¡°What should we do with the monk beside Anita?¡± asked Julian. ¡°You have so many people, but there is only one monk. There will always be a time when Anita is alone. Do you need me to teach you this kind of thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. If that monkes back and finds that something has happened to Anita, he will not let us go easily.¡± ¡°After taking the video of her, you go abroad. No matter how capable he is, he can¡¯t still chase abroad to kill you. What are your legs for? Is it a decoration?¡± ¡°Laura please don¡¯t talk to me in such an arrogant tone.¡± ¡°Arrogant?¡± Hearing this, Laura was so angry that her nose was really crooked. She had just had a stic surgery on her nose half a year ago. Laura screamed, ¡°What? After knowing I was kicked out of the house by the Swift family, even you began to against me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive, Laura.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. Just do as I said. I want you to give me the result in three days.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t three days too short?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bargain with me. This is an order. After it is done, all the money in this card will be yours.¡± Laura took out a supreme VIP card of the Commerce of City and threw it coldly in the face of Julian. Although she was expelled from the Swift family, she had been a popr star before and must have some savings, which was proved by the supreme VIP card of the Commerce of City. Then. The card fell on his face, as if it had pped him hard. Julian didn¡¯t say anything. After a moment of silence. He picked up the supreme VIP card on the ground and seemed to have made a decision. ¡°Laura, I¡¯m indeed greedy and even can do dirty things for you for money.¡± ¡°But do you know, that for a man, besides money, there is another thing very important, which is dignity.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything when you gave orders to me in the past few years, but you went too far. You trampled on my dignity with money again and again, and this time you even doesn¡¯t care about my brothers¡¯ life.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were flickering. He said word by word, suddenly broke the card in his hand into two and threw it back to Laura¡¯s face. ¡°Do you really think you can treat people as ves with a few stinky money?¡± In the end, his voice turned into a roar. The anger umted in the past few years burst out at this moment. He stared at Laura with his red eyes, as if he hadpletely changed into another person. ¡°You! How dare you!¡± Laura was taken aback. Seeing that the disciples of Julian were approaching her, she realized that something was wrong and screamed, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do I want to do?¡± ¡°Laura, I thought you should give me credit for all the things I¡¯ve done for you for so long, but your swaggering attitude really pisses me off!¡± Then he pped her in the face. Laura had just been beaten up by Alger not long ago, and the wound at the corner of her mouth had just scabbed. Now it immediately began to bleed again after being pped by Julian. ¡°I warn you not to act recklessly.¡± She felt frightened again and stood up, trying to escape, but the door had already been blocked by two of his men. ¡°You want us to rape Anita, right? You want us to take a video of her and post it online, right? I¡¯ll satisfy all your requirements now.¡± With a sinister smile, he pulled Laura over and ripped off her clothes. Laura screamed and wanted to resist, but she was pressed on the table by several men. She couldn¡¯t move at all, and even her mouth was blocked. She could only shake her head desperately. ¡°Hey guys, look! She was once a super star!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were burning. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene not long ago in the hotel in the State of New York, and his expression became more and more excited. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like to order me before? Now you teach me what to do next?¡± John didn¡¯t know or care about what happened to Laura. He hade to the Long family with Sophia. Anita still had to shoot in the State of New York, so they wouldn¡¯t return to Houston so soon. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. As for Bertha Carter. When she arrived at Houston, she separated from John and said that she was going to visit her mentor. She also said that when she finished her visit, John would happen to have almost finished treating Sophia¡¯s grandfather. At that time. She would introduce her mentor to him. In the past. Before Bertha became a martial artist, she was admitted to a famous school in Houston. Later, by a chance, she met her teacher, Alexandra. Seeing that she had a good talent for martial arts, Alexandra strongly rmended her to go to the Houston Martial Arts School for further study. Bertha hesitated for a long time. Atst, Alexandra said that she didn¡¯t need to drop out of school. She just need to take the further study of martial arts as an selective course in the University and practice it when she have time. Finally, she agreed. Even under the condition that she had to do two things at the same time, she still quickly became a rising star after entering the Houston Martial Arts School, and her talent for martial arts was excellent Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 The most handsome man in the world. When they arrived at Houston. She went to visit her mentor. Meanwhile, John followed Sophia to the Long family. At this moment, the members of the Long family were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. Their head, Arno Long, was at hisst gasp. If Arno died, others of the Long family would be in mess. The livingw between the rich and powerful families in Houston was the cruelest in US. Even if the headquarters of Martial Arts League was in Houston, martial artists didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous. However, this kind of thing on the surface was not suitable to be hidden in the dark. The so-called capital umtion was to use all the shameless means to cruelly exploit and plunder resources at the edge of the rules. The winner was the king, and the loser was the bandit. Did Martial Arts League really represent justice? As long as there was a group, there must be benefits. Perhaps some of the big shots of Martial Arts League were involved in the covetous wealthy families. It was the most unreliable thing for the Long family to rely on the rules of Martial Arts League to seek protection after the death of Arno. So did the Swift family. That was why they looked so flustered after losing the protection of the White Dragon King. The current situation of the Long family was not much better than that of the Swift family. It could be said that the Long family was full of sadness. When Sophia came back to the Long family, her father, Buck Long, couldn¡¯t wait to ask. ¡°Sophia, did Miss Moore tell you about that opportunity?¡± The rest of the Long family also looked at her expectantly. It could be said that all the hope of the Long family was ced on her. As expected, Sophia nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Anita has told me about that opportunity.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing this, Buck and the others were obviously excited. They said more urgently, ¡°Tell me, Sophia. What is that opportunity?¡± With a sweet smile on her face, she said, ¡°the opportunity that Perry Moreno talked about is Mr. Lopez, the most handsome man in the world.¡± After saying that, she felt shy first. Of course, this was not what she wanted to say. She had never praised a man with such words. It was too disgusting and not her style. As for why she said that What else could it be except being forced to say? Before entering the Long family with Sophia, John told her to introduced him to others well. Otherwise, if he was unhappy, his medical skills would be affected. She knew that he was joking. But she still paused when she was introducing him, and added the sentence ¡°the most handsome man in the world¡±. As expected, all the members of the Long family had a weird expression on their faces. It was the first time that they had heard Sophia praise a man like that. ¡®Then who was this man that deserved her praise? Why did she say that he was an opportunity of the Long family?¡¯ Thinking about it, everyone focused their eyes on John. Sophia directly introduced John to others again. ¡°This is Mr. Lopez, Anita¡¯s sworn brother. At the same time, he is also the disciple of Perry Moreno. The well-known famous doctor in the State of New York recently is him¡± She repeated what Anita had told her. The disciple of Perry Moreno? Hearing this, all the people of the Long family became excited. Buck bent down excitedly and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please have a seat inside.¡± They had seen John for a long time. Although they were confused, they didn¡¯t ask more. Instead, they asked Sophia about the more important opportunity. Only now did they know that this young man was the disciple of Perry Moreno. ¡®Since he is the disciple of Perry Moreno, his medical skills must be very good.¡± Buck thought in his mind and didn¡¯t dare to slight John. -John waved his hand and said, ¡°No. Take me to see the patient first!¡± Buck was also eager to hear that. He nodded immediately and said, ¡°This way, Mr. Lopez.¡± He took John to his father¡¯s room. Although Arno was unable to speak, his eyes and ears could still work. Buck told him the identity of John. Arno blinked his eyes as if he wanted to express his wee to John. ¡°Father, Mr. Lopez will definitely cure your disease,¡± said Buck. Then he made way, turned around and bowed respectfully to John, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please.¡± John nodded and said, ¡°You can go out first and ask Sophia to stay and help me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Buck didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He kicked everyone out of the room and said to Sophia in a serious tone. ¡°You must follow Mr. Lopez¡¯s orders. You should do whatever Mr. Lopez asks you to do. Do you understand?¡± She nodded. After finishing his words, Buck left the room. Taking a look at the restrained Sophia, John smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to ask you some information about your grandfather.¡± Hearing that, Sophia breathed a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t know much about medicine and was afraid that she would make a mistake. She was relieved to hear what John said. John stepped forward to feel Arno¡¯s pulse. He put his three fingers on three positions of Arno¡¯s body, and his vital energy followed his Arno¡¯s meridians to observe the situation in his body. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s meridians are in a mess, and his body is full of congestion, close to the part of the heart, and there are some toxins attached to it. It¡¯s really a miracle that your grandfather can survive till now.¡± said John slowly. Sophia replied, ¡°The toxins have existed for a long time. It wasn¡¯t that serious at first. After fighting with the White Dragon King once, the poison moved to the heart position.¡± As she spoke, her face became extremely nervous. She asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, can you cure my grandfather¡¯s disease?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. John smiled confidently and said, ¡°This kind of toxin is nothing to me. It¡¯s no problem.¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Marry him The toxin in Arno Long¡¯s body was not very poisonous. If it wasn¡¯t attached to his heart, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. At the beginning, the toxin in his body did not spread to the ce of the heart at all. After fighting with the White Dragon King, he was seriously injured and his blood boiled, which caused the toxin to spread to the heart. With the ability of Perry Moreno, it was not a problem to eradicate this toxin. However, he was very cunning. Instead of removing the toxin, he cleverly moved the poison to a very hidden position and sealed it in a special way. In this way, even if the Long family found the antidote in the future, it could not work on the position of the toxin at all. Only after the seal was removed and the toxin returned to the heart could they have the chance to detoxify. With this shrewd operation, Perry Moreno didn¡¯t have to worry about the Long family¡¯s disobedience. Naturally, in order to wait for that opportunity, he had been taking care of Anita Moore, Of course, the Long family didn¡¯t know these things. They had always regarded Perry Moreno, who had saved their lives, as their Savior. Through observing the traces of toxin cirction in his body, John found this. But how could he tell others about the stratagem of Perry? No matter how cunning Perry was, he was still his mentor! Not only did John not tell them about the stratagem of Perry, but also said that it¡¯s really a miracle that Arno could survive till now. When Sophia asked, John confidently said that it was easy for him to remove the toxin. Look at him! How powerful! Tears welled up in Sophia¡¯s eyes. She looked at John respectfully and excitedly said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, is that true? Can you really cure my grandfather¡¯s disease?¡± ¡°Of course. Are you going to marry me after your grandfather are cured?¡± teased John with a smile. Hearing that, Sophia¡¯s face blushed. She thought that John was Anita¡¯s sworn brother, and she and Anita were good friends. If he really cured grandpa¡¯s illness, it would be okay for her to marry him. Seeing that she was thinking carefully, John coughed and said, ¡°Miss Long, you¡¯d better think about it later. Help me to sit up your grandfather first.¡± "Okay.¡± When Sophia came to her senses, she hurried to help her grandfather up fr John just now, she was much relieved. the bed. After being teased by John took out a thin needle and stabbed it into the acupuncture point of Arno Long. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Although it was easy for John to remove the toxin from Arno¡¯s body, his meridians were in a mess, as if several hemp ropes were twisted together and John could only separate them step by step. John inserted the needle carefully. Half a day had passed when he finally managed to smooth out the vital energy meridians of Arno. Seeing that it was almost done, John said to Sophia, ¡°Miss Long, go and get a basin for your grandfather to hold the congestion.¡± She nodded. There happened to be a washbasin in the room, which was used to wipe the body for her grandfather. So she brought it and put it in front of Arno. John ced his palm on Arno¡¯s back near his heart, quietly activated his nameless divine skill and injected it into Arno¡¯s body. Speaking of the nameless divine skill. John was also in aplicated mood. This strange exercise method had no name. If it belongs to the true exercise method, it was so overbearing that even the bloodbath skill of the lord of demon could be assimted, which gave John a benefit. However, if it was an evil exercise method, which was also called demonic skill, It also had helped John save many lives. He really didn¡¯t know how toment this skill. John slowly infused his vital energy into the body of Arno. After a short while, the dying man suddenly opened his eyes and his face turned extremely red. He opened his mouth and spat out arge pool of dark purple things. This was the blood clot in his body, mixed with toxins. ¡°Sophia¡¯ After he finished spitting, Arno suddenly called out Sophia¡¯s name, which made her so happy that her eyes instantly became moist. Her grandfather had been lying on the bed and couldn¡¯t move. At most, he could only blink his eyes. But now he could call out her name, which meant that he had turned better. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything for the time being. There is still half of the toxin in your body, and I haven¡¯t cleaned it out.¡± Hearing that, Arno shut his mouth obediently. John continued to inject his vital energy into Arrio¡¯s heart. A momentter, he spat out a pool of dark purple material again. In this way, nine tenths of the toxin and the congestion in his body had been cleared, and the remaining one tenth wouldn¡¯t affected his health much. As long as Arno took medicine ording to the prescription John gave him for a period of time, the remaining toxin would be removed. The only problem left for Arno now was that the distorted meridians in his body needed to be slowly corrected by himself. John just helped him untie a few important knots and his meridians couldn¡¯t bepletely dredged, In fact. John knew very well that the situation of Arno¡¯s meridians were caused by Perry. In order to hide the transferred toxin, Perry sealed all the acupuncture points around the toxin. As a result, every time the internal force of his body was moved to this position, it would be extremely painful. As time went by, the meridians in the sealed part of the acupuncture points would stick together. Recently, as the sealing was removed, the connected meridians in this part would be active again, and soon affect other normal meridians. That was why Arno¡¯s meridians were in a mess. After John helped him untie several important knots, the rest were solved by his inner force. It was easy at all, because the pain points were gone. ¡°Mr. Lopez, thank you for saving my life.¡± Arno Long bowed to John gratefully and knocked his head on the edge of the bed. If it weren¡¯t for John¡¯s refuse, Arno would have bowed to John again. After John held him up. Arno turned to look at Sophia and said, ¡°Sophia, Mr. Lopez and his mentor have saved our lives. Please think about what Mr. Lopez just said.¡± Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Just kidding What Mr. Lopez just said? After a short pause, Sophia asked, ¡°Grandpa, what did you mean?¡± John also looked at Arno in confusion. Indeed, as Sophia said, he came to help them just because the Long. family have been taking care of Anita. He didn¡¯t even need any reward, let alone any requirements. Besides, he didn¡¯t remember when he made a request. ¡°You two are so forgetful. Although I couldn¡¯t move or say anything before, my ears are still sharp. I heard you say you want to get married.¡± ¡°Get married?¡± Both John and Sophia widened their eyes at the same time. All of a sudden, Sophia¡¯s pretty face turned red, and even her delicate earlobes werepletely red. She said. ¡°Grandpa, you misunderstood it. Mr. Lopez was just joking before!¡± John smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Long. I just found that Miss Long was too nervous, so I made a joke to ease her nervousness.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Arno was skeptical. John nodded and said, ¡°You really misunderstood. In fact, it¡¯s like in an operation room. When the main surgeon is doing an operation, he will usually talk with his assistant about daily joking, in order to ease the tension.¡± The situation in the operating room was mostly like this. While dealing with the cuts of the patient with purulent blood, they were always discussing what to eat after the surgery. It was just to ease the atmosphere. The patient might feel ufortable and think that the surgeon was too disrespectful to him for their casual talk and not serious attitude during the operation. In fact, only when there was no gossip in the operating room and only the sound of handing over the operating tools could you feel the most nervous. Hearing what the two said, Arno sighed and said, ¡°I thought it was true. What a pity!¡± As the disciple of Perry Moreno and his lifesaver, Arno was very happy to make a match between them. Unfortunately. Not willing to give up, Arno suddenly rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, do you have a girl you like?¡± He thought that he could take the joke seriously. As long as a man and a woman were not married, everything was possible. So he asked. When he asked this question, Sophia also raised her eyes and looked at John. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her curiosity or something else. John smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°I already have a girl I like.¡± And there were at least seven girls he liked. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Arno sighed again. When Sophia heard the answer, she didn¡¯t know why she had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She hadn¡¯t known John for a long time. At the beginning, she thought he was too shameless and rascal and never thought she would fall in love with him anyway. But why did she feel so sad now? She didn¡¯t know what to say. John didn¡¯t think too much. He turned around, took out a pen and a piece of paper, and then wrote a prescription for Arno, which was important to remove the remaining toxin in his body. When Sophia was about to tell her father that her grandfather had recovered, Arno stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell them for the time being.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She looked at him in confusion. It was a good thing for him to get better. She didn¡¯t understand why her grandfather didn¡¯t allow her to tell others. ¡°The Long family can¡¯t be long-term if you only pin their hopes on me,¡± said Arno, with a hint of hesitation in his deep eyes. Sophia was even more confused. ¡°What do you mean, Grandpa?¡± Arno shook his head and said nothing.. However, John smiled and said, ¡°Your grandfather wants to see how the Long family will deal with the trouble from Houston without him.¡± Casting an approving nce at John, Arno felt it was really a pity that his granddaughter couldn¡¯t marry him. However, Sophia was even more confused. She looked at the two men nkly and didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. At this time, John suddenly strode to the front of Arno. With a touch of vital energy surging from his fingertips, he pressed on the front area of Arno¡¯s heart and said with a smile, ¡°Since you want to act, I will help you to make it more real.¡± After he pressed down, Arno closed his eyes andid back on the bed. Sophia asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Lopez, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡± Without answering her question, John walked over and opened the door. At this moment. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Outside the room. Buck Long and the others were waiting anxiously. As long as John didn¡¯t say anything, they didn¡¯t dare to go in for fear of disturbing his treatment. A man who was a few years younger than Buck said, ¡°Brother, it has past a long time. Why haven¡¯t Mr. Lopez say anything yet? Is he reliable?¡± He was Sophia¡¯s uncle, Brooke. Unlike Buck trusted John so much. He had been skeptical of John since the very beginning, thinking that he was too young to be a good doctor. Buck nced at him, frowned and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to Mr. Lopez. I know what you are suspecting, but think about it again. Perry Moreno is so powerful and can his disciple be treated as ordinary person?¡± Although John was young, people didn¡¯t feel surprised at his ability at the thought that his mentor was Perry Moreno. The medical skills of the disciple of Perry Moreno couldn¡¯t be measured by the age. That was why Buck didn¡¯t doubt John at all. Hearing this, Brooke had to calm down and patiently wait for John¡¯s result of the treatment, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t let him down. Finally! After waiting for a long time, the people of the Long family finally heard the door open. They looked up and saw it was John. Brooke hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, how is my father? Has he recovered?¡± With an expressionless face, John nced at the room and said, ¡°You can go in and have a look.¡± When the backbone of the family fell, someone was bound to rebel. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 The anger of the Long family When Buck and the others waited outside the room, they felt as if the day was passing by like a year. Every minute seemed to be more than ten times longer than usual. Arno was the support of the Long family. They couldn¡¯t afford his death. So after John opened the door, they couldn¡¯t wait to go inside. Seeing that Arno was still lying on the bed motionlessly, they could not help but have a bad feeling. They came closer. They found that not only could Arno not move, but also his heartbeat and breath stopped. Obviously¡­¡­ he had died. The faces of the members of the Long family, who had been full of expectation, suddenly darkened. All of a sudden. The whole room was filled with a depressing, dark and suffocating atmosphere. The room was horribly quiet. The only thing they could hear was the heavy breathing of the Long family, and the hatred in their eyes was also gathering crazily. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Buck clenched his fists, and his aura of heaven master burst out, making the atmosphere in the room more depressing and suffocating. He roared at Sophia. Sophia wanted to exin, but she was stunned by her father¡¯s roar. She felt extremely aggrieved. She knew clearly that her father didn¡¯t dare to get angry at John because he was the disciple of Perry. So he vented his anger on her. In this way, Buck told John that he was very angry now. When he was outside just now, he had warned Brooke not to be rude to John, the disciple of Perry. Not to judge John¡¯s medical skills by his age. However, he did not expect to be embarrassed so quickly. Buck not only felt sad and angry for losing his father, but also felt remorseful for being embarrassed. Just as Sophia had guessed. John was a disciple of Perry, so Buck didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous. He could only question Sophia in this way, but in fact, he was asking John, ¡°How did you cure my father? Howe he was dead?¡± If what Buck had done was restrained, then the goal of Brooke¡¯s action would be very clear. He rushed directly in front of John and shouted with red eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the disciple of Perry? Tell me, why did my father be like this? Did you do it on purpose?¡± The goal was clear. Brooke directly med John for his father¡¯s dead. Maybe John was just a fake. With the roar of Brooke, the other members of the Long family also looked at John with hatred. It seemed that he was the murderer. Before the treatment, Arno could blink his eyes, but after John started the treatment, Arno couldn¡¯t even blink his eyes. So who could be the murderer if John wasn¡¯t? In the face of the angry Long family, John just replied lightly, ¡°On what grounds do you believe that since I am a disciple of Perry, so I can definitely cure Arno¡¯s disease? Besides, Arno is in danger. Should I be med for his death?¡± ¡°You¡­ Since you are not sure that you can cure him, why did you make a move?¡± Brooke yelled. ¡°It¡¯s just like you go to the hospital for an operation. The doctor told you that the probability of sess is only 3/10. Do you want to do it or not?¡± The expression on Brooke¡¯s face froze, and his anger seemed to be unable to be vented, which made him extremely ufortable. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He was so angry just now that he lost his mind for a while. If he really wanted to reason, he couldn¡¯t win John. Arno was already in danger. It¡¯s unreasonable to think John could definitely cure Arno just because he was a disciple of Perry and if he couldn¡¯t, it was his fault. Brooke was speechless. John sneered, ¡°I have a suggestion for you. You¡¯d better spend more time thinking about how to gain a foothold in Houston without Arno.¡± Upon hearing this. Everyone¡¯s face changed dramatically. Why were they so angry? It was because they knew that Arno was the reason for them to gain a foothold in Houston. Now Arno was dead, and it would be extremely difficult for the Long family in the future. Did they really have to leave Houston and be a local tyrant in other cities? How could they be reconciled? John¡¯s words were like a deadly knife stabbing their wounds directly in front of the Long family. ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t leave for the time being. Wait until we figure out a solution first.¡± Brooke didn¡¯t know what to say. Although he knew what John said was reasonable, he was not willing to let John go, so he could only say that. With an indifferent look on his face, John didn¡¯t say anything more. He walked to a chair and sat down to show his attitude. I have a clear conscience and disdain to run away. Buck regained his sanity. He took a deep breath and said to Sophia, ¡°Don¡¯t me dad, Sophia. I was just too excited just now.¡± Sophia bit her red lips, unwilling to speak. Buck sighed and said, ¡°Sophia, I know you are angry with me, but what I said just now is not against you¡­ Sophia, tell me honestly, is that man really the disciple of Perry?¡± He was also suspicious of John¡¯s identity. Sophia didn¡¯t respond. Buck pleaded, ¡°Sophia, I apologize to you. I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you just now, but your answer is rted to the future of our Long family. Please answer me, okay?¡± Buck even used the word ¡°please¡±. Although Sophia felt wronged in her heart, her heart softened when she saw her father¡¯s expression. She said, ¡°I can swear that Anita told me this personally. If I lied to you, I will be struck by lightning¡­¡± covered her mouth and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t say that. I believe Buck hurriedly covered her mouth and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t say that. I believe you.¡± Buck knew Anita well. She didn¡¯t look like a vicious woman. It was impossible for her to lie to the Long family. After thinking for a while, Buck suddenly walked up to John, bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I was impulsive just now. I shouldn¡¯t have offended you.¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 When the big tree is toppled, the drama will begin ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Seeing that Buck treated John so respectfully, Brooke was very depressed. Just as he opened his mouth, he heard Buck shout, ¡°Shut up!¡± Brooke had no choice but to shut his mouth obediently. Taking a look at Buck with deeply, John said, ¡°Why do you suddenly apologize to me? Don¡¯t you me me for killing your father?¡± Buck shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, what you have said is right. My father¡¯s life was hanging by a thread. He didn¡¯t have much time left. Mr. Lopez have tried your best to save him, but there¡¯s still no way back. Maybe this is fate. I shouldn¡¯t me Mr. Lopez.¡± Hearing this, Brooke and the others felt even more depressed. Why is big brother still putting a good word for John? Who knew whether John had tried his best to save her or not? Buck paused and continued, ¡°Mr. Lopez, may I ask you a question? Where is your master, Perry now?¡± Buck waspletely clear-headed now. Maybe the opportunity that Perry mentioned was not that John could cure Arno, but other opportunities. How could John not understand what Buck was thinking, but he still ruthlessly said,¡± ¡°My master is travelling outside. He won¡¯te to Houston in the next two years.¡± Of course, it was made up by John¡­ Well, it couldn¡¯t be said to bepletely made up. At least up to now, the old man hadn¡¯t shown up. Hearing that, Buck¡¯s face darkened. After two years, no one knew what the Long family would be like. Unwilling to give up, Buck continued to ask, ¡°Did Perry tell you anything about our Long family?¡± John pretended to think for a while and said, ¡°No, even your father¡¯s illness was told by Sophia. I didn¡¯t know what opportunity my master had mentioned before, maybe just a casual talk!¡± It was just a casual talk¡­¡­ The muscles on Buck¡¯s face twitched. The Long family had been waiting for this opportunity, but now, John said that the so-called opportunity might just be a casual talk of Perry. It was a cruel blow to the Long family. Did they really can¡¯t get help from Perry? Buck felt powerless. Brooke said, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve told you that this man is unreliable. How could you still believe him¡­¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Buck shouted again, and then said, ¡°We¡¯d better think of a solution first!¡± Silence fell in the room. A momentter. Brooke said, ¡°Brother, actually I have an idea.¡± In an instant, everyone looked at him. After hesitating for a moment, Brooke said, ¡°Actually, like the Swift family, we can find a backer, such as the White Dragon King. As far as I know, the White Dragon King has terminated the cooperation with the Swift family, so I think¡­¡± Everyone understood what he meant. Brooke hoped that the Long family could rely on the White Dragon King. The faces of the members of the Long family darkened. Obviously, they were not satisfied with the proposal of Brooke. Buck said in a low voice, ¡°Second brother, have you forgotten how my father became like this? The White Dragon King is the enemy of our Long family!¡± Although the root cause of Arno¡¯s illness was the poison, the most direct factor was the battle with the White Dragon King. It was because of the serious injury in that battle that Arno was unable to suppress the poison in his body, causing his condition to be more and more serious. It was reasonable to say that the White Dragon King was the enemy of the Long family. This was also the reason why the Long family could not ept this proposal. However, Brooke said, ¡°There is only evesting interests, no evesting enemies. In the past, the reason why white Dragon King fought with father was that he stood on the side of the Swift family. Now that he has made a clean break with the Swift family, he is no longer an enemy of our Long family.¡± Everyone was silent again. That was true, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that the White Dragon King hurt Arno. At the thought that the person worshipped by the Long family would be the Indirect murderer of Arno¡¯s death in the future, all the members of the Long family would definitely feel ufortable. Buck said, ¡°Put this suggestion aside for the time being. Do you have any better suggestions?¡± ¡°Big brother.¡± This time, it was Mandy, the wife of Brooke. She said, ¡°I think we should start from Sophia. Do you remember Hardy? Hardy¡¯s father was an official of Central Martial Arts League. With the background of Martial Arts League, the Tennat Family can stand still. I think it¡¯s better to marry Sophia to Hardy, so that we can have Martial Arts League as our backer. ¡± Hearing her words, Sophia¡¯s mother was unhappy and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry your daughter?¡± Mandy sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to. But it¡¯s a pity that the girl he likes is Sophia, not my daughter. Otherwise, I would have persuaded my daughter to marry him.¡± Brooke¡¯s eyes lightened and said, ¡°I think Mandy¡¯s suggestion is a good idea. Since we don¡¯t want to invite the White Dragon King to be backer, we can only let Sophia make a sacrifice, which is good for all of us.¡± Except for Sophia¡¯s parents, the rest of the Long family looked at Sophia with expectation. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Obviously. They thought this suggestion was feasible. With a cold face, Sophia said, ¡°I refuse. If Grandpa is still alive, he will never agree with you.¡± Now, Sophia finally understood why her grandfather had recovered, but asked her not to tell anyone for the time being. It turned out that once the tree fell, there would really be a drama. Brooke said, ¡°Sophia, you can¡¯t say that. We all know that Arno loves you the most, so we didn¡¯t agree to sacrifice your happiness for the safety of the Long family. But today was different. Arno is dead. If we don¡¯t find our backer in time, we can¡¯t tell what will happen in the future.¡± Mandy exaggerated, ¡°Yes, Sophia. When Arno was alive, you were the one he loved most. Now you should be sensible and find an opportunity to repay Arno. Do you really have the heart to see Arno¡¯s hard-earned business be robbed by other families little by little? Although Hardy is a little ugly, hees from a rich family and likes you so much. You may not be unhappy to marry him. For the sake of our family¡¯s future, aunt begs you. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 I refuse What Brooke and Mandy said was sincere and touching, as if they really wanted to do anything for the Long family. Others also looked at Sophia with eager eyes, hoping that she could agree. Looking at the faces of these people, Sophia smiled sadly. This was her uncle. This was her aunt. These were her rtives. That was too realistic. It seemed that as long as Sophia didn¡¯t agree, she would be the sinner of the Long family. It seemed that as a descendant of the Long family, she was destined to sacrifice her own life for the interests of the family from the moment she was born. This was the sorrow of the rich and powerful family. In the past, with grandfather¡¯s support, they didn¡¯t dare to go too far. Now, as soon as grandfather died, everyone¡¯s true intention was exposed. How pathetic. Sophia¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. She shook her head again and said firmly, ¡°I refuse!¡± Seeing that she refused again, Mandy¡¯s face suddenly darkened and said, ¡°Sophia, you are too willful and selfish. How can you abandon our Long family for your own interests?¡± Her words sessfully aroused the dissatisfaction of the crowd. They all stared at Sophia with reproachful eyes. Brooke said to Sophia¡¯s mother, ¡°Sister-inw, please persuade Sophia to be obedient and marry into the Tennat Family. Our family will always remember her contribution.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Just give up!¡± It was impossible for Sophia¡¯s mother to see her daughter be a victim of the family¡¯s interests. She directly refused the request of Brooke. Brooke didn¡¯t say anything more. Naturally, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Buck, as if they were waiting for his answer. Besides Arno, Buck was the most powerful person in the Long family. So his words were the most authoritative. How could Buck not understand these people¡¯s thoughts. He was also very sad. Who would be willing to sacrifice their daughter¡¯s happiness? But as the master of a family, there were too many things to consider, and the most important one was the family¡¯s collective interests. Buck didn¡¯t say anything just now because he forced himself to make a decision. Moreover, judging from the attitude of these people in front of him, it was obvious that they were forcing Buck to give in. If he didn¡¯t make a good decision, his authority in the Long family would fall sharply in the future. Buck turned his head slowly to look at Sophia, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sophia¡­¡± ¡°I refuse!¡± Sophia¡¯s face was cold. Seeing the expression on Buck¡¯s face, Sophia knew his decision, so she said coldly before he could finish his words. She didn¡¯t change her answer. Buck smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Sophia, please understand dad¡¯s difficulties¡­¡± ¡°I refuse!¡± ¡°Sophia¡­¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I refuse!¡± With an unusually firm attitude, Sophia put Buck in an awkward position. Brooke said, ¡°Big brother, now that Arno is gone, you will be the head of the Long family in the future. If you want to manage a family well, you shouldn¡¯t be as indecisive as before.¡± His words stimted Buck greatly. He nced at the people of the Long family and saw that they were all waiting for him to make a decision. Buck made up his mind and said, ¡°You have no choice to marry into the Tennat Family.¡± ¡°Buck, are you crazy? Sophia is our daughter!¡± Sophia¡¯s mother screamed. She couldn¡¯t believe that Buck had the heart to throw her daughter out. Buck said firmly, ¡°This is not my order, but the order of all the family members. You are a woman, don¡¯t get involved in it.¡± ¡°Buck, are you out of your mind? I don¡¯t agree to marry Sophia into the Tennat Family!¡± ¡°You have no choice but to agree!¡± ¡°Buck, you heartless bastard¡­¡± The couple quarreled fiercely, but on the contrary, Sophia calmed down and looked indifferent, as if this matter had nothing to do with her. On the other hand, the rest of the people smiled with relief. They knew that as long as Buck decided, Sophia would marry into the Tennat Family. Born in a rich family, she had no choice. So be it. Just as the Buck couple were arguing fiercely, a burst of apuse broke out. ¡°Wonderful! It¡¯s so wonderful! Arno, you¡¯ve been listening to the drama for so long. Shouldn¡¯t you get up and say something?¡± It was John who apuded. He wore a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he was enjoying listening to the drama. The atmosphere in the room was very tense, and John apuded andughed, giving the Long family a great sense of disrespect. But before they could get angry, they were stunned when they heard what John said: Arno? Listen to the drama? The next moment. All of a sudden, Arno, who had been lying motionless on the bed, sat up with his hands. His expression was iparably gloomy. He had been pretending to be dead. As for John, he yed a supporting role. The vital energy that was injected into the heart of Arno temporarily suppressed the heartbeat and breath of Arno, creating an illusion of death for everyone. Although his heartbeat and breath stopped, Arno could still hear. The y went well. But as for the end. Arno was extremely dissatisfied. The reason why he pretended to be dead was that he wanted to test how the people of the Long family would react after he died. As a result. These people first made trouble out of nothing and med his death on John. Then they proposed to invite his enemy, the White Dragon King, to be their backer. What disappointed him most was that they even wanted to push their favorite granddaughter out as a victim and said that this was the best way tofort him. What the¡­¡­ It was not the first time that Arno cursed in his heart. He wanted to jump up and p them on the face, but John¡¯s vital energy had been suppressing him. It was not until he heard the whole drama that he felt his body had recovered its ability to move. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Sophia¡¯s decision ¡°Dead man¡­¡­.e back to life?¡± Seeing that Arno suddenly sat up and his expression was so gloomy, all the members of the Long family were shocked. ¡°You unfilial bastards!¡± Arno was already angry. Hearing someone call him dead man, Arno was furious and cursed, ¡°Even if I am dead, I will drag you unfilial guys down to apany me!¡± Mandy knelt on the ground and said in horror, ¡°Dad, rest in peace. Don¡¯te back! I proposed to marry Sophia to the Tennat Family for the sake of our family¡¯s future. If I didn¡¯t worry about our family, how could I bear to see Sophia suffer? After all, I¡¯m also her aunt¡­¡± p! As Mandy spoke, Brooke suddenly pped her in the face and said angrily, ¡°Shut up! Our father is still alive. Why did you say that?¡± ¡°Still alive?¡± Mandy was stunned for a while and then came to herself. Buck stepped forward excitedly and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s so great that you are still alive. What you did just now almost scared us all.¡± ¡°Are you scared? Humph! Didn¡¯t you look imposing just now?¡± Arno sneered and said, ¡°Thanks to Mr. Lopez, I have been cured. If I really die and the Long family is in your hands, I can¡¯t rest in peace even if I die!¡± Buck knew what his father meant. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Father, I know you feel sorry for Sophia, and I also feel sorry for her. I really have no choice but to come up with this idea!¡± Then Buck looked at Sophia and apologized, ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Sophia. Dad was too confused just now.¡± There was no emotion in her eyes. Buck knew that what he did just now had hurt her deeply. Seeing that she did not respond, he could only sigh helplessly. ¡°Come here,¡± at this time, Arno waved at Brooke.¡± Brooke thought his father had something to tell him, so he hurried to the bedside. But before he could stand firm, Arno suddenly jumped up from the bed and pped him hard in the face. ¡°Did you disrespect Mr. Lopez just now?¡± In the drama just now, there were two things that made him most angry. One was that they decided to marry his granddaughter to the Tennat Family, and the other was their disrespect to John.. As a reasonable man, Arno knew that even if John hadn¡¯t cured him, they shouldn¡¯t me it on John. It was great that John could agree to save him. If he wasn¡¯t cured, he could only me himself for being doomed. But the disappointing guy, Brooke, dared to me John. Arno really wanted to p him to death. p! The sound of pping fell. All of a sudden, Brooke¡¯s body spun like a spinning top and finally knelt down in front of John. His head was buzzing. Brooke shook his head hard to regain hisposure from his father¡¯s p. Then he kowtowed and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I am sorry for my offense. I didn¡¯t know that you have cured¡­¡­ No, no matter whether you have cured my father or not, I shouldn¡¯t me you. Please forgive my rudeness. Buck also said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I was impulsive before. Please forgive me!¡± But John didn¡¯t even look at the two of them. They only said so because Arno was awake. It was not their attitude before. Although John was not narrow-minded, he really did not have much interest in dealing with these two people. He was more interested in Sophia. They hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time and didn¡¯t know much about her character. But just now, he could clearly feel that Sophia had changed. Sometimes, a person could grow up in an instant. Perhaps the attitude of the Long family, including Buck, had made some changes in her heart. John looked at Sophia curiously and wondered how much she would grow after this. John was right. Sophia¡¯s mood just now seemed to have fallen to the bottom. She couldn¡¯t believe that her father had the heart to throw her out just to help her family seek a guarantee of safety. What is the difference between her and goods? Sophia had seen through it. Therefore, no matter what the Long family members said, she was always indifferent. It was not until John gazed at her that her heart softened and her eyes regained some light. ¡°Mr. Lopez.¡± All of a sudden, Sophia walked up to John and said, ¡°May I ask you a favor?¡± John looked at her with interest and said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°Can you do me a favor in front of Master Bertha? I want to¡­¡­ study in Houston Martial Arts School.¡± The Houston Martial Arts School was also known as the Talent Training Base of Martial Arts League. Countless people tried their best to get in. As long as they were enrolled, the powerful ns in Houston didn¡¯t dare to provoke them easily. Because. Almost all the teachers who could teach in the Houston Martial Arts School would also work for Martial Arts League. Who dared not to show respect to their students? Master Bertha¡¯s teacher, Alexandra, was the current director of the Houston Martial Arts School, and Master Bertha was the most favorable student of Alexandra. As long as Bertha asked, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to get someone in. Sophia said, ¡°I know I have missed the best time to learn martial arts, but Mr. Lopez, please believe that as long as I am enrolled in the Houston Martial Arts School, I will try my best to catch up. I will never waste this opportunity.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Sophia had already seen through thews of the rich ns. If she was not strong enough, it was very likely that these women born in the rich ns could not even control their own fate. What happened this timepletely awakened Sophia. Who said that women were not as good as men? Isn¡¯t Master Bertha a typical example? Sophia was just a littlete at the beginning, but she was determined to be like Master Bertha. She wanted to control her own fate, not to be a product at the disposal of her family. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Dean Smith Sophia looked at John with expectation, hoping that he could do her a little favor. If he didn¡¯t agree, she would ask for Anita¡¯s help. With her long-term friendship with Anita, Anita would definitely help her. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to have such awareness. Okay, I will tell my seventh sister about your situation. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to get you in, but you have to be mentally prepared. The people inside are all geniuses.¡± John said cruelly. But it was the truth. Although Sophia was only in her twenties, it was toote for her to learn martial arts. The people inside were geniusespared to her. Imagine that Sophia cultivated with a group of geniuses all day long. Sophia had to pay a hundred times more efforts than the geniuses for the same goal. Most importantly, the psychological blow was not something ordinary people could bear. Clenching her fists, Sophia said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll try my best to catch up with others. I won¡¯t be easily discouraged.¡± In terms of cruelty. What else could be crueler than what she had encountered now? No matter what, Sophia decided to have a try. John smiled, ¡°I just want to remind you that you don¡¯t have to put so much pressure on yourself. If the Martial Arts School won¡¯t ept you, I will be there for you.¡± John meant to say that if she couldn¡¯t practice martial arts, he could teach Sophia to practice. However, after hearing that, Sophia¡¯s face turned red and she seemed to have thought of something. Hearing the conversation between the two, the members of the Long family seemed to understand something. Buck asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Lopez, is your seventh sister Master Bertha?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± John nced at him casually. Everyone was surprised. Buck said to Sophia excitedly, ¡°Sophia, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier about such an important thing?¡± Master Bertha was a famous figure in the martial arts world. Although she was only at the heaven master realm, her talent was extraordinary and her future achievements were limitless. More importantly, she had a strong background. It was said that she had already been treated by Alexandra as a member of her family. In other words, herty family was the backer of Master Bertha. If they had known that John¡¯s seventh sister was Master Bertha, they wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious and even made the decision to marry Sophia to the Tennat family. ¡°Ha ha, of course it¡¯s more important to you than your daughter.¡± Sophia looked at Buck disappointedly. Buck was speechless. Arno said, ¡°It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than on others. I support Sophia¡¯s decision. If anyone dares to take you as a sacrifice in the future, I will not let him go even if I die.¡± The problem of the Long family was almost solved. Just in time, the seventh sister called John, and John left the Long family. They arrived at Houston Martial Arts School. Bertha stood the school gate. Her straight legs, slim figure and perfect body proportion made her a beautiful scenery as soon as she stood there. There were two people beside her. One was Hugo, the Vice Dean, more than 50 years old, and the other was a man in histe twenties. He was a teacher from the Houston Martial Arts School, named Lucien. The students who came in and out of the school looked at them with excitement, and the key point was on Bertha. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bertha was the famous senior female schoolmate and goddess of the school. Although she had graduated, her name was still heard in the school, and her photos had been posted on the top of the list of outstanding students in the school. This photo had be the motivation for many people to go up bravely. At this moment, the goddess appeared, and the real person was more beautiful than the photo. If it weren¡¯t for the vice dean, these students would have surrounded her. ¡°Little John, this way!¡± Standing on tiptoe, Bertha waved at John with a bright smile. She was tall and beautiful, so she didn¡¯t need to stand on tiptoe. John had already seen her in the crowd. ¡°Bertha, is he the one you want to wait for?¡± Lucien¡¯s face changed slightly when he saw John. ¡°Of course.¡± After saying that, when John came close to them, Bertha introduced, ¡°Little John, this is the vice dean of our school. This guy is Lucien, my senior, and now he is teaching in our school.¡± After introducing Hugo and Lucien, Bertha naturally held John¡¯s arm, looked at him sideways and said cunningly, ¡°This is little John, a very important person to me.¡± Little John¡­¡­ You call him so intimately. You don¡¯t have to emphasize that he must be very important to you. Lucien¡¯s mouth twitched. He was jealous, and it was from his favorite schoolmate. He felt extremely ufortable. Noticing Lucien¡¯s hostility, John didn¡¯t want to argue with him. He looked at Hugo politely and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Dean Smith. I¡¯ve heard from my seven¡­ my wife that you are an extraordinary, upright, highly-esteemed and honest man. What you have done is for the sake of students, for everything for students, for all students¡­¡± ¡°Hey, young man, it¡¯s too much.¡± Seeing that John kept talking, Hugo stopped him in a hurry, afraid that if John continued, his old face would soon be as red as a little girl. Although everyone likes to be ttered, but your ttery is obviously insincere. John said seriously, ¡°Dean Smith, it¡¯s not too much. Although I haven¡¯t been to Houston Martial Arts School and I haven¡¯t seen you before, I¡¯ve heard of your name from my wife. Besides. I¡¯m just good at judging people¡¯s appearance. When I first met Dean Smith today, I thought my wife was right. ¡°Young man, that¡¯s enough. If you keep praising me like this, I will probably feel ashamed.¡± Hugo pretended to be serious, but there were obvious signs of satisfaction. Especially, the address ¡°Dean Smith¡± from John was more favorable than those gorgeous and empty words before. He didn¡¯t want to be called vice dean. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Out of mind John¡¯s sweet words surprised Bertha, who was holding his arm. At first, she wondered which wife John referred to? Then she realized that it was her. All of a sudden, she had mixed feelings. When did I praise Dean Smith like this¡­¡­ No, when did I be your wife? Bertha pinched John hard. There was no expression of pain on his face. Instead, it seemed that he had seen through her mind. He leaned close to her ear and said with a snicker, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who y naughty first?¡± When Bertha introduced John, she didn¡¯t say that John was her brother, but that he was a very important person to her, and then held his arm so intimately. Didn¡¯t she deliberately create a false impression for others, that John and her are lovers? What¡¯s wrong with calling her wife? Moreover, John thought that the seventh sister should praise him for being considerate. Seeing the intimate behavior of the two people, Lucien, who was standing aside, became more jealous. He took advantage of the behavior of John¡¯s ttery just now and snorted coldly, ¡°tterer. Don¡¯t you know that our Vice Dean hates tterers the most?¡± As expected, Hugo¡¯s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. As the vice dean, I have emphasized more than once that we should focus on work, instead of thinking about these unorthodox things all day long.¡± He looked at John and said in a stern tone, ¡°Young man, although we don¡¯t have much interaction, listen to me. Don¡¯t waste your time on such meaningless things in the future.¡± ¡°Dean Smith, you are right. What you said really enlightened me. I will definitely listen to you.¡± said John. Hugo nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can correct your mistakes. Bertha, your boyfriend has a good character. When your teacheres back and sees him, she will be very satisfied.¡± Good character? Lucien was stunned. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Is this a good character? How did you find it? Is it because he could correct his mistakes? What about people like me who didn¡¯t make any mistakes? It is nonsense? Lucien was confused. On the other hand, Bertha blushed, which was rare for her to be a little shy. She created an illusion that she was a couple with John, in order to make Lucien stop thinking about her. But she didn¡¯t expect that Hugo would take it seriously and praise John for his good character¡­¡­ What a ridiculouspliment. John was a little surprised and asked, ¡°Seventh sister, we have been here for a long time. Haven¡¯t you seen your teacher yet?¡± He had not only cured Arno¡¯s disease in the Long family, but also participated a drama with him. To his surprise, the seventh sister hadn¡¯t seen her teacher yet. ¡°Seventh sister?¡± Hearing John¡¯s words, Hugo and Lucien were stunned. Didn¡¯t he call her wife just now? Why did he call her seventh sister now? Bertha smiled and stared at John as if she wanted to see how John could exin it. It was not until then that John realized that he had made a slip of the tongue just now. But soon he came up with an idea and showed an embarrassed smile. He said, ¡°¡­ In fact, I¡¯m a fan of sister. This is the pet name of my wife. She likes to call me little John, and I like to call her seventh sister. But this pet name is only called when we are in bed. I blurted it out by ident just now.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± At first, Bertha was looking at John with a yful look, but after hearing his exnation, the smile on her beautiful face froze. Then. A blush quickly climbed up her pretty face, and even her delicate and beautiful ears and slender and smooth neck instantly were red. Damn it, John! What a shameless exnation! Her face blushed. In the eyes of Hugo and Lucien, they thought that she blushed because of John¡¯s shameful words after he told the private affairs of the two young lovers. Hugo looked at the two of them strangely and said with a wry smile, ¡°Young man is really good at it. Why didn¡¯t I¡­!¡± Lucien¡¯s eyes were gloomy. It turned out that his favorite schoolmate, the goddess he had dreamed of for a long time, had already¡­¡­ Shit! Noticing that the atmosphere suddenly became subtle, Hugo came back to the point and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Director herty happened to be out on business today, but she should be back soon.¡± I see. John nodded. Since he had time, he told them what had happened to Sophia. At first, John wanted to ask the seventh sister to tell her teacher about the request of Sophia and ask for her teacher¡¯s help. Since Hugo was also present today, he decided to tell them directly. Anyway, Hugo was the vice dean of the school. It should be a piece of cake to enroll someone. After John said that. Hugo didn¡¯t say anything. Lucien sneered and said, ¡°No wonder you ttered just now. It turns out that you want to ask our Vice Dean for help. You are so scheming.¡± He just wanted to disgust Hugo with John, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be treated like a fool by John. Is he out of his mind? Hugo, the vice dean of the school, hasn¡¯t said anything yet. Why are you so active to interrupt? He didn¡¯t seem to realize that Hugo¡¯s face darkened when he heard what he said about ttery and vice dean. This was just like when a leader of apany gave a lecture to his employees and said that they shouldn¡¯t tter him in the future. No one cared about it, but only you took it seriously. It was fine if you took it seriously. When you happened to meet a colleague who was trying to tter, you used him in person. Didn¡¯t you remember that our leader once said that he hated ttery the most? What a fool? Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Low emotional Intelligence Hugo¡¯s face darkened. However, Lucien didn¡¯t realize it at all. He was socent that he beat John. He continued to sow discord among them and said, ¡°Brother Lopez, are you familiar with the Long family?¡± ¡°We are just casual friends,¡± replied John. ¡°Ha ha, I don¡¯t think so. If you are just casual friends, why do you care so much about the daughter of the Long family?¡± Lucien sneered. Huh? Interesting. How could it be possible that John didn¡¯t understand what this fool was thinking. He was driving a wedge between John and Bertha. He almost told Bertha that your boyfriend was not honest at all. When he was in love with you, he even had an affair with another woman. He was a yboy. Look. This was called scheming! This was to sow dissension between them! But he just had a poor brain. All of a sudden, the expression on John¡¯s face became a little yful. He put his arm around the waist of Bertha and sighed, ¡°Well, Lucien is right. I just can¡¯t change my bad habit¡­¡­. But it¡¯s not all my fault. My wife has a good temper. She spoiled it!¡± A question mark popped up in Lucien¡¯s mind. Is this guy going to expose his secrets like this? Not only did he expose his secrets, but he also said the reason of him being a yboy was because of Bertha, saying that it was because she was too good tempered¡­¡­. How could you act recklessly because your woman has a good temper? It was outrageous! Lucien really felt sorry for his goddess. He looked at Bertha and asked, ¡°Bertha, can you bear him like this?¡± Rubbing her forehead, Bertha said, ¡°I like him. What else can I do if I can¡¯t bear it?¡± Her words were shocking. Hearing that, Lucien was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. What was she talking about? She liked him, so she indulged him to flirt with other women? Shouldn¡¯t the more she liked and cared about him, the more she wanted to keep him by her side and not allow him to mess around with other women? Since when did Master Bertha be so humble? After all, you are the most talented woman in the martial arts world! Where is your pride? Lucien felt that his heart was stabbed hard. The goddess he was longing for was so humble in front of other man. Anyone would probably find it hard to ept. Lucien was not reconciled and asked, ¡°Bertha, do you have something on him? Tell me, I will help you today.¡± Bertha rolled her eyes at him: ¡®I don¡¯t have anything on him¡­¡­ Don¡¯t talk about me. Let¡¯s talk about something else!¡± Obviously, Bertha didn¡¯t want to continue the topic. She knew that from the beginning to the end, John was deliberately provoking Lucien. If John continued to talk, it would probably make Lucien angrier. Her original intention was to make Lucien give up chasing her, not to embarrass both sides. It didn¡¯t have to end ugly. John understood what Bertha meant. Considering that Lucien was the senior schoolmate of seventh sister, he decided to stop making fun of him. He looked at Hugo and went back to the topic. ¡°Dean Smith, I just said that about Sophia¡¯s admission, do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Hugo smiled and said, ¡®I heard what you said just now. Although the girl named Sophia is a little old, she is brave. I think it¡¯s a good try to take her in.¡± ¡°Thank you Dosa Smith!¡±. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Vice Dean Smith, our school is in contact with the Martial Arts League. All the students we recruited need to have a certain talent for martial arts¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Ward, are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Hugo interrupted Lucien and said with a gloomy face, ¡°As the vice dean of Houston Martial Arts School, don¡¯t I even have the right to recruit a student?¡± Vice Dean Smith, Vice Dean Smith, can you not mention word ¡®vice¡¯? Hugo cursed in his mind. Lucien¡¯s face changed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vice Dean smith. How dare I teach you¡­¡± ¡°Then shut up!¡± John looked at the beautiful face of Bertha speechlessly, as if asking, ¡°how does this guy live till now?¡± Rolling her eyes, Bertha seemed to answer, ¡°how do I know! Hugo¡¯s mood was ruined by silly Lucien. It was not until his assistant called and told him that director herty hade back that Hugo felt better. ¡°Bertha, your teacher is back. She just arrived at her office. I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± Hugo said to Bertha. Then he turned to look at Lucien and said in a lower voice, ¡°Mr. Ward, it¡¯s none of your business here. You can go ahead with your work!¡± Lucien wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Finally, he had no choice but to leave. Before he left, he gave John a hard look as if warning him. Taking a deep breath, Bertha said, ¡°He¡¯s finally leaving.¡± Today, she came to see her teacher. Coincidentally, her teacher went out, so she chatted with Hugo and recalled the campus time. However, when Lucien saw it, he insisted on following her. More than once, Bertha euphemistically said that you were now a teacher in the school and you must be very busy. You didn¡¯t have to apany me on purpose. The implication was that you¡¯d better leave as soon as possible after greeting! Unexpectedly, Lucien said enthusiastically, ¡°No, no, no matter how busy I am, I¡¯m not as busy as Vice Dean Smith. Besides, since you went to Central US Martial Arts League for training, you rarelye back. I must apany you well.¡± Lucien insisted on following her. What else could Bertha do? Finally, an idea urred to her and she called John. Coincidentally, after finishing the business in the Long family, John came here to y the role of Bertha¡¯s boyfriend. Bertha had thought that Lucien would leave voluntarily, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would still follow them around the campus shamelessly. After all, he was her senior, so Bertha couldn¡¯t be too straightforward. ¡°Yes, he finally left!¡± As soon as Bertha breathed a sigh of relief, another voice came from the side, which was from Hugo. The two people looked at him strangely. ¡°Dean Smith, I didn¡¯t expect you to think that idiot was annoying,¡± said John jokingly ¡°That idiot is really not clever¡­ young man, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mr. Ward is very good in every aspect. Well, very good.¡± ¡°Vice Dean Smith, you just identally exposed your true thoughts!¡± said Bertha, sticking out her tongue. Hugo didn¡¯t feel ufortable with a lovely girl even if she called him ¡°Vice Dean Smith¡±. Unlike when some idiot who uttered these words, Hugo always felt that he deliberately emphasized them. Bad luck! Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Alexandra In the dean¡¯s office. A woman in a silver white business suit was sitting at her desk and reading documents. She had a good look, an outstanding temperament, mature and well-educated. She was Alexandra, the director of Houston Martial Arts School. At the same time, she was also the martial arts teacher of Bertha. Alexandra¡¯s own cultivation was not top, but she was rich in theoretical knowledge. She had guided a group of outstanding students, and the most representative one was Bertha. That¡¯s why Alexandra was able to be the director of the school at this age, beating Hugo, who was older than her. Of course, this was only one thing. On the other hand. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was because Alexandra had a strong background. Her father, Warren, was the Great Guardian of Houston Martial Arts League. Who dared not to do her a favor? ¡°Dean, they are here.¡± The assistant knocked on the door and said. When Alexandra just came back, her assistant told her that Bertha had been waiting for her for a long time. Alexandra was a kind person. She hadn¡¯t seen Bertha for a long time, so she was about to walk to the door to wee her. Suddenly, she heard Bertha¡¯s voice, ¡°Teacher, you just came back from your work. Just sit well. Don¡¯t be tired.¡± The three of them had arrived at the office. ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate. But you haven¡¯te back to see me for such a long time. Alexandra walked up to Bertha with a smile and held her hand. The rtionship between the two was more like sisters than teachers and students. Bertha said, ¡°I¡¯m right here. Besides, I¡¯ve only graduated for less than two years. It¡¯s not a long time.¡± ¡°Really? Why do I feel that you have graduated for a long time?¡± ¡°Teacher, are you saying that I¡¯m old?¡± ¡°How could it be? You look the same as when I first met you. You look so young, and you haven¡¯t changed at all. It¡¯s really enviable.¡± ¡°Teacher, you are the same. When I was wandering in the campus just now, I heard someone praise you as an unaging goddess!¡± When the two met, they praised each other, but what they said was true. Although Alexandra was already thirty-seven years old, she looked just over thirty. As for Bertha, every time John saw her delicate face, he couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her. But at this moment. When his eyes fell on Alexandra, his heart skipped a beat for no reason. It was not a throb¡­¡­. but a sense of familiarity. Yes, it was a sense of familiarity. It seemed that the woman in front of him had something to do with him. It was a strange feeling. While John was lost in thought, the two of them had already exchanged greetings for a while. Then, Bertha couldn¡¯t wait to introduce, ¡°Teacher, in addition to visiting you today, I want to introduce someone to you.¡± She ran to John full of energy, pulled him to Alexandra and said, ¡°Teacher, he is my brother, John. he is a very, very powerful person.¡± The little John was King of Horizon, of course he was powerful. Bertha was looking forward to the teacher¡¯s reaction when she knew John¡¯s identity, but Bertha didn¡¯t tell her his identity as King of Horizon at the first time. Surprise was usually uncovered at the end to maximize the effect. Hugo was stunned. Wasn¡¯t John her boyfriend? Why did he suddenly be her brother? I see¡­¡­ Hugo was worthy of being the vice dean. He soon realized that the two of them had pretended to be a couple just to make a show for Lucien so that he could give up. No wonder John called Bertha ¡°seventh sister ¡± before. It turned out that it was not her pet name, but a slip of the tongue. That was to say. Hugo couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Lucien for a few seconds. She would rather let her younger brother pretend to be her boyfriend so you can give up. You deserve¡­¡­.I feel sorry for you. Hugo said consciously, ¡°Dean, I have met this young man before. I can feel that he is a good boy with good character. He is honest and not exaggerated at all.¡± Somehow, he even flushed while speaking. However, Alexandra didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she stared at John¡¯s face silently. She didn¡¯t move her eyes away for a long time, and there was even a faint fluctuation of inexplicable emotions in her eyes. ¡°Are you from Sunshine Welfare Center?¡± After a long time, Alexandra took a deep breath and asked. Alexandra had known about Bertha¡¯s background before. She grew up in a ce called Sunshine Welfare Center in New York. She was familiar with this welfare center. What¡¯s more. Unforgettable! At this moment, John couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly in front of the burning eyes of Alexandra. When Alexandra asked this question, John knew that he was right. The woman in front of him must have. something to do with him. ¡°Well, like me, little John has been in Sunshine Welfare Center since he was a child. Butter something happened and we were separated for a long time.¡± Bertha didn¡¯t notice the difference between the two. Seeing that John didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, she answered for him. ¡°Is it because of the fire?¡± Suddenly, Alexandra¡¯s eyes shed. She sneered and said. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Keep your head down to live In the eyes of people in New York, the fire that year was a big news. The main reason was that New York was not a big city, and it would naturally arouse the attention of countless people when a huge fire broke out all of a sudden and even started in a welfare home. But it was only in New York.. As for the whole State of New York, it only stirred a little spark, let alone spread to Houston. As a rich and beautiful girl who grew up in Houston, it was strange for Alexandra herty to blurted out the fire in New York. ¡°Miss herty, you know about the fire at Sunshine Welfare Center?¡± Bertha asked in surprise. Alexandra knew that Bertha came from a welfare house in New York, but Bertha remembered that she did not tell her that there was a fire in that welfare house. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. So Bertha felt really strange. John narrowed his eyes and asked in a sharp tone, ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°How could you talk to my teacher like that, John?¡± Bertha gave him a fierce look. ¡®Although you are the King of Horizon and have a noble status, Miss herty is my teacher after all. Can¡¯t you respect her a little bit when you talk to her?¡¯ Bertha thought. Bertha red at John. John ignored her and stared at Alexandra. At this time, Alexandra restrained the emotion that unconsciously fluctuated in her eyes and exined casually, ¡°At that time, I heard that the scenery in the State of New York was unique. I happened to visit there, so I heard about it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Bertha nodded thoughtfully. However, John was not that gullible. When he first came to the Russell Family in New York, he clearly remembered that Ned had told him that it was a martial artist who told him to set a fire in the welfare house. The martial artist came from Houston. ording to Alexandra¡¯s performance, there was no doubt that she must know something. ¡°You really just went to the State of New York for fun? I suppose you want something else, don¡¯t you?¡± John said meaningfully while staring at Alexandra. ¡°John!!¡± Seeing that John was getting more and more impudent and disrespectful to her teacher, and even had the intention to question her, Bertha stamped with anger and red at him with her knitted eyebrows. She was like an angry tigress. John smiled bitterly. It was hard for him to exin this kind of thing to Bertha. He could only turn it at Alexandra, hoping to find a w in her. A trace of coldness shed across Alexandra¡¯s youthful face. She took a step closer to John and was reluctant to show weakness, then she said, ¡°I know what you want to ask¡­¡± The two were very close to each other. The smell of a mature woman in Alexandra went uncontrobly up John¡¯s nose. But now, John had no interest at all. He just wanted an answer! The answer to the fire that turned on himself in the welfare house! ¡°don¡¯t have the answer you want, but I have a word free for you. You shall leave Houston and keep your head down to live.¡± This was Alexandra¡¯s answer. ¡°Keep my head down¡­¡± Trying hard to suppress the mood fluctuation in his heart, John took a deep breath and said, ¡°Miss herty, thank you for your reminder. I will definitely keep my head down and live on.¡± Alexandra¡¯s expression changed a little, but she didn¡¯t say anything and turned back to her desk. The conversation between the two and the sudden stalemate just now cheered Hugo up in an instant. He was sure that something must happened between the two. However, the conversation did not go on, and it was inconvenient for him to ask more. At first, Bertha felt that John was too impolite, but now she realized that not only John was somehow different, but also her teacher. In Bertha¡¯s impression, her teacher had always been an approachable woman. She had never spoken to a person with a cold manner like today. It was inconvenient for Hugo to ask, but Bertha had no scruples. She Immediately spoke out her doubts, ¡°Miss herty, John, did you¡­ Know each other before?¡± She originally wanted to ask if they had a grudge before, but she changed her words and asked if they knew each other before. On the one hand, Alexandra was her mentor, on the other hand, John was an important brother, Bertha didn¡¯t want to see the two standing on the opposite side. To be exact, Bertha didn¡¯t even want to think about it. ¡°No!¡± To Bertha¡¯s surprise, the two of them spoke in unison and even answered in unison. This made Bertha even more confused. She said, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t know each other before, why did you¡­ behave so strange just now?¡± ¡°Are we? Maybe it¡¯s because of our two personalities. This is how I greet your sworn brother.¡± Alexandra said with a smile. John also rubbed Bertha¡¯s head dotingly and said, ¡°Bertha, don¡¯t think too much. Your teacher and I just tested each other. You know, when masters meet, they like to pretend to be profound to test each other.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the result of the test?¡± Asked Bertha with her eyes wide open. John took a look at Alexandra first, then he looked away. He said with a smile, ¡°We are both satisfied with the result of the test. We can make friends¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Bertha looked at Alexandra with doubt. Alexandra nodded gently. Holding her well developed chest, Bertha breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. I thought there was some grudge when I saw you tit for tat just now¡­¡± She was always careless. Hearing what the two said, she didn¡¯t think too much. Suddenly, her eyes shed and she asked something. ¡°Miss herty, since you and John have tested each other, have you found out that John is King¡­ Hmm!¡± Before Bertha could finish her words, her mouth was covered by John. Alexandra asked with a strange look, ¡°What King?¡± ¡°King hmm¡­¡± With one hand covering Bertha¡¯s mouth, John held her up and rushed out of the dean¡¯s office. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Faith requires mystery When Bertha was about to tell her teacher Alexandra herty that John was King of Horizon, she suddenly felt her feet away from the earth. When she came to her senses. She found that she had been taken out of the office with a strong hand by John. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Wriggling her soft body, Bertha tried to struggle. John¡¯s arms were as hard as iron pincers, he tightly held her waist which made her unable to move. Feeling helpless, Bertha had to do the same thing again. She gritted her silver teeth and bit the index finger of the hand that John was covering on her mouth. Then she got rid of him. ¡°John! What are you doing?¡± ¡°We were having a good chat. Why did you suddenly pick me up and run away? You¡¯re so rude. I thought you were a human trafficker!¡± John took a look at the teeth mark on his hand and said with a dark face, ¡°Are you a dog since you always bite people?¡± Fortunately, she bit his hand this time. ¡°My zodiac sign is tiger. You deserve it, huh!¡± Said Bertha, staring at John gloatingly while grinding her two shiny protruding canine teeth. John was speechless. With her hands on her sexy waist, Bertha asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me tell her who you are just now?¡± John said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what your teacher told me? She told me to keep my head down to live. She was warning me not to be too swanking to be targeted easily.¡± ¡°You are the King of Horizon. You are not swanking since I¡¯m telling a truth.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The King of Horizon has be a faith. If you expose my identity, there will be no mystery. Once the faith began to lose its mystery, it was when the faith gradually copsed. People will embody the figment of their imagination into me. Once the halo of legends is removed, it will be difficult for the faith to return to its previous appearance.¡± John didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, but the effect was miraculous. He even fooled Bertha. ¡°Is it so¡­ mysterious?¡± ¡°I just want to tell my teacher your identity and surprise her. It¡¯s not as serious as you said, is it?¡± Bertha said with a silly expression. It was just a matter of identity exposure. How could it be rted to the copse of faith? In the past, Bertha also regarded the King of Horizon as her belief. Since she knew that John was the King of Horizon, not only did her belief not copse, but even her love for the King of Horizon grew deeper. In a word, she just felt that John was talking nonsense, but she didn¡¯t know how to refute. ¡°That¡¯s it. You just need to remember one thing. Don¡¯t expose my identity at will, understand?¡± John said in a stern tone. As John spoke thetter words, his tone unconsciously became a little harsher. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t tell anyone. Why are you so mean to me? No, how dare you scold me, John?¡± Said Bertha, curling her mouth. Just now, when Bertha thought John as the King of Horizon, her confidence naturally waned a little. But now when she came to her senses, she realized that the King of Horizon was just a younger brother in front of her. ¡®If I bite you, do you dare to retort?¡¯ Bertha thought. Bertha became more confident in an instant. She gritted her teeth and red at John provocatively. As the saying goes, men and women are antagonistic and interdependent; While one is strong, the other is weak; Men and womenplement each other. As expected, once Bertha got her swagger up, John¡¯s face turned gloomy. It was not easy for him to get back his prestige of the King of Horizon, but he was easily suppressed by Bertha. In fact, John had expected this. When his sisters didn¡¯t know that he was the King of Horizon, they extremely admired the King of Horizon and thought he was a legendary figure. But ever since they knew that he was the King of Horizon. They might have been shocked at that time, but after a long time, they would feel that he was just like that. They would even ¡®suppress¡¯ him intentionally or unintentionally. After all. Everyone had a little vanity, right? There was nothing in this world that was more proud and glorious than suppressing the King of Horizon. As the saying goes, men conquer the world to conquer women, while women conquer men to conquer the world. This was a sense of aplishment. What else could John do in the face of this situation? He could only raise his hands in surrender and shout, ¡°Fine, I admit that I am just a little brother, long live my sister!¡± When the two returned to the office. The way Alexandra and Hugo looked at the two was strange, because their mode of getting along was not as simple as siblings. After all, she was his sworn sister, the kind that was not rted. However, both Alexandra and John didn¡¯t mention the previous topics, as if it had never happened. They chatted casually. It was not until they were about to leave that Alexandra walked up to John while Bertha was not looking, she said in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯d better leave Houston as soon as possible, whether for yourself or for Bertha.¡± ¡°I will keep your warning in mind. I will keep my head down and leave here.¡± Said John with a smile. John emphasized the words ¡®keep my head down¡¯ deliberately. Alexandra frowned and snorted, ¡°How dare you!¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Honey, let¡¯s go home and get down to business After leaving Alexandra¡¯s office. John was in a totally different mood as he first came to the Houston Martial Arts School. He had a strong premonition that the truth of his identity, which even the intelligence agency couldn¡¯t find out, was getting closer and closer to him. At this time, even a sober person could not be able to keep calm. Taking a deep breath, John suppressed the fluctuation in his heart and decided to start from Houston. As for why he didn¡¯t let Bertha tell his identity just now. He didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy too early. However, Bertha didn¡¯t know what John was thinking. She took him to the campus again with great joy. While strolling, she told John something interesting about her school days. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Without thepany of Hugo and Lucien, Bertha was now in a state ofplete rxation. Many students on the road recognized Bertha. Seeing that there was no vice dean this time, they were so excited that they came forward and asked for a group photo. In a good mood, Bertha didn¡¯t refuse. For a moment, it was John who became an outsider. Staring at Bertha who was warmly surrounded, he found something both funny and annoying. When Bertha was taking photos and signing autographs with people, she would cast a defiant look at John from time to time, as if she was saying, ¡°Look, how popr your sister is.¡± John didn¡¯t envy her at all. On the contrary, the hostile eyes of the male students around her made him feel interesting. As a well-known figure in the Houston Martial Arts School, even if she had left the school, the legend was still there. Therefore, whether for Lucien who had be a teacher, or for these male students, they all silently regarded her as a goddess.. Now their goddess suddenly came back to school with a man who seemed to be very close to her. It was difficult for them not to think too much. Of course they were unhappy. Seeing that they were unhappy, John was really d. He suddenly pushed away the crowd and strode towards Bertha. Just as everyone thought that someone wanted to cut the line and was about to reprimand him, they saw the man suddenly carried Bertha on his shoulder possessively. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t waste time. Let¡¯s go home and get down to business.¡± John carried Bertha on his shoulder, with his right hand pressed her legs and his left hand pped her buttocks as if it was a punishment. p! The crowd fell into silence. All of a sudden, the noisy crowd fell into silence. All of them widened their eyes and watched the incredible scene. Especially those male students, their eyes seemed to be burning. Their goddess was carried on the shoulder by a man so rudely and pped on the hip? The point was. Although Bertha was beating his back with her fist, she didn¡¯t exert much strength, which meant that she was just shy and resisted a few times symbolically, not really angry.. Damn it! What a surprise! The male students seemed to be heartbroken. However, those female students didn¡¯t feel ufortable. Instead, their eyes lit up. The reason why they worshiped Bertha was purely out of a junior¡¯s admiration for a popr senior, which was not mixed with any fantasy between men and women. Therefore, when they saw that Bertha was carried away by a man, they would not feel heartbroken. They were just curious about who this man was. How could he conquer their popr senior, Master Bertha? After all, Master Bertha was not only the most talented woman in the martial world, but also the leader of the Central US Martial Arts League right now, she certainly had a good taste. This man was absolutely charming to her since he was able to catch her eye. Their curious minds was instantly burned. There were also some female students who looked forward to it. Although they didn¡¯t know who John was, his appearance, figure and domineering behavior perfectly met the hero image of Mary Sue novel in their minds. Well, of course, among these martial artists, there were also many girls who like to read Mary Sue novels like Crazy in Love with a Bossy Billionaire. The most interesting part was the inverted plot that a man who hurt his wife at first, then he pursued his wife but failed. Then a supporting character would take care of the heroine unconditionally from beginning to end until the rtionship between the heroine and the cold man was reconciled. At this time, the warm supporting character could silently retreat without regret. It had a strong sense of substitution, wasn¡¯t it? This was the condition of girls. As for those male students, besides practicing martial arts, they would also gather together to y computer games like League of Legends and PUBG. Not long ago, a male student was unable to keep up with martial arts training because of excessive addiction toputer games and was finally shaved by the school. The reason for introducing these things was to cobble together words¡­ was to to show that the life of a martial artist was actually not as magnificent as others had imagined. To get down to business. The goddess in the dreams of the male students, as well as the popr senior of the female students, was carried away by a domineering man. That kind of mental impact was iparably great. Carrying Bertha¡¯s light body, John ran out of the gate and put her down. As he had expected, Bertha¡¯s face turned red. She said angrily and shyly, ¡°You such a jerk! John, you want to die? How am I supposed to face my fellow students after you did this?¡± Just now, Bertha saw clearly that many people were taking photos. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the news that she was carried out of the campus by a man spread. What embarrassed Bertha was not carried away by John, but the p. After all, she used to be a campus goddess, she should behave herself. However, the scene just now directly overturned her goddess image. It made many boys sad! However, John didn¡¯t have any attitude of reflection. He said seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Bertha. I¡¯m doing this for their good. I¡¯m trying to motivate them in different ways!¡± While touching her messy hair with her slender fingers, Bertha rolled her eyes at John and said, ¡°Go on. Keep on building your lies. If you can¡¯t figure out some reason, I¡¯ll let you suffer from my canine teeth again.¡± After thinking for a while, John said, ¡°Bertha, you can be regarded as kind of a goddess in this martial arts school¡­¡± ¡°Hum, what do you mean by ¡°kind of¡±? I am!¡± Bertha corrected him aggressively. ¡°Fine, you are the goddess.¡± Noticing that Bertha Carter was more narcissistic than he was, John continued, ¡°What is a goddess? A goddess is superior and perfect. Am I right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Said John with a smile, ¡°In the eyes of those people before, you were a perfect goddess. But just now, I broke your goddess image. Do you know what it means?¡± ¡°It means that you are a rogue!¡± Said Bertha, ring at him fiercely. John ignored her and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m teaching those youth a lesson. No matter how perfect a goddess is. as long as you are strong enough, you can turn her into a little woman who is in turmoil.¡± Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 She¡¯s really like a dog ¡°No matter how perfect a goddess is, she is just a woman after all. She is just more graceful, charming and has a higher taste than ordinary women. So was a god. But that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have emotions and desires. The reason why I treated you like that just now was to encourage your junior schoolmates. As long as they are outstanding enough, they can still get their dream lover. Unfortunately- John sighed and suddenly looked up at the sky at forty-five degree angle, trying to make himself mncholy and deep. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no one can understand my good intentions. It¡¯s okay that those male students are hostile to me, but even you, Bertha, misunderstood me. Do you know how painful my heart is?¡± After John said. Bertha waspletely stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe it. How could a person be so shameless. It was obvious that it was John who took advantage of her, but after what he said, it was John who was wronged. How could he be so shameless? Gritting her teeth, Bertha said, ¡°So you mean that I shouldn¡¯t me you for pping me, but should praise you instead?¡± John drew back his gaze at the forty-five degree angle, stared at the beautiful tiny face of Bertha and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you praise me. I¡¯m used to hiding my merits and reputation. I don¡¯t care about praises, as long as you can understand my good intentions.¡± ¡°John " With the gentle fragrance of her virgining close, John¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as he thought that Bertha had been moved by what he said and was about to burst into tears, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his shoulder ¡°You know what? John, I¡¯m so moved by your shameless look that I want to leave a mark on your body with my mouth¡± Without any mercy, Bertha opened her mouth and bit on John¡¯s shoulder. John¡¯s face changed slightly and cursed in his heart, ¡®Damn it! She¡¯s really like a dog!¡¯ After leaving a bright red tooth mark on John¡¯s shoulder, it didn¡¯t take long for Bertha to leave Houston. She had just heard that John woulde to Houston to treat the Long family. Thinking that she hadn¡¯t been back to her old school for a period of time, she came with him. As the leader of the Central US Martial Arts League, Bertha didn¡¯t want to be off duty for too long. John stayed in Houston. The reason he gave to Bertha was that he hadn¡¯tpletely cured Arno, so he wouldn¡¯t go back so soon. As for the real reason, only John knew it. John arrived at the Long family. When John told Arno that he was going to stay in Houston for a period of time, Arno was really happy and immediately arranged a ce for him. Not long after, an offer letter from Houston Martial Arts School was delivered to the Long family. The admitted person was none other than Sophia. The attitude of the Long family towards Sophia changed dramatically. It was indeed a littlete for Sophia to enter the martial arts school at her age. To be honest, her future development in martial arts was not optimistic. But it didn¡¯t matter. The most important thing was the environment. The Long family believed that since Sophia had be a student of Houston Martial Arts School, it would be a whole other level of talent that she was going to meet. The attitude of the Long family towards her was naturally different from before. Of course, they owed it all to John, so the members of the Long family respected John more. As soon as Arno got better, he booked all the rooms on one floor of the seafood restaurant to express his gratitude to John and also took it as the entrance banquet of Sophia All the members of the Long family were present, creating a lively atmosphere. Smart as Arno was, he chose this restaurant because it was owned by Guy Porter. Speaking of Guy Porter, the Porter family had to be mentioned. Just like the Long family, the Porter family also had a venerable realm sitting in his seat, but he was too old. For the sake of their steady life, the Porter family decided to find a backer in advance, and that backer was exactly the White Dragon King Not long after the White Dragon King dered the end of the cooperation with the Swift family, Guy found the White Dragon King. He hoped that the White Dragon King could cooperate with the Porter family, and the White Dragon King agreed readily. The conditions was the same as that of the Swift family. There were three chances in total. The reason why Arno set the banquet here was not to against Guy, but to indirectly told the White Dragon King that he was in good health. The banquet was more than half over. Since Arno had just recovered from a serious illness, with the dissuasion of John, he didn¡¯t drink, but his face was still flushed. This was caused by his excitement.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This time, the three blessings of the Long family came true. The first blessing was that the Swift family inexplicably lost their backer, so they naturally could no longer pose a threat to the Long family, and even the Long family could fight back. The second blessing was that Sophia was admitted by Houston Martial Arts School. The third blessing was that they had made friends with John. During the whole process, John was treated as a distinguished guest. In addition to Arno, Buck, Brooke and other people came forward to propose a toast, which gave enough respect to John. John had drunk many sses of wine, but his expression was still calm without any drunkenness, which made Arno even more surprised. He felt more and more regretful that he was unable to make his granddaughter marry him. Sophia was a wimpy drinker. She only drank a little, but her face turned red and her head was dizzy. This sip of wine was drunk when she was toasting to John. The atmosphere was extremely harmonious. But there were always nuisances who would suddenlye out and make people sick. Like right now. A slightly unpleasant sarcastic voice suddenly came from the stairway, ¡°I wondered who booked the second floor in such a swanking way. It turns out to be an acquaintancel¡± As the voice approached, a man with a sneer on his face walked towards them. But everyone in the Long family didn¡¯t know this man, including Arno. ¡°Excuse me, sir, who are you?¡± Asked Arno, standing up and staring at the man in confusion. The man didn¡¯t even look at Arno. Instead, he stared at John sarcastically and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Carter come with you in such a lively scene?¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Make things hard for him The man who suddenly showed up and threw a wet nket over was Lucien Ward. Not long ago, the news that Master Bertha was carried out of the school by a domineering young man and she was pped on the butt had been spread in Houston Martial Arts School, and there were pictures as evidence. The school forum almost copsed. Lucien also saw those photos, he felt like a sharp knife stabbed into his heart, which made his heart bleeding. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She was his goddess! But in the hands of John, she turned into a meek sheep. Lucien wished he could cut John into pieces! He was unhappy! He was extremely unhappy! As a result, when Lucien came to this restaurant today and saw John, he immediately burst into anger and couldn¡¯t help walking over to provoke him. Lucien showed his obvious hostility. All the members of the Long family were confused and stared at John. Seeing that Lucien didn¡¯t respond to him, Arno turned to ask, ¡°Mr. Lopez, who is this?¡± ¡°Lucien Ward is a teacher in Houston Martial Arts School.¡± Said John indifferently. He was teaching in Houston Martial Arts School! Hearing this, the eyes of the people of the Long family suddenly shrank. Those who were able to stay in Houston Martial Arts School to teach had either outstanding talents or powerful backgrounds. And this background, of course, referred to the Martial Arts League. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the man in front of them. Brooke immediately showed a ttering smile and ran to Lucien with a ss of wine and said, ¡°Mr. Ward, I¡¯m Brooke Long. Please allow me to propose a toast to you.¡± When Brooke was about to drink the wine, Lucien nced at him and snorted, ¡°Who do you think you are? Get out of here!¡± Lucien was in a bad mood when he saw John. Wasn¡¯t Brooke asking for humiliation bying here to propose a toast? Hearing that, the facial expression of Brooke froze. The ss of wine in his hand stopped in midair, but when he came to his senses, he still gulped it down. He was depressed. But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The faces of Arno and the other people present darkened. How could they not see that Lucien was obviously here to make trouble. At this time, Lucien suddenly looked around and said with a sneer, ¡°You are so d just because of an enrollment quota. Is this the only achievement of your Long family?¡± All the members of the Long family blushed. For Lucien, there was nothing to celebrate for a quota, but for the Long family, it meant something different. But they didn¡¯t dare to refute Lucien snorted again, ¡°Who is Sophia?¡± Sophia had just drunk a little liquor and was in a daze. When she heard someone call her name, she shook her body and stood up. She said in a daze, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Sophia.¡± Lucien¡¯s eyes pierced over, with a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Very good. When you officially enter the martial arts school, I will definitely take good care of you.¡± Under normal circumstances, when people heard the four words ¡®take good care of, they might be d and think that it was to secure advantages through his influence. But at this moment. The meaning of this sentence was obviously not that simple. All of a sudden, Sophia broke out in a cold sweat and sobered up in an instant, with a hint of panic on her pretty face. The members of the Long family were also shocked. How could they not understand that Lucien shifted his hostility to John to Sophia. The expression on Arno¡¯s face was the worst in particr. As his precious granddaughter, Arno supported Sophia to enter the martial arts school. He also expected that Sophia would suffer a lot in the future. After all, it was ate start. However This kind of suffering did not include being cheated by Lucien. Of course, Arno felt sorry for her. After these words, Lucien turned his head and gave a cold nce at John. Then he left the second floor of the restaurant and went upstairs. The atmosphere on the second floor dropped to freezing point. All the members of the Long family felt as if a stone was pressed against their chests, making them hard to breathe. Only John was still enjoying the food. Hearing that, Arno¡¯s dry lips slightly moved. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Lopez, is there any enmity between you and the man just now?¡± ¡°I have a petty conflict with that jerk. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Said John lightly. John didn¡¯t do anything to Lucien¡¯s provocation just now, not because he was a coward, but because Lucien was not qualified. The reason why John stayed in Houston this time was that he wanted to stir up a big storm. A small character like Lucien might not even be able to stir up a small wave in this big storm. John had his own n. However, when the Long family heard this, it seemed to be a shocking news, and a hint of shock appeared on their faces. How dare he say that the teacher in Houston Martial Arts School was a jerk. Fortunately, Lucien had gone upstairs and didn¡¯t hear this sentence. Otherwise, they might fight on the spot. ¡°Mr. Lopez, your seventh sister is Master Bertha. Of course she is not afraid of Lucien, but it¡¯s hard to guard against a jerk!¡± Arno said with a wry smile. John¡¯s seventh sister was Master Bertha, and Bertha¡¯s teacher was Alexandra herty, the dean of the martial arts school. With such a rtionship, of course John was not afraid of Lucien. But Sophia was different. In the future, Sophia would enter Houston Martial Arts School as a student while she had offended Lucien. Who knew what Lucien would do. Of course, Arno was afraid. Everyone fell into silence. It was supposed to be a g banquet, but the appearance of Lucien made everyone depressed. John put down his chopsticks and stared at Sophia whose face turned pale, he asked, ¡°Miss Long, are you afraid?¡± A trace of hesitation shed through her eyes. John said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ashamed. It¡¯s normal for you to be afraid of such a thing. Just tell me your real thoughts. Do you still want to go to Houston Martial Arts School?¡± Sophia bit her red lips and was trapped into a dilemma. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Go through my crotch Sophia hadpletely sobered up from the drunken state. Her face was no longer red, but a little pale. Lucien¡¯s appearance really frightened her. So when John asked this question, Sophia fell into a deep tangle. She bit her red lips and looked away, as if she wanted to ask for the opinion of Arno. Arno wanted to persuade Sophia to give up this opportunity, but he couldn¡¯t tell her since it might displease John. This opportunity was asked from John. Flinching at this time was actually a betrayal of John¡¯s will. Sophia also knew that. Seeing this, John had a general idea. He smiled andforted, ¡°Miss Long, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. It¡¯s not a big deal whether you go to the martial arts school or not¡± Sophia was a friend of Anita, and the Long family had taken good care of Anita. It was impossible for John to be dissatisfied with the Long family and Sophia because of such a trifle. John was not that narrow-minded. He just thought that if she decided not to go, he could reply to Hugo earlier. The fact that the offer letter of Sophia came down so soon indicated that Hugo had put a lot of effort into it. What would Hugo think if he didn¡¯t see Sophia at the school entry time? John was a sophisticated man. ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­ I¡¯ve told you that as long as you give me this opportunity, I will definitely cherish it, so¡­ I still decide to go to Houston Martial Arts School¡± After hesitating for a long time, Sophia finally plucked up the courage to stick to her original decision. ¡°Sophia¡­¡± Arno stared at his granddaughter with a mixed feeling of relief and guilt. He was d that her granddaughter had the courage to make such a decision, which meant that she had really grown up. He med himself because his granddaughter¡¯s decision was also a sign of disappointment to the Long family. If the family was a safe harbor, who would she be willing to go outside to suffer a storm? John nced at Sophia in surprise. He was a little surprised at her answer, but he just nodded and said nothing N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The banquet was not over yet, but the atmosphere was not as good as before, as if there was a haze covering everyone¡¯s heart. The atmosphere did notst long. Suddenly, another dispute came from the stairway. ¡°What the hell is going on today? It¡¯s such a bummer!¡± Brooke had just been humiliated by Lucien and was depressed. Hearing the quarrel, he couldn¡¯t control his anger anymore. He kicked the chair back and stood up to walk towards the direction of the quarrel in anger. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy during the meal. Is this how you treat us?¡± Brooke walked to the door of the second floor and yelled at two waiters. Obviously, he had held back his anger before. The waiter¡¯s expression changed and apologized in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Long, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. We¡¯re dealing with it. Please wait a moment.¡± After apologizing, the waiter¡¯s face immediately darkened. He shouted at the young man outside the door, ¡°Boy, we have informed the security. If you continue to harass us, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± The young man said anxiously. ¡°I just want to have a look inside. Please, just let me have a look. I¡¯ll leave after having a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you that the whole second floor has been booked by distinguished guests. We can¡¯t let you in. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± The waiter said impatiently. The two waiters were also confused. Just now, Lucien came in and said that he wanted to have a look. Since Lucien was a regr visitor here and they also knew his identity, they did not stop him. However, after Lucien went in, the people inside became obviously unhappy. All the waiters knew it. Just now, the two waiters at the door were scolded by their leader because of this matter. But after a while, another young man came and said that he wanted to enter the second floor to have a look. Of course, the waiter would not let anyone in at will. They tried to persuade him, but the young man didn¡¯t listen, so they had a dispute. ck, ck, ck! Soon, several strong security guards rushed up and were about to kick the young man out. At this time, they heard the voice of Brooke, ¡°Wait!¡± After stopped the security guard, Brooke stared at the young man and said, ¡°You just said you wanted to go in and have a look What do you want to see?¡± I¡¯m looking for my girlfriend ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Your girlfriend is not here if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go inside by yourself. But you have to go through my crotch.¡± Just now, he was humiliated by Lucien and was really unhappy, but he didn¡¯t dare to offend Lucien, so he nned to take this idiot as a vent. At first, the young man was grateful to Brooke for letting him in, but when he heard thest sentence, he immediately showed an angry expression. He just wanted to humiliate him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Brooke cast a cold nce at the young man and turned to the security guards. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to tell your boss about this, beat him hard!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Several security guards swung their sticks and were about to hit the young man fiercely, but at this time, a crisp p suddenly sounded. p! Everyone was stunned with a puzzled look on their faces, because the one who was beaten was actually Brooke. ¡°Mr. Lopez, why did you¡­¡± Brooke covered his swollen cheek and stared at John in confusion. He didn¡¯t know why John pped him all of a sudden. Did John dislike his behavior? The next moment. The young man at the door suddenly shouted excitedly, ¡°My brother-inw!¡± Brother-inw? Hearing that, Brooke¡¯s pupils shrank all of a sudden. He finally understood why John suddenly pped him. It turned out that the young man outside the door was John¡¯s brother-inw. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Your sister is a fairy Brooke Long was stunned. He began to doubt himself. Was a random person on the road a powerful man that he cannot provoke? What the hell! ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡­¡± How dare he be dissatisfied with John? His face turned pale when he knew that he had made a mistake. He wanted to apologize. John was not in the mood to argue with him at all. John looked at the young man at the door and said, ¡°Jacob Yeats, why do youe here instead of staying at school?¡± The young man was no other than Jacob Yeats. He was Queenie¡¯s little brother. He was studying at the University of Houston. Jacob said excitedly, ¡°Brother-inw, why did youe to Houston?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you now.¡± ¡°Well, brother-inw, can I go in and have a talk?¡± Jacob looked around. Obviously, he felt embarrassed to say it because there was someone else beside him. John nced at him and said, ¡°Come in!¡± The waiter in the tavern also knew that it was a misunderstanding, or perhaps it was a coincidence, so he apologized to Jacob judiciously and didn¡¯t stop him. The two entered the banquet hall on the second floor. Brooke Long followed John, covering his swollen face and not daring to say a word. ¡°Mr. Lopez, who is this?¡± Arno Long, Buck Long and others looked at Jacob curiously.. ¡°An old friend. It¡¯s okay. You can continue to eat,¡± said John casually. Then he took Jacob to a table in the corner. ¡°You just said that you came here to look for your girlfriend. What happened?¡± asked John. ¡°Brother-inw, can I talk while eating? I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± ¡°You still want to eat at this time. It seems that your girlfriend is not important!¡± said John jokingly.. ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s name is Aria Fisher. She cuckolded me.¡± Jacob wolfed down the food, and what he said shocked John. ¡°Your girlfriend cuckolded you?¡± John asked with an interesting expression. ¡°Yes, it happened a few days ago. I¡¯m really sad¡­ Well, what kind of fish is this? It¡¯s so delicious. Brother-inw, do you want to have a try?¡± John was speechless. ¡°I have had a rtionship with Aria for almost a year, but recently, I found that she was abnormal. She often chatted with a man behind my back. She thought I didn¡¯t know! Two days ago, my roommate told me that he saw Aria walking with an ugly man. I knew what happened. I asked Aria, but she didn¡¯t admit it. Today, Aria told me that she was going shopping with her bestie, but when I followed her out, I found that it was a man¡­ ¡°So, you followed them to this seafood restaurant?¡± Seeing that he was busy eating again, John was speechless and added. ¡°Yes,¡± Jacob nodded. John couldn¡¯t help but criticize him, ¡°You¡¯re so disappointing. It¡¯s just a woman. Since she cheated on you, you just should break up with her. It¡¯s not a big deal. Do you still want to be a simp?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of breaking up or not. I¡¯m just not resigned to that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because that man is really ugly. I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± After all, Jacob and Queenie were siblings. His sister was so beautiful, and as her brother, he was no worse than her. Sometimes even John was inferior to him. That was why he couldn¡¯t understand why Aria would find such an ugly man with special facial features. John said, ¡°That depends on feelings. Maybe you think the man is ugly, but your girlfriend thinks he is not bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Jacob said with extraordinary firmness, ¡°I can guarantee that as long as people have seen that man, no one won¡¯t say that he is not ugly. If there is, he is absolutely against his will.¡± Jacob¡¯s decisiveness made John, who was not interested at all and even thought it was boring, be interested in the man who had stolen Jacob¡¯s girlfriend. Just for fun! It was normal! ¡°Tell me how ugly he is,¡± asked John curiously. After thinking for a while, Jacob said, ¡°His face looks like the one of a horse. His nose looks like a garlic. He has nted eyes and his mouth is half smaller than that of a normal person. I only saw his face once, but I felt that his features were so tight that he was malformed. I was deeply impressed.¡± After hearing Jacob¡¯s description, John showed an incredible expression on his face. ¡°How could there be such a thing?¡± He didn¡¯t judge people by their appearance. After all, appearance was given by parents, so he couldn¡¯t laugh. at others casually. John was just surprised. If that person really looked like this and could steal Jacob¡¯s girlfriend, he must be so rich and powerful! He said with a sad face, ¡°You knew why I have a resigned look now? Brother-inw, think about it. If one day my sister goes to find a man like that man and cuckolds you¡­¡± p! John pped on Jacob¡¯s head and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble for me. Your sister can¡¯t do that.¡± Stroking his head, Jacob said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°I¡¯m just giving you an example to let you feel for me¡­¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°No way!¡± John red at him, ¡°Can you pull your sister¡¯s leg at will?¡± ¡°Can youpare your sister with that Aria Fisher?¡± ¡°Your sister is the fairy in the sky. She is perfect, pure and sacred. I will definitely hit them whoever dares to speak ill of your sister, and you are no exception!¡± Looking at the angry expression on John¡¯s face, Jacob was extremely scared, but he couldn¡¯t help muttering. ¡°My sister has not admitted that you¡­¡± Jacob didn¡¯t expect that his ttering addressing of ¡°brother-inw¡± would make John so arrogant. Their rtions had not been decided, but he was so partial to her. ¡°What were you muttering about just now?¡± John red fiercely at Jacob, which frightened him again. Jacob trembled and quickly said, ¡°No¡­ nothing. If my sister knows that you protect her like this, she will definitely be moved by you, my brother-inw!¡± Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 The toff of the Will Family ¡°For the sake of your sincere apology, I forgive you this time. But don¡¯t let me hear such words again in the future.¡± John pretended to be serious. ¡°Ha, I understand. Brother-inw, can you uphold justice for me?¡± said Jacob. He winked at John, as bold as brass. ¡°Why do you think I have the ability to uphold justice for you?¡± John asked yfully. ¡°Because you are the King of Horizon!¡± John was stunned and asked with confusion, ¡°Did your sister tell you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that yourself?¡± ¡°Did I say it myself?¡± ¡°Yes, you said it yourself when you were at Uncle Bush¡¯s home in the State of New York,¡± answered Jacob. Hearing this, John soon remembered that. It seemed that he had indeed said it. At that time, Nick Yeats and his families were invited to have dinner in the Bush Family. They brought John with them, saying that they wanted to apologize to John. In fact, Justin Bush found an Australian man and was ready to teach him a lesson. However, John¡¯s casual behaviors scared the man away. At that time, both Queenie and Jacob were present. John told Queenie that he was really the King of Horizon. He asked her if she believed it or not, and Queenie kept him guessing. But Jacob nodded immediately and said that he believed that. John thought that Jacob was joking, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be serious. ¡°Do you really believe that I¡¯m the King of Horizon?¡± John asked with a strange look. ¡°Yes. Why don¡¯t I believe that? The King of Horizon is a big shot, so people can¡¯t pull his leg at will, right? And you are so powerful. Of course, I believe you.¡± Jacob learned from John and used it. John had said that he cannot pull Queenie¡¯s leg at will. He said the same words about the King of Horizon. What a clever boy he was. John was deeply touched. He thought, ¡®Queenie, take a good look at this innocent and cute young man. He believes me only after I tell him once.¡¯ It urred to John that he had told Queenie more than once that he was the King of Horizon, but Queenie didn¡¯t believe him. She didn¡¯t believe him until he gradually revealed his strength. Jacob should be the first one to believe so easily that he was the King of Horizon! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. How could John not be moved. However, even though he was moved, John still said seriously, ¡°My identity is a secret. Remember not to expose it anyway.¡± Jacob nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Big shots like to y the pig to trap a tiger. If I have the strength like you, I will definitely do more than you.¡± John was speechless. He thought, ¡®If you think it¡¯s just a trick, then it¡¯s!¡¯ John didn¡¯t exin too much, but went back to the point, ¡°Since you call me brother-inw, I naturally can¡¯t stand by and do nothing about your business¡­¡± After a pause, John continued, ¡°You just said that the man who stole your girlfriend looked very special?¡± ¡°Yes, he must be unforgettable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just wait.¡± With a confident smile, John called the manager of the restaurant over and said to Jacob, ¡°Repeat the features you just said to this manager.¡± ¡°His face looks like that of a horse and his nose looks like a garlic. He has nted eyes¡­¡± When these words popped out, the manager¡¯s face obviously changed, especially when it came to the tight appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but say in horror, ¡°Young man, I know who you are talking about, but please keep your voice down. If anyone hears it, I¡¯m afraid it will cause a big trouble.¡± ¡°A big trouble?¡± John was interested. He thought that the stealer really had a strong background. John said, ¡°I¡¯m interested in him. Tell me.¡± The manager hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°The man you just mentioned should be the toff of the Will Family, Tony Will. Although he is¡­ more special than ordinary people, he has a strong background! Tony was mediocre and didn¡¯t practice martial arts, but he had a brother called Bruce Will, a genius of the Houston Martial Arts School. He reached the heaven realm at the age of less than twenty-three, and almost reached the level of Master Bertha. Of course, these were not the most terrifying. The most terrifying one was Tony¡¯s grandfather, Carl Will, the Guardian of Central Martial Arts League.¡± The manager of the tavern talked about Tony¡¯s background slowly. Businessmen were more familiar with the identity of such a big shot than anyone else. They were afraid of offending them one day because they did not recognize their identities. The manager¡¯s words didn¡¯t interest John at all, but thest one lit up his eyes. The Guardian of Central Martial Arts League. This identity should be shocking enough. John wanted to make a big move to mess up Houston, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be a good chance to be sent to him so soon. Maybe this was fate. John made up his mind to start with Tony. He asked, ¡°Is that Tony Will in your restaurant now?¡± The manager said warily, ¡°Bro, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that my brother-inw may have some misunderstandings with Tony before. After hearing what you said just now, I realized that Tony has such a strong background, so I want to take this opportunity to take my brother-inw to apologize to him.¡± The manager first nced at Jacob, and then looked back at John. He said, ¡°If there was a misunderstanding before, you should apologize. A wise man understands and submits to circumstances.!¡± The manager thought that he had already told him in detail about Tony¡¯s identity and background. As long as he was a smart man, he would not easily provoke him. Since the two young men appeared in the banquet hall on the second floor, it meant that they must be rted to members of the Long Family who sat at distant tables. After all, the Long Family was not on the same level with the Will Family. All in all. The manager of the restaurant came to a conclusion that the two young men were likely to sincerely apologize, so he said, ¡°Mr. Will is in the banquet hall on the third floor, and Mr. Ward is also there.¡± Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 He is Master Bertha¡¯s man Lucien Ward was also on the third floor with Tony. It was beyond expectation but made sense. Houston Martial Arts School was the talent training base of Martial Arts League, directly affiliated to Martial Arts League. Tony¡¯s background was the Martial Arts League. Lucien was a teacher of the school, and he was in the same circle with Tony. It was normal for people in the same circle to have connections. ¡°You two, anyway, you are going to apologize. By the way, please clear the misunderstanding between you and Mr. Ward!¡± The manager of the restaurant relied on his sharp eyes to get this position. When Lucien Ward came to the second floor earlier, the manager had already seen that the two sides had been at loggerheads. At that time, he was shocked. That was a big trouble! Therefore, he went over and severely criticized the two waiters at the door. At the same time, he also gave both the Long Family and Lucien a bottle of high-end red wine as compensation. He put in a good word for each other and tried to calm both sides down. Now he heard that John and Jacob were going to apologize. That was what the manager wanted. Without hesitation, John said, ¡°Yes, better make friends than make enemies. It¡¯s not a big deal. If we can clear the previous misunderstandings today, it¡¯s your contribution.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The manager smiled happily and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs now and ask for Mr. Will and Mr. Ward¡¯s opinions?¡± John nodded, ¡°My name is John Lopez. This is my little brother-inw, Jacob Yeats. You can go upstairs and tell them our names. I¡¯m sure the guests upstairs will agree to see us.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait a moment!¡± The manager went to the second floor. Jacob was confused and asked, ¡°Brother-inw, what are you doing? Are we really going to apologize to them?¡± John nced at him and said angrily, ¡°Jacob, do you be silly for studying? Do you think I, the handsome Husband of your beautiful sister Queenie, am the kind of person who easily apologizes to others?¡± ¡°Of course not. Who dares to ask the King of Horizon to apologize¡­¡± Feeling John¡¯s sharp gaze, Jacob immediately shrank his neck. He remembered that John had told him not to expose his identity, so he shut up obediently. On second thought. Jacob asked again, ¡°Brother inw, what if they don¡¯t allow us to go up?¡± p! John gave him a p and shook his head angrily, ¡°It seems that you really be a fool for studying. Why don¡¯t you drop out and go back home to help your sister manage thepany?¡± He had made up his mind to make trouble, so he didn¡¯t care whether they agreed or not. Did they have any choice? He asked the manager just now to confirm that Tony was in the restaurant and his position. It was not up to Tony to decide whether to see them or not. It depended on his strength. How could this kid be so stupid? John was confused and thought, ¡®How did he get into the University of Houston? Is he a bookworm?¡± At this moment. In the VIP room on the third floor, there were many people, and the protagonist was, of course, Tony. On hisps sat a beautiful female college student, Aria Fisher. Although Tony was ugly, he had a strong background, and ordinary women really couldn¡¯t attract his attention. Since Aria was able to hook up with him, she must be beautiful. She was at least a campus Belle in the University of Houston. The two acted intimate as if there was no one else around. Lucien didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He could only suffer from their public disy of affection in silence. After all, even his goddess, Master Bertha, had once acted intimate in front of him. Tony and Aria had no effect on him at all. ¡°Mr. Will, Mr. Ward, there are two young men downstairs. They said that they had a small misunderstanding with you and wanted toe up to apologize, so they specially let me ask for your opinions.¡± The manager said respectfully with a big smile on his face. ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Without raising his head, Tony flirted with A in his arms and asked casually. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what the misunderstanding is. I only know that one of them is called John Lopez, and the other is called Jacob Yeats.¡± ¡°Jacob Yeats!¡± As soon as the manager¡¯s words came out, Aria, who was sitting on Tony¡¯sps, immediately changed her expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know him?¡± asked Tony Lowering her head, Aria answeredck of confidence, ¡°Yes¡­, I know him. He is the one I told you¡­ boyfriend.¡± As soon as these words came out, Tony¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to break up with him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to tell him¡­ I just haven¡¯t found the right opportunity¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit! Is it so difficult to break up with him? I think you still have feelings for him!¡± ¡°No, Mr. Will, please listen to my exnation¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Aria¡¯s face turned pale, and at this moment, Tony¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. He looked at the manager and said coldly, ¡°Who the hell is John Lopez?¡± The manager shivered with fear. Before he could say anything, Lucien said, ¡°Mr. Will, I know John Lopez.¡± His expression was also gloomy. Tony nced at him and said, ¡°Oh? It seems that you have a grudge against him. Who is he?¡± Lucien gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He is Master Bertha¡¯s man.¡± Master Bertha¡¯s man? Lucien¡¯s words were powerful. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Master Bertha? She was the most talented woman among martial artists. She was a goddess in the Houston Martial Arts School. Although she had graduated from the school, her beautiful appearance was still remembered. Who didn¡¯t want to conquer a Valkyrie like this? Lucien also wanted. And so did Tony. But Tony had a clear estimation of himself. He had a good background, but so did Master Bertha. They had the same background. Tony was ugly, so Master Bertha was a pie in the sky for him. Maybe his brother, Bruce Will, had another possibility. Therefore, when Lucien said this, it could be imagined how shocked everyone was. Even the manager was inexplicably jealous. Although he had never contacted with Master Bertha, he felt like a goddess of the masses, who had suddenly, one day, been revealed to have a man. The man, of course, would be the enemy of all men. This was the mentality of a green-eyed monster. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Got over After hearing Lucien¡¯s words, Tony waved his hand and said, ¡°Let theme up!¡± He would like to see how capable John was to be Master Bertha¡¯s man. This strong curiosity made him ignore the existence of Jacob. The manager of went out for a while and soon brought two young men upstairs. The manager couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at one of the young men. He was also curious about the young man who could get Master Bertha. ¡°Have you seen enough? Get out of here if you have seen enough!¡± Tony shouted coldly. The manager¡¯s face changed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Will. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Then he left obediently. From the eyes of the manager just now, Tony had already guessed which one of the two was John, so he looked at him carefully. A momentter. Tony snorted, ¡°I thought Master Bertha is holy. It turns out that she is just an ordinary woman who covets handsome appearance!¡± What was this kind of mentality¡­. He was not handsome and didn¡¯t dare to pursue his goddess. But when he saw that his goddess chose a man more handsome than him, he put on a contemptuous posture and thought that the goddess was just a shallow person. On the one hand, he was jealous. On the other hand, he was self-abased and wanted to hide his inferiority in this way. That was the case with Tony. With a yful smile, John said, ¡°So you are Mr. Will. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. You¡¯re all they say you are¡­ugly.¡± ¡°Are you ying with fire?¡± When Tony heard this, his face immediately turned cold. What he hated most was to be judged by others. about his appearance. This was his pain point. In fact, the other members of the Will Family were all normal in appearance, including Bruce Will, Tony¡¯s brother. But when it came to Tony, it seemed that all the bad genes of the whole family were focused on him. His five sense organs were incongruous and even huddled together. It looked like several sesame seeds were pointed in the middle of arge rectangr pancake, and arge area was left around. Because of this face, Tony had done a lot of cruel things. There was once a passer-by who didn¡¯t know Tony¡¯s identity. When he saw this strange face, he couldn¡¯t help but talk a few more words. His tongue was cut off by Tony on the spot. This matter rmed the relevant departments. They said that they would seek justice for the victim. However, a few dayster, Tony ran out at ease. The Will Family only symbolically paid the victim a little money. From then on, when people in Houston saw a man with a strange face, they didn¡¯t dare to talk about him casually, and even didn¡¯t dare to look at him for a few more times. They were afraid that they would make Tony unhappy again and he would blind them. Today, John stabbed Tony in the pain and instantly ignited the anger in his chest when they met for the first time. However, at this time, John had already paid attention to Aria. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, ¡°Miss, you are pretty¡­ But your taste is a little indescribable!¡± His words were like a sword and he stabbed his sword into Tony¡¯s chest again. Turning to look at Jacob, John asked, ¡°You brat, don¡¯t you have anything to say to your girlfriend?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When Jacob just came in and saw Aria, he was indeed very angry, but he didn¡¯t know why he was not so excited now. Maybe he thought it was not worth being excited! It was totally unnecessary to be angry for such a woman. Jacob shook his head, feeling that it was a waste of time to say anything now. However, Aria was the first to say, ¡°Jacob, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Aria must care about Jacob in her heart, but care did not mean a good result. In the University of Houston, Jacob was definitely a school hunk. Otherwise, John would not say that even he himself was inferior to Jacob. After Aria and Jacob had be a couple, in the eyes of the people in the University of Houston, they were a perfect match. So did Jacob. In the past year, he seldom had conflict with Aria, so he didn¡¯t expect that Aria would cuckold him. Aria¡¯s idea was simple. Although Jacob came from a good family and it was a big family in the State of New York, they were not even qualified to get their footing in Houston. This was not what Aria wanted. She hoped that she could get her footing in Houston. And the most efficient way to achieve this goal was to marry a local rich and young man. This was also what many girls thought. Aria thought that with her beauty, she had the confidence. The appearance of Tony was an opportunity. When a person¡¯s background was strong enough, his appearance seemed to have be less important. Aria persuaded herself soon. In fact, she didn¡¯t know that the reason why Tony came to her was just that she was young and beautiful. Tony just wanted to y with her. It was not that easy to marry into the Will Family. Of course, this was ater story. Now Aria only hoped that Jacob could understand her, but he was not in the mood to look at her anymore. Jacob got over it. ¡°Brother-inw, I don¡¯t want to argue with her anymore. Let¡¯s go!¡± Jacob pulled John¡¯s arm and said. But at this time, Tony suddenly snorted and said, ¡°Leave? Have you gotten my permission?¡± Jacob¡¯s matter was not important, but what mattered was that John¡¯s words just now. Every word seemed to cut Tony¡¯s flesh with a knife, and even rub salt on it. How could Tony let them go so easily? Don¡¯t the son of the Will Family have any pride? However, John didn¡¯t want to leave at all. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The matter hasn¡¯t been solved yet. How can we leave like this? It¡¯s so depressing!¡± Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Your ugliness has hurt my eyes deeply John didn¡¯t intend to leave. On the contrary, he had to stay here and make a big trouble. Otherwise, there would be no point ining to Tony. It was not a small sum to let the King of Horizon go downstairs. Seeing John¡¯s attitude, a touch of surprise appeared in Tony¡¯s eyes. He thought, ¡®Why is this guy so arrogant?¡¯? Just because he was Master Bertha¡¯s man? Wait¡­ Suddenly, Tony realized something. He looked at Jacob and asked, ¡°What did you call him just now?¡± ¡°Brother-inw, is there any problem?¡± Jacob called John his brother-in-low more smoothly. He felt ufortable if he didn¡¯t call him brother- inw. However, Tony frowned and said, ¡°Are you Master Bertha¡¯s little brother? No, your surname is Yeats, while Master Bertha¡¯s surname is Carter. Are you sworn sister and brother?¡± Now that John was Master Bertha¡¯s man, and Jacob called him brother-inw, it meant that Jacob and Master Bertha should be siblings. Even if they were not biological, they should be sworn siblingster. Jacob shook his head and said, ¡°No, my sister is Queenie Yeats, not Master Bertha.¡± Upon hearing this. Tony thought, ¡®Good lords, Goodness Me!¡¯ As if he was splitting the tea. This guy named John was a two-timing man, and one of the two women was the most talented woman in the martial arts world. Countless men dreamed of conquering the Valkyrie, Master Bertha. Who would believe it! When Lucien heard this, he was so jealous. There were more than two women. N?velDrama.Org ? content. That Sophia Long of the Long Family? Damn it! He had three women! The most annoying thing was that even though Master Bertha knew this thing, she was still willing to be John¡¯s little woman. Was it so irritating? Lucien wished he could chop off John¡¯s ribs and boil soup. Lisa smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Well, what can I do? I¡¯m so handsome. Girls like me, not an ugly man. He can only attract those hypocritical women with his family background.¡± Hearing this, both Tony and Aria changed their faces at the same time. ¡°Damn it! Who did you call ugly?¡± said Tony angrily. ¡°The man who is angry will be the one. If you don¡¯t feel inferior for your appearance, why are you so angry? Look at Lucien, he is not angry. It means that he knows that I am not swearing at him, and at the same time, he also thinks that you are ugly in his heart.¡± Lucien thought, ¡®Fuck! How can you mention me?¡¯ He nced at Tony cautiously. Seeing that Tony had no intention of venting his anger at him. Lucien retorted immediately with ttering words, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. What¡¯s the use of being handsome? For Mr. Will¡¯s strong background, the man, no matter how handsome he is, will lose to Mr. Will.¡± John shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you. If family background is more important than appearance, why did Master Bertha choose me instead of Mr. Will?¡± Lucien was speechless. Master Bertha was an exception. She had a strong supporter and didn¡¯t need to find another one. Naturally, she was more inclined to find a man she liked. How about an ordinary woman? Take Aria as an example. Jacob was so handsome, but she still chose Tony. In this world, there were very few Valkyries like Master Bertha, but there were many women like Aria, so it was not appropriate to use an example to rece universality. Of course, Lucien didn¡¯t dare to argue with John, because what he thought was also an indirect way to say that Tony was ugly and there was no other attractive ce for girls except for his family background. So, he had to shut up. At this time, Tony had already been in a towering rage. He roared, ¡°Boy, do you know how many times he would have died if the man in the street had said what you just said?¡± Appearance had always been Tony¡¯s taboo. In the past, someone¡¯s tongue was cut by him because of a few rhore words of discussion. But the man in front of him, John, dared to say something about his appearance again and again. This was no longer stabbing his heart with a knife, but with a big saw, pulling back and forth in his heart. He had gone too far! ¡°You mean that you want to kill me? Just because I said you are ugly, so you want me to pay with my life?¡± John raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile. Facing the furious Tony, he didn¡¯t fear. Instead, he showed a cunning smile and began to move towards Tony. It seemed that they were going to fight. Tony was stunned. John¡¯s abnormal behaviors made him a little uncertain. Tony thought, ¡®How could this brat do that? Did he really think that he had the confidence to confront me just because he was Master Bertha¡¯s man?¡¯ In terms of supporter. John¡¯s supporter was Master Bertha, while Master Bertha¡¯s supporter was Alexandra herty, and Alexandra¡¯s supporter was her father, Warren herty, the Great Guardian of Central Martial Arts League. There was a triple rtionship going on here. And Tony¡¯s supporter was his grandfather, Carl Will. One was a distant rtive, and the other was a direct rtive. It was obvious that which side had a stronger rtionship. Warren would never break up with Carl for the sake of John. Therefore, Tony couldn¡¯t figure out why John was so confident to confront him. Maybe he was too arrogant! Lucien finally found a chance to speak again. He sneered, ¡°You bastard, John, don¡¯t think you can be so rude to Mr. Will just because you hooked up with Master Bertha. After all, you live off a woman. Do you deserve to yell at Mr. Will?¡± A trace of schadenfreude and sneer gradually appeared at the corners of Lucien¡¯s mouth. How couldn¡¯t stop John at this time. In Lucien¡¯s heart, he wished John to be as presumptuous as possible, so that John and Tony had a falling-out. Aria stood behind Tony and kept shaking her head at John, but John seemed not to see her and strode to Tony. Stop. Then he closely stared at Tony¡¯s extremely ugly face. His eyes became more and more interesting. ¡°As a matter of fact, I don¡¯t care about the fact that you stole Jacob¡¯s girlfriend. As his brother-inw, I can¡¯t ask more about it, but¨C Your ugliness has already hurt my eyes, so I can¡¯t help but want to hit you.¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 It was easy for John to defeat him Your ugliness has hurt my eyes deeply. This sentence was a spiritual blow. As soon as he finished his words, John raised his hand rudely and pped on the left cheek of Tony precisely and quickly. p! John gave physical and spiritual attacks to Tony. Tony was stunned. It never urred to him that this John dared to p him. It was the first time that Tony had been pped in the face since he was a child. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In an instant. Furious! Burning with anger! ¡°Damn it! I will bring you to a miserable end! Lucien, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and kill this guy. I¡¯ll chop his body into pieces and feed it to mastiffs!¡± Tony shouted. He was not a martial artist, but he could still order Lucien because of his powerful background. Lucien was delighted secretly. This was what he wanted to see. After hearing Tony¡¯s order, he immediately nodded his head and stepped forward, releasing a strong aura. After casting a nce at Jacob, Tony continued to order, ¡°Kill that brat as well. Today I will let the two die without aplete corpse!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Just as Lucien was about to make a move, Aria suddenly ran to him with a pale face and begged for mercy, ¡°Mr. Will, this has nothing to do with Jacob. Please let him go, okay?¡± ¡°Jacob? You call him so intimately. Since you like him so much, go to hell with him!¡± With a sinister smile, Tony suddenly grabbed Aria¡¯s hair and raised his hand to p her face. The crisp and loud p made Aria¡¯s mouth bleed.She stumbled and fell in front of Jacob.Her face was full of despair. Aria could tell from Tony¡¯s venomous grin that he didn¡¯t like her at all. He just wanted to y with her. And then he could throw her away at any time when he was in a bad mood, just like throwing a trash bag with a spit in it. What a ridiculous Houston dream! Although Jacob hated Aria for cheating on him, he still felt painful when he saw her like this. He cursed and rushed to Tony with red eyes. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jacob was taller than Tony, and his body was strong. If they were to fight, Tony was no match for him at all. Tony knew himself well enough. Therefore, he covered his face with his hand and stepped back. He shouted, ¡°Lucien, kill this madman first!¡± Of course, Lucien had no objection. In his opinion, both John and Jacob were ordinary people. He could defeat them with one hand. Now that Tony had said that he should kill Jacob first, and then he would do that! Lucien rushed towards Jacob confidently, intending to kill him before he could touch Tony. But at this time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Lucien. With a weird smile on his face, John said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to die? Now the opportunityes.¡± Lucien was shocked by his smile and had a vague sense of foreboding. But he reacted quickly. He bent his arm and was about to smash John¡¯s chest with his powerful elbow. To his surprise, before his elbow touched John, there was a sudden heavy blow on his shoulder. Bang! Lucien knelt down without warning and made two deep holes in the wood floor. John withdrew his hand, looked rxed, and even shook his head with some disappointment. He said, ¡°When I was downstairs, I saw you so arrogant and said that you would take special care of Sophia. I thought you were very capable. That¡¯s it?¡± That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it? Lucien was in no mood to care about Tony any more, and his face was full of shock. He hadn¡¯t seen John make a move before, nor did he feel any internal energy in his body.He thought he was just an ordinary person, and he got Master Bertha just because he was lucky.He didn¡¯t know. John was a fucking master of martial arts and was more powerful than him! Lucien felt a little dreamy and tried to stand up, but John put a finger on his shoulder. It was this seemingly fragile finger that made Lucien feel the horrible power as if a mountain was pressing down. Lucien waspletely convinced. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. It turned out that he was not dreaming. This should be the shortest and quickest battle Lucien had ever experienced since he became a martial artist. The opponent only used one palm and one finger to make his legs weak and kneel down. With such strength, how could he be just a nobody? His talent for martial arts was even more terrifying than that of Master Bertha! Lucien couldn¡¯t figure it out. John seemed to see through his thoughts and spoke slowly, ¡°In the martial arts world, some people like to be high-profile, while some people like to be low-key. I belong to thetter.¡± Lucien remained silent. What John meant was that he didn¡¯t like to show off. He had never exposed his strength and talent to Martial Arts League, so he wouldn¡¯t leave his name in martial arts world. It made sense. Lucien also knew that some masters of martial arts had lived in a remote vige since they were born. Under the guidance of some masters, they had silently cultivated for more than ten years. After they left the mountain, they were used to keeping a low profile. However, once they made a move, they would surprise all men with their skills. The Martial Arts League was very eager for such a talent. Lucien thought he knew John¡¯s identity. His throat throbbed and he said, ¡°John, with such a talent, you must have a bright future to join in the Martial Arts League. Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Water Dragon King The stupid thing Lucien was talking about referred to fight against Tony. Of course, part of that was about himself. He hoped that John would not do anything excessive to him. Well¡­ To put it bluntly, he didn¡¯t want to be mistreated too miserably. However, as soon as Lucien finished his words, John raised his knee and bumped into his face. Crack! Crack! Crack! Two front teeth fell off. John smiled innocently and said, ¡°What is stupid? Is this what it is?¡± Lucien covered his bloody mouth and squatted down to look for his front teeth. He really hated John¡¯s guts. But nothing could be done. At this time, Tony¡¯s roar came from the corner, ¡°Fuck, your fucking Lucien, what are you doing?¡± Tony was no match for Jacob. When Jacob rushed over, Tony quickly covered his head with his hands, waiting for Lucien to help him kill Jacob. But after waiting for a long time, he had been punched several times, and Lucien still didn¡¯te to save him. He looked up and saw Lucien was squatting on the ground and looking for something.. Tony was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help cursing. A little distracted, he was hit by Jacob¡¯s fist on his face. Moreover, Jacob was fierce. After finding the w, his fist could hit Tony¡¯s face every time. ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you hit Mr. Will and Mr. Ward?¡± When the situation was in chaos, a loud shout suddenly came from the door, and then a middle-aged man with a serious face rushed in and shouted angrily, ¡°Stop right now!¡± This middle-aged man¡¯s name was Guy Porter, the owner of this Seafood Restaurant. The manager didn¡¯t go far after he was driven out by Tony. He heard clearly what was happening here. Knowing that the two sides had a conflict, the manager was so scared. After all, it was him who brought John and Jacob here. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. However, one of them was Master Bertha¡¯s man, and the other was the grandson of the Guardian of the Central Martial Arts League, Carl Will. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of the two groups, so he had to summon his boss here. He didn¡¯t have time to exin it in detail. He just said that someone was fighting with Mr. Will in the banquet hall. Guy rushed over and saw that Tony was beaten up by a young man in the corner. Cold sweat immediately rolled down from his body. He was the young master of the Will Family! Today, Tony was beaten up in his restaurant. If he didn¡¯t give an exnation, how could the Will Family let him go so easily. Once the Will Family investigated, even if Guy had connections with White Dragon King, it would be useless. It was impossible for White Dragon King to offend the Will Family for a contract. The corporate philosophy of White Dragon King was that he could only help the forces¡¯ of the same level, such as the Long Family, the Porter Family, and the Swift Family. They belonged to the forces of the same level. The Will Family was obviously higher than these ns. White Dragon King couldn¡¯t offer a help. Therefore, when Guy saw that Tony was beaten up, his whole brain seemed to be stuffed into a blender, and he had a headache. After beating Tony up, Jacob almost let out all his depression. Hearing Guy¡¯s shout, he stopped. It was not until then that Tony finally had the chance to get up from the ground. He had always been beaten up with his head in his arms. When he raised his head, everyone present was stunned. Because. After being beaten by Jacob, apart from blood spilling from his nose and mouth, his overall features were even more angr than normal. John couldn¡¯t helpughing and joked, ¡°It seems that Mr. Will is born to be beaten. Look, after he was beaten, the effect isparable to stic surgery.¡± It was a joke. But it was not funny at all. Guy cast a gloomy nce at John, wondering if he was crazy and evenughed. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know what trouble he had made. Everyone in Houston knew how domineering Tony was. John was obviously courting death. Guy hurried forward andforted, ¡°Mr. Will, you¡­¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Tony was extremely unhappy. Before Guy finished his words, he pushed him away, rushed straight to Lucien and pped him hard. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Since he couldn¡¯t defeat the two men, Tony could only temporarily vent his anger at Lucien, ming him for failing to protect him. Of course. Tony was no match for Lucien, but how dare Lucien fight back? Did he dare? Of course not. Lucien had to swallow his anger. After pping Lucien, of course, Tony¡¯s anger could not disappear so easily. He pointed at John and Jacob, and said to Guy, ¡°Where are the people of your Porter Family? Call them over quickly and kill these two bastards!¡± With a long face, Guy nodded and said, ¡°Please wait a moment, Mr. Will. I will give you a satisfactory result.¡± In order to show his sincerity, Guy did not hesitate to use an opportunity to invite White Dragon King over. He knew very well that if he offended the Will Family, it was useless even if White Dragon King would give him one hundred chances. After all, White Dragon King had just cooperated with the Porter Family for a short time. He thought he should show some attitude, so he came very quickly. ¡°Who the hell are the two men? How dare you disrespect Mr. Will? If I don¡¯t kill them today, I will change my name to Water Dragon King from now on!¡± White Dragon King rushed over aggressively. For White Dragon King, helping Tony vent his anger was also a chance for him to show his kindness to the Will Family. So, he was active. Boorn! Boom! Boom! White Dragon King was indeed the Venerable Man. His momentum was extremely terrifying. Every step he took seemned to shake the tavern down, and rmed the customers on other floors. That was exactly what White Dragon King wanted. The more aggressive he was, the more can reflect his degree of attention. Naturally, that would leave a deeper impression in Tony¡¯s heart. Boom! White Dragon King arrived at the scene. At this time, a joking voice suddenly came from ahead, ¡°Are you going to break me into pieces?¡± When White Dragon King took a closer look, his face changed dramatically, and the momentum on his body instantly disappeared like a punctured balloon. ¡°King King¡­¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Suffer a big loss for a little gain and rue the day ¡°What?¡± White Dragon King¡¯s lips trembled. He was about to say the four words ¡®the King of Horizon¡¯, but suddenly he felt a terrifying aura piercing through his eyes and his body trembled. It was John¡¯s gaze. It seemed to have the power of Soul Eater. White Dragon King felt difficult to breathe and his face turned pale. Was this the deterrence of the Oracle King? Seeing that White Dragon King didn¡¯t make a move for a long time, Guy frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± White Dragon King did not respond. He kept silent. John suddenly interrupted him, so it was clear that he did not want to expose his identity. How could White Dragon King not know what he meant? After a long silence, he said with a complicated expression, ¡°Mr. Porter, for some reason, I won¡¯t interfere with this matter today. You¡¯d better solve it by yourselves!¡± Guy said unhappily, ¡°White Dragon King, don¡¯t forget that we have signed an agreement. Is your so- called reputation like farting? In the future, which n dares to cooperate with you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Guy suddenly felt a chill all over his body. White Dragon King stared at him with gloomy eyes and said coldly, ¡°Who gave you the courage to talk to me like this?¡± Guy¡¯s face turned pale. In this cooperation, the Porter Family took the initiative to find White Dragon King, rather than White Dragon King to find the Porter Family. For White Dragon King, the money he had earned in the past was enough to spend several lifetimes. The reason why he was willing to cooperate with these ns was because no one would refuse money. Who would dislike money? When it came to money, the more, the better. But only if he was still alive. If he offended the King of Horizon, no matter how much money he earned, it was useless. Seeing that White Dragon King suddenly turned hostile, Guy felt guilty in an instant. He was too anxious just now and couldn¡¯t help saying such words to offend White Dragon King. Now he thought about it. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend either Tony or White Dragon King! ¡°Guy Porter, I kindly advise you not to meddle in what you shouldn¡¯t, or you will suffer a big loss for a little gain and rue the day.¡± White Dragon King snorted and then looked at John. There was a touch of respect in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t show it too much. He nodded slightly and then left. Since Majesty King was unwilling to reveal his identity, it was naturally not appropriate for him to kneel down and salute. He only needed to convey his respect to him. Guy was lost in thought. What did White Dragon King mean by saying that before he left? Suffer a big loss for a little gain and rue the day. Was White Dragon King reminding him not to offend John just to please Tony? Did this young man named John have a more terrifying background than Tony? Guy couldn¡¯t figure it out. At this time, the manager of the restaurant whispered beside him, ¡°Boss, this man named John is Master Bertha¡¯s man.¡± Master Bertha¡¯s man? Guy was even more conflicted. If John was only Master Bertha¡¯s man, his supporter would at most be the herty Family, which was not much stronger than the Will Family. Why would he suffer a big loss for a little gain? Only John had a stronger background than the Will Family could what White Dragon King said just now make sense. All of a sudden. Guy realized a problem. Why did a peerless Valkyrie like Master Bertha fall in love with John? Was it just because of his handsome face? There must be other reasons! All the people before, Lucien and Tony, were thinking about John¡¯s supporter, but they had never thought in reverse. John¡¯s arrogance might not derive from any backer at all. But himself. After hearing the suggestion of White Dragon King, Guy was the first one to think in this direction. He was immediately so frightened that cold sweat appeared. He was a businessman, so his mind must be more subtle than that of Tony and Lucien. He looked at John carefully and found that his eyebrows were t and his eyes were shining. This was a kind of self-confidence carved in his bones. It was absolutely not that he showed his arrogance and pride only after he had a backer. After thinking for a long time, Guy¡¯s face softened and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, Mr. Will, in fact, you don¡¯t have to be so angry. If there is any conflict, we can sit down and discuss to solve it.¡± He didn¡¯t guess John¡¯s identity as the King of Horizon because he didn¡¯t dare to guess in that direction. He could only guess that John¡¯s identity was not as simple as it seemed. So, he took a mild way, hoping that he would not offend neither of the two sides. However, as soon as these words came out of his mouth, Tony said angrily, ¡°Damn it! Guy Porter, is this what you would give me a satisfactory result?¡± said that you, Tony had never been wronged like this since he was a child. How could he sit down and discuss calmly? He had to kill these two people today! No, three! And that bitch! Sweat trickled down Guy¡¯s forehead. He had never encountered such a difficult matter before! Fortunately, at this moment. John said, ¡°Mr. Will, it¡¯s me and Jacob who beat you. Why do you pick on a restaurant owner? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. You have been used to unting your power, but now you meet a more powerful man, so you have no ce to vent your anger, right?¡± Hearing this, Guy was so grateful. He thought, ¡®This Mr. Lopez is so reasonable!¡¯ He was more and more sure that this young man named John was not an ordinary person. Perhaps as White Dragon King implied, his background was more terrifying than the Will Family. However, when Tony heard this, he was even angrier. He stared at John and said, ¡°A more powerful man? How dare you tter yourself? I will soon let you know what is a fate worse than death!¡± In Tony¡¯s eyes, John was not a more powerful man, but just a blind man. When members of the Will Family came, he would know what death and fear were like. Seeing that Tony took out his phone and was about to make a call, John didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Will, how about this? I have a suggestion for you.I heard that you have a brother called Bruce Will, who used to be a genius of Houston Martial Arts School.Why don¡¯t you call him here and let me pick his brain? What do you think of this idea?¡± Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡°You said it!¡± Seeing that John didn¡¯t care what he said, Tony immediately called his brother Bruce and told him what happened. ¡°I aming.¡± After saying that, Bruce hung up the phone angrily. Even through his words and tone, one could feel the coldness and his terrified intention. Tony put the phone back in his pocket, pulled out a chair, and sat down. He sneered. When he stood up again, it should be his chance to punch John fiercely. ¡°Mr. Lopez, what happened?¡± At this time, a few people from Long Family suddenly came in, including Sophia, Arno, Brooke, and Buck. They stayed downstairs just now and didn¡¯t know what had happened. Seeing that John went out with Jacob Yeats, they didn¡¯t suppose something happened. It was not until just now that the White Dragon King rushed to the hotel with so many people that the whole. guests were shocked by the terrifying situation. Then they decided toe up and see what happened. What? It was John. And Guy Porter, the owner of this hotel, was here, and Lucien Ward, who had quarreled with them before, was also there. It meant that what had happened just now had something to do with John. But somehow, the White Dragon King, who was so angry to do such things, disappeared from here. Hold on¡­ Who was the person sitting on the chair? ¡®Tony ?¡¯ Was he a man who was simr to Tony? No, Tony was much uglier than this man. With a closer look, it turned out to be Tony whose face was swollen. They all suddenly realized something. Was it because of John? They got it from John¡¯s answer. He told them, ¡°nothing. It is not a big deal. I had a conflict with this man, what¡¯s his name? Tony Will? It is a little thing.¡± Little thing? Hearing this, these people from Long Family were shocked and feared. Oh my god. That was Tony. Do you know who is tony? He was a famous rich man in Houston. You beat him like this¡­ He was a little better than before, and he still acted as if nothing had happened. Do you really think you can escape all punishment under the protection of Master Bertha? Ah, bastard. They all feared and worried John. Hearing that, Brooke¡¯s face suddenly changed, and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, we all know you are a man, but Tony Will has a great background and we could not offend him considering the current situation. It was not the proper way!¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Jacob wanted to tell them that it was he who pped the man, and John, his brother-inw, have no interest to do something like that. John waved his hand and interrupted Jacob. There was no need to exin this kind of thing. It was John who allowed Jacob to do it, so it was no different from the final results. We are family! John was calm. However, Brooke¡¯s legs began to tremble. He quietly pulled Buck out of the door and whispered, ¡°Buck, this is not good. Tony Will is a man that we can¡¯t offend him!¡± Obviously, he was worried that the anger of the Will family would affect the whole situation Long Family. ¡°I know what you mean. We really need to discuss it with our father.¡± Buck also looked serious. How could he not think of that? The two brothers quickly called out to Arno. Hearing what they said, Arno¡¯s face darkened, and scolded, ¡°You two ungrateful people, don¡¯t forget that it was Mr. Lopez who saved my life. Why do you say that now?¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be so anxious to criticize us. We don¡¯t mean to fall out with Mr. Lopez. We just said that we shouldn¡¯t get too close to him for a short period.¡± Since John epted Master Bertha¡¯s help, they didn¡¯t dare to fall out with John easily. They just wanted to show to people of Tony Will that Long Family was neutral. Arno frowned. Buck seized the opportunity to strike while his father was touched. He also persuaded, ¡°Dad, I think Brooke is right. Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should think about so many people in our Long Family!We can¡¯t take our lives to bet with Mr. Lopez!What he said was really true." In the past, the Long Family¡¯s opponent was the Swift family. If they lost, they would retreat dejectedly and leave Houston without facing the extremely terrible situation. But the Will Family was different. The Chairman of the Will Family, Carl Will, was the Guardian of the Central Martial Arts League. If anyone offended him, the man would suffer a lot. Because no one knew if Carl Will would use his power to secretly frame the Long Family in the future. Once they were arrested for the sake of this thing and got into trouble in the dungeon, they would be destroyed by the Will Family. That was what the two of them were most worried about. In fact, the real viin was not so terrifying. The really terrifying thing was when a guardian of order began to wield his powerful sword of justice andmit the crime under the rescue of adjudication. That was the most terrifying. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . With a serious face, after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention it again. I know what to do.¡± The three of them returned to the banquet hall, with depression. How could it be possible that John didn¡¯t notice their feelings and action, but whatever? No matter what they thought, it didn¡¯t matter to him. John decided to blur this situation today. Sophia was confused and asked, ¡°Grandpa, what were you whispering outside just now?¡± ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s see how Mr. Lopez will deal with it,¡± said Arno, shaking his head A few minutester. Heavy noises finally came from outsid Dong! Dong! Dong! Every step seemed to remind all people that they wereing. They knew that the genius of the Will Family. Bruce, wasing. Everyone moved aside and stared at Bruce. It was a young man at the age of twenty-seven years old. He was handsome with beautiful eyes and a good appearance. He inadvertently released a sense of arrogance from his look. Compared with appearance of Tony, he waspletely different. Judging from his appearance, no one would have thought that this young man was the biological brother of the famous ugly man, Tony Will, in Houston. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Sign a waiver Bruce Will. A genius of the Will Family. When he broke through himself into the heaven realm, he was less than twenty-three years old and was once praised as the NO.1 among the top students of the martial field. Of course, it meant these people whose achievements were recorded on this list. After Bruce graduated from the Houston Martial Arts School, another top student, Master Bertha reced his position on the list and surpassed his achievements. A long time ago, there had been a wonderful legend in the martial field. It was said that two geniuses merged one after another. It must be destiny. They should be a perfect couple. They were Bruce and Master Bertha. Bruce had indeed seen Master Bertha before. He was shocked when he first met her. No wonder she was a fairy, and he had a crush on her. But he couldn¡¯t force her to build a close rtionship with him. Just now, he answered a call from his brother, Tony, saying that he was beaten by a man, who was the lover of Master Bertha, and he didn¡¯t say that it was Jacob. Tony deliberately stressed that the man was the lover of Master Bertha. He was the lover of Master Bertha. Such a terrible man. How dare you? So after Bruce came here, he asked Tony and then looked at John with cold eyes. ¡°Are you Master Bertha¡¯s lover?¡± Bruce stressed the word ¡°man¡±. ¡°Yeah, so what? Do you want me to tell you the details of our rtionship?¡± Bruce narrowed his eyes, and his killing intention couldn¡¯t stop developing. John¡¯s words were more destructive to him than after knowing what happened. In the corner, Lucien Ward, who had broken two front teeth, was also gnashing his teeth. The hole in the broken teeth was instantly bleeding. It could be seen how much he hated John. He knew what¡¯s the feelings. Because not long ago, John stimted him again and again like that, which almost made him lose his mind. With a murderous look in his eyes, Bruce approached John and said, ¡°I heard that you wanted to challenge Now that I¡¯m here, how do you want to do?¡± He was so angry that he wanted to kill John with a stronger intention, but it would be a better way to extinguish his arrogance before killing him. Because the way he looked at Bruce made him very furious. There was not much aggressiveness in John¡¯s mind. On the contrary, his eyes were full of carefulness, which made Bruce feel pissed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. What he wanted to see John was terrified. This kind of carefulness pissed him so much as if he was confident that he would be a victory, looking at Bruce with shameless sense. Bruce was pissed. Therefore, as he approached John, the pressure from his heart and minds be stronger, and the internal force was around the corner as if he couldn¡¯t wait to burst out his power. He had reached thete stage of the heaven realm. When he reached thete stage of the heaven realm at the age of twenty-seven, his talent and ability could not be underestimated. Facing the aggressive Bruce, John was as rxed as usual. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that is my purpose but wait a few days.¡± Bruce frowned. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Sign a waiver. Three dayster, it¡¯s a battle about life and death. As for the ce of the battle¡­ Your mother school, the Houston Martial Arts School is a good ce.¡± ¡°Really? No.¡± Bruce shook his head and said, ¡°I can kill you now.¡± ¡°It is a good chance for you to prove yourself. Do you think?¡± ¡°About what?¡± John smiled and said, ¡°You can prove that you are the powerful man who was stronger than me and it is a pity for Master that she doesn¡¯t choose you.¡± Nothing. Bruce also smiled, but he still developed his murderous intention. He said, ¡°You are very interesting, but why do you take the initiative to propose such a solution, which is easy to destroy your reputation?¡± If Bruce killed John now, the news wouldn¡¯t spread too wide. But if the two of them had made an appointment of a battle in three days, which would be a piece of big news to spread far and wide. At that time, the people in Houston would know that there was such a battle about death and life. After all, one was a genius in the martial field, and the other was the lover of Master. The key contents were extremely eye-catching. Their battle was destined to cause a disturbance in Houston. If he died in that battle, his reputation would be ruined in front of crowds. ¡°Yeah, you are right. but how can you be sure that I will be the loser?¡± Bruce was shocked. It wasn¡¯t John. It meant that he was the loser? ¡°You are so confident.¡± Bruce chuckled. He gradually restrained his murderous intentions, which meant that he agreed with him. At that time. However, Tony was very displeasure and shouted, ¡°Bruce, no. It is not a good idea. This guy is trying to y a trick. Three dayster, no one knows where he will go!¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Bruce thought for a moment and suddenly turned to look at Arno, asking, ¡°You are good with this man. Who he is? What rtionship that you have?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Brooke almost blurted it out. The Long Family had nothing to do with John at all. And it was interrupted by Arno with a stern look. ¡°You, tell me.¡± Bruce pointed at Sophia. The reason why he was sure that the Long Family had something to do with John was that he noticed that Sophia was worried about something. This kind of worry appeared at the moment when he released his pressure on John. It meant that Sophia was worried about John. When Bruce pointed at her, her face suddenly froze. She felt that her arm was touched by someone. She turned around and found that it was her father, Buck. Buck shook his head slightly as if he was reminding Sophia. Sophia understood what he meant and was upset. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 He was so horrible. Obviously. What Buck Long meant was to make Sophia deny their rtionship with John Lopez. Sophia looked at Arno Long again. Although Arno didn¡¯t say anything, it could be seen from his serious expression that he was also hesitating on this matter. He was not an ungrateful person, and he loved Sophia. That was the reason why he didn¡¯t agree to let her marry into the Tennat Family to exchange a guarantee for the Long Family. Just as the two brothers of Buck Long and Brooke Long had said before, unlike in the past, this matter was of great importance now. Even if he didn¡¯t care about himself, he should think about the lives of so many people in the Long Family. As the head of the Long Family, it was not appropriate for him to answer some questions. On the one hand, he didn¡¯t want John Lopez to think that he was an ungrateful person. On the other hand, his answer mostly represented the attitude of the Long Family. If Arno Long said that he had nothing to do with John Lopez, it meant that the whole Long Family had offended John. But if it was Sophia who answered, it could bepletely interpreted afterwards that she was young, thoughtless and afraid of being involved so she answered that they had nothing to do with John Lopez. In fact, everyone knew the reason, and Arno also knew that John Lopez would not believe it. But this kind of superficial operation had long be typical in the US. If I want to refuse you, I wouldn¡¯t express it clearly. I¡¯ll make you toprehend by yourself in other ways. If you me me, I can exin that you think too much, and I don¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s a very motivated way ofmunication. Seeing her grandfather¡¯s attitude, Sophia felt even colder. This was the second time she felt disappointed with her family. She was more disappointed than the first time. Last time, at least her grandfather was reasonable, but this time, he even began pretending to be confused. After a moment of silence, Sophia smiled sadly and replied, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you are our benefactor. My grandfather was seriously ill before, and it was you who cured him.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, people of the Long Family changed their face dramatically. A trace of me shed through Buck Long¡¯s eyes. Looking at Brooke Long. And his wife Mandy Lane. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 A look of resentment appeared on their faces. Even her grandfather Arno, who had never expressed his feelings, darkened slightly. Seeing all this, Bruce Will took a thoughtful look at Sophia, and then contemptuously nced at the other people of the Long Family. He sneered, ¡°What a shame a group of seasoned people don¡¯t know the right thing to do! You don¡¯t even have the gumption as the young girl does.¡± The group of people changed their face again. However, Bruce Will turned to John Lopez again and said confidently, ¡°Three dayster, if I can¡¯t see you, I will ask the Long Family. Let¡¯s go, Tony!¡± Although Tony Will was unwilling and wanted to kill John Lopez immediately, since his brother had said so, he could only leave with hatred. ¡°I will let you live another three days. Three dayster, I will watch you die in person!¡± After saying that through gritted teeth to John Lopez, he left with his brother. Since Will brothers had left, Lucien Ward naturally wouldn¡¯t stay any longer. Before leaving, he also threw a cruel sentence to John, ¡°I advise you go back and tell Master Bertha to prepare a coffin for collecting your body!¡± However, John Lopez just red back at him, and he immediately lost his momentum and left with two broken front teeth. As a teacher in the martial arts school of the capital, he was really a coward today. It was time to leave. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Among the rest of the crowd, the Long Family were the most depressed. As if I heart had sunk to the bottom. It was John Lopez that stirred up trouble. Why should the Long Family pay the price? And Sophia. She was really spoiled by her grandfather. She should have sent to the Tennat Family secretly when the old man was seriously ill. What a troublemaker! After hesitating for a while, Arno stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, that Bruce Will is not easy to deal with. How about I arrange a quiet ce for you to recuperate, and then you can tackle the problem?¡± John nced at Arno and said sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Long, you are so kind!¡± John Lopez sneered in his heart. How could he not understand what the old man was thinking? It was obvious that Arno was afraid that he would escape, and that Bruce Will would vent his anger on the Long Family. However, it seemed that Arno didn¡¯t understand the irony in his words. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please don¡¯t be so formal with me. You saved my life. Of course I don¡¯t want you to lose to Bruce Will It¡¯s necessary for you to adjust your state.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so hypocritical Since I said I would wait for him, I won¡¯t run away. I appreciate your kindness, but you don¡¯t have to.¡± Hearing that, the expression on the old man¡¯s face changed slightly. John Lopez looked at the owner of the restaurant, Guy Porter, and signaled him to go out. Guy Porter was very sensible and whipped all the waiters and waitresses out. Seeing that people the Long Family were still unwilling to leave. John Lopez frowned, ¡°What? Do you want to watch me until the day of thepetition?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Lopez. You misunderstood¡­¡± ¡°Then get out!¡± he shouted. John Lopez had a good impression of Arno initially, but now he felt that the crows in the world were simr. A man with a temperament would make some decisions against his will when profits are huge. It¡¯s understandable. John Lopez didn¡¯t want to be polite to people who annoyed him. The cold shout startled Arno. A sense of dissatisfaction arose in his heart. But she met John¡¯s eyes, his old body suddenly trembled. The dissatisfaction in his heart instantly turned into shock. John¡¯s eyes¡­.. John Lopez looked like a domineering king with irresistible majesty. At a nce, the blood in Arno¡¯s body seemed to have solidified. After all, he, Arno Long, was a Venerable Man! A young man in his early twenties could not have that kind of look. He was so horrible! Huh? "Is it popr to say¡¯ sorry ¡®now? ¡°Why did you say sorry to me?¡±, John asked confusedly. ¡°I just told Aria your identity.¡± He remembered clearly that John had told him not to expose his identity at will, but when he saw Aria¡¯s worrying look just now, he really couldn¡¯t help it. Jacob was ready to be scolded by John. However, John Lopez patted him on the shoulder and said indifferently, ¡°I heard it. Aria may not believe it. If Aria believes it, no one will believe it even if she tells it.¡± What kind of person was King of Horizon. In the eyes of Americans, King of Horizon was close to gods. People would rather believe that the sun would rise in the west, the sow would climb the tree, than believe that King of Horizon was a young man in his early twenty years old. Otherwise, the witness wouldn¡¯t show such a shocked expression every time he exposed his identity. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 John continued, ¡°You have guts,d. You kept a cool head just now. Well done.¡± ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t misjudge you. You know that there will be a heavy storm in Houston in the next few days, but you still firmly choose to stand on the first line of the battlefield with me. It¡¯s very loyal of you to do so.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you would leave us alone?¡± Jacob couldn¡¯t help asking John Lopez. ¡°I did. I walked to the window, but I¡¯m a little curious. I just heard a little bit by ident. Just a bit.¡± ¡®Just a bit?¡¯ ¡®How much did I just talked with Aria?¡¯ ¡®You must have listened to the whole process with a loud speaker, right?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t believe you!¡¯ Jacob was thinking. Sophia¡¯s series of questions made the others of Long Family dumb. The reason why they ended up in such an embarrassing situation was that they didn¡¯t want to offend either the Will Family or John Lopez. They could only pretend to be deaf and let Sophia be the scapegoat. However, Sophia didn¡¯t listen to them. As a result, these people began to vent their anger on her. This was typical of family bullying. Mandy Lane and others were rendered speechless. At this time, Brooke Long stood out and said, ¡°Sophia, we know what you said is true, but many things in the world are not judged by right or wrong. Making a choice is the key.¡± ¡°If John Lopez offended the Will Family, he might die, but he might be protected by the herty Family. But our long family is different. Once we get on the wrong side, who will protect us?¡± ¡°John Lopez? He can¡¯t even protect himself! Sophia shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s your opinion. I believe right is right, and wrong is wrong.¡± ¡°s! Why are you so stubborn?¡± Brooke Long sighed. He knew that he couldn¡¯t make Sophia change her mind, so he walked up to Arno Long, who had a long face and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Father, why didn¡¯t you let us keep an eye on John Lopez just now in the restaurant? What if he really ran away?¡± The others in the hall also looked at Arno Long. They didn¡¯t understand either. Now that Bruce Will had said that if John Lopez ran away, they would start a fight with the Long Family, logically speaking, the Long Family should be on guard against him and should not give him any chance to escape. However, after being scolded by John Lopez, Arno Long took his people away obediently. It was really puzzling. Arno had been absent-minded just now, and didn¡¯te to his senses until he heard Brooke¡¯s voice. He opened his dry lips and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez is not an average man.¡± At the same time. At Houston Martial Arts School. In the dean¡¯s office. Alexandra herty¡¯s slender fingers were pinched white. Her delicate face, which had not been left a trace of time, unexpectedly revealed a few tiny visible crow¡¯s-feet at this moment. She already knew what happened to John Lopez. It was hard not to know, because this matter had been spread across the city. One of them was a genius in the martial arts world, and the other was Master Bertha¡¯s man. It was fairly eye-catching.. Even if people were not curious about the fight, they would be interested in who Master Bertha¡¯s man was. Everyone wanted to know what kind of man was able to win over the goddess-like martial artist Master Bertha. Alexandra herty didn¡¯t know how this stunt, ¡®Master Bertha¡¯s man¡¯, came from. Anyways, it didn¡¯t matter to her at the moment. What she cared most was the gamble of life and death. She not only cared about it, but also got cross. She was so angry that her body trembled. Trying her best to control her emotions, she called Bertha Carter and asked, ¡°Do you know what happened to John?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Yes, I just knew it not long ago.¡± Bertha Carter had returned to Central US Martial Arts League. The news hadn¡¯t been spread to her so quickly. It was not long ago that John Lopez called her and told her something. ¡°Bugger!¡± Hearing that Bertha Carter knew what was happening with John Lopez, Alexandra herty, who had always been gentle, couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°Now that you know it, why don¡¯t you stop him?¡± ¡°He is so stubborn, as you know. I can¡¯t persuade him to make a decision, so I have to let him do it.¡± ¡°Let him go? Humph! Do you know the consequences? He will die, and even I can¡¯t protect him!¡± Alexandra snorted. She didn¡¯t know how the battle with Bruce was induced before, but now she knew it was because of a woman. What a bad excuse! But Alexandra was not so naive as topletely believe John exnation. She looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s an excuse to stand up for your brother-inw. You just want to make a scene!¡± Chapter 334 Chapter 334 John didn¡¯t deny it and said with a smile, ¡°You are so smart, madame.¡± He was smiling? Alexandra was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t help but rush to p him. She regretted very much now. She shouldn¡¯t have reminded John to leave Houston quietly. Now the result was quite the opposite to her will. She made John decide to go against her. He was too rebellious! In fact, just as what she guessed, John was deliberately making a scene, so that all the forces in Houston would notice him. The purpose. Of course, he wanted to reveal the truth of the fire in the welfare house. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When he met Alexandra for the first time, she had reminded him to leave Houston in a low profile, which meant that someone didn¡¯t want to see him alive? So, as long as John kept a high profile, those people would show up themselves? As for the reason why John didn¡¯t tell Alexandra the identity of King of Horizon and let Alexandra tell the truth directly, it was because he didn¡¯t know what role Alexandra yed in this story There was one more thing. What Alexa a knew might not be the whole truth. If she only knew part of it, if he revealed his identity too early, it would only alert the enemy and make those real murderers not dare to show up easily. After all, the identity of King of Horizon was too deterrent. It was better to lure out the real murderer who had burnt the welfare house by himself than to face such uncertainty. That was why John wanted to stir up a storm in Houston. John smiled bitterly. From Alexandra ¡®s anxious performance before, it could be seen that she really cared about him very much, but she was still unwilling to tell him what she knew. This was really out of his expectation. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, can you tell me another thing?¡± John softened his tone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alexandra answered weakly. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between us?¡± Alexandra still didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I see, Miss herty. I¡¯ll figure it out myself. You don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. I¡¯ll definitely show up in that battle,¡± said John with a smile At this point, Alexandra didn¡¯t even want to tell him the rtionship between them two, which meant that she must have her own difficulties telling the truth behind the event. Of course, John would not force her to do so. He opened the door and walked out. Before he closed the door, he said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss herty.¡± Upon hearing this, Alexandra trembled all over and then slumped into her chair. A trace of pain appeared on her face. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 How could Master Bertha not stop him? Wait. Why didn¡¯t shee to such an important asion? They had searched for Master Bertha countless times, but didn¡¯t found her. Although there were so many people here, it was impossible for a person as attractive as Master Bertha to arrive at the scene without being discovered. It was so strange. Was it because she didn¡¯t love him enough that she didn¡¯t care about his life? Thinking of this. Somehow, the men in the room all felt much better. At this moment. In the center of the venue. ¡°Where is your weapon?¡± Bruce asked, looking at the bare handed man in front of him. Since this was a life and death situation, it would definitely require both sides to disy their full combat techniques. Weapons, poisons, supplements¡­ Anything they had to enhance their winnings gotta be used. Bruce had brought some precious supplements that could improve his performance for a short time, but he didn¡¯t take them. Because it was unnecessary. He could crush the boy easily. As for the sword in her hand, he just brought it in case. Seeing that John didn¡¯t bring anything with him, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. John shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to doing it bare handed.¡± Of course, John had a weapon, and it was also a divine sword. It was given to him by the old master five years ago However, he seldom used it. It was not that he couldn¡¯t get used to it, but that he wanted to treasure it. Bruce¡¯s eyes narrowed. After a moment of silence, he suddenly pulled out a strip of cloth and wrapped the sword behind his back. He snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to use the sword with you.¡± He was really confident as well. John didn¡¯t need a weapon, so he didn¡¯t want to use it either. But if he found that he used a hidden weaponter, he would instantly break the cloth and cut him with his sword. ¡°Bruce, you are not only confident, but also a little arrogant. However¡­ I like it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. His suddenly squatted down, and then like a shooting cannonball, he rushed to Bruce with an extremely fierce attack. He threw a fist at him, and the power was surging crazily. The battle officially began! But how strong was him? It was not until now that everyone came to their senses. They had been watching for a while, but they still did not figure out the actual strength of John. Was it stronger than thete stage of the heaven realm? How old is he really? It is unbelievable! Bruce also had the same doubt. He couldn¡¯t figure out how John withstood his attack, so he asked seriously, ¡°What¡¯s your realm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the primary stage of the heaven realm,¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . John replied with a smile, and the aura around him was indeed the early stage of the heaven realm. It was not difficult for a cultivator to disguise as a martial artist. The reason why John didn¡¯t attack Bruce just now was that he was afraid that if he couldn¡¯t control his strength well and smashed him into pieces with a punch. That way he would frighten the real murderers behind the scene. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Therefore, the smartest way was to only defend without attacking, creating a feeling that he was at the early stage of the heaven realm. Entering heaven realm at the age of twenty was already record-breaking. Even more terrifying than Master Bertha. No wonder he dared to challenge Bruce. This should have been an astonishing news, but at this moment, everyone was confused. Bruce shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If you were only at the primary stage of the heaven realm, how could you withstand my three attacks?¡± The first time he threw a punch, he used 50% of his strength, which was as powerful as the primary stage of the heaven realm, but he didn¡¯t hurt John at all. What¡¯s Bruce tried his best to attack, but he failed to hurt him either. Who would believe that he was only at the primary stage of the heaven realm? Anyway, Bruce didn¡¯t believe it! John exined, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me. In fact, I¡¯m a Robust master.¡± Robust master! One of the great masters in the heaven realm. They would use the internal strength to refine their bodies It was not until now that everyone came to their senses. They had been watching for a while, but they still did not figure out the actual strength of John. Was it stronger than thete stage of the heaven realm? How old is he really? It is unbelievable! Bruce also had the same doubt. He couldn¡¯t figure out how John withstood his attack, so he asked seriously, ¡°What¡¯s your realm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the primary stage of the heaven realm,¡± John replied with a smile, and the aura around him was indeed the early stage of the heaven realm. It was not difficult for a cultivator to disguise as a martial artist. The reason why John didn¡¯t attack Bruce just now was that he was afraid that if he couldn¡¯t control his strength well and smashed him into pieces with a punch. That way he would frighten the real murderers behind the scene. Therefore, the smartest way was to only defend without attacking, creating a feeling that he was at the early stage of the heaven realm. Entering heaven realm at the age of twenty was already record-breaking. Even more terrifying than Master Bertha No wonder he dared to challenge Bruce. This should have been an astonishing news, but at this moment, everyone was confused. Bruce shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If you were only at the primary stage of the heaven realm, how could you withstand my three attacks?¡± The first time he threw a punch, he used 50% of his strength, which was as powerful as the primary stage of the heaven realm, but he didn¡¯t hurt John at all. Bruce tried his best to attack, but he failed to hurt him either. Who would believe that he was only at the primary stage of the heaven realm? Anyway, Bruce didn¡¯t believe it! John exined, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me. In fact, I¡¯m a Robust master.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Robust master! One of the great masters in the heaven realm. They would use the internal strength to refine their bodies Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 The Robust master But how strong was him? It was not until now that everyone came to their senses. They had been watching for a while, but they still did not figure out the actual strength of John. Was it stronger than thete stage of the heaven realm? How old is he really? It is unbelievable! Bruce also had the same doubt He couldn¡¯t figure out how John withstood his attack, so he asked seriously, ¡°What¡¯s your realm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the primary stage of the heaven realm,¡± John replied with a smile, and the aura around him was indeed the early stage of the heaven realm. It was not difficult for a cultivator to disguise as a martial artist. The reason why John didn¡¯t attack Bruce just now was that he was afraid that if he couldn¡¯t control his strength well and smashed him into pieces with a punch. That way he would frighten the real murderers behind the scene. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Therefore, the smartest way was to only defend without attacking, creating a feeling that he was at the early stage of the heaven realm. Entering heaven realm at the age of twenty was already record-breaking. Even more terrifying than Master Bertha. No wonder he dared to challenge Bruce. This should have been an astonishing news, but at this moment, everyone was confused. Bruce shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If you were only at the primary stage of the heaven realm, how could you withstand my three attacks?¡± The first time he threw a punch, he used 50% of his strength, which was as powerful as the primary stage of the heaven realm, but he didn¡¯t hurt John at all. What¡¯s more Bruce tried his best to attack, but he failed to hurt him either. Who would believe that he was only at the primary stage of the heaven realm? Anyway, Bruce didn¡¯t believe it! John exined, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me. In fact, I¡¯m a Robust master.¡± Robust master! One of the great masters in the heaven realm. They would use the internal strength to refine their bodies instead of purely attacking. This kind of masters had a strong physique, and it was really difficult to break through his defense if your were not several levels higher than him. The weakness was that his attacking power was insufficient, and his strength was rtively passive and mild. In other words, the so-called Robust master was the most resilient group among the masters of heaven realm. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Bruce¡¯s sword John is a Robust master? He didn¡¯t deliberately lower his voice just now. Instead, he raised it on purpose, so the crowd around him also heard it. If John was a Robust master, then it was not surprising that he could resist Bruce¡¯s full strength attack even at the early stage of the heaven realm. No wonder he didn¡¯t attack him just now. However, everyone felt a little pitiful. Robust masters was the most resilient among the masters of the heaven realm. Only those who were afraid of death would take this route. They would definitely not be able to achieve anything big in the future. To be able to reach the heaven realm at such a young age, John¡¯s talent was extremely terrifying, but unfortunately, he chose to be a Robust master. What a waste! Hearing that, Bruce came to his senses. With a yful expression on his face, he sneered, ¡°It turns out that Bertha like losers. What a good taste!¡± John shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°Yes, I have talked about this with my wife, but she said that she would rather be with losers than you.¡± Bruce¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold and murderous, ¡°Humph, today I¡¯m here to see if you can withstand the sword in my hand!¡± Bruce snorted coldly, and the strip of cloth used to tie the sharp sword broke in an instant. The sword flew out and was skillfully grasped in his hand. Weapons could greatly improve thebat performance of the martial artists. Especially those swords of extraordinary quality. When the martial artist infused the internal force into them, the explosive power would definitely be greater than bare hands. The sword in Bruce¡¯s hand was the treasure of the Will n. It took a lot of effort for Carl Will to find a master of sword who could build it. The sword could at most withstand the infusion of the internal force from a master at thete stage of the venerable realm. Bruce was the genius of the Will n, and the Will n legacy would be passed over to him sooner or later, so Carl gave him the treasure without hesitation. At Bruce¡¯s current stage, after using this sword, his attacking power could beparable to the peak of the heaven realm. In the crowd, Tony couldn¡¯t wait and shouted, ¡°You should have taken it out earlier! Why bother talking to that brat! Brother, don¡¯t waste any more time. Kill him using that sword!¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t talk nonsense! My brother-inw is not taking you seriously at all. If he really mean it, he can kill your brother with a finger.¡± The one who spoke was Jacob Yeats. Originally, with his identity, he couldn¡¯t enter the school, but it was different with John. He not only came in, but also got a very good view in the front row. What was more coincident was that he was not far away from Tony. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but retort when he heard Tony¡¯s shout. Tony turned around, gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t getcent, either. Let¡¯s see what I will do to you after John dies!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Jacob snorted and then ignored Tony. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He simply didn¡¯t believe that his brother-inw would be defeated by Bruce. Anyone should kneel down before his brother-inw. At this moment, Bruce looked serious. The bright sword light reflected on his face, making the killing intent in his eyes even obvious. ¡°Bastard, are you ready to die?¡± Bruce shouted. All the internal force in his body was injected into the sword at this moment. The bright light condensed into a huge ball. It was so bright! It was so dazzling! Meanwhile. The killing intent rose to the top and then poured out like a torrent that had been umted for a long time! Boom! It looked almost like the Milky Way! The frightening light instantly reached in front of John and devoured his figure. No one could see clearly what was happening in the ball of light. ¡°Is this the genius of the Will n? He is really something!¡± All the people around were shocked. Although the quality of the sword represented the explosive power to a certain extent, the same sword could Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Bruce¡¯s sword show different potential in different people¡¯s use. Seeing this strike, everyone asked themselves, if they could sh out with a strike like this if there were at the same stage. The answer was no, it was extremely difficult! Bruce was definitely a genius. But John. He should have been shattered into pieces in this light! How dare him pitting himself against Bruce!. Sophia¡¯s face turned pale and her heart was beating fast. She was really afraid that John would really die under this strike. How could he survive this? Even Sophia thought so, let alone others. They were almost sure that John had no chance of survival. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The only person who still firmly believed in John should be Jacob. Of course, there were also a few but they who were blocked outside the school. In the center of the hall. The dazzling sword radiance finally dissipated, but the figure that gradually appeared in the dust caused everyone¡¯s pupils to instantly widen. John¡­ He was still alive! He was not only alive, but also unharmed! Not only was he unharmed, but he even mped the tip of Bruce¡¯s sword with his two fingers! What the hell!?? Robust master, the existence that had been looked down upon by peers, was so powerful? How could he withstand an attack that wasparable to the top level of the heaven realm effortlessly with his strength at the early stage of the heaven realm? Damn! Everyone was shocked and even wanted to be a Robust master! At this historical moment, countless martial artists whose willpower was not strong enough copsed, as if all the knowledge they had absorbed in the past few decades had been useless. This sharp sword, which was regarded as the treasure of the Will n, was just a thin piece of paper in the eyes of John. If he wanted, he could easily break it. But John didn¡¯t do that. It was too high-profile. Therefore, he just flicked his finger and with a crisp sound, the hidden force went along the sword de and shook like an electric current, making Bruce¡¯s palm paralyzed. ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡± John looked at Bruce with a smile. Bruce, the genius of the Will n, trembled violently. He couldn¡¯t ept this result! Should he take the pills? But what if he still couldn¡¯t break his defense after taking the pills? By that time, even he himself would have to doubt whether the knowledge of the heaven realm he had acquired before was useful. Who said that in the realms, Robust masters were the losers? Even three realms higher than him, he could not hurt him at all, and the John never attacked. How could he win then? In terms of endurance and resilience, Robust masters were the top. As long as he kept on like this, the average masters would definitely run out of their internal strength faster than Robust masters. Once the internal strength was used up and there was no time for recovery, Robust masters could easily counterattack. Now Bruce realized that what Bertha liked was not his appearance, but his endurance. It turned out that she liked this type. Jesus! Bruce didn¡¯t want to attack for now. He looked at John coldly and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not happy, you have sessfully refreshed my understanding of Robust masters, so I admit that you are excellent!¡± ¡°You admit that I¡¯m excellent?¡± With a meaningful smile, John didn¡¯t go on with the topic. Instead, he walked slowly to Bruce and asked, ¡°Wanna make peace?¡± John continued, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to get famous at a young age. But after all, I ascended the position Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Better get famous when you¡¯re young stepping on your shoulder, so I should respect you. I think it¡¯s appropriate for us to be friends with each. other.¡± What he meant was to tell others that he challenged Bruce just to be famous. And the best way to be famous was to appear on the shoulder of a genius. ¡°No need for that But you are interesting. I¡¯ll remember you, John.¡± Bruce took a deep look at John and left the fighting arena with his sword. John looked calm. After Bruce left, he stayed there for a while, waved to the crowd around with a smug face and shouted, N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Remember my name, Robust master, John Lopez!¡± It was quiet in the hall. How arrogant he was! The spectators just really wanted to beat him! Unfortunately, even the genius Bruce could not hurt him. Those who were not as good as him could only grit their teeth with hatred. It was almost impossible to hurt John! It was a life and death battle, and no one had expected that it would end up with a draw. This was a battle with pity, but also wonderful. The highlight was that everyone finally saw the full power of Bruce, especially his sword strike, which left a deep impression on them. Another thing was that the mysterious young man who had conquered Bertha finally revealed himself. He was handsome and resilient. These two alone were very attractive to girls. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t see the blood sshing here. Deep down there were more or less violent eager inside everyone. Especially after bing a martial artist, they were more eager to be provoked. A life and death battle could bring them a thrill of joy. It was a pity that there was no bleeding in this battle. However, the battle had already ended, and they could only leave with regrets. Outside the martial arts school. Tony was not reconciled and asked, ¡°brother, why don¡¯t you continue? John is just a Robust master. Just fight with him. Anyway, you have so many pills with you.¡± ¡°Just a Robust master?¡± Bruce snorted coldly, ¡°If he is just an ordinary one, then it doesn¡¯t matter. But John even withstood my strongest attack. Do you think he is just a Robust master? If I even need to rely on the power of pills to deal with a martial artist at the primary stage of the heaven realm, then my reputation as a genius will be a joke!¡± Although Bruce was not happy, he had his own pride. If he could kill John only by taking pills, he would not win happily. What¡¯s more, there was a thing that really touched him. Better get famous when he¡¯s young! Wasn¡¯t Bruce such a person? So even if he couldn¡¯t make friends with John, he would never forget his name. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying, especially when I think of the arrogant expression of Jacob just now. I really want to skin. him alive!¡± When the fight ended and they left the arena, Jacob said to him with a yful look on his face, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that my brother-inw won¡¯t die. Not only that, he won¡¯t die, but he doesn¡¯t even use one percent of his strength.¡±. This made Tony very angry, and the two of them burst into a fierce battle. When the people around heard it, they thought they were venting their dissatisfaction and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Bruce¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. He shouted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s over now. If you dare to stir up trouble again, I will break your leg!¡± Tony shrank his neck. It was said that the elder brother was like a father. In his mind, this elder brother was more dignified than a father. At another exit of the martial arts school, countless people cast aplicated look at John. This young man hadpletely refreshed their knowledge of the Robust masters. It turned out that a ordinary kid could cultivate to that extent. Many people even looked at him with admiration. It seemed that the appearance of him had opened up a new path for them, and they could confidently tell their elders in the future. See, Robust masters could also be so powerful, and I could to take the road of being one. At the same time. Since Robust masters were also masters, they were still deemed to be strongpared with the mart.rtists below the realm. ¡°John ¡° While John was enjoying the gaze of the people around him, Hugo walked towards him. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 hire me to be your teacher? Hugo Smith walked up to John with a big smile on his face, which was in sharp contrast to Lucien Ward who was depressed behind him. ¡°John, I have a suggestion. Can you consider it?¡± Hugo Smith said with a smile. ¡°Director Smith, please go on.¡± ¡°I want to hire you to be our teacher.¡± ¡°You want me to be your teacher?¡± John was stunned. Hugo Smith nodded, ¡°Yes, please be our teacher. Our school of martial arts in the Houston is known as the talent training base of themercial alliance. We pursue a variety of talented people. There is an vacancy for us to train our Robust master.¡± Johnughed in his heart and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t robust master called bastard master by you? Why are you willing to spend resources to set up such a course?¡± ¡°Hey, John, what are you talking about? Whether it¡¯s heaven master or robust master, they all have their own advantages. There¡¯s no such thing as the contempt chain. It doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t buy it!¡± John shook his head and continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the parents of students will think that I¡¯m misleading their kids and cut me from the east gate to the west gate with a machete. Then I¡¯m looking for trouble for myself.¡± That¡¯s impossible! Ordinary people can¡¯t hurt you¡­ Ah, people used to be biased against robust. master. Today, the skills shown by you will definitely make people have a new understanding of it. And I believe that your method should be very popr among students, especially those who don¡¯t. like topete for strength and win, and they will have a good sense of security.¡± Although Hugo Smith said so, he snorted in his heart. If he encountered a SSS level wanted. criminal in the future, he would let them be the front. Anyway, their skin was rough and thick. John said, ¡°I have to think about it carefully ¡°What are you thinking about? Mr. Smith, we can¡¯t offer such a course. It¡¯s irresponsible for students. Everyone wants to be a hero, not a turtle shield.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± He really wanted to open Lucien Ward¡¯s mouth and feed him a mouthful of saliva. ¡°I think what Mr. Ward said makes sense. If there is a chance to be a hero, no one will be willing to be a turtle,¡± said John, taking a meaningful look at Lucien Ward and then turned to Hugo Smith. ¡°Nonsense!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hugo Smith shouted coldly, ¡°Everyone has his own ambitions, and one personal views can¡¯t represent the public¡¯s thoughts. Moreover, you are so talented, don¡¯t you cultivate the robust master style?¡± John spread out his hands and said, ¡°I was thoughtless before, but now I have had a type already. It¡¯s toote to regret.¡± Hugo Smith said, ¡°I just want you to have a try. What if someone likes this path?¡± This was a great opportunity to cultivate an excellent shield for the alliance, and he would not easily let it go. What? Unwilling to learn? Those with the lowest scores either cultivate the robust master, or get out of the martial arts school of Houston. It depends on whether they learn it or not! ¡°Mr. Smith, you are right. But there is another very important problem.¡± ¡°What is it then?¡± ¡°You want to hire me to be your teacher? Did director Alexandra herty agree?¡± ¡°Hah hah¡­¡± Hugo Smithughed two times and then said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m the vice president of the school. I¡¯m qualified to hire a teacher.¡± ¡°Really?¡± With a yful smile on his face, John said, ¡°I think you¡¯d better call her first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary!¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t I don¡¯t feel safe without the permission of director herty¡± Hugo Smith was annoyed. What¡¯s wrong with this young man? Wasn¡¯t he very sensible before? Why did what he said today make him feel so ufortable? John said that he didn¡¯t have a sense of security without Alexandra herty¡¯s permission, which meant that he, Hugo Smith, couldn¡¯t give him enough sense of security? Why did look down on him, the vice president? Of course, Hugo Smith was unhappy, but he couldn¡¯t show it too obviously. He said, ¡°Since you want to ask for the permission of miss. Yin, I¡¯ll call her right now.¡± Therefore. Hugo Smith called Alexandra herty¡¯s office in front of John. It was the assistant dean who answered the phone. He said that Dean herty was not in the office. Hugo Smith had no choice but to call Alexandra herty¡¯s private number. This time, it was Alexandra herty who answered the phone. But after Hugo Smith exined the situation to Alexandra herty. The other side was silent for a moment. ¡°Tell him to go to hell!¡± After a moment of silence, Alexandra herty said coldly and then hung up the phone. Hugo Smith was dumbfounded. ¡°What did director herty say?¡± asked John curiously ¡°Uh.. Hugo Smith put his phone back in his pocket, looked at John with aplicated expression and asked, ¡°John, have you offended director herty?¡± When he went back to the dean¡¯s office, he found that there was something wrong between the two But it was not that serious at that time. However, from Alexandra herty¡¯s tone on the phone just now, it could be seen that the two of them had already broken up Hugo Smith was confused. He couldn¡¯t figure out what John had done to make Alexandra herty so angry. John sighed and said, ¡°I also feel bad about what director herty has done to me, but I¡¯m really innocent. I don¡¯t know why I have offended her.¡± Lucien Ward sneered and gloated, ¡°if you didn¡¯t do something excessive, director herty would never treat you like this.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°I only met her two times in total. How could I do something excessive? I¡¯ve only met Mr. Smith twice, but Mr. Smith won¡¯t do this to me. So I think Mr. Smith is better than director herty. What do you think, Mr. Ward?¡± Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Three days and three nights ¡°I¡­¡± Lucien Ward was stunned. Although he was not very intelligent in this aspect, he dared not to answer such a sensitive question. He didn¡¯t want to offend either side. At this time, John spoke again, and said angrily, ¡°Ward, you are hesitating? How dare you hesitate? Do you need to hesitate for such a thing? Mr. Smith is better than herty! What do you mean by hesitating? Do you think it¡¯s not appropriate to make ament in front of Mr. Smith? Are you insane? You have a problem in your mind!¡± Puff! Lucien Ward was so angry that he almost spat out blood. ¡®What a bastard! He will die if he doesn¡¯t sow dissension among us!¡¯! ¡°Humph, there is no need toment on her. She is the principal Dean, and I am the vice dean. There is no need toment on us together. I also admire her very much in my heart. It¡¯s not easy for a woman to get the position of a dean at this age!¡± Hugo Smith nced at Lucien Ward and snorted coldly. Then he looked at John and his expression softened a little. ¡°John, I really feel sorry for genius. But I can¡¯t do anything about it since director herty said so you¡± Don¡¯t worry, John. Although I can¡¯t hire you to be a teacher, if you encounter any trouble in the future, juste to me. I will definitely help you if I can. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr Smith. If I had met you earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have missed today.¡± John said as if he was really very moved. Before leaving. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that Mr. Smith is a good man, but you don¡¯t believe me. You¡¯re such a loser!¡± Lucien Ward trembled all over. The two golden teeth he had just set two days ago were almost broken by him. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± ¡°Lucien Ward!¡± Lucien Ward cursed in a low voice. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Hugo Smith¡¯s gloomy face. Hugo Smith said, ¡°You¡¯re a teacher in the school. If there¡¯s something wrong with your mind, how can I trust you with the students?¡± Lucien Ward¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The three left the martial arts school of Houston. Outside the school gate. There was still a sea of people here. They were all here to see the battle of life. What exactly did the man look like? But they were all stopped outside by the strong guards of the school. Several members of the Long family were among them. They had heard about the result of the battle. It was a draw. Mr. Lopez and the genius of the Will n were tied! Moreover, it was said that Mr. Lopez was a robust master. Both the result of the battle and the fact of robust master were beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. They had always thought that John was a cultivator like his master, Perry Moreno. It was not until today that they realized that they had made a mistake. ¡°Look, it¡¯s that young man. He¡¯s the man of Master Bertha, the robust master who tied with Will!¡± Some people who had sneaked into the school to watch the battle pointed at the young man who was walking slowly in the distance and said excitedly. All of a sudden. Everyone turned to look at John. At such a young age, HE could even fight with the geniuses of the WILL n. No matter how much they despised the robust master, they admired John from the bottom of their hearts. The silver hair on Arno Long¡¯s head trembled. He strode forward and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m so happy to know that you are still alive.¡± He had already heard the result, but he still felt unbelievable when he saw Johne out alive. Her intuition was right. Mr. Lopez was really not amon person. John nced at him and thought, ¡®of course you are happy. As long as I am alive and you keep pretending, others will think that I have a good rtionship with the Long family, won¡¯t they?¡±? I have a good rtionship with your family, which means that my sister seven has a good rtionship with your family? My sister has a good rtionship with your Long family, doesn¡¯t it mean that your Long family has a connection with Alexandra herty? If they connected Alexandra herty, it meant that¡­ No more extension allowed here! John didn¡¯t want to expose the old man¡¯s mind, so he replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait outside the school for so long.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. As long as we can wait for the good news of Mr. Lopez, it¡¯s worth it no matter how long we wait.¡± Seeing that John didn¡¯t say anything, he asked enthusiastically again, ¡°Mr. Lopez, what are you going to do next? If you don¡¯t go back to the Long family with us, I will give you a banquet to celebrate?¡± Looking at him, John smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Of course we should celebrate it. The bigger the stage, the better. We¡¯d better arrange it for three days and three nights!¡± Three days and three nights? Hearing that, Arno Long was stunned, with a look of hesitation on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lucien Ward and I are friends now. Although we didn¡¯t be friends in the end, we have no problem with each other anymore.¡± What worried him was whether the high-profile banquet would displease the Will n and make them think that they were swaggering around. Hearing that, Allen felt relieved What¡¯s more. They were eager to set it up for three days and three nights. It would be best if they could meet it and let all the families in Houston know that the long family had a deep friendship with John. With great joy, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Mr. Lopez. Just set it up for three days and three nights!¡± Therefore. A grand banquet was held in the Long family, and the gate of the courtyard was wide open. As long as anyone arrived, they could sit down and have dinner. It was as high-profile as they wanted. On the other side, Alexandra herty gnashed her teeth in anger. At the same time. A powerful force surged crazily in the darkness of the city until it reached the Long family¡¯s residence. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Arrogant Brings Trouble In the Long family¡¯s courtyard. The day after the banquet began. The ce was bustling with people. Some of these people sincerely came to congratte them, some to watch the fun, and some to be jealous of the Long family¡¯s luck to be able to be friends with such a hot shot. Everyone had their secret thoughts, eating and drinking at the banquet. Until the arrival of a man shattered the peace here. He was a middle-aged man with a dull look in his eyes. The servants of the Long family didn¡¯t know him and thought he hade to attend the banquet like everyone else. ¡°Wee¡­¡± The servant came to greet him, but the middle-aged man coldly shouted, ¡°Fuck off! At the same time, a suffocating aura enveloped the entire Long Family¡¯s courtyard like the haze before the storm. Someone¡¯s causing trouble! Everyone was shocked. And then, Imprisoning! Panicky! Horror! Because this man¡¯s aura belonged to the Venerable Man. ¡°Is this man from the Will Family?¡± No one knew the answer. But everyone was in no mood to eat anymore. They scattered into the distance like frightened. birds. The people who used to be jealous of the Long Family rejoiced at their misfortune. Arrogant brings trouble. John was showing off too much. The Long family had held a banquet for him for three days, which was too much. High profile was arrogance! It was normal to attract the attention of others. Because that man was in the venerable realm, and Arno was the only one in the Long family who could fight with him, he¡¯d rushed over as soon as he noticed that man¡¯s aura. He looked at the middle-aged man with a thoughtful expression. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Could I know your identity?¡± asked Arno. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he turned his cold gaze to the man beside Arno, John. ¡°Die!¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t say much. He was here for a mission. His mission was to kill John. In an instant. With the wind surging, the middle-aged man became a ruthless killing machine. As he spoke, a cold light, carrying the horrible internal force of the Venerable Man, shot out violently. It aimed directly between John¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°They¡¯re here for Mr. Lopez!¡± Arno frowned and pulled his thin palm horizontally in front of him. Suddenly, a solid defensive barrier was formed. He was trying to block the middle-aged man¡¯s attack. Now the Long Family was basically tied to Mr. Lopez, so he couldn¡¯t let Mr. Lopez die! Arno took all his strength to block that man. Unfortunately Arno had just recovered from a serious illness, and his cultivation had not improved for many years. In the face of the middle-aged man¡¯s attack, his defense seemed to be fragile. Crack! His barrier only blocked about a quarter of the man¡¯s strength, and then it shattered like a mirror That ray of light continued forward. Just as it was about to touch Arno, arge hand suddenly. reached out from the side and crushed it. ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± John sneered, waving his hand. Everyone was stunned when they saw this. Even though Arno had blocked some of the man¡¯s power, the rest was still very dangerous, but John simply crushed it with his fist. He deserved to be called a Robust master. His body was really hard! ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­¡± A trace of worry appeared on Arno¡¯s face. Just as he was about to say something, he heard John say confidently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can handle it. All of you, step back!¡± Brooke had been in hiding for a long time before he said that. Arno frowned and reminded, ¡°Mr. Lopez, that person is in a venerable realm.¡± ¡°I know,¡± John replied. John¡¯s tone was very calm as if he had anticipated the man¡¯s arrival. Arno was even more astonished, and his heart filled with suspicion. In his opinion, John wasn¡¯t a brainless man, despite his high profile and unting. It was abnormal for him, a Robust master who was in an early stage of the heaven realm, to be so calm in front of the Venerable Man. Could it be that Mr. Lopez had some hidden means? Arno was confused. He could only look forward to some miracle! At this moment, The middle-aged man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much when he saw that John had blocked his attack with his bare hands. His eyes were cold, and his killing intent was as strong as ever ¡°Die!¡± The man¡¯s figure shed andunched another thunderous attack. Wherever his feet passed, the bluestone floor cracked inch by inch, leaving the ground in chaos. Just as John was about to take him down. At this time, A fragrant breeze blew by as a lithe and graceful figure appeared in front of John. ¡°Get lost!¡± Alexandra shouted coldly. Her strength was not as good as the middle-aged man opposite her However, when the man saw Alexandra¡¯s face, he stopped attacking and stood still. He seemed to be hesitating. In the end, He took a deep look at Alexandra, then turned and left. The Long family¡¯s courtyard fell into a momentary silence. No one had expected that Alexandra, the dean of the Houston Martial Arts School, woulde at this time. This seemed to confirm that the young man named John indeed had some rtionships with Master Bertha. The rumors were true. Otherwise, Alexandra wouldn¡¯t have any reason to save him. The reason why the middle-aged man left just now must be that he was afraid of Alexandra¡¯s identity. After all, her father, Warren, was the Great Guardian of the Central Martial Arts League and could not be easily provoked. The Long Family was overjoyed. It wasn¡¯t as simple as John being rescued, but proof to the world that the Long family had built ties with the herty Family. It was a good thing! John, on the other hand, was feeling conflicted. Alexandra refused to tell the truth. It took him a lot of effort to set up a trap to lure out the person hiding in the dark, but Alexandra came out to make trouble again. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she bore no ill will towards him, John really wanted to teach her a lesson. p! After forcing the middle-aged man back, Alexandra turned around and gave John a tight p. However, John didn¡¯t let her seed this time. Thest time they were in Alexandra¡¯s office, John had been polite to her because other people were around. But now that so many people were watching, he didn¡¯t want to lose his dignity. ¡°Let me go!¡± Alexandra¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she spoke coldly. John reluctantly let go of her soft, smooth hand. Alexandra said exasperatedly, ¡°You want the answer, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll take you to find the answer now. Anyway, you¡¯re determined to die. I¡¯ll let you know everything. Come with me!¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 The Truth In the herty Family cemetery. The stone tombs were arranged in an orderly manner, and all belonged to deceased members of the herty family. Only those who were lineal could be buried in this cemetery. Rtives of the herty family were not allowed to be buried here unless they had made great contributions. Among them was a stone tomb with an inscription on it that said, ¡°From the very beginning, this man didn¡¯t pass his exam three times;ter, while practicing martial arts, the hilt slipped, and his little finger was identally broken;ter, he studied medicine and finally made some achievements and created a good prescription by himself. But after taking it, he died.¡± John couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw this. This elder of the herty family was quite talented, being able to prescribe drugs to kill himself. He deserved to be remembered. However, he did not understand why Alexandra had brought him here. Alexandra didn¡¯t say a word and strode in front of John. She didn¡¯t care if he had caught up, leaving only her back to him. Alexandra didn¡¯t stop until she arrived in front of the most smooth stone tombstone. She stared nkly at the stone tomb. Compared to the other tombstones, this stone tomb was clearly the newest. It shouldn¡¯t exceed twenty to thirty years. There were a few big words carved on the stone tablet. Tomb of the beloved daughter, Aviana herty! John seemed to realize something. He was amused by the inscription on that tomb just now, but nervousness and unease seized him at that moment. He did not wish for his guess toe true. However, the ominous premonition in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, and he was about to suffocate. Alexandra stared at the tomb with aplicated look in her eyes. She didn¡¯t turn back to John. ¡°Aviana is my sister and your mother,¡± she said softly. Boom! Such a casual sentence was like a bolt of lightning from the blue, striking straight at John. Has his mother already passed away? That was impossible! This couldn¡¯t be true! John shook his head, his face as white as a sheet, his heart pounding with emotion. Alexandra must be kidding! ¡°Are you sad?¡± Alexandra snorted derisively. It was only now that she turned to look at John. Seeing him in a daze, she mocked, ¡°Do you know who killed my sister?¡± Alexandra paused for a moment and looked mockingly at John. John didn¡¯t say anything. He clenched his fists so tightly that his fingernails tore the flesh on both sides of his palms into crescent-shaped slits, spilling blood. He didn¡¯t want to believe that his mother had died, let alone that his mother had been killed! Damn it! Killing intent surged from John¡¯s body like a sharp sword that¡¯d condensed countless dark resentments, soaring into the sky. He was furious! Overwhelming rage! There was a sh of surprise in Alexandra¡¯s eyes, but it did not affect her hatred. She continued, ¡°You also know that you are angry. You also hate the murderer, and so do the herty Family.¡± ¡°My father doted on my sister the most. He doted on her so much that even I couldn¡¯t help being jealous. Do you know how sad my father was when he learned of my sister¡¯s death?¡± ¡°My father can¡¯t wait to cut the murderer into pieces and grind his bones to ashes!¡± John¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, and his face contorted into a sinister expression. He shouted, ¡°All you need to do is tell me who killed my mother!¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Alexandra looked at him with an increasingly sarcastic expression, ¡°Tell me!¡± The killing intent in John¡¯s body had risen to its peak. The entire burial ground was buzzing as if his anger had shaken the souls of the deceased. However, Alexandra¡¯s next words shattered John¡¯s will. ¡°The one who killed my sister is your father!¡± What? John was shocked again. The killing intent and hatred that¡¯d umted to the peak of its power transformed into shock and disbelief. Was the murderer of his mother actually his father? What was going on? Alexandra seemed to have seen through his thoughts and said with a sneer, ¡°You want to know the reason, and so do we. But that damn man disappeared after killing my sister Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°At that time, you were just born. My father couldn¡¯t ept the fact that his daughter had passed away and the murderer was missing. When he saw you, he felt sick because that person¡¯s blood was also flowing in your veins¡­ ¡°My father originally nned to kill you, but seeing that you were just an infant, I felt sorry for you. So, before my father made his move, I secretly brought you away. Coincidentally, I met a Daoist on the road, so I gave you to him.¡± ¡°But for some reason, a few yearster, my father suddenly found out that you are still alive¡­¡± Alexandra didn¡¯t continue. There was no need to say more about that. Because the answer was obvious. After handing John over to the Daoist, Alexandra came back and told Warren that she¡¯d already killed that bastard. However, five yearster, Warren unexpectedly learned that John was still alive and was in a welfare home in New York. Due to his identity, it wasn¡¯t convenient for Warren to kill John himself, so he secretly pressured Ned Russell to set fire in an attempt to kill John. In fact¡­ At first, Warren had sent some masters, but he found out that an unknown monk had set a mysterious trap around the nursing home. When the Heaven Realm and above martial artists approached that area, their internal energy could not be used at all. Those people who are below the heaven realm would disappear one by one. It was because of that Warren found Ned and set up a fire. He had thought that John had died in the fires, but who would have thought he would reappear in Houston after so many years and in such a high-profile way? Naturally, this would attract Warren¡¯s attention. This was the reason Alexandra didn¡¯t want to tell the truth. She knew that the murderer was her father. John¡¯s heart sank when he heard this. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°A son should pay his father¡¯s debts, right? I have this man¡¯s blood in me, but I¡¯m also his grandson. How can he be so cruel and want to kill me?¡± ¡°Grandson?¡± Alexandra sneered and said, ¡°My father doesn¡¯t like that damn man. When my sister was pregnant, she secretly gave birth to you on the pretext of going out to experience the world.¡± ¡°At that time, my father didn¡¯t know about it, and my sister only told me about it. So, in my father¡¯s eyes, you are an illegitimate child. How could he think you were his grandson?¡± Alexandra¡¯s expression became more and more mocking as she spoke. ¡°This is the answer you want. Now, are you satisfied?¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Are You Satisfied? ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Alexandra¡¯s words were like a sharp sword stabbing into John¡¯s heart. The truth he had been searching for with great difficulty was so cruel. John was in a terrible mood. He felt like a stone stuck in his chest, making it hard for him to breathe. He did not know what he should do. His father had killed his mother, and his grandfather was preparing to let him pay for it. What sort of abnormal rtionship was this? Never in his wildest dreams would John have imagined that the truth would be like that. ¡°Aunt Alexandra, can I stay here and keep my motherpany?¡± John looked pleadingly at Alexandra. This title, ¡°aunt,¡± made Alexandra tremble violently. She didn¡¯t say anything nor nod or shake her head. She just silently turned around and left. She came to the gate of the cemetery in a daze. How could she not be upset? Her sister didn¡¯t tell anyone else in the herty Family about her pregnancy except Alexandra. From her sister¡¯s tone, Alexandra could tell that she was proud. It seemed that giving birth to that boy was the proudest thing in her life. Alexandra was also considerate enough to keep her secret. But who would have thought that what happenedter would be such a heavy blow to her father? The root of all this was that man. That man deserved to die! ¡°Alexandra, where¡¯s that bastard?¡± Just as Alexandra was immersed in the pain of the past, a hoarse voice suddenly rang out in the distance A white-haired man with a face full of wrinkles walked over with a gloomy face. It was Warren herty, the Great Guardian of the Central Martial Arts League, The father of Alexandra. Warren was only in his sixties but looked much older than that. His hair had turned white overnight after he learned of his daughter¡¯s death, It was obvious how much pain he was feeling. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Alexandra¡¯s expression flickered as she saw Warren walk over. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. ¡°Damn it!¡± Warren had seen John in the cemetery. He roared, ¡°What right does that bastard have to enter the herty Family¡¯s cemetery? What right does he have to kneel in front of Aviana¡¯s tomb?¡± Warren¡¯s expression turned malevolent as he wanted to charge into the cemetery and kill John now. Alexandra hastily stopped him and begged for mercy. She cried, ¡°Dad, it was that man¡¯s fault! It¡¯s not John¡¯s fault! He¡¯s innocent!¡± ¡°Innocent?¡± Warren snorted, ¡°How is he innocent? As long as that man¡¯s blood flows in his body, he is not innocent. I want him to go down and apologize to my Aviana!¡± Alexandra said anxiously, ¡°Yes, he is that man¡¯s son, but he is also your grandson¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t have such a grandson! He¡¯s just a bastard! He doesn¡¯t deserve to live in this world!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Alexandra knelt in front of Warren and said with tears, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Why are you still unwilling to let go?¡± ¡°Stand up!¡± ¡°No! If you insist on killing John today, then I¡¯ll kneel here until I die. You¡¯ll have to kill me too!¡± Alexandra¡¯s tears kept falling. When John was still a baby, she¡¯d known that her father wouldn¡¯t let him stay in the herty Family no matter how much she pleaded, so she¡¯d secretly handed John over to a Daoist She didn¡¯t know where the Daoist had taken John to. When she received news of John, it was that big fire at the orphanage in New York. By then, it would¡¯ve been toote for Alexandra to plead for mercy for John. She had suffered and med herself for this. After all, it was her sister¡¯s child. Today. Alexandra would never let the tragedy happen again. When Warren saw her kneel on the ground and say that she would also like to die if he killed John, he flew into a rage and shouted, ¡°You unfilial bastard, have you forgotten how Aviana died?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. I haven¡¯t forgotten for a day¡­¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Then get lost. Don¡¯t stop me from killing that bastard!¡± Warren pushed Alexandra away and prepared to rush into the cemetery. However, at that moment, he suddenly heard Alexandra¡¯s shrill roar, ¡°If you want my sister to die with a grievance, then kill him!¡± ¡°Do you really think my sister will be happy if you kill John? No! She¡¯ll only hate you! She¡¯ll only think that you don¡¯t deserve to be her father!¡± Warren stopped in his tracks, turned around, and pped Alexandra fiercely. He said furiously, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I dote on Aviana so much, so how could I not be worthy of being her father?¡± A bright red palm print quickly appeared on Alexandra¡¯s cheek. But she still raised her head and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Do you know why my sister secretly gave birth to a child outside on the pretext of training? Do you know why she didn¡¯t tell you about her pregnancy? It¡¯s all because of you. Because you didn¡¯t allow her to be with the man she liked!¡± ¡°I loved her and didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. I knew at a nce that the man was unreliable. It turned out that I was right. That damned bastard killed my precious Aviana!¡± ¡°I know you love my sister, but if she didn¡¯t hide from you, would she have died?¡± Alexandra shouted at the top of her voice. Warren¡¯s body suddenly trembled The biggest viin was, of course, that man. But if Aviana didn¡¯t go out to give birth to the child, and if she stayed in the herty Family, at least the herty Family would do their best to protect her. How could that man have a chance to hurt her? Of course, Warren himself had thought about this question. But he did not want to face it. Alexandra had never dared to mention this topic before because her father had already med himself enough. She did not want him to suffer anymore. She had no choice but to say that today. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 I¡¯ll Apany You Looking at her father¡¯s painful expression, Alexandra also felt a pain in her heart, but she had to continue to say, ¡°Dad, do you know how happy my sister was when she told me she was pregnant? ¡°She told me that it was her life¡¯s happiest and most proud time.¡± ¡°Moreover, she told me more than once that she wanted to tell you this good news, but she was afraid that you would object, so she kept it a secret.¡± ¡°You care about your daughter, but why don¡¯t you care about her child?¡± ¡°Do you really think my sister will be happy to see you kill her child? No, she will only be sad and hate you more. Why don¡¯t you understand such a simple thing?¡± ¡°No matter how much you hate that man, it has been 15 years. Can you just pretend that a child has died in the fire?¡± Alexandra begged sincerely, and her tears had already soaked her clothes. Warren held his head with endless pain and self-me crazily surging, remaining silent for a long time. After a long, long time. His hoarse voice sounded again, ¡°Alexandra, get up first¡­¡± Alexandra didn¡¯t move. At this moment, In the cemetery. Before Aviana¡¯s gravestone. John knelt on the ground without a word for a long time. Even though the cer came to his mind, he didn¡¯t react at all. ¡°Call Little John, call Little John. I haven¡¯t found my master, but I¡¯ve to go to this kind of cave. Contact youter!¡± This was an extremely inappropriate sentence. only remembe his fifth sister, Ang, found a great tomb. I can¡¯t help but want Ang didn¡¯t know John¡¯s current situation. She that John had told her to send him a message after she found Gianna Semel. So much time had passed, but Ang still hadn¡¯t found Gianna Semel. In order not to make John worry, she sent him a message through the Mind Circle. John didn¡¯t respond. He just silently knelt in front of his mother¡¯s grave. Until it was dark. At the cemetery entrance, Warren looked at John with aplicated expression. With a sigh, he departed. Alexandra also knelt for a long time. At this time, she staggered to her feet. Her legs were numb, and her knees were red and swollen. But she felt that it was worth it. Her father said nothing, but his departure meant that he wouldn¡¯t want to kill John in a short while. Alexandra slowed down and waited for the numbness in her feet to subside a little before walking into the cemetery. She came to John¡¯s side and said, ¡°John, your mother already knows what you¡¯re thinking. Please rise!¡± John didn¡¯t respond. Alexandra looked at him and suddenly felt a pang of heartache. The pain in the child¡¯s heart was no less than that of anyone else. He had drifted from ce to ce since childhood and lived in an orphanage for five years. In the end, he suffered from a big fire, and his life was turbulent again. He had bitterly searched for the truth, only to be told that his father had killed his mother. As for the person. who had wanted to kill him, it was his grandfather.. Who could make her sad be more painful than John? He was such "John, get up!¡± Alexandra¡¯s voice grew sterner, and she was unwilling to let John continue kneeling. But John remained unmoved. Alexandra reached out to tug at John¡¯s arm, only to discover that his body was like concrete, and she couldn¡¯t move him. Alexandra said angrily, ¡°Will your mother be happy when she sees you like this?¡± ¡°Aunt Alexandra¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± John finally replied, ¡°I just want to spend more time with my mother. I won¡¯t do anything stupid. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Alexandra¡¯s face turned stiff. She waited for a while. She patted John¡¯s shoulder with a faint sigh, ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Everything will pass.¡± After that, Alexandra turned around, walked to the gate of the cemetery, and ordered the guard on duty. ¡°Keep an eye on him. Report to me immediately if anything happens.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss herty!¡± Alexandra left the cemetery and made another trip the next morning. She frowned slightly when she saw that John was still kneeling. But she didn¡¯t bother him. She knew that John needed to be quiet. Thus, Alexandra had only ordered the guards to deliver meals to John on time. Alexandra cooked the meals. However, John didn¡¯t eat a single bite until the next night. He didn¡¯t pay any further attention to the conversation with others. Alexandra was really impressed by his stubborn temper, He must have inherited it from his sister. Regardless of whether John ate it or not, Alexandra would deliver the food she¡¯d prepared to his side every day. He would naturally eat it when he was hungry because a person¡¯s willpower could never ovee hunger. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She had never heard of anyone starving to death. Of course, except for those who did not have the money to eat. On the fourth day, The sky was covered with dark clouds, and the whole world seemed to have fallen into darkness. Heavy rain poured down, and the strong wind shook the branches in the cemetery. John was the only one who remained motionless. ¡°Little John¡­?¡± A familiar voice came from behind. Bertha¡¯s slender figure slowly walked out from the torrential rain. She stopped beside John, holding an umbre, and said, ¡°I will keep youpany.¡± Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 I was different from that man Standing beside John, she looked at him with her beautiful eyes full of pity. She had known everything from the teacher and arrived at Houston at once. Seeing the expression on John¡¯s face, she felt heartbroken. John had always been a positive man, but a little giddy, which was not annoying, but had a unique charm. He was not bad at all. He always wore a cheeky smile in front of his sisters and often flirted with them. But at this moment, his silence was totally different from usual. John must be very sad. Bertha¡¯s heart also hurt. She didn¡¯t try to persuade him, but silently apanied him. If he hadn¡¯t stood up or eaten anything, she wouldn¡¯t leave nor eat. However, the rain was getting heavier. The wind was blowing more violently. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Bertha couldn¡¯t hold the umbre and threw it aside. She didn¡¯t use the forceful shield to protect herself, allowing the violent wind and rain to hit her. Her clothes had already been wet, and were tightly attached to her body. Her perfect figure was outlined in the rain. Ignoring the rain on the ground, she squatted down, with her arms around her knees and her head leaning on the arm of John. The rain hit her beautiful face, sshed into her eyes, and then slowly slid down. She didn¡¯t know how long had passed. The coldness in her body was suddenly dispersed by a warm current. When she opened her eyes, the rain had stopped. In front of her was the smile of John, ¡°Bertha, thank you.¡± After the rain, the sky was blue and the sunshine became warm. With cheeks puffed up slightly, she scolded, ¡°Little bastard, if you dare to make me worry again, I¡¯ll bite you!¡± In the warm light, her two little white canine teeth glittered. John picked her up, patted her buttocks and said, ¡°You are such a fool. I¡¯m fine and just want to spend more time with my mother,¡± As King of Horizon, how could he be easily knocked down? Bertha pinched John hard and stared at him, ¡°You bad boy!¡± With a smile, John turned to look at his mother¡¯s tombstone and said, ¡°Mommy, look. Your future daughter-inw is so unruly, but you will definitely like her, won¡¯t you?¡± Normally, she would reply. ¡°Who is your future wife? Shame on you!¡± But at this moment, she didn¡¯t say anything, but buried her head in his chest with a red face. When she was shy, she had a different style. They arrived at the gate of the cemetery. Coincidentally, Alexandra came here to deliver the meal. Seeing that John finally came round, she breathed a sigh of relief. Then she looked at the shy Bertha in his arms, with a meaningful look in her eyes. John said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry to make you worried these days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. But you are too stubborn!¡± She rolled her eyes at him. After thinking for a while, John asked, ¡°Auntie, can you tell me his name?¡± Alexandra was stunned. She knew who he was. Her mood wasplicated. So what if she told John? She didn¡¯t know whether the man used his real name or a fake name, and her family had searched him for a long time, but they still couldn¡¯t find him. How could John find him? Even if he did find him, what should he do? Would they hurt each other? Alexandra would rather her family continue to look for her than let John get involved. It was a grudge between them. Seeing her hesitation, John smiled. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not as sensitive as you think. You just need to tell me his name.¡± Alexandra stared at him seriously for a while and then sighed. She said, ¡°His name is Americo Kurds.¡± Americo Kurds! This name was deeply engraved in his heart. If he had the chance, he would like to ask Americo in person why he did such a cruel thing. Since he was cruel, why didn¡¯t Americo kill him? ¡°Tell Grandpa that I¡¯m different from that man. When I find the answer one day, I¡¯ll give him an exnation.. Please take care of him.¡± After saying that, John left with Bertha in his arms. Looking at the thin figure, she was stunned for a long time. Suddenly, she turned to a forest nearby and said, ¡°Dad, did you hear that? He is different from that man.¡± A sigh came from the forest. Then an old man walked out. It was Warren. ¡°I¡¯m going to see your sister.¡± Warren said in aplicated mood, and his expression became a little lonely. He slowly walked towards the cemetery. Alexandra followed him silently. When they arrived at the tomb, they were both silent. All of a sudden, a beam of light reflected from the side of the tomb attracted their attention. Warren walked forward in confusion and picked up the thing. His face suddenly changed. It was a token. A token representing the supreme lord of US. ¡°Oracle token!¡± Alexandra eximed, and then looked out of the cemetery. She said with a dry throat, ¡°This is left by John? He is King of Horizon!¡± Warren¡¯s body also trembled slightly. A momentter, tears fell from the wrinkled corners of his eyes. He knelt down in front of the tomb and said. sadly. ¡°Did I really make a mistake these years?¡± One was a ruthless executioner, and the other was the patron saint of US. They were totally different! If she was still alive, she would be very happy to see her son so promising! Tears coursed down Warren¡¯s cheeks. After a long time, he got up and went home. He found a wood box and put the token into it. Then he put it back to the tomb. This token would no longer be used by Warren, because it was the best constion for his dead daughter. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Bridal chamber ¡°John, where are we going?¡± After leaving the cemetery, seeing that John was still holding her tightly, she couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Bridal chamber!¡± ¡°Bridal chamber?¡± Shocked, she said, ¡°Are you going to hit on me again?¡± ¡°What do you mean by the words ¡®hit on? It¡¯s right and proper.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you admitted that you are my future wife?¡± ¡°When did I¡­It suddenly urred to her that in the cemetery, John had said something. She didn¡¯t refute for the sake of John¡¯s mother. Even if she was willing, it was too soon. How could she have sex with him directly? ¡°Put me down. I don¡¯t want to marry you so soon!¡± She struggled. He could lift her up with one hand and p her buttocks with the other one. ¡°Behave yourself!¡± ¡°Bastard, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m not an easy girl!¡± Gritting her teeth angrily, she was about to bite John. John said, ¡°I think you¡¯d better bite me when no one is around. It¡¯s not good for your image as Master Bertha.¡± ¡°My image has long been ruined by you bastard!* But just as John said, there were many people on the street. It was not appropriate to bite him, or wait until no one was around. No! When §á§à one was around? Bite? Something was wrong! It was not until then that Bertha figured it out. Her pretty face flushed again. She buried her head in John¡¯s chest, fearing that passers-by would recognize her. Fortunately, these passers-by didn¡¯t know her. In fact, the name of Master Bertha was very famous among martial artists, and many other people had heard of it. But only a few people really saw her. When in Houston Martial Arts School, she was talented. After taking part in the graduation examination, she for was immediately arranged to Central US Martial Arts League. With the support of Alexandra, it was easy her to be a leader. Her photos had only been on the list of the school, but people couldn¡¯t enter it easily and they needed authority to log in the school forum. So it was normal that people outside didn¡¯t know her. Even Anita had heard the name of Master Bertha when in the entertainment circle of Houston before. But at that time, she didn¡¯t realize that Master Bertha was her sister. Bertha didn¡¯t have to worry about being recognized by strangers. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, out of shyness, she buried her head in John¡¯s arms. Seeing that, with a smug smile, John carried her to Long Family. Seeing that he was fine, Arno was overjoyed. He walked up to him and said, ¡°It¡¯s so good that you are fine. By the way, have you found out the identity of the murderer?¡± He was afraid that the murderer would do it again. After all, he was a respectable man and the Long Family couldn¡¯t afford it. John said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Alexandra has solved everything. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Feeling relieved, he took a weird look at the woman in John¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±/ Bertha buried her face and shook her head hard. John chuckled and deliberately prolonged his tone, ¡°This is the famous¡­ Hiss¡­¡± A sharp pain came from his chest, which made him gasp in pain. He cursed in his heart that Bertha was so cruel! ¡°Well, this¡­ This is a little wife I met on the way.¡± John didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He rushed to a vi of Long Family with Bertha in his arms. John had been living in Long Family for most of the time. Arno had specially arranged a vi with a quiet environment for him. He rushed to his room. ¡°Stop! Stop! You bitch!¡± John shouted. ¡°No¡­¡± Bertha swore to herself that she would teach this bastard a lesson. ¡°You won¡¯t let me go, will you? You deserve it!¡± Regardless of whether she would let go of him or not, he directly threw himself into the bed with Bertha in his arms, and at the same time, he touched her breasts. He clenched them. ¡°Ah-¡± With a scream, she loosened her bite, a slender leg kicking hard at the belly of John. Panic was written all over her face. She didn¡¯t expect that. But when she saw John rubbing the bite angrily and looking funny, she burst intoughter and said proudly, ¡°You deserve it. Bah!¡± ¡°How dare you challenge me? Fuck! I¡¯ll fuck you today!¡± Enraged, John grabbed her hands and pressed her on the bed. Seeing that she was about to kick him again, he took the initiative and pressed her with his legs directly. How could a heaven masterpare with King of Horizon. Soon, she was subdued. She couldn¡¯t move any more. A hint of panic shed. She struggled, but found that her struggle was ineffective. So she turned her head shyly and said softly, ¡°Please be gentle.¡± Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Provocation Without further struggle, she turned her red face to the other side and closed her eyes tightly. Her long eyshes trembled slightly. It could be seen that she was nervous. Feeling that John¡¯s breath was approaching, the tension of Bertha instantly expanded, and her body trembled slightly. But at the same time, she was expectant. She was short of breath. Finally, she felt John¡¯s kiss. But it didn¡¯t fall on her cherry lips, but on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you¡¯re a fool.¡± Hearing the voice of John, Bertha opened her eyes and saw his yful face. She immediately realized that she had been tricked. ¡°Bastard!¡± With a scream of shame and anger, she raised her head and bumped into John¡¯s chin. Being on the alert, John put his hand on the bed and made a pose of push ups to make the attack missed. ¡°It was raining all night. Go to take a shower first. After that, let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡± After saying that, John left the room quickly. That was close! Although he looked rxed, he was as nervous as Bertha. Especially when she suddenly stopped struggling just now. She looked like a docilemb and her expression was so attractive. John almost couldn¡¯t control himself. N?velDrama.Org content. However, when John ran out of the room, Bertha was absent-minded for a moment, and a sense of loss emerged in her heart. How could she be disappointed? Shaking her head, she blushed and whispered, ¡°What are you thinking about? It¡¯s so embarrassing¡­ It¡¯s all because of that damn John!¡± She gritted her teeth and went into the bathroom. No matter how unhappy she was, she could ignore it when bathing. In the living room of Long Family, all the members had a weird look when they saw Johne out. They had seen John rush into the vi with a woman in his arms just now, but didn¡¯t expect him to come out so soon. ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask!¡± Arno said with an awkward smile. At this time, Jacob suddenly ran in excitedly and said, ¡°I knew you would be fine.¡± Seeing this boy, John said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you go to school? Why do you run around all day long?¡± I¡¯m not running around. I don¡¯t have many sses these days ande here after ss.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this running around?¡± John red at him. He didn¡¯t expect that Jacob was so familiar with Long Family. Hearing that, Arno blushed and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Just take here as your own home. It isn¡¯t running around¡± Jacob exined, ¡°It¡¯s the juniors of Long Family. I told them that you woulde back safely. They didn¡¯t believe me and insisted on betting with me, so I bet 50 Fen with them.¡± Hearing that, Arno¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He shouted, ¡°Who are so rude? I will definitely teach them. a lesson!¡± But Jacob would not betray his friends. John pped him and shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you make a bet on me? Why did you only bet on 50 Fen?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡± A violent beating was inevitable. Jacob fled, looking at the happy juniors of Long Family in the distance. ¡°Please forgive me. I have intelligence!¡± Jacob shouted as he begged for mercy. Intelligence? John sneered, ¡°How much is your intelligence worth?¡± ¡°Please listen to me!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can¡¯t satisfy me, you just here to be beaten.¡± ¡°This is very important. We need to talk in a quiet ce.¡± Seeing the serious look on Jacob¡¯s face, John was immediately amused. He dragged Jacob out of the house and said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jacob looked around as if he was a thief. After making sure no one was around, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m doing this to avoid your identity being exposed. Look at this news.¡± Jacob took out his phone and opened a news screen. Then he handed it to John and said, ¡°I know you seldom read the news. You definitely haven¡¯t read this article.¡± John browsed through it quickly. The news said that a man named Wilson from Britain, who imed to have reached the soul realm and said that he would challenge Oracle King on a small ind in the Pacific Ocean. The longitude andtitude of the ind were written in the article. Due to the equation of time, Wilson didn¡¯t tell the specific time, but a general date, which was about a weekter. He would wait for Oracle King for three days. If Oracle King didn¡¯te, he would be a coward. It was a pure provocation. John had heard of this kind of thing before, but he never paid attention to it. Otherwise, if he noticed everyone who provoked him, it would be so painful! Only when those people went too far and vited the border of US could they see how terrifying Oracle King was, and even be killed in the capital city of their country. As for these clowns, he didn¡¯t need to care at all. The three-Six department of Oracle Pce didn¡¯t bother him with such rubbish news anymore. So this intelligence was meaningless to John. Seeing the disdainful look on John¡¯s face, Jacob became anxious and said, ¡°I think that Wilson is not simple. Many media on the Inte havemented that his soul realm is true.¡± John patted him on the head with his finger and said, ¡°Many things in media can¡¯t be taken seriously, but¡­ Wilson came at the right time.¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 A parvenu vulgarian In the past, John didn¡¯t want to talk to this kind of clown at all. But at this moment, he had a better idea. ¡°Why did you say that Wilson came at the right time? Are you going to teach him a lesson?¡± ¡°Of course, we should teach him a lesson in an absolutely sensational way.¡± ¡°You are awesome!¡± Jacob became more and more agitated. His eyes lit up and he asked eagerly, ¡°Can I have a look?¡± ¡°Ask your sister!¡± ¡°Dear John¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and go back to your university. Don¡¯t go to Long Family again. You are different from them.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Although Jacob was only a little younger than John, he didn¡¯t dare to offend him. He had to leave with his head down. After Jacob left, a gleam shone in John¡¯s eyes. He dialed a specially encrypted number and said something. After a while, the news went.. All the international forces also started to fight others with open and secret means. Because Oracle King agreed to Wilson¡¯s challenge. He was going to the ind at the appointed time, and he didn¡¯t mind the media from various countries to broadcast it. This was the first time to broadcast the battle of Oracle King. How could people not be excited? They were so excited that they almost went crazy! People all over the world were excited when they heard the news. At the same time, they were also mourning for Wilson. There were also many people who had provoked Oracle King like this before, and he had never paid any attention to them. But this time, Oracle King responded. It was like a clown who always mored to challenge a master in order to attract attention, but the master really epted the challenge. What a tragedy it was. Maybe it was because Oracle King was annoyed and he was going to punish Wilson as a warning to others! Therefore, they should feel sorry for Therefore. for a few seconds. However, what happened next was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. When Wilson received the news that Oracle King was going to fight, he was not scared, but responded more arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you toe to to die!¡± What the hell? Wilson was absolutely the first person who dared to say in such a tone after Oracle King became famous. He was really brave! At the same time, it also filled the expectations of the people around the world. They really wanted to know how could Wilson get the confidence. Did he really reach the soul realm as he said? N?velDrama.Org ? content. If that was true, it would definitely be a subversive moment. After all, the reputation of Oracle King was so terrifying! Even if he had never taken the initiative to invade any innocent country, as long as someone mentioned his name, people would feel a strong sense of suffocation. It was the easiest to arouse people¡¯s passion to defeat the strong. If Wilson didn¡¯t die, he must be famous all over the world! Compared with the shock of all the forces, at this moment, King of Horizon, one of the main characters of the event, was also seriously doing a big thing. He was eating! He glutted himself with food. This was not consistent with the rumor. Even the waiter in the restaurant dared to tease him, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t wolf down, or do you need a basin?¡± John pushed him to the chair and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together!¡± ¡°Thank you. But my boss may cut down my sry.¡± John finally let him go. Standing aside, Berthaughed wildly. She was sure that John had indeede out of the previous incident. He was still the naughty and sunny boy. ¡°John, do you think that Wilson really reaches the soul realm?¡± After a while, she suddenly asked. Obviously, she had known the news. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he is at the soul realm or not. It¡¯s just an appetion. I¡¯ll cut off his head with my sword.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± She smiled happily. It was a great honor to have such a capable young man. The soul realm represented the power of a martial artist. Just like King of Horizon, it was a respectful title. How could foreigners know that Oracle King was not in the same system with them at all? In front of the cultivators, the so-called soul realm was only equivalent to the stage of foundation establishment. He remembered that Perry Moreno once said that in the current world, the highest level of the known cultivators was the golden crystal period, and they had not appeared for a long time. John weighed his strength. Well, he didn¡¯t need to worry anything! He was invincible! He could do anything he wanted. He would kill him in a few days in case Wilson came to bother him.. ¡°It¡¯s time to intimidate those guys, just like the mutantst time. It must be a failure in the gic experiments of Britain. I suspect that Wilson, if he is really at the soul realm, must have been modified by his genes.¡± John smiled nomittally and continued to eat. ¡°Waiter, pay the bill!¡±- Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the counter near the door, which made John jump up from the chair and look over there. His eyes were wide open! The man was dressed in fancy clothes, big gold chain and watch, looking like a parvenu vulgarian. He was holding two girls in his arms happily. ¡°Bertha, you can go back to Central US Martial Arts League first. You must have a lot of work to do since you have been dyed for so long.¡± ¡°What about you, John?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to teach someone a lesson first!¡± With a sullen face, John suddenly walked quickly towards the parvenu vulgarian, patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Hi, I get you!¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 An old devil ¡°Hi, I get you!¡± The parvenu vulgarian was startled by the loud shout of John. When he turned around, his eyes widened. All of a sudden, he sprinkled several bills on the counter and shouted, ¡°Keep the change!¡± Then he ran away. He even abandoned those two girls. ¡°Can you run away?¡± John sneered. It was not easy to catch this guy. How could he let him run away so easily? He immediately chased after him. However, not far after chasing out of the restaurant, he suddenly saw a Taoist priest walking towards him. With a kind smile on his face, he said, ¡°John, we are destined to meet today. As expected¡­¡± ¡°Stop it! Where is your gold chain and watch? Where did you get your robe?¡± John used to respect this guy, but now he had changed. Fake! All of those were fucking fake! ¡°You old bastard, you must have made a lot of money with my paintings, right?¡± John said angrily. It was the mysterious man who had made fun of John, which was also his master, Perry Moreno. He was an old devil. Shaking his head, Perry Moreno said, ¡°John, I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Come with me!¡± John was so angry that he grabbed the wrist of Perry Moreno and walked towards a tavern nearby. ¡°John, be gentle. Don¡¯t be so rude!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Are you talking about being gentle?¡± However, John didn¡¯t listen to him. He dragged him into the tavern, pressed him on the seat, and sat opposite him. He said coldly, ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± It seemed that he was interrogating a criminal. Perry Moreno bent his waist and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you. In fact, I have hidden the gold chain¡­¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking,¡± John interrupted him. Now, there were so many mysteries, about the fire in the welfare house, about his seven sisters, about Nameless divine skill, and about Circle Mountain. There were so many. John was like an ant in the chaos,pletely without direction. Taking the fire of welfare house as an example, although he had known that it was set by Warren, what about the fire before? He clearly remembered that Alexandra once said that when he was still a baby, a Taoist priest saved him and took him to a welfare house. The Taoist priest must be in the same group with Perry Moreno. Besides, ording to Queenie¡¯s parents, Queenie was taken away by Ben re when she was very young since they thought she was died. He didn¡¯t know who other sisters were for the time being, but it must be the same trick. And when the sisters came to the welfare house, John was not born yet. This was a trap. Perry Moreno must be one of the plotters. ¡°Let¡¯s start from the stories of my sisters. Why did we gather in the welfare house?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Perry Moreno rolled his eyes. Apparently, he was thinking of something else. ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± John sneered and called the owner of the tavern, ¡°Serve the wine!¡± ¡°What kind of wine do you want?¡± ¡°Whatever. The stronger, the better.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The owner of the tavern soon brought the wine. This was a highly concentrated wine made by their tavern. It was not only strong, but also expensive. The moment the lid was opened, the fragrance filled the air. Perry Moreno couldn¡¯t help but drool. But he didn¡¯t drink it. He knew John was malicious. At this time, John took the initiative to pour a full bowl of wine in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°Although you have yed a lot of tricks on me, you are still my master. You have taught me the skills since childhood. And I can feel that you don¡¯t mean to harm me. This jar of wine is a gift from me.¡± In the Taoist temple, John knew that this guy preferred drinking. He could hardly walk when he saw good wine. John took advantage for his weakness. ¡°Thank you. I have received your gift, but I have quit drinking for a long time.¡± He didn¡¯t take his eyes off the bowl of wine. ¡°Really? What a pity!¡± ¡°Well, my master has quit drinking. Can I return this jar of wine?¡± John asked the owner of the tavern. ¡°No way!¡± The owner¡¯s face darkened at once. ¡°This wine is the most precious treasure of our shop. If I didn¡¯t see you two being forthright, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to take it out. The wine has left the taste after it was opened.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that John had shown him the ck card of Commerce of City, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the wine out. ¡°What a pity! Then pour it. I¡¯ll pay for it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Seeing that the owner was about to pour the wine, Perry Moreno finally couldn¡¯t sit still. He held the wine jar tightly, red at him and said, ¡°This is mine. How can you pour it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t drink any more.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just take a sip with chopsticks?¡± After telling the owner, he picked up the chopsticks and dipped it in the bowl, putting it into his mouth and tasting it carefully. Another one. Then another one. Perry Moreno couldn¡¯t hold himself. Ten minutester, he picked up the bowl and took a big gulp. He was moved and said, ¡°John, you know me. You are so kind.¡± Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Sisters¡¯ background After taking several gulps of wine, he was so drunk and couldn¡¯t help speaking, ¡°John, for the sake of your kindness, if you have any questions, just ask. I will answer them all.¡± His attitude changed so fast. John didn¡¯t bother to grumble and asked what happened to him and his sisters, which confused him most. ¡°Your sisters and you were indeed sent to the welfare house by us. We also used some tricks to make the eight of you have a strong feeling since childhood.¡± It was as he guessed! John¡¯s eyes narrowed. There were so many children in the welfare house, but he only followed the seven most beautiful sisters. He thought he had the potential to be adykiller since childhood. It turned out that these guys made it. With the ability of a cultivator, it was really easy to make the eight ignorant children have a good impression on each other. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Asked John. Taking another sip of wine, he said, ¡°It¡¯s up to William Moreno. It was him who asked us to do so. Several of your sisters were brought back by him from Circle Mountain.¡± ¡°Circle Mountain?¡± ¡°Well, you can think of it as a door. The world behind the door belongs to cultivators, but it has been closed for more than 20 years. I don¡¯t know when it will open next time.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong,¡± John retorted. ¡°If the door has been closed for more than 20 years, how did the Ghost Tribee out?¡± He had encountered the Ghost Tribe two times before, once with Amy¡¯s father and the other with Lord of demon. If the door was really closed, it was impossible for them to escape. Perry Moreno rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t theye here more than 20 years ago?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± He had no interest in the matter of the Ghost Tribe. All he wanted to know was where William Moreno was. He was the key of the n. However, when Perry Moreno heard the question, he answered vaguely, ¡°Who knows? Members of Grand Theft are always mysterious¡­¡± Bang! John banged his fist on the table and said angrily, ¡°Are you ying tricks on me here?¡± Members of Grand Theft were like rats that could dig a hole. John finally found one, but he pushed the problem to the next. Would he use the same trick again when he found William Moreno next time and shift the me to the next person? Were they civil servants? John got angry. ¡°John, don¡¯t be angry. I never fool people, let alone you. I really can¡¯t find him. Besides, even if I find him, you won¡¯t be able to get the answer.¡± ¡°Why?¡± John tried to control himself. ¡°Because¡­¡± A trace of sadness appeared in the eyes of Perry Moreno. ¡°He is mad.¡± ¡°Mad?¡± John asked in surprise. Perry Moreno nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s good at divination. Maybe he knew something, and arranged you to meet your sisters. This is the punishment.¡± He didn¡¯t look like he was joking. John was lost in thought. The clue was broken. After thinking for a while, John asked an important question again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Nameless divine skill? Why can I use it to save people and to devour Demonic skill?¡± ¡°This was also taken out by William Moreno. He said it was specially made for you, and this won¡¯t do you any harm.¡± ¡°You are just a messenger. How can you be sure that it won¡¯t do any harm?¡± ¡°Of course it was William Moreno who said that. I believe him, and I can swear to you in Gianna¡¯s name that I¡¯m telling the truth! All of a sudden, he thought of Gianna, who must have handled a lot of trouble for Perry Moreno. But, he really hadn¡¯t found any harm to himself so far. If there was, he had no choice but to ept it. John asked a few more questions. Perry Moreno answered vaguely and the jar of wine was almost empty. Atst, he leaned back, passed out and snored. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Seeing this, John shook his head and then frowned. Although there were still many unsolved mysteries, he had got some important information from Perry Moreno¡¯s words. At least he knew that a few of his sisters came from Circle Mountain, but he didn¡¯t know exactly which sisters they were. Anyway, Queenie was not. Queenie was born in the Yeats Family in the State of New York. After she was taken to a welfare house, her connection with her family was cut off by Grand Theft, so John could not find anything. So was John. If he hadn¡¯t met Alexandra by chance, he wouldn¡¯t have thought that he had such a close rtionship with the herty Family. John carefully sorted out the clues, looked at the wine jar, and then looked at the unconscious Perry Moreno, speechless. ¡°Is this wine so good?¡± He grabbed the wine jar and took thest sip. It was stronger than all the wine he had drunk before! However, no matter how strong the wine was, it was impossible for him to feel dizzy after taking a sip! John was stunned for a moment, and then cursed, ¡°Damn it! When did the damn old bastard¡­¡± Plop! John fell down on the table. On the other side, Perry Moreno, who was drunk and unconscious, suddenly opened his eyes and revealed a cunning smile. ¡°Humph, you are too young!¡± Then he carried John and ran away. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Fooling If they had a fight openly, John Lopez thought he could beat this old man up, but in terms of insidiousness, he was really not a match for this guy. He didn¡¯t even know when he had been cursed. This was a way that was aimed at the spirit. His consciousness was clear and he still had feelings. But he couldn¡¯t speak, open his eyes and move. It could only be solved by spiritual force. With the current strength of his spiritual force, it would take at least about an hour, for him to break the curse John Lopez didn¡¯t expect that the old man would put curse in the wine jar? It was so insidious! The wind was whistling in his ears. John Lopez could feel that he was being carried by this old man. As for where he was going and why he did so, it was not clear yet. In less than twenty minutes. John Lopez suddenly heard a clear and touching voice, ¡°Uncle, John Lopez¡­ What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± The familiar voice sounded anxious. The fifth sister? The one who spoke was John rk¡¯s fifth sister, Ang rk. Ang rk was a simple-minded girl. She had been looking for her master, Gianna Semel, but she failed. Instead, she found a huge tomb. When she was about to go in, she was pulled out by Gianna Semel. ¡°He was poisoned. It¡¯s very serious.¡± He put John Lopez on a stone bed and said seriously. ¡°What? Poisoned?¡± Ang rk¡¯s pretty face changed, and her eyes were full of worry. She said, ¡°John Lopez is so powerful. How could he be poisoned?¡± Perry Moreno shook his head and said nothing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at medical skills? You taught him. Can¡¯t you save him?¡± ¡°There must be a way to save him, but I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°What do you mean by saying that you can¡¯t do it? You just don¡¯t want to save him, do you?¡± Gianna Semel¡¯s face darkened as she snorted. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ang rk was so anxious that she almost cried out. She begged, ¡°Uncle, please help. I can¡¯t let anything happen to him¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t do anything about it, but it¡¯s very easy for you to save him.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gianna Semel frowned. After hesitating for a while, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°In fact, the poison of John Lopez is very special and strong. He can only hold on for about half an hour at most.¡± Tears welled up in Ang¡¯s eyes when she heard this. But then she heard Perry Moreno say, ¡°But if a woman can be with him in half an hour¡­¡± Speaking of this, he stopped and looked at Gianna Semel. Gianna Semel immediately understood what he meant. Her face suddenly changed and she said angrily, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Tell you, it¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible! Let your disciple die!¡± ¡°Master, what are you talking about? How can you just stand by and watch?¡± said Ang rk anxiously and angrily. ¡°Ang, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not appropriate for me to do this.¡± ¡°What the hell is it? He¡¯s dying. Please don¡¯t keep me unknown!¡± After thinking for a while, she suddenly whispered something in Ang rk¡¯s ear. The next moment. Ang rk¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. Then her pretty face turned red. She couldn¡¯t believe that the method her master told her was to have sex with John Lopez. After saying that, she sighed and said, ¡°Ang, you are the judge. How can I do such a thing? Although I¡¯m so old, in fact, I¡­ ahem, Ang, you certainly don¡¯t want me to do it, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ang rk¡¯s delicate face froze. After winking at him, she sighed again and said, ¡°Bro, I think we¡¯d better go out and have a look. Let¡¯s see if we can find a professional woman to help John Lopez get through this!¡± Perry Moreno shook his head pessimistically and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult. There is a distance between here and the town. After a round trip, it must have been more than half an hour.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t just watch him die!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s try and see if we can meet a willing one on the way. I hope God can bless my poor disciple.¡± The two sighed and walked outside. Soon. There was only Ang rk left alone here. And the same thing happened to John Lopez, who was lying on the stone bed. Although John Lopez couldn¡¯t move, he could listen to them. How could he not understand the bad idea of the two guys! You were awesome! I hope the fifth sister wouldn¡¯t fall into the trap! But was it possible? The fifth sister was simple and naive. To put it in a good way, she was simple, but to put it in a bad way, she was silly. And most importantly. She had always thought that her master was a serious person and would listen to her. As expected, After a long silence. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die¡­ I¡¯m sorry to offend you!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Beautiful flowers in the rain An old Taoist with shifty eyes and a nun with t chests were fiercely arguing about a problem. After breaking through thest line between a man and a woman, would their rtionship be warm or cold. The shifty eyed old Taoist priest said that it would be cold! As the saying goes, what you can¡¯t get is always attractive. Once you seed and the hot period was over, the rtionship between the man and the woman would gradually fade. The nun was not convinced. She said that if a girl gave her best thing to a man andpleted the transformation from a girl to a woman, she would definitely be more attached to that man. The two sides argued endlessly. The old Taoist priest said, ¡°Although I¡¯m a Taoist, there are dozens of women who have slept with me. Usually, after I seed, I will soon lose interest in them.¡± ¡°Bah, scum! Shame on the sect! Scum! Disgusting!¡± The nun cursed in her heart, and then said with disdain, ¡°Just a few seconds sex can be called love?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you just call it love in a few seconds? Ahem, Gianna Semel, let¡¯s just talk. Please don¡¯t attack! No, it¡¯s not personal attack. It¡¯s nder!¡± ¡°Anyway, from a woman¡¯s point of view, if I get to thest step with the man I like, I will definitely like that man more in the future, unless that man is the same as you, a few seconds sex!¡± ¡°Are you also a woman?¡± Not to be outdone, he deliberately straightened his chest. ¡°You¡­¡± Gianna Semel was in a trance. Perry Moreno waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. A good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman. We are not the people involved, so it¡¯s meaningless to discuss this question. Anyway, the one in the room is your disciple.¡± The two naughty guys had a quarrel. They finally got serious. ¡°Do you think that Ang rk is really willing to do that?¡± he asked After thinking for a while, she nodded and said, ¡°I think so. We all know Ang¡¯s feelings for John Lopez If she doesn¡¯t want to, it only proves that they don¡¯t love each other enough. What William Moreno has done is in vain.¡± Back then, before he went crazy, although he didn¡¯t say the reason, he put John Lopez and the seven girls together to let them cultivate their feelings. If Ang rk would rather keep her virginity than see John rk die, it could only be said that their rtionship had not reached that level. Everything that he had done might be meaningless. So today these two naughty guys did such a ridiculous thing, in fact, it was also a test of the results of that event. After hanging around outside for a while, she decided to go back and have a look secretly. When she came out again, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°How is it going?¡± The nun revealed a meaningful smile and said, ¡°Very loud!¡± Perry Moreno was rendered speechless 90% It was a stone mountain. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. There was a cave in the stone mountain. There was a stone bed in the cave. Lying on the stone bed, John Lopez had mixed feelings. He could clearly feel the change of Ang rk from a girl to a woman, from unskillful to adapt, from depression to release, from pain to happy eptance It was hard to describe the feeling. Like a delicate flower, every time the rain drops fell, the petals would tremble slightly, but as the rain drops became more and more dense, the petals no longer trembled, but danced rhythmically in the rain. To his surprise. His Nameless divine skill did not fall short of sess. Instead, he felt that there was a false crystal in his belly. The false crystal¡¯s owner was Ang rk. It meant that leaking out kidney yang didn¡¯t sess. On the contrary, it brought Ang rk into the list of cultivators. ¡°That old bastard really fooled me around!¡± John Lopez cursed in his heart. In fact, he was right. He knew little about the nameless divine skill and said that he had never seen anyone else practice it. Since he hadn¡¯t seen anyone else, how could he say it didn¡¯t sess? Damn it! It was obvious that Ang rk also noticed this. She was a cultivator, and Gianna Semel had only taught her some basic enchanted cultivation. But just now, she inexplicably felt a flow of Vital energy in her belly. She knew it must because of John Lopez. Thanks to the magical enchanted cultivation of John Lopez, she had be an cultivator. The speed at which Vital energy was condensed was extremely fast! So, in thetter half of the sex, Ang rk let go of herpletely. Until John Lopez snorted and seemed to wake up. It was not until then that Ang rk came back to her senses. She quickly stood up like a frightened rabbit, with her short skirt hanging down to cover the private parts. She endured the pain and helped him tidy up his clothes. But when she saw a touch of dark red on his trousers, she was stunned, her heart beating fast and at a loss. ¡°You¡­¡± To avoid embarrassment, John Lopez pretended to be awake now. ¡°Ah! John Lopez, you wake up. Are you all right?¡± Ang rk asked in a trembling voice. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of panic or because it hadn¡¯t recovered from the previous thing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± asked John Lopez ¡°You are poisoned. It was Perry Moreno who saved you and bled you a lot. Look¡­ It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s all on your pants. It¡¯s careless.¡± Ang rk took a deep breath and made up a perfect reason. Lowering his head to look at the dark red stain, a surge of pity emerged in his heart. He thought, ¡®What a silly!¡±. The two could be irresponsible, but John Lopez couldn¡¯t. He felt guilty. If she knew that it was just a trick of them, what she would think. ¡°Oh, I see. There is indeed a bloodletting therapy, which has a good effect. My fifth sister, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a period. I miss you very much.¡± John Lopez stood up from the stone bed and strode to Ang rk, stretching out his arms to give her a warm hug His eyes were full of love. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Wilson ¡°I just had a dream.¡± John Lopez held her soft body tightly in his arms, feeling her temperature and heartbeat. Ang rk trembled slightly and asked nervously, ¡°What¡­ What did you dream of?¡± ¡°I dreamed that you became my wife.¡± ¡°What a beautiful dream!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked John Lopez knowingly ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing. Girls have these few days every month, and so do my sisters.¡± Hearing this, John Lopez sighed slightly in his heart. This silly girl thought he had really fainted from poisoning just now and she was unwilling to tell him the truth. She should be afraid that he would be under psychological pressure after hearing it. But do you know that the more you act like this, the deeper my guilty will be. John Lopez pressed her shoulders and gazed at her delicate face. He said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t care. In that dream, I have already regarded you as my wife. Therefore. You are my wife. Don¡¯t try to regret. When the time is right, I will marry you. The God will be the matchmaker, and the golden and jade lion will be the driver. If I lie to you, let the thunder fall from above and let me¡­ Ang rk hurriedly covered his mouth with her beautiful hands and grumbled, ¡°I know, I know. You can shout as you like. Don¡¯t swear from time to time.¡± A warm current coursed through her heart. She was simple, but not stupid. How could she not know that John Lopez must have known what happened just now. The two of them knew each other. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go.¡± Suddenly, John Lopez picked up Ang rk and walked out of the stone mountain. He had never expected that the two naughty guys woulde back. If they really came back, he would give them a lesson. A few dayster. On an ind in the Pacific Ocean. There were countless cruise ships parking around. The intensity of the crowd could be described as horrible. These people had different colors and were made up of people from all over the world, media, army, and hidden forces. All kinds of filming equipment had been set up. Above the ind, there were also countless drones circling around to test and adjust the shooting angle. They were waiting for a historical moment. Wilson, a Soul Realm from Britain, challenged Oracle King from US. Wilson showed up. With blonde hair and blue eyes, a tall nose, and a tall figure, he was a white man of Britain with pure bloodline. Numerous reporters surrounded him for an interview. ¡°Mr. Wilson, why did you suddenly propose to challenge Oracle King? Have you ever seen him before?¡± ¡°Mr. Wilson, it¡¯s very unusual for Oracle King to ept your challenge this time. Are you surprised? Or did you expect that Oracle King would ept the challenge?¡± ¡°Mr. Wilson, the media in Britain said that you have entered soul realm. Is this news true? Are you sure you can win this time?¡± ¡°Mr. Wilson¡­¡± The reporters kept asking. Wilson seemed to enjoy this feeling very much. He answered unhurriedly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Oracle King, but like you, I¡¯ve heard of his fame, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s so terrible. I was a little surprised that Oracle King would ept the challenge this time, but I was very happy, because I would use this battle to prove who was the real strongest. The era of Oracle King has passed. From now on, it will be my era of Wilson. I will prove with my strength that the martial artists of Britain are stronger than those of US! Wilson answered confidently. ¡°Humph! You are just a clown. How dare you talk nonsense here!¡± A cold snort suddenly came from the dense crowd. Wilson¡¯s face changed slightly and said in a cold voice, ¡°Who is talking nonsense? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand thenguage of US. Get out of here right now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A martial artist of US walked out. Many of the spectators were martial artists from US and warriors from the martial leagues. As the Supreme Lord of US, King of Horizon was regarded as a God by the people of US There was no trace of respect in Wilson¡¯s words. This was a sphemy against King of Horizon, and at the same time, a contempt for the martial artists of US. It was really irritating! The martial artist of US who had just walked out couldn¡¯t bear to see Wilson¡¯s arrogance. He coldly shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be dealt with by Majesty King!¡± ¡°Oh? You want to test my strength?¡± Wilson narrowed his eyes into a dangerous arc and sneered contemptuously. ¡°Humph! I¡¯m willing to work for Majesty King. Kill you clown and let everyone go home early to take a shower and go to bed!¡± The martial artist of US strode towards Wilson. Internal Energy that had been umted in his body for a long time surged out, instantly turning into a sharp w, tearing the sky andnding on Wilson¡¯s head. Venerable Realm! This was Venerable Realm of US! The eyes of the people around them lit up. They didn¡¯t expect that they would have a starter. It was really a good deal! Venerable Realm. He was already a peerless master. Many countries, such as the Philippines, couldn¡¯t reach Venerable Realm in a hundred years without gene experiments. So, it was a hotspot. The media couldn¡¯t help but record the process of their battle. Before noticing that the martial artist from US was about to make a move, the reporters surrounding Wilson had already scattered like birds and beasts, afraid of being affected by the battle. As for Wilson. Facing the sharp ws descending from the sky, he had no intention of dodging. He sneered. Boom!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. All of a sudden, Wilson stepped on the ground and his burly figure soared into the sky. He took the initiative to hit the sharp w formed by the Internal Energy. Then there was a crack. With a sweep of his strong arm in the air, the sharp w was instantly shattered into a violent stream of air. With the help of the power of the airflow. Wilson¡¯s strong body shuttled in the air like a cannonball. In the blink of an eye, he hit the martial artist¡¯s head with his strong knee. Bang! It broke into pieces! Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Humiliation Instant kill! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It only took him a few seconds to be killed by Wilson! The whole ind seemed to fall into silence. Everyone was stunned. He was Venerable Realm! The one that many people looked up to was easily killed by Wilson, as crisp as a piece of paper! Wilson was not trying to make a scene. He dared to challenge Oracle King. He was indeed powerful enough. The soul realm of Britain was famous today! After a short silence. The crowd was boiling with excitement. They were looking forward to the fight between the soul realm warrior of the Britain and Oracle King of US. Apart from US and its friends, other countries were even looking forward to Wilson¡¯s killing of Oracle King on this ind. This was a challenge from a new God to an old god! It was a moment worthy of being recorded in history! The people of US present were both shocked and angry. Just like the dead Venerable Realm warrior, they had been extremely dissatisfied with Wilson¡¯s arrogant attitude, especially when he said those disrespectful words to the King of Horizon. Majesty King could not be desecrated! Just now, the Venerable Realm had done something that everyone in US wanted to do. They wished they could immediately destroy Wilson¡¯s arrogance. Unfortunately. He failed. Instead of giving Wilson a head-on blow, he became more arrogant. The around him was boiling with excitement. Especially the people from Britain. They had always been unhappy with US, and they were even more unhappy when they saw US bing stronger and stronger. If he could kill Oracle King of US this time, it would cause a heavy blow to the momentum of US. The first day passed. Oracle King did not appear. The Ministry of Oracle Pce didn¡¯t show up either. This was a torment for everyone who was waiting, but thinking that there were still two days left, they had to wait patiently. This was an unparalleled battle, and it was worth waiting. The second day. Oracle King still didn¡¯te. Everyone was more suffering. On the third day. The whole morning passed. There was still no sign of Oracle King. The crowd began to feel anxious. Did Oracle King forget about it? Or was the news that Oracle King had agreed to fight fake? It was impossible. The news was released by the top leader of US. It couldn¡¯t be false. A reporter interviewed Wilson and asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, what¡¯s your mood now?¡± Wilson sneered, ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve given Oracle King time. He doesn¡¯t dare to show up. He must have hidden himself when he saw my strength. He¡¯s just a coward.¡± ¡°Bullshit! Will our Majesty King be afraid of you?¡± As soon as Wilson finished his words, a member of US retorted angrily, feeling very unhappy. ¡°Who said that? Stand in front of me if you can!¡± Wilson nced at the crowd, and his sharp made everyone shrink their necks. Recalling Venerable Realm warrior whose head had exploded before, they all felt a chill in their hearts. Wilson sneered contemptuously, ¡°Cowards from US. From your ancestors, you have been engraved with ¡®coward ¡®in your bones.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Wilson¡¯s wordspletely irritated all the people of US. Soon, someone stood out and said, ¡°You are very powerful, but we are absolutely not cowards!¡± ¡°Yes, we are not cowards. Kill us if you can!¡± Soon the first person stepped forward, and then the second and the third. Just a momentter, more than 90% of the people of US present stood out and red at Wilson. Even the reporter from US, who was interviewing Wilson, threw the microphone and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, please show some respect!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Wilson sneered and said, ¡°Wonderful! You really impress me. Since you are so brave, let me see how long you can hold on. Kneel!¡± Wilson suddenly burst out a roar, and the terrible momentum instantly spread out. Of course, he couldn¡¯t kill all the people of US. Although it was in the high seas, among the people of US, besides the warriors, there were also many ordinary people. Killing them was no different from starting a war between the two countries. The grudges in the martial world had nothing to do with the mortal world. This was the bottom line and the rule. Even if Wilson was at the so-called soul realm, he had to obey this rule. But even if he didn¡¯t kill them, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t humiliate them. He wanted all these people to kneel in front of him. Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! Sure enough, after Wilson released the terrifying pressure, the crowd knelt one after another. Even if they were unwilling, they had to kneel. They were just ordinary people. How could they resist Wilson¡¯s pressure! Even those martial artists couldn¡¯t hold on for long in front of the overwhelming power, let alone ordinary people. Their knees hit the ground hard. Kneel! Everyone was trembling. But at this moment, their trembling was not because of fear, but because of anger. They would rather die than be humiliated like this! However, at this moment, they were suppressed by Wilson¡¯s aura, and they didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to die. He had gone too far! Majesty King! Where were you?? In sharp contrast, the foreign people around showed a mocking expression. It was rare to see such a big scene. It was so cool! It was so cool! Ha, look at these people from US. They are so brave that they even kneel! ¡°A clown with gic modification? Do you really think our country is vincible?¡± At this moment. A roar, like thunder, echoed in everyone¡¯s mind. A tall figure with a dragon head mask appeared on the boundless sea surface! Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 I can kill the immortal ghost with my sword! Everyone¡¯s souls were trembling when they heard the roar. Needless to say, they knew who the voice belonged to. Oracle King! Oracle King wasing! The familiar but frightening dragon head mask was approaching at top speed as the waves broke, like a real dragon, moving forward through the waves! All the people of the US shouted in excitement, ¡°it¡¯s your highness! Our king ising!¡± All the humiliation they had suffered before turned into surging hot blood at this moment, making them crazy and roaring! The God of the US came to save them! Boom! In the blink of an eye, John,namely Oracle King, had already rushed to the ind. His ck eyes. under the dragon head mask were full of coldness, staring at Wilson. He didn¡¯t say a word. But it was more than thousands of words. He didn¡¯t move. But it had already shocked all those present. This was the powerful aura of the Oracle King. All the foreign people who had shown a mocking expression just now seemed to be strangled by an invisible big hand. Their hearts were pounding as if they were about to explode in their chests. Wilson was an arrogant man and had been provoking Oracle King all the time. But when Oracle King appeared in front of him that day, he felt slightly flustered. In particr, the terrifying momentum that Oracle King had just broken through the waves had been deeply imprinted in his mind.¡± This was not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing was that, He had a grandiose imposing manner one second before, but he restrained it the next. How amazing the control ability was? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He was an invincible opponent! He deserved the reputation! Wilson¡¯s eyes twinkled and he was highly concentrated, but he didn¡¯t dare to act as Oracle King remained motionless. About three minutes passed. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for myrade-in-arms. What are you waiting for?¡± As soon as John finished speaking. A red light suddenly appeared in the middle of the sky and sea, whistling close to the sea surface. Wherever the light passed, a deep white wave mark appeared. It was like a red-hot iron that was immersed in cold water, churning violently on the sea surface. The sound was even louder than that when John broke through the waves just now. Only when the red light flew close did everyone see that it was a sword, a sacred sword with a red body as if it was flowing with mes! All the people present were shocked. It turned out that this was therade-in-arm of the Oracle King. Excalibur! ¡°I don¡¯t care how many soul realms you have created in your gene experiments. The only sword I have is to kill the immortal ghost. Sword -¡± With a grab of one hand, the flying Excalibur just fell into his hand, and with a simple sh, the red sword¡¯s radiance suddenly expanded and instantly turned into a shocking de, as if heaven and earth were torn apart. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment. Everyone felt a sense of death, and their mood became more depressed as if their breathing had stopped. This was the Oracle King! This was the patron god of the US! It was so horrible! It was well known that the Oracle King was terrifying, but not many people had seen him make a move. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Oracle King had agreed to let people witness the battle, no one would have dared toe to this ind. Just with his sword strike, everyone would have instantly turned into dust. ¡°Shit! Shit!¡± Wilson cursed in anger, his neck turning red. The so-called soul realm warrior didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of strength to resist the attack of the Oracle King. The sword¡¯s power was like a chain, blocking all his power. This was the difference between a true God and a false god. It was as huge as a natural chasm! Why was the Oracle King so powerful?? Wilson¡¯s eyes widened with fury! Boom! The monstrous power of the sword fell. Even ten thousand of Wilson couldn¡¯t resist it. But just as Wilson felt that he was about to be torn to pieces, the frightening sword¡¯s radiance disappeared. Wilson was stunned. Everyone was stunned. What was going on? Soon. Everyone understood what had happened. Not long after the sword¡¯s radiance disappeared, the Oracle King shed out again. The same power was surging, and it automatically disappeared at the same critical moment. He repeated it three times. Wilson was on the verge of a meltdown. The three rays of the sword¡¯s radiance sent him to death three times but pulled him back at the most critical moment. It was an insult! It was a punishment for Wilson! Just as he had asked all the people of the US present to kneel. Whoever humiliated others would be humiliated forever. Plop! Another strike. Finally, Wilson couldn¡¯t bear such psychological pressure. He knelt heavily on the ground, copsed and roared, ¡°Oracle King, please send me to death!¡± He knew that what he had done before had already angered the Oracle King, and he couldn¡¯t escape death. Now he only hoped that the Oracle King could give him a quick death. The feeling of jumping horizontally at the jaws of death was so unbearable that it was worse than death! John drew back his sword and said calmly, ¡°use your strongest defense.¡± Kneeling on the ground, Wilson was overwhelmed with grief. He didn¡¯t know why John said that, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He could only stand up again and used all his strength to attack. John. As Western cultivators, they always took a simple and crude way. For them, Attack was the best defense, not as obscene as the Australian. Wilson said loudly. Even though his soul realm was created by gic experiments, it was not something a venerable realm couldpare with. This punch caused the air to rumble. John moved quickly and threw a punch at him. Crack! Wilson¡¯s arm was broken in an instant. Then. Like a wild dragon, it came out from the middle of his back. When he came to his senses, he found a fist-sized hole in Wilson¡¯s heart. From front to back, the light was bright. He punched through it! Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 the ind is sinking Wilson was extremely arrogant and boasted that the Oracle King was a coward in the soul realm of Britain. Under the punch of the Oracle King, his chest was pierced. Thump! Thump! But there was a relieved and peaceful expression on his face. Only he knew how luxurious death was when he irritated the Oracle King. As long as the Oracle King was in the US, no matter how many soul realms Britain had created, they would not be able to surpass the US in terms of martial arts! This was Wilson¡¯sst thought before he died. The crowd fell into silence. Dead! He died thoroughly! And the most ironic thing was that the Oracle King didn¡¯t even bother to use his sword to kill Wilson. It only took him one punch to kill Wilson thoroughly. This was how terrifying the Oracle King was. After this battle, who else would dare to challenge the Oracle King in the future? ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± All the people of the US shouted in excitement at this moment. They were willing to kowtow their heads on the ground again and again to express their respect for their king. This was their patron saint! With such a patron saint, how could the US not rise? John nced at the people of the US calmly and nodded slightly. But when he looked at the foreign people, his dragon head mask gave off a hint of coldness. All the foreign people¡¯s legs were trembling. Some people who were afraid of death couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and knelt one by one. This kneeling had a different meaning from what Wilson had asked the people of the US to kneel before. Wilson had forced them to kneel to humiliate the US, but now these foreign people knelt out of instinct. He didn¡¯t bully the weak. However, as long as he stood there and the dragon head mask swept over gently, it seemed to have a supreme majesty, making everyone scared and kneel. They were afraid that the Oracle King would revenge because they had made fun of the people of the US. However, they didn¡¯t know that John didn¡¯t want to argue with these nonentities at all. She looked away. All the foreign people were relieved as if they had saved their lives from the jaws of death. They seemed to understand why Wilson had been so desperate before. Who wouldn¡¯t be scared to death if they met this evil god? ¡°Your Highness, what do you want to say now?¡± Just as everyone was in silence, a tall and slender beauty from the US suddenly walked towards the Oracle King with a smile on her face. Everyone was shocked. How dare someone interviewed the Oracle King? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of death? There were a lot of reporters present. When they interviewed Wilson, they had been in high spirits. But facing the Oracle King, they didn¡¯t dare toe forward at all, nor did they dare to give a microphone to the Oracle King. Wasn¡¯t she helping a tiger pick its teeth? Everyone held their breath. They didn¡¯t know how the Oracle King would deal with this beautiful reporter. Can you do whatever you want just because you are good-looking? He was not an ordinary person. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the Oracle King took the microphone from the beautiful reporter and said in a low voice, ¡°the US never makes trouble on its own. It¡¯s not because we are cowards, but because we are a friendly nation. However, if anyone dares to offend the US, he will be killed!¡± Although it was far away, he must be killed! His words reminded everyone that several years ago, the Oracle King had rushed to the capital of Texas. So he was not joking. At the same time. Everyone also felt it incredible. How could the Oracle King be willing to ept Good looks can do whatever they want. an interview? They didn¡¯t know that the reason why John was willing to ept the interview was not that she was beautiful, but because she was his fourth elder sister! Kate¡¯s biggest dream was to interview the King of Horizon, namely John. He had promised her that he would help her realize this dream and made her the first person to interview him. He had no reason not to favour his sister. Kate had resigned from her job as a reporter and helped manage the Queenie Group recently. But when she received the phone call from John, she immediately resumed her previous career. To interview John and put a full stop to his career as a journalist. Kate felt that she was going to be drowned in this kind of happiness. The people around were surprised, but the next second, it was like a bowl of water, poured into a pot of boiling oil, andpletely boiled. Because they saw an action. The Oracle King took off his mask. Was this mysterious guardian god of the US finally going to show his true face? What kind of face. would it look like under the cold and dignified dragon head mask? All the people present widened their eyes and breathed quickly. Meanwhile. All the filming tools were taken out. They wanted to record this historical moment. He was taking it off! It¡¯s about to be taken off! Half of her chin was exposed! Everyone¡¯s heart seemed to jump out! Their hands were trembling! They had to control themselves and try their best to keep the shooting tools in their hands steady. In the air above the ind, there were countless drone cameras. They aimed their cameras at the tall figure, waiting for the moment when the Oracle King took off his mask. But at this key moment, everyone felt a violent shake under their feet. Around the ind, the waves were surging and rolling crazily. The sound of waves hitting the coast covered everything. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone was shocked. The filming tools in their hands couldn¡¯t be controlled at all and fell to the ground one after another. Someone eximed, ¡°No! The ind is sinking! The ind is sinking!¡± Boom. The ind was sinking! Everyone could feel that their feet were weightless as if the whole ind had sunk more than half in an instant. The seawater around them eroded the coastline at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Retreat! Everyone, leave this ind right now!¡± John ordered everyone to leave the ind, with his dragon head mask still on. It was not toote to retreat now. ¡°Sister, you leave first!¡± ¡°John, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°I have something to do. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal for me.¡± Kate hesitated for a while and nodded, ¡°Be careful. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She knew that it was not a big deal for John. John could walk on the waves, and these waves posed no threat to him at all. There must be a reason for him to stay. Kate didn¡¯t ask too much, nor did she have time to ask. Soon, she left the ind with the crowd and boarded a huge cruise. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 The undersea world The crowd was quickly evacuated. Since the sinking of the ind was discovered in the first ce and military personnel in each country organized evacuation, there were not many stampedes. Everything was in order. Soon, the crowd boarded the cruise ship on which they hade. The warships above their heads were circling. They left the ind, but not too far away. They all stared at the sinking ind. On the one hand, they wondered why the ind sank. On the other hand, they were curious about the reason why Oracle King still stayed on the ind. At this moment, there was only John left on the small ind of the Pacific Ocean. He stood still. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But he was very excited. There was something under the ind, and it was definitely not something ordinary, because he had already felt that this ind was actually an invisible array. Perhaps it was because his previous strikes triggered the invisible giant array that the entire ind began to sink. The sea water was rising fast, in other words, the ind sank faster and faster. The water had reached the waist of John, but he still did not leave. He believed that this ind would not be so simple. With a crash, Finally, the ind waspletely submerged, and the whole sea surface fluctuated again and again. As time went by, it gradually returned to peace. Itpletely disappeared. As if this ind had never existed. And the one who disappeared along with it was Oracle King. But people didn¡¯t believe that Oracle King would die so easily. He was a man with such a theurgy. People thought even if he held his breath in the sea, it would probablyst for a long time. And that was the truth. John was still alive, and he was shocked by the scene in front of him. When the water reached his head, John held his breath. But soon he found that the water around him was quickly receding, forming a closed underwater world. He knew it was made by the array. In front of John, a cylindrical stone step rose amazingly. On the step, there was something floating, emitting a bright light, lighting up the whole underwater world. John opened his Lucifer¡¯s Eyes, trying to see it clearly, but was almost blind by the sharp light. ¡°Treasure!¡± ¡°It must be a treasure!¡± ¡°It was a treasure that even my Lucifer¡¯s Eyes couldn¡¯t see through!¡± John thought. His heart was beating fast. He walked slowly towards the step. It was not because he didn¡¯t want to walk fast, but because the step was giving a terrifying thrust and forcing him back. With surging Vital energy all over his body, John tried to break through the force. However, He was still moving slowly. Sixty feet! Thirty feet! Then feet! John seemed to have used up all his strength at such a short distance. He was sweating heavily! This was the most difficult time that he had ever encountered since he became a cultivator. But the more he did so, the more excited he was, because it meant that the treasure in front of him was absolutely appalling. ¡°Excalibur, break it!¡± With a roar, the Excalibur in John¡¯s hand showed its sharp edge, breaking through the thrust in front of him. With the help of Excalibur, John sessfully came to the ce only three feet away from the step. Three feet! It was only three feet away! The treasure was within her reach! But the sword attack just now had used up all John¡¯s strength, and he stood still, gasping for breath. Even if it was only three feet away, he still couldn¡¯t see clearly what it was. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at it for a long time, because the light was so dazzling. ¡°So close!¡± ¡®There was only onest step left!¡¯ John thought. After resting for a long time andpletely steadied himself, John tried to take a step forward. Boom! All of a sudden, a thrust which was a thousand times more horrible than before rushed out crazily, keeping John from taking thest step, and he even retreated more than ten feet. Difficult! It was too difficult! Nothing had ever stumped John so much. He had no choice but to stop moving forward and sat down on the ground. Fortunately, this mysterious array blocked some spiritual energy, which was enough for John to regain the Vital energy. Under the light of the treasure, the underwater world was bright. It was hard to tell whether it was day or night. John tried to gather his Vital energy and break through the step, but failed again and again. He couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had failed. The treasure was close in front of him, but also so far away. John was not willing to just give up. After another rest, The Vital energy in his body was back to full again. This time, he rushed to the ce three feet away from Step again. The thrust was still terrifying. ¡°I¡¯m the King of Horizon. No one can stop me from getting what I want. Excalibur! Break!¡± John roared and took half a step forward with all his strength. His clothes suddenly burst, and the thrust seemed to instantly turn into thousands of sharp des, cutting his skin mercilessly. With skin cut open and flesh torn, countless wounds on his body were madly oozing blood, and finally condensed into a blood red sword, breaking the path ahead. John looked ferocious. Pain mingled with madness on his face, followed by ecstasy. Because he finally touched something on the step. A sharp pain seemed to tear John¡¯s palm apart, and his whole arm was numb, but he could clearly feel that something had drilled into his palm. When he withdrew his hand and looked at it, his pupils shrank violently. A light mark appeared in his palm, like a small rhombic mirror. ¡°The thing that released the bright light should be this small mirror, but what¡¯s the use of it?¡± Looking at the diamond shaped mirror in his hand, John was confused. Suddenly, he felt the whole underwater world tremble. Countless scattered white lights seemed toe to life and gathered crazily. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Lucky Mirror The white lights were gathering crazily, and finally, they gathered into three shocking sword spirits. John¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. Each of the three sword spirits released a horrifying aura of death. With his current cultivation base, if John was hit by any of them, he would probably instantly turn into dust. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°How terrifying the cultivation of a person who could leave such a powerful sword spirit!¡± Thought John. But there was no time to think about it. John ran away madly, because he had felt that one of the sword spirit was releasing a dangerous signal, as if it was about to swing down the next moment. John didn¡¯t want to die here. He didn¡¯t expect that in addition to a mirror-like treasure, there were three such terrifying sword spirits in this mysterious array. If he had known it earlier, he would have given up the treasure. John tried all kinds of methods he had learned, trying to escape from the closed underwater world. However, this big array was so weird that it seemed to have countless tentacles growing, making it difficult for him to move a single step. Boom! The monstrous sword spirits finally fell. The overwhelming aura of death instantly poured into his body. John smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m too greedy!¡± He thought, ¡°I¡¯m risking my life for this so-called treasure!¡± ¡°What luck!¡± The Excalibur in his hand was shaken away. Under the surging sword spirit, all resistance seemed to be useless. Just when John thought he was going to say goodbye to his sisters forever, he suddenly felt a burning sensation in his right palm, and then bizarre scene ensued. When the terrifying sword spirit came, John¡¯s right palm suddenly shed with a faint light, and more outrageous, this faint light blocked the sword spirit. To be exact, it was not blocking, but absorbing. Right. Absorbing! The shocking sword spirit was absorbed by the diamond shaped mirror in John¡¯s palm. Meanwhile, two words emerged in John¡¯s mind: Lucky Mirror! ¡°Lucky Mirror!¡± After a moment¡¯s reflection, John was still in shock. He stretched out his right hand, and the horrible sword spirit that had been absorbed suddenly released, opening a huge hole in the entire underwater world. The mysterious array was broken! The sea water outside the array began to fill in madly. However, John was overjoyed. Lucky mirror! It was not only a treasure, but also a divine weapon! John looked at the remaining two sword spirits with burning eyes. As if they had spirituality, these two sword spirits swung down in session and finally absorbed by the Lucky mirror. The Pacific Ocean was not peaceful at all. It had been more than half a month since the ind sank, but the Oracle King still didn¡¯te out of the sea. If that was the case, then maybe he had already left the Pacific Ocean and traveled to other ces under the sea. However, the thirty-six Generals of the Oracle Pce all appeared here, which proved that was not that simple. The thirty-six Generals of the Oracle Pce were honored as the guardians of the US, and their king, King of Horizon, was the guardian Saint of the US. It was rare to see these thirty-six guardians of the US, but now they showed up together and even the top leader of the US was there. Submarines, the undersea radar and some other equipment seemed to be searching for something. It could only prove one thing, that Oracle King was still under the sea, and no one knew whether he was alive or dead. Everyone began to worry about him. They had always thought that it was impossible for the powerful Oracle King to die in this sea area. But now, they wavered. After all, he was just a human being who had been mythologized. And what happenedter confirmed their suspicion. The army of the US found the dragon head mask of the Oracle King at the bottom of the sea. What was more shocking was that. The mask was cracked, from the ce between the eyebrows to chin. It meant that Oracle King must have encountered a huge crisis after sinking with the ind. ¡°Ha ha! Oracle King is gone!¡± All of a sudden, a man of Britain jumped out of the sea and floated in the air,ughingcently. ¡°The soul realm!¡± ¡°Another soul realm!!¡± The crowd eximed. Just as people had guessed, the gene experiments in Britain had not only created one soul realm. The previous Wilson was just a bellwether. A bellwether who was used to test Oracle King. When they saw that the soul realm they had worked hard to create could not withstand a single blow from Oracle king, they felt deep frustration. The other artificial soul realms didn¡¯t dare to show up at all. But unexpectedly, things turned around and the ind suddenly sank. And Oracle king also sank with the ind and sank to the bottom of the sea uncannily. Although no one knew why he was willing to sink into the sea, nor did anyone know what he had encountered at the bottom of the sea, everything seemed to point to an end ¨C Oracle king was dead! The soul realm who had just jumped out of the sea with one thing in his hand was the best proof. That was the Excalibur of Oracle king! Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Lamentation for King of Horizon! It was a very serious problem that Oracle King¡¯s Excalibur fell into the hands of the soul realm of Britain. First of all, Excalibur was very precious. And the most important thing was that Oracle King had lost such a precious thing. It could be seen how serious a crisis he had encountered when he was under the sea. There was a ny percent chance that Oracle King was dead. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be disabled! The top leader of the US solemnly dered that this sword belonged to King of Horizon and the US. No outsider was allowed to take it away. And he asked the Britain people to return it. However, the senior leaders of Britain said that this was a matter of the martial world and had nothing to do with the mortal world, and they had no right to ask the soul realm of Britain to hand over Excalibur. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. To be clear, they were not going to return it. If the US wants to take it back, they would have to ask the martial artists of the US to fight for it themselves. The top leader was so furious that he immediately held an urgent high-level meeting on the aircraft carrier to discuss how to solve this problem. The foreign affairs department was also trying hard to negotiate, trying to put pressure on Britain. If something really happened to King of Horizon, the dragon head mask and Excalibur would be his relics. The dragon head mask was saved, but Excalibur¡­ They couldn¡¯t let it fall into the hands of other countries! They couldn¡¯t let the guardian Saint of the US die with grievance or regret! Finally, the thirty-six guardians of Oracle Pce stood out and swore to take back Excalibur. Just as the war was about to break out, the thirty-six guardians received a top secret message at the same time. The moment they saw this message, the thirty-six tough men burst into tears on the spot. Because this message was from their king. Their king was still alive! But he asked them to keep it a secret. Therefore, they only told this news to the top leader of the US, who was also instantly filled with tears. He knew that King of Horizon wouldn¡¯t die so easily. However, since King of Horizon had said that he wanted to keep the secret, the y should go con. The foreign affairs department continued to negotiate, but the result was no longer so important. The thirty-six guardians of Oracle Pce pretended that nothing had happened. They angrily asked the soul realm of Britain to hand over the King of Horizon¡¯s belongings. A fierce battle broke out among the martial artists. The result was obvious that the soul realm of Britain was slightly better. The thirty-six guardians of Oracle Pce could only fight him to a draw. When the Excalibur attack from the soul realm of Britain wasunched, the thirty-six guardians could only try to avoid it. ¡°Ha ha, the Excalibur of Oracle king is indeed a divine sword!¡± The soul realm of Britainughed triumphantly. Although he couldn¡¯t fully disy the power of Excalibur, this sword could definitely increase hisbat power by a great deal. The gene experiments in Britain had been sessful, and more ¡®soul realm¡¯ would definitely be created in the future. As for him, Alex Watson, would be the top of the realms! All the people in Britain were surprised when they saw that Alex defeated the thirty-six guardians of the US on his own. For a long time, the martial artists of the US had always been the most powerful in the world. But now, things were different. Britain had defeated the martial artist system of the US with the fusion of technology and martial arts. In the future, Britain would have the top of the martial artists. The Oracle Pce would be a thing of the past. Compared with the ecstasy of these foreign people, the US waspletely shrouded in a burst of sadness and depression. They didn¡¯t dare to imagine that King of Horizon would really die. Their faith was like a tall building without foundation that instantly copsed. This wasmentation of the US! At this moment, on the deck of a huge cruise, Kate¡¯s pretty face turned pale, and Queenie and the others beside her were also sad. They were all there. It should be said that they had been there all the time. From the day King of Horizon hunted the soul realm of Britain, Wilson, down, they had been there to witness their beloved man take off his dragon head mask and enjoy the cheers of the world. He was their pride. But who knew it woulde to this. Queenie and others still couldn¡¯t believe that their John had died like this. For the past half a month, they had been worried all the time and had never left. Whether John was alive or dead, they had to see him. Anita was also there. She was shooting a movie in the State of New York, but Queenie insisted on taking her to watch the fun and said that she would give her a big surprise. At that time, Anita didn¡¯t know that King of Horizon was John. After the ind sank and rumors began to spread that King of Horizon might have been in danger, Anita found that the sisters were in a bad mood and asked the truth. King of Horizon¡¯s life was uncertain, which had already made Anita very worried. After knowing that King of Horizon was John, the worry instantly grew thousands of times. Even Ang, who knew well about John¡¯s ability, felt very nervous at the moment. She only hated herself for not being strong enough. If she were in the state of foundation establishment, she would never let the soul realm of Britain be so arrogant, and she would never let Excalibur of John fall into the hands of the people of Britain. Of course, if she really had such strength, she would definitely go to the bottom of the sea with John to see what secrets were hidden there. In addition to the seven sisters of John, there were also a lot of people of the US present who did not leave. They had personally watched the faith in their hearts sink along the ind, and they also waited to watch the faith break out of the sea. However, after waiting for more than half a month, they just got such a result. No one was willing to ept such a reality. ¡°Hi,dies. Would you like to have a drink with me?¡± Just as Queenie and the others stood on the deck and sadly looked at the sea where the ind had sunk into in the distance, a deliberately suppressed voice suddenly sounded behind them. It was a young man in the clothes of India. He pulled off the hood on his head, almost covering his whole face, only revealing his two evil eyes. He looked just like a mummy. He shook the goblet in his hand and looked back and forth at the beautiful women¡¯s waists and buttocks, amazed. So many beauties standing together was so pleasing to the eyes. Although their waists, buttocks and legs were different, they were all of the best and had different charm. Awesome! Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Apologize one by one Thosedies were grieving at that time. When they heard a frivolous voice behind them, they immediately put on cold faces. She looked back and found it was man of India. Alice red up immediately. She was going to punch that man and throw him into the sea to feed sharks, just to vent her anger. But Queenie pulled her back and said, ¡°let me!¡± Then she walked towards that man with her slender legs. Since she became a cultivator, she had been more and more aloof. She rushed to him, but she didn¡¯t beat him up as the girls thought. Instead, she grabbed the ear wrapped under the hood urately through the weird hood. ¡°You bastard,e here. Apologize!¡± Queenie shouted coldly and came to the sisters, holding the India man. She asked him to stand straight and apologize one by one. The girls were all stunned. Bastard? Then Queenie sneered and said, ¡°Come on, look at his face.¡± She pulled off the hood of him, revealing a familiar face. It was no other than John. ¡°Haha, you are so smart that you know who I am at a nce,¡± said John with an awkward smile. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not in the mood for jokes.¡± Queenie shouted coldly again, her pretty face extremely cold. The girls were very excited to see that their John was still alive. They couldn¡¯t help but want to give him a hug, but they were also shouted back by ¡°Stay there!¡± As their eldest sister, Queenie showed her majesty and then she looked at John coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fun to y us, huh? Apologize to us, right now!¡± In fact, Edward really wanted to say that he didn¡¯t mean to y trick on them, but seeing that Queenie was angry, he had to apologize obediently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Queenie. I¡¯m sorry, Tracy¡­¡± When it came to Ang, John said naturally, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey!¡± Honey? Hearing this, Queenie was even angrier. ¡°Can you show some sincerity? You wanna to be beaten again?¡± Actually the sisters were not surprised at the fact that John called Ang ¡°honey¡±. This guy was always like this. He had also called them ¡°honey¡± when he teased them before. Ang should be the biggest pushover among them. Queenie thought that Joho called Ang honey for teasing her. It was insincere to apologize in such a frivolous manner. So of course, Queenie would be angry. If it was in the past, John might havepromised, but this time, he said stubbornly, ¡°Yes, I called her honey and I¡¯m gonna do that in the future, and no one can stop me!¡± ¡°You¡­ Brat!¡± Queenie was so angry that she wanted to tweak his ear again, but Ang blushed and said, ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s OK, Queenie. If John likes to call me like this, then let him do it.¡± Only she knew that John was not joking. Tracy also persuaded, ¡°Rx, Queenie. We should be happy that John is still alive. He certainly didn¡¯t mean to y us.¡± Hearing this, John almost cried. ¡°You are the gentlest and the most considerate! You know me best!¡± He thought. Queenie snorted and said, ¡°Spoiled brat!¡± After saying that, she folded her arms across her chest and turned her face away, without saying anything. She looked at the sea in the distance, but there was a slight smile on her beautiful lips. She smiled lightly. But it was beautiful. At this time, Kate was dissatisfied. She pulled John back to her and said, ¡°That didn¡¯t sound very sincere and I¡¯m not satisfied. Apologize again.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Hearing that, John felt a little embarrassed. Sure enough, no one was easy to mess with, so he just apologized again, ¡°Kate, I¡¯m sorry to make you worried.¡± ¡°No, no, no, you are still not sincere.¡± Kate was still not satisfied. With a serious expression and a sincere attitude, John showed all his sincerity and apologized again, ¡°Kate, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± ¡°Not satisfied!¡± John was helpless. After a short pause, John asked tentatively, ¡°Honey?¡± Snap! Kate snapped her fingers and said, ¡°Okay, you passed. Humph!¡± ¡°I have to have what Ang has.¡± Kate thought. Of course, she was just joking. N?velDrama.Org content. A burst of sweat broke out on John. He came to the front of his sixth sister, Anita. Looking at her lovely face, he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Anita giggled and said, ¡°John, why didn¡¯t I find you so cute before? All right, go apologize to Bertha!¡± John nodded, walked up to Berta and said, ¡°Ho¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Wearing a pair of canine teeth, she looked at him with a faint smile. With a wry smile, John said, ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m sorry to let you worry about me, my iparably beautiful sister, Berta.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m not worried about you. I wish you could die in the sea!¡± John was rendered speechless. Berta really got a sharp tongue. After apologizing one by one, John looked at Queenie and said, ¡°Queenie, I¡¯ve apologized. Can you forgive me?¡± Of course he knew that Queenie was not angry. His eldest sister had always been like this, her bark was worse than her bite. But John was also willing to listen to her. Queenie withdrew her sight from the sea surface and looked at John. The faint smile on her face had disappeared. She pretended to be aloof and said, ¡°I forgive you this time. If you dare to do it again, just as Berta said, I¡¯m gonna let you die in the sea!¡± Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Queenie¡¯s concerns John breathed a sigh of relief when he finally pacified his sisters. Many people envied that John had seven beautiful and charming sisters, but in fact, they didn¡¯t know how John felt. In John¡¯s heart, he was actually very¡­ Very happy! Haha, the feeling of having seven sisters was great! Especially his eldest sister, Queenie, although she was very strict with John, it was because she cared about John that she appeared to be very strict with him. If it was someone else, she would not bother to say a word to him, she would only have a cold attitude toward him. So every time John was pulled ear by his elder sister, on the surface, although he shouted it hurt and said that his elder sister was so fierce and so on, in fact, no one knew how happy he was in his heart. The feeling of being surrounded by the love of sisters was warm and happy¡­ In short, this feeling was very cool! John, John, what happened to you when you sank into the bottom of the sea with the ind? And what happened to your dress? And¡­¡± After the worry in their heartspletely disappeared, Kate shook John¡¯s arm to keep questioning to gossip. John could only answer those questions one by one and tell them about his experiences in the underwater world. Anyway, his sisters had already known his identity as the King of Horizon and knew he was a cultivator, so he could tell them many things confidently. However, in order to avoid worrying his sisters, John didn¡¯t tell them too much in detail. He only said to them that he had got a treasure and two sword spirits in the underwater world array. ¡°Treasure?¡± Ang seemed to be very interested in treasures. When she heard the word ¡®treasure¡¯, her eyes immediately lit up, and she said, ¡°I want to have a look.¡± Queenie scolded her with a cold face, ¡°No, no. Since it¡¯s a top treasure, how can you take it out casually? What if it causes others¡¯ jealousy?¡± Only a few people knew John¡¯s identity, what if John was targeted by the people who didn¡¯t know his identity after he took out the treasure? It would be a very troublesome thing. They had gone through so many things, it would be better to avoid trouble as much as possible. John smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s ok. That treasure is not big, and I can control it now. Since my wife wants to see it, I¡¯ll show her.¡± Queenie red at him. John didn¡¯t care, he put his right hand in front of Ang. After a moment, a diamond shaped mirror appeared in his palm. It was the Lucky Mirror. ¡°Is this the treasure you got?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The sisters all looked over together curiously, and Queenie pretended that she was not interested for a moment, but soon she also looked over. No matter how cold a woman was, she was also curious. John nodded and said, ¡°This treasure is not simple. It can absorb very powerful attacks, which is equivalent to the Medallion for avoiding death. Now there are still two pieces of sword spirit in it, but I won¡¯t show it.¡± Those two sword spirits were lifesaving skills. He couldn¡¯t waste his lifesaving skills in order to show off in front of his sisters. Moreover, if one of the sword spirits was disyed in this ce, it might scare everyone! Kate tapped a few times on John¡¯s palm with her delicate finger and asked, ¡°What are these four ck circles?¡± The middle part of the small mirror in John¡¯s palm was rtively bright. There was a small ck circle on each of the four corners of the mirror. ¡°It should be something like an energy tank. I need to light up all four circles to make this treasure y the function of absorbing attacks again.¡± When John just got this mirror, the four circles around it were all bright, but after he swallowed the fourth attack with it, the four circles became dim. It showed that these four circles were rted to the absorbing function of the Lucky Mirror. In fact, it was easy to understand. If the Luchy Mirror could be used infinitely without lighting up these four energy circles, didn¡¯t it mean all attacks in the world could be blocked and absorbed by it? That would be too amazing. John found this problem, but the lighting method of the four energy circles needed to be studied. Ang looked excited and said, ¡°It¡¯s so powerful. I think it¡¯s much more powerful than my Spirit Calling Bell.¡± ¡°How about I gift it to you?¡± ¡°Haha, no, no, no. John, you¡¯d better keep it yourself. This treasure is yours, it has its spirit.¡± Ang waved her hands innocently. In fact, John was just joking. As Ang saId just now, treasures had their own spirits. When John attacked the stone tform, it was a test for him from the Lucky Mirror. That was the so-called epting master. And after he passed the test, the Lucky Mirror epted him as its master. John¡¯s sisters all showed great interest in the new treasure he just got, but Queenie¡¯s beautiful eyes shed aplex look. She had many concerns in her heart. From all kinds of signs, it could be seen that John was by no means a nobody, and his future achievements were bound to be limitless. Could she and these sisters really keep up with him? John was like a dragon diving in a pool. His future should belong to the sea, but they were like shackles that bound him in the pool. Even if John didn¡¯t say it, even if John didn¡¯tin, Queen still felt a sense of guilt. It was like a couple taking the college entrance exam together. The boy got excellent grades and had no problem registering for a famous university. However, in order to stay with the girl, he chose to stay in the small city. This was not what Queenie wanted. Since bing a cultivator, she had be more and more aware of the unfathomable world of cultivators. If she stayed where she was, she would be more or less reluctant. Especially, it was impossible for a cultivation genius like John to choose mediocrity. It seemed that Queenie had to cultivate harder to keep up with John. She secretly swore in her heart that she must cultivate hard, but at this time she was interrupted by Kate¡¯s voice. ¡°John, we have seen the treasure. What about the strange clothes you are wearing?¡± Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Let¡¯s Just walt When it came to his dress, John¡¯s beautiful sisters moved their curious eyes to him again. They didn¡¯t believe that John was wearing such strange clothes just to y a trick on them. John said awkwardly, ¡°My own clothes broke when I was in the underwater world for some reason. I just happened to pass by an Indian and saw himughing happily, so I robbed his clothes.¡± The Indian saw the guardian Saint of the US die and almostughed his head off. As soon as he turned around, he was knocked unconscious by someone¡¯s fist When he woke up, he found himself naked and tied to the deck It could be said that too great pleasure would bring about sadness. Tracyughed and spat, ¡°You are so naughty, John.¡± ¡°Haha, my second sister, don¡¯t tter me.¡± John, what¡¯s the matter with your dragon head mask? How did it split? And your sword, it is in the hands of a martial artist from Britain. Aren¡¯t you going to get it back?¡± Kate asked again. John looked over the sky above the sea, the martial artist from Britain was in the air, and suddenly a strange smile appeared on John¡¯s face. ¡°Thest time I went to help the Long family, Sophia¡¯s grandpa taught me that when a big tree falls, a group of demons will appear!¡± ¡°When a big tree falls, a group of demons will appear?¡± Alice responded and said, ¡°You mean that everything you did was on purpose? And you just want to make everyone think you are dead?¡± John looked at her approvingly and said, ¡°Yes, only when they think I¡¯m dead, will many things in the dark appear.¡± The reputation of Oracle King was too terrible, and the martial artists from all over the world couldn¡¯t do anything they wanted because they feared Oracle King. As long as Oracle King was alive, those forces dared not act rashly. But this was always a threat. If Oracle King really died, those forces would definitely be ready to make a move. When they showed up and expanded to the extreme, John would give them a devastating blow. He would destroy them! John went on, ¡°Seventh sister, haven¡¯t you also been worried about the mutant? After the news of King of Horizon¡¯s death spread outpletely, those mutants hiding in the US might not be able to hide still, right?¡± Bertha¡¯s eyes brightened, and said happily, ¡°It makes sense. John, you are so smart. Come here, let me reward you with a kiss.¡± John suddenly stepped back and said with a serious expression, ¡°No, no, seventh sister, please be self-respecting. I¡¯m a man with a wife.¡± Ang¡¯s pretty face blushed slightly. Bertha was stunned for a moment, then reacted and said, ¡°Humph, you are so ungrateful, humph!¡± Alice took Ang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Listen to me, Ang, you can¡¯t spoil this little bastard, he likes bullying you so much. When he calls you wife again the next time, you should resist.¡± Ang nced at John carefully. She blushedpletely when she saw that he was looking at him with a smile on his face. She really didn¡¯t know how to tell her sisters about the matter between her and John. At this time, Kate suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Although I know that this is John¡¯s n, I am still so sad to see that Britain man¡¯s arrogance. I want to rush over and beat him!¡± Johnughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be times when they regret it. What we need to do now is wait.¡± If John took action now, he could only kill another two Britain martial artists at most, which was of little significance. The purpose he threw Excalibur into the sea and deliberately made Alex pick it up was to make the illusion of his death more real. As long as John didn¡¯t take back his Excalibur to his hands, those men from Britain would think that he really died in the sinking of the ind. This n needed to take a certain time. Kate sighed again, ¡°We all know the truth, but for the US people, this blow is too hard to ept,¡± The people in the US regarded the King of Horizo as their faith. Now their faith had copsed, it was conceivable how hard it had hit them. John said positively, ¡°US is not the US of one person, but the US of all people. If the US people are unable to get up only because of my death, then I can only say I will be very disappointed.¡± Bertha thought for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± While they were talking, in a US Martial Arts League special ship cabin, Alexandra clenched her fists, her fingers turned pale, and her body was trembling slightly. ¡°Dad, your grandson, the guardian Saint, King of Horizon of the US, may nevere back. Should you stop Irating him?¡± Alexandra said in a slightly ironic voice. Warren¡¯s old body trembled. His heart was full of suffering. Did he hate John? Yes, he used to hate him! He hated him so much that he even wanted to kill that bastard in person! Original from N?velDrama.Org. This was because Warren couldn¡¯t let go of the death of his daughter Aviana, and he couldn¡¯t find the man who caused his daughter¡¯s death, so he transferred this hatred to John. However, Alexandra¡¯s shocking words at the herty family cemeteryst time made Warren deeply doubt what he did over the years. One who was concerned in the matter had not been able to see so clearly as one who was not himself involved. When a person was dominated by emotions, many things he or she did might also go againstmon sense, but they couldn¡¯t feel it and would still go their own way. Warren was like that. It was not until Alexandra¡¯s heartfelt words that he was pulled back a little from the puzzle. When he saw the Oracle tokenter, he almost woke up, and his hatred of John disappeared, reced by guilt. After all, that poor child was his own grandson! As John said, he was different from that man, and he should not be responsible for that man¡¯s mistakes. So Warren realized his mistake long ago. He came to watch the battle this time not because of the King of Horizon, but because of his grandson, John. Unfortunately. Warren repented toote. When he wanted to clear up with John, he only got the bad news of John. Everything was toote. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Warren put his fingers in his grey hair and shook his head in great pain. He didn¡¯t know whether the ¡°sorry¡± he said just now was to Alexandra, John, or his dead daughter Aviana. Or, he said that to all of them! Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Kingyer alliance About a week had passed since the ind sank. Most of the US teams responsible for salvage had been removed, leaving only a small part of them to continue the work with little hope. This was a signal, a signal that indicated the real death of Oracle King. In the negotiation of Excalibur, the US had not made breakthrough progress, and this precious relic of the King had be the exclusive weapon of Alexis, a soul realm martial artist from Britain. The top leader of the US was very angry and issued an ultimatum to Britain, which roughly meant that he hoped Britain would return the relics of the King of Horizon within a month. Otherwise. They would be at their own risk! Britain scoffed. While feeling angry, the US people were filled with endless sadness in their hearts. They still couldn¡¯t believe that the guardian Saint of the US died so strangely. The top leader made a speech in person and sobbed to announce that the US g would be lowered at half mast in the next week to stand in silent homage to the King of Horizon. Then everyone had to believe that the king of their faith was really dead. the Philippines. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The gene experiment base that was destroyed by Oracle King had been rebuilt, and Britain¡¯s scientific research team was still in charge.. The reason for choosing the old address was also a kind of check. If Oracle Pce didn¡¯t say anything about this, it meant that their Oracle King was indeed dead. Not only the Philippines. But also India, Congo, and even Canada had spread the news that they had established gene experiment bases. And it was Britain who provided them with technical support. Under this premise, Britain¡¯s martial arts world established a Kingyer alliance, which began to crazily attract the forces of martial artists around the world. Britain¡¯s martial artists were the masters of this alliance. In the two words of the ¡®Kingyer alliance, the word ¡®King¡¯ referred to the US King of Horizon, which was the Oracle King in their eyes. Kingyer was a kind of provocation and gloating. The situation of the organizations of the martial arts world changed dramatically in an instant. Oracle Pce had be the past, while the Kingyer alliance had risen at a frightening speed. In Australia. Australian Ninja League. Daniel, the leader of the Australian Ninja League, was upright and looked solemn. He was sitting on the ground face to face with Alex. And Oracle King¡¯s Excalibur was ced on the wooden table between them. Alex¡¯s intention toe to Daniel was obvious. He wanted to merge the Australian Ninja League into the Kingyer alliance, and the benefit he offered was that the Australian Ninja League could get free gic modification technology support. The Ninjas of Australia were a group between monks and martial artists, which were rtively special. The way of the Ninjas fight was also more inclined to the Ninja Skills, which was the so-called creep. If they could really transform their Ninjas into the same physique as martial artists through gic transformation, plus their own Ninja Skills, theirbat power would definitely be improved by a great deal. The benefit offered by Alex was very attractive. And another very important reason was that Alex was in the soul realm. Even the Excalibur of Oracle King was got by Alex, Daniel had no qualification to refuse him. Over the years, the Australian Ninja League had been suppressed by the Oracle Pce of the US. It would be a good thing for them to find a backer. So Daniel readily agreed to Alex¡¯s invitation. Alex smiled confidently and said, ¡°Mr. Jackson, you have made a very correct decision. In the future, your Australian Ninja League will definitely put your name in the annals of history.¡± Daniel nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Thank you for your lucky words, please give us more advice in the future!¡± After Alex left, Daniel immediately held a meeting to announce his decision. Almost all the members of the Australian Ninja League agreed with his decision, with the exception of Mandel. He said solemnly, ¡°I think this matter needs to be considered again, Mr. Jackson.¡± Mandel initially epted Oracle King as his master, and his life was controlled by Oracle King. Especially when Oracle King took a drop of blood from him, he deeply felt the fear of his soul trembling. It seemed that as long as Oracle King wanted, he would die. Now the news of Oracle King¡¯s death was spreading all over the world, but Mandel didn¡¯t think so. If Oracle King really died, he would also die, right? However, the fact was that Mandel did not feel anything, so he thought that things would not be so simple. Oracle King was probably still alive. But Mandel couldn¡¯t tell them those things, or their leader would definitely kill him on the spot. Since there was no reason, the people of the Australian Ninja League would not believe Mandel¡¯s intuition. So was Daniel. He slowly took off the mask, revealing the deep scar, and said with a grim face, ¡°Oracle King has made me live under this mask for years, I have always kept this hatred in my mind!¡± After he said those words. There was a clicking sound. Daniel suddenly crushed the mask in his hand and said bitterly, ¡°From today on, I will not wear this mask again. I want you to see how deeply Oracle King humiliated me!¡± The scar on Daniel¡¯s face twitched with his facial muscles as if it was a centipede squirming, everyone in the Australian Ninja League was shocked by this scene. Daniel was their leader, and Oracle King dared to humiliate him like this, wasn¡¯t it a kind of humiliation to the Australian Ninja League? This strengthened the determination of everyone in the Australian Ninja League to agree to merge the Australian Ninja League into the Kingyer alliance. Now that things had reached this point, Mandel naturally dared not say anything more. If he continued, he would cause public anger. After thinking for a moment. Mandel suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Jackson, I have a request. I want to go to the US.¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Check Went to the US? When Mandel said this, everyone in the Australian Ninja League changed their expressions slightly. Since the rise of Oracle Pce, the Australian Ninja League had had an additional ban that any top- level Ninja couldn¡¯t step into the US. Although everyone was convinced that Oracle King was dead in their heart, when Mandel mentioned going to the US, everyone¡¯s heart still jolted. The man¡¯s deterrent power was too terrible. Even if he died, he left a deep shadow on everyone. Daniel, as the leader of the Australian Ninja League, hated and feared Oracle King, and the ban was also issued by him. At this moment, he was also shocked to hear Mandel¡¯s words and fell into meditation. Mandel said, ¡°Since our Australian Ninja League has decided to join the Kingyer alliance, it is doomed to stand on the opposite side of the Oracle Pce. There are many things we have to face sooner orter.¡± What he said was very reasonable. If Oracle King was dead, the Oracle Pce would be nothing in their eyes at all, and the ban would be irrelevant. If Oracle King was still alive, the incorporation of the Australian Ninja League into the Kingyer alliance was an offense to Oracle King, and they would bear the anger of Oracle King sooner orter. Mandel¡¯s visit to the US could also be regarded as a check. Daniel frowned tightly and said after deliberation, ¡°Mandel, thank you. We will remember your contribution to the Australian Ninja League.¡± If Oracle King was still alive and knew that Mandel had vited the ban, the first person he would kill must be Mandel. At that time, the Australian Ninja League could fully exin that this was Mandel¡¯s personal behavior and it had nothing to do with the Australian Ninja League. Oracle King wouldn¡¯t go too far. So they thought Mandel¡¯s behavior was to use his life to test whether Oracle King was really dead. He would be the great hero of the Australian Ninja League in the future. Daniel agreed to Mandel¡¯s request but still told him, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly when you go to the US, just check how Oracle Pce reacts quietly.¡± It seemed that the Australian Ninja League leader was really frightened by Oracle King and became extremely cautious. Mandel nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jackson, I will bring the news back soon.¡± Soon after. Mandel left Australia alone and stepped into US territory. As for his purpose ofing to the US, of course, it was not for the Australian Ninja League, but he firmly believed that Oracle King must still be alive. This time, he came to verify. Making contributions to the Australian Ninja League? Bah, he wouldn¡¯t like to take his life to y with them! Mandel¡¯s son died at the hands of the Oracle King. From ¡®Ghost Hand¡¯ Jeff in Canada, he learned some information about Oracle King. Oracle King, whose real name was John, was a magic doctor at the Feazer Medical Clinic in New York, the State of New York, US. To know whether Oracle King was dead or alive, he only needed to go to the Feazer Medical Clinic. Mandel dressed up as a man from the US, and he was very familiar with the USnguage, so when he came to New York, no one doubted him. There was an old man sitting in the Feazer Medical Clinic. It was Holbrook, known as Master of Traditional Medicine. ¡°Have a seat please, let me check your pulse first.¡± Holbrook thought Mandel wasing for medical treatment, so he pointed to a stool in front of the table and said slowly. Mandel looked around the Feazer Medical Clinic and politely said to Holbrook, ¡°Excuse me, sir, I¡¯m here to visit the magic doctor of New York.¡± ¡°You want to visit my teacher?¡± Holbrook was not suspicious, shook his head, and said, ¡°My teacher is not in the Feazer Medical Clinic for the time being. You can wait for him here.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 No, no Upon hearing this. Mandel¡¯s heart jolted. Sure enough! Oracle King was not dead! His intuition was absolutely right! ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have anything urgent to see my teacher?¡± Holbrook asked when he saw Mandel¡¯s expression changing. Mandel quickly changed his expression back to a smile and said, ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯ll wait just here!¡± He didn¡¯t dare to bother Oracle King! He could only wait. There were special stools for patients in the Feazer Medical Clinic, so Mandel didn¡¯t have to wait there standing. After waiting for not a long time, Holbrook suddenly stood up and shouted at the door, ¡°Teacher.¡± Coming! Mandel also stood up in an instant and was very excited. ¡°How many times have I told you not to be so serious? Why are you greeting me so seriously every time when Ie back?¡± A voice rang outside the door. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a traditional virtue to honor teachers and esteem truth!¡± Holbrook said with a smile. ¡°Respecting the aged and taking good care of children are also traditional virtues, so should I bow to you to show my respect to you?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± The conversation between the two fell into Mandel¡¯s ear and made him look excited. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Because he could not be more familiar with the voiceing from the door. It was Oracle King! Mandel rushed to the door and bowed to the young man outside, saying, ¡°Master, I knew you must be alive.¡± John, who was about toe in outside the door, saw Mandel and said, ¡°It¡¯s you. I thought it was someone who wanted to kill me!¡± He smiled with no surprise. Through Mandel¡¯s drop of blood, John had already sensed that this guy was there. It should be said that when Mandel stepped into New York, John had already sensed it. Mandel was a little stunned when he saw the smile on John¡¯s face. For the first time, he knew that the face under the dragon head mask of the Oracle King would also be filled with joy, anger, and sadness, instead of being as cold as the rumor said. With John¡¯s joking tone, Mandel changed his understanding of the Oracle King. ¡°Master, don¡¯t make fun of me, how dare I kill you?¡± Mandel was stunned for a while and came back to his senses. And then he obviously rxed a lot. He felt John had a special feeling of affinity. He waspletely different from the frightening Oracle King. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Not need to be afraid. Master? Holbrook, who was standing nearby, suddenly felt strange when he heard this greeting. If it was a girl calling him master, he might not be so surprised but only amazed at flirtatious youths nowadays. When he was young, they would at most call others ¡®uncle¡¯! Anyway, it was embarrassing for a man toe here out of the blue and call John master, which led to people¡¯s evil feelings. At the sight of Holbrook¡¯s weird look, John guessed what he might imagine and cursed secretly. ¡®This guy is being poisoned by more unrighteous thoughts.¡¯ ¡°Master¡­¡± At this time, Mandel called him as usual. In his eyes, there was nothing wrong. John was also OK with this greeting before. But now, he suddenly felt ufortable and got goosebumps all over his body, waving his hand and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t call me master from now on. Just call me Mr. Lopez.¡± Mandel didn¡¯t know why, but he still replied obediently, ¡°Okay, Mr. Lopez.¡± ¡°Come out with me!¡± John took him outside the Feazer Medical Clinic and asked when there was no one around, ¡°Mandel, tell me the truth. Why did youe to the US instead of being the second inmand at your Australian Ninja League?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Mandel told John everything about Daniel who decided to leave the Australian Ninja League and join the Kingyer Alliance. After that, John smilingly said, ¡°That¡¯s within my expectations.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. John had already known the Kingyer Alliance when it was just established. He also expected that it would convene those martial artists hostile to the US. John was calm about this news. He didn¡¯t interfere with it but let it happen at will to see the consequence. The bullets were on the way. As long as they went far enough, they could hit more and more enemies. If so, it would be a devastating blow. How amazing! At the sight of the calmness on his face, Mandel was even more shocked. ¡®No wonder he is the Oracle King and nothing can escape from his eyes. Soon, martial artists in this world were bound to face a tremendous change. Who could afford the wrath of the Oracle King? Mandel said with respect, ¡°Mr. Lopez, what should I do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything. Just don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m still alive.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± After visiting John, Mandel left New York and the US respectfully. He had mixed feelings. Of course, he was loyal to the Australian Ninja League and didn¡¯t want to see its copse. However, it made a big mistake this time. They shouldn¡¯t have doubted the ability of the Oracle King. How could an unparalleled master die so easily?. Of course, this was Mandel¡¯s preconceived idea. His life was at the mercy of the Oracle King. If he died, Mandel might die too. So he always. believed the Oracle King was still alive by instinct. Only when he saw the Oracle King did he feel those people were so stupid and pitiful. Objectively speaking, the fake death of John was seemingly realistic to the extreme. The top leader had admitted it in person and the US had even lowered its g to half-mast to express sorrow. Nobody would have thought that it was a trap. When the members of the Australian Ninja League saw Mandele back safe and sound, they were only a little worried. Why? Because they felt that the second inmand who went to the US perhaps hid too well and was not noticed by anyone. Thus, the test naturally did not reach the expectations. This was a very contradictory mentality. On the one hand, they were afraid that Mandel would attract the Oracle King here. On the other hand, they felt this visit to the US was meaningless if they didn¡¯t make any difference. After all, it was not a trip there. However, not long after, the Australian Ninja League received a message from the Oracle King, warning them not to y tricks. Otherwise, the Oracle Pce would not tolerate them. The message was told that Oracle Pce had discovered Mandel once hidden in the US. Everyone in the Australian Ninja League was anxious. The Oracle Pce was still as strong as ever, whose intelligence organization was always terrifying. However, when Daniel, the leader of the Australian Ninja League, received the news, heughed loudly, ¡°Haha, how ruthless! The Oracle Pce is no longer a threat to us.¡± ¡°Leader, what do you mean?¡± Everyone was puzzled. The Oracle Pce was so threatening, but he still smiled and ignored it. ¡®Is the leader scared to death?¡±? ncing at the crowd, Daniel stopped his smile and said firmly, ¡°Do you think if the Oracle King is still alive and knows this matter, he will only send a warning?¡± Hearing this, everyone trembled. It made sense. Really. How domineering the Oracle King was! If he was provoked, he would rush to revenge at once. Anyway, the Oracle King was a good avenger. But now, the Oracle Pce just warned, which meant that it had be a cat instead of a tiger. ¡®Why should I be afraid?¡¯ Daniel continued, ¡°In the future, the martial artists in this world will lean towards Britain. Days when the US as the center is gone. Therefore, it¡¯s correct to join the Kingyer Alliance at this time. Alex from Britain is the new overlord of the martial world!¡± Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Luci¡¯s illness Daniel¡¯s encouraging words excited many members of the Australian Ninja League. They couldn¡¯t help but think about the future and the glory after joining the Kingyer Alliance. Following the good boss made prosperity. Looking at these stupid people, Mandel sighed secretly. ¡®How could you hook up with the big fish? In fact, you¡¯re dancing on the knife.¡¯ ¡°Go to hell!¡¯ When the world was full of martial artists, John seemed to be unusual and started to do his old business. Saving people from illness. Luci, the daughter of Hugh, the head of the State of New York, exerted too much strength when she stretched, failing to put down her arm suddenly. Thus, she strangely kept raising her arm above her head. However, the most embarrassing was that Hugh had a lot of colleagues at home today. Everyone was talking about the death of the King of Horizon, with the atmosphere turning dull. At the sight of awkward Luci, they couldn¡¯t helpughing at her. Luci was overwhelmed with embarrassment. Seeing that her father was also holding back his laughter, she was ashamed into anger and said, ¡°Serious? Are you really my father?¡± ¡°Haha, what are you talking about? Nonsense!¡± Hugh wanted to scold Luci at first, but he subconsciously burst intoughter at the sight of his daughter¡¯s funny look. This made Luci even angrier. She med, ¡°I think uncle Wood is better than you!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Hugh froze his smile. Of course, he knew who his daughter referred to as Uncle Wood. Alton Wood. They had a good rtionship. Back then, Hugh and Alton both chased a girl at the painting and calligraphy club. In the end, Hugh won and married her. Luci was their daughter. As Alton and Hugh were close to each other, they often joked about foregone interesting things when they chatted. Hearing a lot, Luci naturally knew what had happened in her parent¡¯s past. Luci said that on purpose to dampen Hugh¡¯sughter. As expected, her father¡¯s smile disappeared immediately. The other colleagues also looked embarrassed. ¡°Who is uncle Wood?¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± In order to ease the embarrassment, Hugh coughed slightly and said, ¡°Your uncle is my old friend. It¡¯s not strange for him to treat you well. But you never know that he was even fiercer to his daughter than me when came back home.¡± These words not only exined the reason, but also warmed the embarrassment. A colleague smilingly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I only scold my children, not my niece.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Luci, your father often praises you in thepany. You don¡¯t know how proud he is!¡± ¡°Agree!¡± The colleagues quickly changed the subject. In order not to let Luci further make a fuss, Hugh didn¡¯t go too far and dialed the number, saying, ¡°All right. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll ask John toe over!¡± As expected, Luci stopped talking. She trusted John¡¯s medical skills very much. When Marvin, the vice president of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, came to do acupuncture for her grandfather, he identally inserted a needle into his leg and was finally cured by John. At that time, Marvin called John his teacher. Thus, Luci had a deep impression of him. With the help of doctor Mr. Lopez, this was just a piece of cake. The reason why Hugh thought of John at once was that he trusted his medical skills and cherished his talents. She hoped to take advantage of this opportunity to introduce John to more colleagues. Miracle doctor in New York. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Master of Clouds. Either of these titles was widely recognized. At the age of John, this achievement would shockingly outshine any others. Normal people might not even dare to dream about that sess. When John received the phone call from Hugh, he happened to be free and agreed to go to the Kurds¡¯ family. At first, Hugh wanted his secretary to pick up John but was refused by him. John was not that arrogant. He was very easy-going to those congenial to him and even treated others for free. Otherwise, even if he was offered a high price for treatment, John still refused. Hugh was congenial to him. He was a good officer. So after answering Hugh¡¯s phone call, John arrived at his house soon. In the living room sat Hugh¡¯s colleagues, all of whom had high status. Just now, Hugh mysteriously introduced to them, ¡°The man who willeter is remarkable. I can introduce him to you.¡± It was rare for Hugh to passionately introduce and praise others. All of a sudden, these colleagues were full of curiosity about John. After a short while, a young man came to the Kurds¡¯ family. Hugh immediately stood up and greeted him warmly with a smile, ¡°John, thank you foring again.¡± The young man was no other than John. He waved his hand with a smile and said, ¡°Never mind. Mr. Kurds, we are old acquaintances.¡± ¡°So why do you still call me with over-politely? Just call me Hugh from now on.¡± Although Hugh was the head of the State of New York, he was approachable and even had barbecued with John at a roadside stall before. That was why John had a good impression of Hugh. Other colleagues in the living room also followed the head to stand up. When looking at John, they were all slightly stunned. ¡®Is this the so-called remarkable guy?¡± Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Blindly confident Hugh thought highly of John just now and everyone was curious about him, but when he really saw John, he felt a little surprised. Too young! The age problem of John was always a tough one. If there were two people, who imed to be traditional doctors. One began to study medicine from the age of eighteen, and had a bachelor¡¯s degree after five years, a master¡¯s degree for after years, and then went to the hospital for a few more years, he was about thirty years old. The other one had started to learn medicine since he was sixty years old, then he had spent two years got a certificate. Under the condition of not showing their resumes, most patients would choose the old one who had only studied for two years. Besides, it was not difficult to fake a person¡¯s resume. That was one of the reasons why there were so many fake doctors nowadays. These people were mostly in the name of old doctors, doing some immoral deeds to fool the old man and women to buy health care products, which ruined the reputation of the doctors of US. In the final analysis, there were two words: the age. Any old fox who wore a white coat would dare to im himself to be a skilled doctor. The point was that most people would believe it. Old doctors were believed to be more experienced, which had be an inherent concept. So when Hugh¡¯s colleagues saw that John was such a young ¡®magic doctor¡¯, they were all surprised. But it was just a surprise and did not raise any doubts. After all, they were also schrs working in relevant departments, and their horizon was much wider than ordinary people. They knew that there were many talented people in the world. A twenty-year-old highly skilled doctor might be possible. Another reason was that there must be a reason why Hugh thought so highly of John. Therefore, these colleagues of Hugh were only stunned for a moment, and then took the initiative to smile to John. Hugh still wanted to introduce these colleagues to John one by one, but at this time, he heard Luci¡¯s intive voice behind him, ¡°Dad, I have a very good reason to believe that you are absolutely not my father!¡± There was another patient here. You two chatted as if nothing had happened and didn¡¯t take me seriously at all. This was outrageous! Hearing his daughter¡¯s voice, Hugh looked embarrassed. To be honest, he really forgot. At first, he wanted to call John here, not to invite other doctors, because he wanted colleagues to know this young talent from the State of New York. When Hugh saw John, he was in a trance while chatting. Indeed, he had forgotten about his daughter¡¯s condition. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was so embarrassing. John smiled and said, ¡°Hugh, bro, I¡¯d better go and cure your daughter¡¯s disease first. Although it¡¯s just a small symptom, the treatment process will be a little tortuous.¡± Luci asked, ¡°Doctor, I just stretched myself, but my arm can¡¯t be put down. Is it because of muscle cramps?¡± After thinking for a while, John said, ¡°In traditional medicine, your body isck of vital energy, coupled with the attack of evil wind, which blocked the meridians. The treatment is also simple¡­¡± ¡°Just press an acupoint under your navel hard.¡± As John spoke, he suddenly stretched out a finger and was about to press it under Luci¡¯s navel. But before his finger touched the white dress, a p suddenly sounded. John was pped in the face. Hugh and his colleagues were all confused. Especially those colleagues, out of curiosity, paid special attention to John¡¯s treatment and wanted to know why he got such a high evaluation. When they heard John mention the reason of the disease, they were all amazed. No wonder he was the one who was valued by Mr. Kurds. He was really capable. But when John told her the treatment, the surprise disappeared in an instant, and they just felt it was ridiculous. If she couldn¡¯t put down her arm, what did it have to do with the acupoints under her navel? Did Mr. Kurds misjudge this young man? As expected, John¡¯s absurd treatment was soon broken by a loud p. Everyone shook their heads slightly. But then they were stunned again. p? Who hit him? It was Luci, the daughter of Hugh. As a girl, she raised her two arms high, which made her feel insecure. Suddenly, he reached out to touch her belly, of course she was afraid. Once she was afraid, her hands would instinctively make a defensive action. She not only put down her hands, but also gave a p on his face. Everyone was stunned for a moment before they realized this. So did Luci. When she pped her in the face, she felt very embarrassed and annoyed. Now she realized that the reason why she did that just now was actually to treat her. With a guilty conscience, Luci said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, magic doctor. How about you punch me back?¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± John touched his face and didn¡¯t care about such a trifle at all. He just muttered in his heart. It seemed that he was still too confident in his appearance. He had thought that when Luci was about to p him, she would not have the heart to do anything to this handsome face and would react in time and take it back! It was terrible to be blindly confident. He was pped. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re awesome! Every treatment is so unique and effective. I really admire you!¡± Hugh couldn¡¯t help pping his hands. The colleagues around him also apuded and praised John for his good ability and Hugh for his good taste. John waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I just read a lot of books on traditional medicine when I was bored. When I encountered some strange diseases, I used to borrow the wisdom of the ancient times.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, you are being modest. Although you learned the method from rare books of traditional medicine, how could you get it so easily if you don¡¯t read them all? The magic doctor of New York, you deserve the reputation.¡± Hearing Hugh¡¯s praise, everyone realized that the young man in front of them was the famous doctor in New York a few days ago. No wonder! Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Setting aside a brick to attract a jade Looking at the amazed expressions of his colleagues, Hugh felt a sense of pride. This was the person he valued. Among all talents here, John was the best. However, there was still something more interesting. Hugh motionlessly asked everyone to take their seats again, and took the initiative to invite John to sit next to him. The people at the table were not simple, and they were more than ten years older than John. Logically speaking, it was inappropriate for John to be among such a group of big shots. But the reality was that. Without any stage fright, John looked calm all the time. When they talked about some topics, he would take the initiative to say a few words. Every time he cut in, it was the right time. Original from N?velDrama.Org. This calmness that shouldn¡¯t have appeared at this age greatly surprised everyone. Sometimes they even had an illusion that the center of the aura was on this young man. It was so weird. Hugh had known John for a long time, so he didn¡¯t think too much. He changed the topic to calligraphy and painting. As a fan of painting and calligraphy, he didn¡¯t deliberately talk about this topic. With his identity, it was easy to control the topic. How could John not know what he wanted to do? But he did not expose it. He just listened silently. Soon, Hugh found an appropriate time and said, ¡°The genius of the calligraphy and painting world must be Master of Clouds. I really don¡¯t know how he drew those paintings with far-reaching artistic conception.¡± ¡°Yes. Although I¡¯m not interested in calligraphy and painting, I¡¯ve heard of the name of Master of Clouds many times. It¡¯s a calligraphy and painting master.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also seen the works of Master of Clouds. Even those who don¡¯t know much about calligraphy and painting can feel the profound intent in the painting at a nce. It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know much about calligraphy and painting before, but when I saw Mr. Kurds like it, I thought it must be a profound circle. So I went to understand it and found that it was true.¡± The group of people began to talk about paintings and calligraphy as well as Master of Clouds. They were all good at talking. At this time, Hugh turned to look at John and said with a faint smile, ¡°John, brother, what do you think of Master of Clouds, a genius in the painting and calligraphy world?¡± It wasing! How could this guy sell him in this way? How could John indulge him? He immediately replied, ¡°Generally speaking, I don¡¯t think Master of Cloud is as divine as you said. Maybe he just casually drew those paintings to kill time, and there is no so deep understanding.¡± Upon hearing this. All the people present, except Hugh, had a long face. They all knew that Master of Clouds had a very high position in the painting and calligraphy circle. Most of the people who loved painting and calligraphy regarded him as an idol. So did Mr. Kurds. But the young man named John dared to say something like that. He was just trying to make Mr. Kurds embarrassed. Even If you were a highly skilled doctor in New York and Mr. Kurds thought highly of you, you couldn¡¯t be so rude! What a low EQ! However, everyone thought that Hugh¡¯s face would turn pale, but they didn¡¯t expect that Hugh didn¡¯t pull a long face. Instead, his smile became more and more strange. Something was wrong. Hugh smiled and said, ¡°John, I heard what you said just now. It seems that you have your own unique opinions on the calligraphy and painting circle. Why don¡¯t you make a painting and let everyone see it?¡± Look! As expected, Mr. Kurds was still angry. He nned to give John a hard lecture after she finished, so as to vent his inner discontent. He was really wise! Everyone sighed in their hearts. A middle-aged man sitting opposite to John secretly winked at him, indicating him to put in a good word as soon as possible. John understood and said, ¡°I won¡¯t draw. Anyway, even if I have drawn it, it¡¯s no different from the painting of Master of Clouds.¡± The middle-aged man on the other side almost fell down. Stupid! This stupid teammate! This time, Mr. Kurds would show his anger on his face, wouldn¡¯t he? Everyone looked carefully at Hugh, only to find that he had always been wearing a strange expression. It was so weird. Hugh stared at John for a while, but he still didn¡¯t say anything. He had to withdraw his gaze and felt very regretful. For a person who cherished talents, it was a very frustrated thing that he couldn¡¯t rmend the talents in his hands. However, judging from the expression on his face, it was obvious that he was not going to expose. his identity, and it was not appropriate for him to say it at this time. In fact, John was the Master of Clouds. In this way, the original expected effect was not achieved. Hugh hoped that through his guidance, John would expose his identity as Master of Clouds step by step, and it would be better to make a painting on the spot. When these colleagues saw this painting, they understood everything. Only in this way could he maximize the shock effect. But it would be less interesting if Hugh revealed his identity. The people at the table chatted for a while. This time, Hugh didn¡¯t deliberately lead the topic. They talked about King of Horizon naturally. The news of his death spread all over the world these days. Themon people of the US, whether ordinary people or cultivators, would mention one or two words with a sad expression on their faces. When King of Horizon died, their faith copsed. The people of the US had never been so desperate before. Seeing that they suddenly became depressed, Arya said indifferently, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s also a good thing that King of Horizon died.¡± Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 The grace of King of Horizon Is the grace of the US Wasn¡¯t it a good thing that King of Horizon died? Hearing this, all the people present were shocked. Yes, it was a drastic shock! That was the guardian God of the US, the belief and pride of the people. Now that King of Horizon had died, everyone was regretting, sighing, and heartbroken. But this young man named John dared to say that it was a good thing that King of Horizon died¡­ The public enemy of the people of the US couldn¡¯t be proved innocent even if he died ten thousand times! What a heinous crime! Hugh also frowned, with a gleam shining in his eyes. His good impression of John vanished in an instant. In the US, King of Horizon was an existence that could not be desecrated. Even if he died, it was still a divine tree that would never wither in the eyes of the people of the US. He had be a spiritual sustenance. But John. This young man, who was called ¡®brother¡¯ by him, dared to say such reckless words in front of so many people at such a sensitive moment. Hugh was very angry. He was also disappointed. It was not wrong to cherish a talent, but if a person¡¯s thoughts were incorrect, no matter how talented he was, he was useless. He was wrong. Hugh was in aplicated mood. At this time, he heard John exin, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that King of Horizon died. There is no malice in my words, nor am I trying to add insult to injury. A man like King of Horizon was unparalleled, dignified and outstanding. The face under the dragon head mask must be also handsome, debonair and beautiful¡­ Such a character died unexpectedly. Everyone would feel sorry for him, and everyone would be sad, so would I. And the reason why I said that is a good thing is that I know that things are irreversible. We can only see the problem from another perspective. The US has never been one person¡¯s US, but belongs to all of us. Maybe this time a King of Horizon died, and next time another one as great as him will rise again. King of Horizon shouldn¡¯t be a single person, but tens of thousands of people from the US.¡± John said in a neither hurry nor slow tone, but for some reason, Hugh and the others felt a sense of generosity. He was right. King of Horizon shouldn¡¯t be alone, but tens of thousands of people would be him. If a King of Horizon fell, there would definitely be countless Kings of Horizon standing up. The people of the US were modest, tolerant and always valued peace. But none of them had the right to extinguish the pride in their bones and the me in their chest! The Kingyer Alliance was not terrifying at all. What was terrifying was that the toughness and arrogance in their bones had been tempered by the opponent¡¯s aura.. As for the US, the most indispensable thing was its toughness and arrogance! From this point of view, what John said was true: Hugh and the others were still silent. John had already stood up indifferently and said, ¡°those words just now only represent my personal opinion. If you think that I have offended the King of Horizon, I can do nothing about it. The grace of King of Horizon is the grace of the US. I don¡¯t believe that he will me me for these words. Everyone, goodbye! Original from N?velDrama.Org. He came here mainly to help Luci get treatment, and also to save the face of Hugh. He had been sitting here for so long. It was time to go back. After John got up and left, there was still silence in the living room of Kurds family. They were still thinking about what John said just now. It was so shocking! They even had a trance, as if King of Horizon had never left them. It was as if what John had just said was what his highness wanted to convey to the people of the US. How could there be such a ridiculous illusion?! Everyone shook their heads. The middle-aged man who had been sitting opposite to John and winked at him madly just now asked, ¡°Mr. Kurds, who is the man named John?¡± A young man in his twenties was sitting next to them with a strong aura. He didn¡¯t change his face and his aura was not inferior at all. When theymunicated, he was even more calm andposed. Even they felt inferior to him in terms of views of the problem. Was such a person really as simple as the magic doctor in New York? Not exactly! After pondering for a while, Hugh said with aplicated expression, ¡°Do you know why I have been talking about the calligraphy and painting circle with Master of Clouds before?¡± People didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. They always thought that Hugh was talking about those topics from the bottom of his heart. It was not until now that she realized that the topic was deliberately guided by Hugh, but his guidance was very natural and unnoticeable, so no one could notice it. No wonder he was in his status! Hugh sighed slightly and said, ¡°in fact, John is Master of Clouds.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°Mr. Kurds. Isn¡¯t he a magic doctor in New York? Why did he be¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, and his face became extremely unbelievable. In fact, he had already known in his heart that if he was not so outstanding, how could he be so favored by Mr. Kurds? The magic doctor in New York and Master of Clouds were the same person, and he was a young man in his twenties. No one could keep calm after knowing the news! No wonder when John evaluated Master of Clouds earlier, he said that Master of Clouds was just average. It was obvious that John was being modest, but for the people who heard this, it was a rude behavior. The man who had been sitting opposite to John felt his face burning and embarrassed. Hugh¡¯s eyes shed, and then said, ¡°In fact, what makes me more incredible is not the double identity of John, but his mentality, which is beyond things.¡± Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 ASG Group As the saying goes, getting famous in youth makes people arrogant. Especially at John¡¯s age, he had two huge halos above his head. He could be arrogant a little bit. more or less, which should be a normal state of mind. But it was John. He was really calm and modest. It seemed that he didn¡¯t take these two halos seriously at all, so he didn¡¯t want to show off. Even if Hugh tried to persuade him to change the subject, he would be able to give full y to the halo of the Master of Clouds with just a word from John. But John dodged. It was not because he was sentimental, but because he really thought there was nothing to show off. Hugh could also see that, so he didn¡¯t continue to make things difficult for John. He even thought that if it weren¡¯t for the need to treat his daughter Luci on the spot, John wouldn¡¯t even be willing to show his identity as the magic doctor of New York. This kind of mentality was really a little different from ordinary people. This was the most incredible thing for Hugh. What¡¯s more, what he said about King of Horizon was shocking and confirmed that he was extraordinary. Perhaps, he had other more important identities, so he felt that the dual identities of the magic doctor of New York and Master of Clouds were not something worth showing off? Hugh thought that he had a good understanding of John, but after today¡¯s conversation, he found that he was more and more unable to see through her. John didn¡¯t know what Hugh and hisrades thought, nor did he care. He had arrived at the filming site of his sixth sister, Anita Moore. Last time, Queenie said that she wanted to give Anita a big surprise. She forcibly pulled her away and went to the Pacific Ocean to watch a surging battle. After going through ups and downs. She had already known that the surprise mentioned by her big sister was about the true identity of John. In fact, he was King of Horizon. Anita was excited for several days. Because of this series of things, the shooting progress of the crew became slower, but the director Sivan Carter and other staff of the crew would not have anyints. On the one hand, it was because of Anita¡¯s status in the entertainment circle. On the other hand, even their sponsor, Queenie Group, was not in a hurry. What was there to worry about? When John came to the crew, he happened to see Anita resting. But she looked a little serious, and Amelia, her agent, was also talking to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sixth sister?¡± When John walked up to Anita, Amelia immediately stopped talking. But Anita didn¡¯t care. John was her sworn brother and there was nothing she couldn¡¯t say. Of course, it was not a big secret. It could be found on the news. Generally speaking, there was a foreign facial mask product named ¡®Angel¡¯s gift¡¯, or ¡®Angel¡¯. Anita was the only spokesperson of this facial mask in the US. However, not long ago, the CEO of ASG Group, which produced this facial mask, had posted a picture on the twitter. In the picture, a foreigner with a sword in his right hand and a dragon¡¯s head in his left hand wasughing proudly. The caption: Funny. Although this picture was deleted by the CEO of ASG Group in time not long after it was released, It was still screenshot byizens at home and abroad and the evidence was kept. The foreignizens were overjoyed. Domesticizens were angry. This was a tant insult. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As the spokesperson of ASG Group in the US, of course, Anita was also attacked by some So she decided to terminate the cooperation with ASG Group even if she had to pay arge amount of liquidated damages. In fact, when Anita received the invitation for cooperation from ASG Group, she had refused it many times. But that group was very sincere and kept looking for her cooperation. Anita had also personally experienced the ¡®Angel¡¯ facial mask for a period of time, and found it really useful. It was also a good thing to promote good things. So she gradually agreed to cooperate with ASG Group. At that time, the Queenie Group hadn¡¯t risen to prominence. It was just an unremarkable skin care company in New York, and its main products were not skin care and hydrating facial masks. It was not until John returned to New York and took out a form that the Queenie Group began to focus on the facial mask Market andunched the divine level facial mask, ¡®BEAUTY¡¯. With the magic effect of this facial mask, the Queenie Group was now ranked in the whole US. If ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ was released before the cooperation between Anita and the ASG Group, she would never agree to cooperate with the ASG Group. These were all the previous words. Now that they had cooperated with each other, there was nothing to say, because the effect of ASG¡¯s ¡®Angel¡¯ was not bad, and it could rank in the top three in the international market. But to her surprise, the CEO of ASC Group dared to post such pictures to insult the King of Horizon and the faith of the people of the US. Let alone it was her brother. Of course, she couldn¡¯t bear it. And she would never ept his apology. This was a matter of principle. What pissed her off most was that she learned from a private channel that the CEO of ASG Group didn¡¯t sincerely apologize. He deleted the photo because he was under pressure. It was also said that when the major shareholders of ASG Group found the CEO to talk, they sneered that the people of US were the most forgetful. Although they were full of righteous indignation now, they would forget everything in a while. The general meaning was to ask the CEO to apologize for the time being. When the storm was over, ¡®Angel¡¯ would have another price cutting activity, and countless people from the US would still scramble to buy it. Anita was really pissed off. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Entering the international market John seldom read the news, so he didn¡¯t know it until Anita finished her words. But he didn¡¯t think too much. He was the King of Horizon and had always been living well. The morecent and excited the people outside were, the happier he was. Just what he wanted. Sure enough, after the King of Horizon fell, all sorts of ghosts began to jump out. Jump! Just jump as you like! As long as you jumped high now, you would fall as hard as you could in the future. If you wanted to kill him, you had to drive him crazy first. John was cunning. Seeing that Anita was still unhappy, heforted her, ¡°Sixth sister, why are you so depressed? Just break up with ASG Group. We can also take advantage of this public opinion to let them see the divine level facial mask of our country.¡± ¡°Is the ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ going to enter the international market so soon?¡± She probably knew the development history of the Queenie Group. In less than a year, it had developed from a smallpany in New York to a group of ten billion. Then it quickly upied the mask Market of the New York State. Soon after, the Kelvin family in Chicago also offered the resources. It was after the integration of the Kelvin family¡¯s resources that the Queenie Group made the divine level facial mask, ¡®BEAUTY¡¯, quickly develop into a well-known brand in the The US. The speed of development was too terrifying. But now he was going to the international market again¡­. She really didn¡¯t know how to express her feelings. If Queenie were here, she would definitely understand how Anita felt. When John said that he wanted to enter the market of the New York State, she felt that she had taken too much steps. But now. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Queenie¡¯s mind hadpletely changed. Since she had already be a cultivator, there was no need to worry about taking too much steps. She¡¯d better let the world know as soon as possible that the facial mask products of our country are also very powerful. To be honest. Seeing the surprised look on Anita¡¯s face, John smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a good time to enter the international facial mask market. You know what I can do.¡± John winked mysteriously. Of course, Anita understood what he meant. She blurted out, ¡°But you have already¡­¡± She shut her mouth in a hurry and looked around. Originally, Anita wanted to say that John had created the illusion of death, so he couldn¡¯t use the name of King of Horizon anymore. Otherwise, everything would fall short of sess. John also understood what Anita wanted to say in an instant. He shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°Am I so weak except for that identity?¡± Anita¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up. Right! No matter how famous the name of King of Horizon was, it was John who created it step by step. His own strength was the most important thing. How could she be so stupid! Anita patted her forehead remorsefully and asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± She regretted asking. Because this question was too stupid. At present, Queenie Group didn¡¯tck money at all. The facial mask products were first-ss in terms of skin care and hydrating effect. Everything was ready, and there were only two steps left: advertising, and looking for an overseas agent. ¡°Don¡¯t count on me to make an advertisement. I¡¯m not as famous as a three-tier star in the world!¡± She was interested in acting, so she didn¡¯t want to make a breakthrough in the international film industry. Therefore, her international reputation was not very high, and she was not as famous as those little actresses who often yed in Hollywood. But Anita knew it was not difficult for John to answer these questions, so she could tease him with a smile. ¡°There is a big director there, isn¡¯t there? He must have some connections internationally. We can ask him.¡± John looked at Sivan. This was also what Anita wanted to say. Sivan was a well-known director in the US. He had worked together with several directors in Hollywood and knew them. She would definitely find him. Without any hesitation, John told his thought to Sivan. After hearing it, Sivan swore that it was not a big deal. One of his friends was called Simpson, a great director. He knew a lot of international famous movie stars and recently said that he wanted toe to the US for inspiration. In that case, it would be a good chance for him toe early and meet John. So he agreed dly. After leaving the film set, John didn¡¯t go back to Greend Vi, nor did he go to Feazer Medical Clinic. Instead, he went to Providence College. After all, he was also a teacher in an interest ss of traditional medicine, but he was not very responsible. He often didn¡¯t show up for one or two months. There was such a long vacancy in the middle, but there were still sses. Otherwise, there was no need to carry out this ss. So before leaving the New York Statest time, Greyson had actually told Marvin Phillips to arrange doctors from New York Hospital to give lectures. They had to ensure at least one ss of interest every week. Most of the hospitals would be connected with medical schools and be their affiliated hospitals. Therefore, many doctors in the hospital would often go out to teach. Providence College was not a medical school, but it was not a big problem for the New York Hospital to arrange a person to give lessons every week. As the vice president of the New York Hospital, Marvin also had the right. Without informing anyone in advance, John only asked Marvin and he knew that there was an interest ss today, so he quietly came to Providence College. However, when he saw the ssroom that was not even 1/3 full, he immediately showed a helpless and bitter smile. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Not that way There were only less than 1/3 of the students in the ssroom, and 1/3 of them were ying mobile phone and 1/3 were sleeping. Few of them really listened to the ss. Most of them came here for credits. Since John didn¡¯t teach in Providence College, his ss of Interest in traditional Chinese medicine had been in an embarrassing situation. None of the doctors arranged by Marvin was more lively and more interesting than John. After a few sses, there were fewer and fewer students. In order to avoid the embarrassment of no one listening to this interesting ss, the school put it into the credit system, so that some students could be stabilized. But traditional medicine was boring. If it was not interesting enough, it was easy to make people sleepy. This was the situation. The teacher was a man in his thirties. He read the words word by word ording to the slide shows. In order toplete the task assigned by the vice president, he didn¡¯t give the lecture attentively at all. At this time, he was talking about an important concept in traditional medicine: Curing before getting ill. ¡°Old saint says: The best doctor cures before getting ill. When he sees the disease of the liver, he knows that the liver is connected to the spleen, and it should be the first to strengthen the spleen. The ordinary doctor, he doesn¡¯t know about the reason of the disease of the liver, so he just treats the liver¡­¡± He read it through. Then he exined for once. This section was over. John heard it clearly at the door of the ssroom and sighed in his heart. This was not an interest ss of traditional medicine, but a hypnosis ss of traditional medicine. The poprity he had tried hard to win over before waspletely defeated. ¡°That¡¯s not the way the ss is.¡± John couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He strode into the ssroom and said slowly. The sleepy students in the ssroom were all shocked. It sounded so familiar. They turned heads and looked at the door, and immediately became restless. It was Mr. Lopez! It was Mr. Lopez who came back! Without Mr. Lopez, the ss of traditional medicine was really hard! The students¡¯ mood immediately rose, and some beautiful girls couldn¡¯t help but stand up, preparing to give the remaining two buns for Mr. Lopez as gifts for returning. Fortunately, John pressed his palm in time, which made the noisy students quiet down. When the stereotyped man who was lecturing saw this strange scene, his face gradually became gloomy. He thought it was another naughty student who was making a scene here. The stereotyped man snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to teach. How about you telling me?¡± Anyone who had been in school would probably feel familiar with this sentence. Every time the teacher was giving a lesson on the tform and someone was disturbing the ss discipline, the teacher would stop and say to that student, ¡°Come on, since you are so good at it,e here.¡± This was the sign that the teacher was about to lose his temper. The stereotyped man at this time was just like this. He didn¡¯t care whether the students would listen to the ss or not, whether they would sleep or y with their mobile phones, but he couldn¡¯t break the ss discipline. It was disrespectful to teachers. If John knew what he was thinking, he would definitely sneer. People should respect the teacher who was responsible, not the teacher who was not. John had learned from Marvin that the doctors arranged to teach were not voluntarybor, but they had sry allowance, one for the hospital and one for the school. How could he teach in such a manner with two pieces of money at the same time? How could he be respected? Was it so easy to make money now? ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to teach, just listen carefully and learn,¡± said John, striding to the tform. The stereotyped man didn¡¯t expect that this bloke was so arrogant. How dare he give a lecture on the stage and let him learn from him? He was too arrogant. He would definitely tell Charles Lee about itter and ask him to investigate how Providence College could have such a bad student. It was humiliating the school. He should persuade such a student to leave! Of course, this was ater story. At this moment, the stereotyped man did not get furious, but chose to stand aside and watch coldly. He would like to see how this stubborn student taught. If he couldn¡¯t hold back a word on the tform, he would be the only one to be humiliated. What the stereotyped man didn¡¯t notice was that the students in the ss hadpletely changed their previous state. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the tform and on John. It was also a pleasant thing to watch a handsome teacher lecturing. ¡°Now that you have just mentioned the concept of cure before getting ill, I will exin it in detail. But before you exin it, let¡¯s listen to a small story first.¡± Lopez said. ¡°Bianque, the magic doctor, you must know it. ording to the records of ancient books, once the king learned from Bianque. He asked, ¡®The three of you are all good at medical skills. Who is the best?¡¯ nque replied, ¡®Eldest brother is the best, second brother is the worst, and I am the worst.¡± Then why are you the most famous?¡¯ said the king. nque answered, ¡®My eldest brother always treats the disease before it takes effect. At that time, the patient was cured before he found his disease, so the patient did not know my brother¡¯s wisdom; My second brother is always able to cure his illness when the patient is not feeling well at the beginning of his illness, so the vigers thought that he was only effective in dealing with minor diseases; As for me, when the illness is serious, the patient is in extreme pain, and the family is burning with anxiety, I could cure the patients. After they recover, they will naturally double praise, so I am famous in the world.¡± This story was about cure before getting ill. Bianque¡¯s eldest brother and second brother were both proficient in curing before getting ill. Usually, when they saw a small illness of a patient, they could predict the future development of the disease. Original from N?velDrama.Org. If we can solve this little disease in advance, we can avoid more serious diseases caused by it in the future, which is the precautions mentioned by our modern medicine. The so-called ¡®best doctor¡¯ in the text means this. When such a doctor saw the liver disease, he could immediately predict the next step of the disease to be transmitted to the spleen, so he would be the first to exercise the spleen. Ordinary doctors would only cure liver disease when they saw it. They didn¡¯t know how to prevent spleen disease in advance. This is the so-called cure before getting ill. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chapter 376 It was fate Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. John talked with quotations from ssic. He exined the concept of ¡°Curing before Getting III¡±. Moreover, he let his ssmates know that the more brilliant a doctor was, the more attention he paid attention to it¡­ There was no need to deliberately emphasize anything. After listening to it, everyone naturally came up with an idea: It was very important to cure others before they really got ill. John was right! All of a sudden, the crowd burst into thunderous apuse. The apuse, like invisible ps, was wildly pping the stereotyped man in the face. What was the teaching? This was called teaching! Instead of reading an ancient text ording to the PPT and tranting it casually! The stereotyped man¡¯s face turned livid. He had nned to embarrass this stubborn student on the stage. But he didn¡¯t expect that he was the one who was really humiliated. This time, she really couldn¡¯t get off the stage. The students in the ssroom had been suppressed their excitement for too long. At this moment, they finally could not help shouting excitedly. ¡°Mr. Lopez, you are so handsome! Mr. Lopez, I love you! Mr. Lopez, I want to give birth to a monkey for you!¡± The stereotyped man¡¯s body trembled violently. Mr. Lopez? Was this young man in front of him the senior of Vice Dean Philips, the famous doctor of New York, John? The answer was yes. The stereotyped man immediately bowed and said in fear, ¡°Dr. Lopez, I don¡¯t know you are here. I thought it was a stubborn student who deliberately disrupted the ss discipline¡­ The cold sweat on his head instantly slid down his neck and made his cor wet. The man in front of him was the senior of Marvin Philips, the vice president of the state hospital of traditional medicine. He was just an in-patient doctor of the Department of traditional medicine. He had treated Dr. Lopez in such a bad attitude just now. If Dr. Lopez was angry with him, his job would probablye to an end. The stereotyped man was certainly scared. Of course, John was not in the mood to argue with such a nobody. But he still taught him, ¡°If I¡¯m really a troublesome student, II will jump out to disturb the discipline¡­ It only proves that you are not giving a good lesson. In this case, you should reflect on yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, you are right. Dr. Lopez is right.¡± It seemed that John didn¡¯t want to argue with him. The stereotyped man finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Go back and reflect on yourself. I will finish the unfinished ss today.¡± John waved his hand and drove the stereotyped man away. As soon as the man left the ssroom, the students immediately swarmed to the side of John, talking endlessly, which waspletely different from the dull atmosphere before. That was exactly what John wanted. He taught through lively activities. Originally, the students here were less than 1/3 of the students in the ssroom. Some of them had leaked the news on their social medias, and soon arge number of students rushed over. It seemed that they had returned to the past. What¡¯s more. He was even more popr. Many students had seen the photo that was secretly taken by the paparazzi when John went to Anita Moore¡¯s crew. This photo was deleted by Danson through various rtionships. As for the whereabouts of Danson, the spearhead of the paparazzi¡­ This kind of talent must have been sent to the Intelligence Agency of Oracle Pce by John a long time ago. Let¡¯s get to the point. Because of the photo at that time, many students of Providence College knew that Mr. Lopez knew the beautiful star, Sharon. With the exposure of the news, it was no longer a secret that John was the younger brother of Anita. Today, when many students knew that John hade back, they rushed over excitedly and wanted to ask him for a autograph of Anita. John said after consideration. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get her autograph. When the interest ss in traditional medicine ends this semester, the ten best students could get a autograph for free.¡± The students were so excited. The rest of the courses went on smoothly. There were a lot of students in the room, and they had to be as active as possible. Almost no one was trying to muddle through. Outside the ssroom. Emily Wood looked at John in silence. She didn¡¯t approach or greet him, with aplicated expression on her face. She had been working hard these days. She worked very hard to be a cultivator. However. The gap in talent could not be narrowedpletely by hard work. People with good talent might refine life energy in a few hours. But people with poor talent might not be able to step into this threshold even if they spent months, a year, or even several years. This was fate. That was how Emily was. She had already felt the huge gap between her and John. In particr, during the period that John hadn¡¯t been here to teach, Emily had figured out a lot of things. She and John were from twopletely different worlds. Since they were in two different worlds, there was no need for her to disturb him. In the future, she would continue to try to refine the life energy. But it might be said that she wouldn¡¯t have so much expectation. People would get everything given by their fate. However, they couldn¡¯t get anything not incMr. Lopezded in their destiny. Emily stood outside the ssroom for a long time and then left before the ss was over. In the ssroom, John was helping students answer their questions. His voice was suddenly paused. But soon he continued to exin, as if nothing had happened. Of course he found Emily. John had mixed feelings about this girl. The rtionship between him and Emily started from Alton. But Alton was snobbish. He let Emily get close to him for interests. Alton even wanted his daughter to have sex with him at the cost of getting him drunk. At that time, he had wanted to y a trick on them. But at the critical moment, Emily came to her senses, so he could not say anything more. And he always treated Emily as her friend. But the two of them were destined to be together. It was the best thing that Emily could think it through. John sighed. At this moment, he didn¡¯t expect that one day in the future, Emily¡¯s name would be his deepest pain. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 I y the role of myself A few dayster. Simpson, a foreign friend of Sivan Carter, came to the State of New York. He kept sighing at the beautiful American scenery It was a precious treasure with many talents. Sivan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I invited you here. The scenery of New York is the most inspiring.¡± Simpson nodded in agreement and murmured, ¡°Amazing! Amazing, it¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°By the way, Mr. Simpson, there is one more thing I want to tell you. I have a friend who wants to know you.¡± After exchanging greetings for a while, Sivan suddenly said. With a surprised look on his face, Simpson said, ¡°Sivan, didn¡¯t we say that we wouldn¡¯t talk about work? Why did you suddenly say that you wanted to introduce a friend to me?¡± Simpson was in a bad mood recently because of work. He came to the US for two reasons. One was to meet his old friend, Sivan, and the other was to seek inspiration here. Simpson was a famous director in Hollywood. Many actors and actresses in the US hoped to get into Hollywood through his career. ording to what he had heard, it was likely to be the case. In fact, Simpson was half right. He was going to introduce John to Simpson. Indeed, it had something to do with work. However, it was not like what Simpson had guessed. John didn¡¯t want to rely on him to get into Hollywood. But he wanted to use his rtionship to contact several international stars. With an embarrassed look on his face, Sivan said. ¡°Mr. Simpson, he is a good friend of mine. You can meet him first. If you feel offended, then forget it.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Sivan, you are my friend. I will definitely meet the person you rmend.¡± Although Simpson didn¡¯t want to talk about work at this time, he had only a few friends of the director in the US, so he couldn¡¯t refuse him. At the worst, he could add that person¡¯s phone number first,. And then he might contact the guy ording to the situation. After saying thank you to John, he called him and told him about it. John came over soon. ¡°Mr. Lopez, this is my friend, Simpson. He is a famous director in Holywood. Mr. Simpson. This is John,¡± Said Sivan. At first, Simpson was not happy to meet John just for the sake of Sivan. But when he saw her walking towards him, his eyes lit up. John was tall and straight. He had an extraordinary temperament. He had a kind of unspeakable arrogance, but this kind of aura would not make people feel ufortable. On the contrary, it made people feel that this young man was unusual at a nce.¡± It was rare for Simpson to be so enthusiastic that he reached out his hand and said. ¡°Mr. Lopez, nice to meet you.¡± John smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± When he saw this, he smiled knowingly. He had guessed that his friend would definitely appreciate John. Because John had a unique temperament. He had been shocked by this kind of temperament before. ¡°You guys talk first. I¡¯ll sit next to you for a while,¡± said Sivan. The two had a talk. Only at this time, Simpson realized that the reason why John came to him was not to get into Hollywood. But John wanted to make him a middle-aged man. Simpson said straightforwardly, ¡°Haha, no problem. Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m congenial to you. I will definitely help you, but I also have a request.¡± ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve filmed a work recently. It¡¯s about the guardian God of the US¡­¡± John¡¯s eyes narrowed. The news of the death of Oracle King was spreading all over the world. There were many people who took pleasure in it, such as the CEO of the ASG group. Simpson mentioned the guardian God of the US at this time. Was he going to add insult to injury? Seeming to have guessed what was on John¡¯s mind, Simpson hurriedly waved his hand and exined. ¡°John, don¡¯t get me wrong. I have no malice towards the US, and so do I to Oracle King. On the contrary, I admire him very much.¡± Although Simpson was a native British people, not all of them were gloating over his misfortune. Arge part of them were fans of Oracle King. With his own strength, he had achieved the glory of the American martial arts world. Such a hero had no nationality. Simpson admired Oracle King very much. So in histest work, there was a camera to salute Oracle King. He had shot this camera for countless times, but he couldn¡¯t capture that feeling. Either the actors were not good enough, or the temperament was not good enough. Simpson was a person who pursued perfection. Since the camera couldn¡¯t be taken well, he couldn¡¯t casually take it out to deceive the audience. The reason why she came to the US to look for inspiration was also because of this camera. When he saw John, he suddenly had an inexplicable excitement. As if there was a voice deep in his heart telling him that this was the feeling he wanted. So Simpson hoped that John could help him finish this set of shooting. John watched Simpson silently for a while to see if he was lying. For this kind of ordinary people, as long as they had any sign of lying, it was difficult to escape from the eyes of John. He saw sincerity in Simpson¡¯s eyes. Besides, if Simpson was shooting now, some time would have passed when the work was disyed. By that time, most of the demons and monsters hidden in the dark had been exposed. It would not affect John¡¯s n. Even if the work was disyed in advance, no one would recognize it. John in the work was exactly Oracle King. This was called ¡°I y the role of myself.¡± So after thinking for a while, John said. ¡°Since Mr. Simpson agreed to help me so easily and thinks highly of me, I certainly can¡¯t let you down.¡± Simpson¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So, John, did you agree?¡± John nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but I have a suggestion. You¡¯d better not show me up when filming. You just need to shoot a back.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Simpson was stunned for a moment. Then he couldn¡¯t help pping his hands and crying out. That was a great idea. It was a masterpiece! Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 The herty family changed Simpson pped the table and shouted. He had been troubled before that no matter how hard those actors tried, they couldn¡¯t achieve the effect he wanted. He was also confused about the specific failure. Until now, after hearing the suggestion of John, Simpson was suddenly enlightened. Mystery! Right. It was a sense of mystery! From beginning to end, the Oracle King had been facing the world with a dragon¡¯s head mask, without revealing his true appearance. This was a strong sense of mystery. For mysterious things, such as ck holes, humans would always have curiosity. They wanted to stab something in and see what was hidden inside. The dragon head mask of the Oracle King was like that ck hole. Everyone was curious about what kind of face was hidden under the mask. In other words, when something with unlimited possibilities suddenly became specific one day, it would often cause a psychological gap. That was exactly what the Oracle King was like. When people were curious about his appearance, there was actually an image of the Oracle King in their mind. This was the most perfect image in their imagination. Therefore, it was not appropriate for anyone to act the Oracle King. As John said, only a back was the most suitable camera. Simpson was a senior director, but he was stumped by such a simple question. After hearing what Andrew just said, he was enlightened in an instant. Just do it! Simpson said it and did it. In any case, all kinds of shooting tools were fully equipped in Sivan¡¯s ce. Soon, Simpson took a set of photos ording to the suggestion of John. He used a fast-zooming camera. From afar to closer. The scene in the camera was quickly pushed forward from the first majestic mountain, and suddenly its momentum was suddenly retracted, and finally stabilized on a tall and straight back. The video stopped. It not only captured a majestic aura, but also maintained the mystery of the Oracle King. Simpson was stunned when he saw this scene. Alike! They were so alike! It could be said to be the same! It was as if the figure under the camera was the real shadow of the Oracle King, both in shape and temperament. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Tears welled up in Simpson¡¯s eyes. This was the perfect shot he had always wanted, and the contribution of this set of perfect photos was naturally John. Simpson held John¡¯s hand excitedly and said, ¡°John, thank you very much. I will help you finish your business as soon as possible. Wait for my good news.¡± As a well-known director in Hollywood, Simpson must have a good rtionship with many stars. Most of them were willing to help him. John handed over the subsequent handover work to Queenie. As for himself. He continued to wait. And the news of the death of the King of Horizon continued to spread. In the past few days, there had been a lot of attacks on the members of the martial alliance in the US, which meant that the dark forces lurking in the US couldn¡¯t help but want to take action. Including those who experienced gic modification and came back from abroad. It was none of his business. He was only responsible for catching big fish. As for the investigation of the dark forces, he would just leave it to the Martial Arts League. If the Martial Arts League couldn¡¯t even handle such a small matter, it could only be said that King of Horizon was very disappointed. Another period of time passed. It was an unexpected news that John had received: the Martial Arts League of Houston had changed a lot. Warren had been put into prison for some unknown reason, and Alexandra had also been targeted by thew enforcement department of the Martial Arts League. The herty family in Houston copsed overnight. When John heard the news from Bertha Carter, his face turned cold. Putting aside the grudge between him and Warren, Alexandra was her aunt. When she was in Houston, she had taken good care of him. So no matter what, he couldn¡¯t leave it behind. He immediately dialed a special encrypted number. At thew enforcement department of the Martial Arts League in Houston. Alexandra was under investigation. She had been restricted to go out, and the position of the director of Houston Martial Arts School had been suspended for the time being, which was enough to show how much trouble the herty family had caused this time. While thew enforcer was interrogating Alexandra. In the office of the leader of The Martial Arts League in Houston, a burly man suddenly walked in. His eyes were like swords, showing no anger but great prestige. The leader, Chester, changed his expression immediately. She stood up respectfully. The burly man in front of him was none other than one of the 36 Lords of Oracle, the guardian of the US, loneliness. Seeing him, Chester had to respect him. ¡°herty family, what happened?¡± Loneliness didn¡¯t say much and went straight to the point. At first, Chester didn¡¯t know the reason why he came here. Hearing his question, he knew that he came here for the herty family. He hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°General, why are you suddenly interested in the herty family?¡± ¡°You just need to answer my question.¡± The frown on loneliness¡¯ face made Chester¡¯s expression change. He quickly told the truth about the herty family. It turned out that. The reason why the herty family was investigated was that Warren had privately trained a group of daredevils, all of whom were the Venerable Men. ording to the rules of The Martial Arts League, all the members, from the leader to the ordinaryw enforcers, should be registered in the list, which was convenient for management and management. No one was allowed to cultivate private forces. This was a taboo! In fact. The rule was death. Where there was light, there was darkness. There were definitely more people who had been trained to be a private force in The Martial Arts League. Everyone, including Chester himself, had their own private force. This was equivalent to a hidden rule. But it couldn¡¯t be shown. Warren was wrong. His private power was exposed. It started from the time when Warren sent people to kill John. The Venerable Man who had appeared in the long family was actually a daredevil cultivated by Warren privately. And The Martial Arts League was veryplicated. Intrigues weremon. It depended on who caught the goods on the other side first. N?velDrama.Org content. When Warren lost his mind and sent his men to kill John, he had been targeted by his opponent. As for who was that opponent. Who knew, maybe one, maybe two, maybe a group. No one could make it clear. As long as he could find out the evidence and put it on the stage, Warren¡¯s position as the Great Guardian would definitely be vacant. Arge group of people were waiting for this opportunity to get the position. It was just so cruel. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 He is absolutely still alive After roughly understanding what had happened, Loneliness only left a sentence with a cold expression on his face, and then turned around and left The Martial Arts League. ¡°The herty family helped me a lot.¡± Chester¡¯s eyes widened. As soon as Loneliness left, Chester hurried to thew enforcement department. Looking at the haggard Alexandra, he said in aplicated tone, ¡°Miss herty, it¡¯s all right. We believe that you have nothing to do with this matter.¡± The reason why they investigated Alexandra was that they wanted to know whether she was involved in the training of private forces. However, after hearing what he said, Alexandra was stunned and had doubts. She knew that her father trained daredevils. Even if she didn¡¯t get involved, she couldn¡¯t escape a crime of covering up. These people questioned her just to ask for some crucial evidence, didn¡¯t they? But now, he suddenly came over and imed that she had nothing to do with this matter, which made her very suspicious. Alexandra asked, ¡°Can you tell me the reason?¡± After thinking for a while, Chester felt that there was nothing to hide, so he said, ¡°Just now, General Loneliness came to me and said that your herty family once helped him.¡± Helped General Loneliness? The general was one of the 36 guardians of the US. As long as he said a word, he could easily get the herty family out of this matter. Original from N?velDrama.Org. But in the following days, the herty family needed to keep a low profile in case of arousing other people¡¯s dissatisfaction. This was based on the fact that the herty family had indeed helped General Loneliness. But Alexandra.didn¡¯t remember when the herty family had helped General Loneliness. Was it her father? Confused, Alexandra followed Chester to the dungeon of the Martial Arts League. Warren was imprisoned here several days ago. ¡°Can I have a few words with my father alone?¡± Alexandra asked. Chester nodded and said, ¡°Of course you can. Tomorrow I will send your father out of the dungeon and arrange afortable living environment for him. He will go back to the herty family after he dodges the storm.¡± Under the protection of the general, of course, Chester didn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for Warren. But it was not appropriate to let him out so easily, which would make people think that the Martial Arts League was favoritism. Although he was indeed favoritism. At present, the best way to deal with it was to arrange a private residence for Warren. After the disturbance subsided, he would release Warren with other reasons. He was very proficient in this kind of business. Soon. Chester dismissed thew enforcer who was in charge of guarding the dungeon. He also left, leaving only Warren and his daughter. Wearing the prison uniform, Warren looked older and haggard. At the sight of Alexandra, Warren sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got you into trouble.¡± Alexandra shook her head andforted, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. You¡¯ll be fine too. General Loneliness has spoken for us. You¡¯ll be out soon.¡± ¡°General Loneliness?¡± Warren was stunned. So Alexandra repeated what Chester had told her. But after hearing what he said, Warren frowned more deeply. The herty family once helped the general? Just like Alexandra, Warren also didn¡¯t remember what had happened. They didn¡¯t know each other at all before. How could they get any benefit? Seeing that her father was also confused, she thought for a while and asked, ¡°Is it because of John?¡± John was King of Horizon. It was normal for the general to help the herty family if he knew his rtionship with the herty family. However, Alexandra didn¡¯t think that John had already told the matter to the Oracle Pce, because he had just known about this matter not long ago. It was worth noting that if General Loneliness knew the rtionship between John and the herty family, when he came to see Chester, it could be said that King of Horizon was the grandson of Warren, not in the name of epting the favor of the herty family. So General Loneliness was hiding something. After pondering for a moment, an extremely bold idea suddenly appeared in Alexandra¡¯s mind. She said, ¡°Father, I have a feeling that Andrew may be still alive. He must be plotting something.¡± She was taken aback by her words. Back then, everyone could see that King of Horizon sank along the ind. What happenedter also released a message that King of Horizon was dead. If Alexandra¡¯s guess was right, it must be a big g. A banner that could overturn all the martial artists in the world! When Warren heard this, his body suddenly trembled, but soon he turned around and said, ¡°Alexandra, you can go back. I¡¯m fine here and I don¡¯t need to change any ce.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°I deserve it. If my grandson is still alive, please tell him that it¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s fault these years. He doesn¡¯t have to pity me.¡± Warren felt guilty. He had never thought of going out since he stepped into the dungeon. Only in this way could he relieve his guilt of doing so many stupid things over the years. Alexandra wanted to say something more, but Warren waved his hand, Indicating her to leave. Alexandra could only sigh slightly. If this could make her father feel better, he could only let him be. Anyway, the people of he Martial Arts League would not make things difficult for him anymore. After leaving the dungeon of The Martial Arts League, Alexandra couldn¡¯t wait to contact Bertha and ask her something about John. However, Bertha pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t ask me. I know nothing.¡± The more Alexandra thought about it, the more certain she was that her guess was right. John was definitely not dead! That bastard! How could he hide it from me? That was so bad! In fact, Alexandra didn¡¯t know that John didn¡¯t mean to hide it from her, but he didn¡¯t expect such a big thing to happen in the herty family. From his point of view, even if he appeared in Houston and the Martial Arts School, it didn¡¯t affect him at all. The one who pretended to be dead is King of Horizon. What did it have to do with me, John? Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 If you want it, just give it to you John smiled as he got the information from linen. Interesting. It was getting more and more interesting. It was not a big deal for the western world to set up a Kingyer alliance, but there were even internal conflicts in the martial arts league. John never imagined such a wonderful scene before. It seemed that after taking off the halo of the King of Horizon, he could look at the world with his own eyes, a new perspective, and he would really have a different feeling. He looked forward to it. The development of the world. At the ASG group. A shareholders¡¯ meeting was going on. Everyone looked serious. Their facial mask product Rafa was bacshed in US, and their decisiveness was beyond their expectations. In the past, many international brands had insulted the US, but after apologizing and lowering the price, they would soon be able to take back the market. That was why they said that the people in the US were forgetful. But this time. The situation was different. It waspletely out of the control of ASG. They had reduced the sales price of facial masks in US to the cost price, but the sales were still poor. Even their agents in US took the initiative to remove their products from the shelves. They would rather lose money than make such money. ASG group waspletely in a panic. touched their bottom line. Once the bottom line was touched, people¡¯s pride would burst outpletely. They disdained to buy it even for free, let alone spend money. The King of the Horizon was the faith, the God of US. Whoever dared to insult and satirize the god, they were trampling on their faith. The market of ASG group, which had been working hard for many years to open, was destroyed in an instant. The ASG group had no choice but to repeatedly apologize and announce in front of the media that they would dismiss the CEO, and that they would never recruit him back again. It was useless. The people in US didn¡¯t buy it at all. What made ASG group most flustered was that a facial mask product called ¡®BEAUTY¡¯ not only grabbed their market share in US, but also frantically squeezed their international market. ASG group wouldn¡¯t have been so flustered if the effect of BEAUTY was not so good. However, this facial mask had a good reflection, which became s sess almost the moment it broke into the international market. ASG group asked testing staff to test the effect of this product, and the conclusion was: Crush! The BEAUTY was much better that Rafa. If the situation went on like this, the BEAUTY would definitely rece the Rafa and be the top facial mask brand in the world. These were all business matters. And John didn¡¯t care that. He was concentrating on helping Tracy apply the acupuncture. Tracy was very talented in medicine, especially in acupuncture. She had mastered the Nine Restoring Yang Needles, Seven Strikes at the Jaws of Death, and other acupuncture techniques taught by John. She had reached a bottleneck. And the key to break this bottleneck was the vital energy. No matter how proficient a person was at a set of acupuncture method, there would be a limit if there was no vital energy. If one injected vital energy, ording to the change in the strength, the effect of the acupuncture method would also change. This was a qualitative change. Tracy had a strong obsession with acupuncture. Since she knew that John was a cultivator, she had offered to refine vital energy. Previously, John was worried about the disadvantages of the nameless divine skill, so he didn¡¯t agree to the request of Kate and Tracy to practice it. Last time when he met the old Taoist priest, he had also asked him about the nameless divine skill, but the old Taoist priest himself couldn¡¯t tell John clearly about it. He just said that this method would not be wrong. Although the old Taoist priest was not serious, John could feel that the guy meant well. At least for now. He had been practicing this nameless divine skill for fifteen years. It was impossible for him to give up easily. Since they wanted it, just give it to them! There were two ways to equip them with it. One was the traditional way, which was to acupuncture on a specific acupoint and inject vital energy into it to help Tracy connect her meridians, and then let her refine her own vital energy. The other way was to make it as quick as Ang. Of course, John didn¡¯t want to use the second way. Even the first traditional method had already made him blush. Tracy¡¯s figure was sexy and slender. One of the special acupuncture points was the lower part of her corbone. If he pulled down her cor a little, he could see her breasts. John tried his best to restrain himself. Tracy looked at him suspiciously and said, ¡°John, I find that you seem to have changed a little since you came back from Houston. Well¡­ You are not as rogue as before.¡± In the past, even if she wrapped herself tightly, let alone taking off her cor, John would still flirt with her in the name of teaching her to apply acupuncture. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Obviously, John had restrained himself a lot. When he was acupuncture on a specific acupoint, he just stared at the points. Something was wrong! Not knowing whether it was on purpose or not, Tracy said, ¡°Ang seems to be getting more and more radiant recently!¡± Hearing this, Joh, an experienced doctor of traditional medicine, shook his fingers. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 A green tripod John never denied that he was a hooligan, especially when in front of beautiful women, his nature of being a hooligan was undoubtedly exposed. He should thank the old Taoist priest for his good guidance. What¡¯s more, the old Taoist fooled him that he couldn¡¯t release kidney yang before the great sess of the nameless divine skill, which made the fire in his body more intense. Which young man could bear such a suffering? Since his desire couldn¡¯t be released, he could only relieve his depression in other ways. For example, flirting with beautiful women. But since he had sex with Angst time, his character had indeed changed a little. That was a heavy andplicated mentality. It¡¯s like a sense of responsibility! He didn¡¯t dare to do whatever he likes as before. Aftering back from Houston, John and Ang didn¡¯t mention anything about it. Both of them knew it, but they didn¡¯t expose the embarrassing matter. But John didn¡¯t expect that Tracy could feel it. She knew it. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have said such words suddenly and stared at him with such strange eyes. John¡¯s hand trembled, and he could only pretend to be stupid and smile awkwardly, ¡°Tracy, I think you must think too much. I just be mature. As for Ang, haven¡¯t she been using BEAUTY recently? It¡¯s normal for her skin to be shinier,/ ¡°Really?¡± Tracy blinked his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a doctor of traditional medicine!¡± The traditional medicine was particr about seeing, hearing and asking, and diagnosing. The diagnosis included the spirit, color, shape, state, and so on. Ang¡¯s skin was faire The change of her luster referred to the change of her spirit and inner peace, which was absolutely not the effect of the facial mask And John was obviously guilty. Shaking hands showed that he was guilty Another sign of guilt was that he had been calling Ang Honey these days, which seemed to be joking. But when he exined just now, he called her Ang. The more he tried to hide, the more obvious it was! Although Tracy was often teased as a fool beauty by her sisters, she was actually very sensitive. Through John¡¯s performance, she immediately guessed that something must have happened between him and Ang. All of a sudden, she had mixed feelings. In the past, they often joked that who would marry John first, but no one expected that the first one to have gotid with him was the most innocent one, Ang. Tracy feltplicated. Seeing that, John thought to himself, ¡°Is it so obvious? It seems that I have to behave like a hooligan. If Queenie finds out, I don¡¯t know how she will react.¡± Although Queenie was aloof, John knew clearly that she was the most jealous one. N?velDrama.Org content. In the past, when Alice kissed him, Queenie would domineeringly kiss him on the other side of his cheek. If she knew that John and Ang had already¡­¡­ John couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences. He guessed the domineering woman would kill him! ¡°Tracy, you have to keep it a secret for me!¡± Knowing that he couldn¡¯t hide it from Tracy anymore, John admitted and asked her to keep the secret for him and Ang. Tracy smiled considerately and said, ¡°Anyway, everyone will know it sooner orter, I won¡¯t say it. It¡¯s up to you!¡± However, she snorted in her heart. Back then, her sisters hid the fact from her that John was the King of the horizon for so long. This time, she would let them know how it feels. ¡°Tracy, it¡¯s so kind of you. It¡¯s so warm.¡± John said. ¡°Come on. Isn¡¯t finished? Pull it out quickly!¡± ¡°All right. All right. There are only thest two kicks left. I¡¯ll pull them out soon. Hold on.¡± After infusing the vital energy into Tracy¡¯s body and connecting her meridians, John pulled out the needle and waited for her to refine the vital energy by herself. As expected. Within less than two hours. Tracy refined the vital energy, and her talent was as amazing as that of her sisters. John was used to it. The next moment, he suddenly heard a cry of pain from Tracy, whose fair forehead was covered with sweat ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, sister?¡± John was shocked. This had never happened to Queenie or Alice. John hurriedly infused his vital energy into her body to check her body. When the vital energy reached her elixir field, John¡¯s face suddenly changed. A foreign matter suddenly appeared in her elixir field. It was a palm sized cyan tripod. When John helped Tracy to dredge her meridians, he had also checked her elixir field, but didn¡¯t find that the cyan tripod. It appeared after she condensed her own vital energy. It should be simr to some kind of seal. The moment she stepped into the threshold of the cultivator, the seal was removed automatically and the tripod appeared. It was totally out of his expectation. At the same time. At Alps Mountain. It was known as the top divine mountain of US. In a ce where vital energy gathered, an old man was cultivating with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he seemed to sense something and opened his eyes. It seemed that the heaven and earth were open. A sharp light appeared. He stood up straight on the top of the most-steep mountain here. His eyes seemed to pierce through the clouds and stabbed towards a certain area in the south of US. His aura fluctuated violently. Soon, a group of disciples in cyan appeared behind him. They asked in surprise, ¡°Master, what happened?¡± The old man narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I just sensed the aura of the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan. It¡¯s in the south of the US. You can go down the mountain to have a look!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Hugo¡¯s promotion banquet At this moment Tracy was suffering She didn¡¯t know why there was a small cyan tripod sealed in her body If she hadn¡¯t be a cultivator, wouldn¡¯t she be unable to discover this secret for the rest of her life? John had been worried, but after carefully observing the pot, he breathed a sigh of relief This pot was a magic treasure and had no harm to her Perhaps it was because the seal was suddenly removed that she felt temporary pain. After the pain, there was a gain. Although John didn¡¯t know who sealed the pot in her body, it had been integrated with her for so many years. In other words, this pot would be the exclusive magic treasure of her in the future It was a great luck that a cultivator could have a mysterious magic treasure when they had just be a cultivator Even John was envious. Moreover, John guessed that her strong medical talent might also have something to do with the pot. This tripod was extraordinary. As expected, Tracy recovered soon after a short period of pain. Suddenly, a half person high cyan tripod appeared in front of them. It was the erged version of the pot in her elixir field. ¡°John, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s amazing!¡± Tracy widened her eyes in disbelief. She used to think that she was just an ordinary person, and that martial artists were far from them, let alone cultivators. She never thought that she would be a cultivator one day. Even so, she would get such a magic treasure on the first day of being a cultivator. Unbelievable. It was like a dream. But the vital energy in her body and the tripod in front of her were real. Everything was real. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. John said, ¡°Tracy, I don¡¯t know the origin of this pot, but it¡¯s a precious magic treasure. You¡¯d better put it away as soon as possible. Don¡¯t show it off in front of others in the future.¡± An innocent man would be guilty of owning a treasure. It was a blessing to have a magic treasure, but if it was too ostentatious, it was very likely to bring about a fatal disaster. In particr, the life magic treasure like Tracy¡¯s tripod, which had been sealed in her body since she was a child, could no longer recognize others as their owner unless she died. In other words, once the cyan tripod was targeted, she couldn¡¯t even give up it to save her life. The other party would definitely kill her and let the cyan tripod return to the state of being ownerless. Both good and bad sides. She had to be cautious. Tracy nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, John. I¡¯m not arrogant. I¡¯m not like you, fooling around with a sword.¡± He recalled that when John appeared in the Pacific Ocean, the Excalibur followed him closely and it seemed to cut the sea surface in half. It was so mboyant. But he even taught her a lesson in turn. Tracy nced at him with a smile and quickly put the pot back into her elixir field. John touched his nose and chuckled, ¡°I just wanted to have a more imposing and less mboyant aura. It represents the might and domineering of the King of the Horizon!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re the most powerful and domineering man in the world. Ang should know the most about it.¡± Tracy said, blinking her eyes. John sighed and he was wondering when the innocent and kind-hearted Tracy became so naughty? Kate, she began all these. John med all the bad things that his sisters had done to Kate, the demon king. At this time, he did not realize that the Alps had begun to shake because of the cyan tripod. A few dayster, he received an invitation from Hugo, inviting him to attend the promotion banquet. Hugo was promoted. He became the Dean. Such a big event happened to the herty family. Although the martial arts league had rified that it had frothing to do with Alexandra, rumors were still everywhere, so Alexandra took the initiative to resign. As soon as she abdicated, Hugo was promoted John also wanted to go to Houston to see what would happen after the herty family fell, so he epted his invitation On the promotion banquet. After three rounds of drinking. Hugo held John¡¯s hand and said happily, ¡°John, you are my lucky star. Since I met you, my luck suddenly rose for no reason.¡± He was older and more experienced than Alexandra, but he was inferior to her in terms of family background. That was why he was the vice dean for long. It was not until recently that such a big event happened in the herty family that she had no choice but to resign under great pressure and give the position to Hugo. It was said that the reason why the secret of herty family¡¯s private daredevils was revealed was that Warren was too anxious to kill John. No matter what happened between John and the herty family, Hugo was grateful. N?velDrama.Org content. If it weren¡¯t for John, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance. Hearing what he said, John was speechless. He didn¡¯t imagine that he could change the structure of the martial arts league in Houston as he found out the truth of the fire in the welfare house. He didn¡¯t mean it anyway. What was interesting was that Hugo didn¡¯t know the rtionship between John and the herty family. If he knew that Alexandra was John¡¯s aunt and the feud between John and the herty family had almost been resolved, he wondered if Hugo would say something to thank him. ¡°John, you are a talent. Alexandra was arrogant and refused to hire you to be a teacher. Now I¡¯m the principal Dean. In the future, our school will set up a training ss to cultivate robust masters and you will be the headmaster. What do you think?¡± Hugo patted John on the shoulder warmly as if he appreciated him very much. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Hardy¡¯s irony Hugo was very enthusiastic. He patted John on the shoulder as if they were good friends. Hugo had mentioned that he wanted to hire John as a teacher in the Houston martial arts school, but it was rejected by Alexandra. It was shameful. He brought it up again today. After all, he became the dean and he had the final-say of the school. Hugo was proud. However, John shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°Dean, thank you very much for your appreciation: But I¡¯m a yboy and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be a good teacher.¡± At that time, he showed that he was a robust master proudly to attract the attention of the real murderers behind the scenes. Now that the truth of the past had been revealed, he didn¡¯t want to have that title. It was even more impossible for him to be a teacher in the martial arts school. He even didn¡¯t have much time to go to the ss of medicine in Providence College, so he wouldn¡¯t go to the martial arts school. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pity. But since you said so, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Hugo sighed with regret. After a while, he asked, ¡°John, there is one thing I don¡¯t understand, but I¡¯m afraid you will feel offended if I ask.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Hugo blinked his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m confused why you had such a bad rtionship with the herty family. since you and Master Bertha are close friends.¡± Hugo had noticed that Alexandra didn¡¯t like John, but he didn¡¯t expect that Warren had gone too far and even wanted to kill John. How much hatred was there! Hugo was confused. John sneered in his heart. People in Houston were not easy-going. John didn¡¯t have the time to participate in their intrigue. He said, ¡°There are some old grudges, and it¡¯s not convenient to tell the details.¡± Then he stopped talking. Hugo smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Sorry to offend you, John.¡± There was a moment of silence. Suddenly, a sarcastic voice sounded, ¡°Dean, why do you have to do that? There are so many distinguished guests here today, but you have to stick to a cold ass.¡± The noisy scene suddenly quieted down. They all looked at the person who spoke. John also nced at it, with a puzzled look. He didn¡¯t know the young man who was speaking. He only knew Lucien, who was sitting next to the young man. So, he turned his head and asked, ¡°Dean, who is he?¡± Hugo smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Hardy Tennant. His father is the guardian of the central martial league in Houston, who has just taken office.¡± After the herty family fell, a position of guardian was vacant, and naturally it needed someone to take it. And this opportunity fell on the Tennant family. ¡°Hardy Tennant?¡± In fact, when he heard this name, he had already understood what had happened. He had an impression of this name. When he was in the Long family to cure Mr. Arno Long, Mr. Long pretended to be dead. As a result, people all began to quarrel and discuss where the long family would goter. Mr. and Mrs. Long, Sophia¡¯s uncle and aunt, proposed to let her marry Hardy, because his father was a steward of the martial arts league in Houston, who was a great backer. Buck agreed. It was the first time that Sophia had such a big conflict with her family. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. John was also there at that time, so he had a little impression of the name of Hardy. Now Hardy¡¯s father had been promoted to be the guardian. So Hardy was more confident. It was obvious that Hardy was so hostile to John. He was jealous! Due to Master Bertha and Sophia. The former was less than thetter. A normal man knew that the female God in their fantasy was captured by a man, he would be more or less jealous. However, this kind of jealousy was not too strong, because they had a clear estimation of themselves that they did not deserve her. It was just like a female star they liked very much suddenly announced her marriage news. Her fans must feel very ufortable. But on second thought, it was difficult for them to interact with that female star in their life, and she would get married sooner orter. But Sophia was different. Although she was good looking, there was still a big gap between her and Master Bertha. Especially in terms of martial arts talent, Master Bertha was the most talented woman in the world, and Sophia had just begun her cultivation. Hardy thought he deserved her. In this case, his jealousy increased greatly. In particr, when Lucien told him secretly that John, the son of a bitch, hooked up with many beauties, his jealousy almost blew up. So, he embarrassed John. People all fell silence and then there was a burst ofughter. They had watched the fight between John and Bruce. Although it¡¯s a tie, people had apletely different attitude towards them. Bruce was a genius, especially his sword attack at that time, which was amazing. But what about John? He only defended himself and didn¡¯t attack. He yed tricks to win a tie with Bruce. He could be considered the king of the bastards. But after all, he was a bastard in nature. Nobody. Hearing the mockery around, John wasn¡¯t angry. He picked up the ss and slowly walked towards Hardy, revealing an innocent smile. ¡°Mr. Tennant, right? Congrattions on your father¡¯s promotion. I¡¯ll propose a toast.¡± After saying that, he raised his head and drank up the wine in the ss. Hardy sneered. He didn¡¯t mean to raise his ss at all. John didn¡¯t get angry. He smiled, poured another ss for himself, and drank it up again. After drinking it, he looked at Hardy silently. Hardy was still indifferent. So John drank another ss of wine. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 384 I am proud John drank three sses of spirits in a row. But Hardy didn¡¯t say anything. The atmosphere was awkward. People around looked at John strangely. They really couldn¡¯t understand why he would do such a stupid thing. When they first proposed a toast to Hardy, Hardy was indifferent. He could just leave directly to avoid embarrassment. But John drank three sses in a row. Every time John finished, he would silently look at Hardy, trying to make him give a response to ease the embarrassment of not drinking. But Hardy didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Silence. It made the situation even more awkward. Damn it. In this case, no matter how many sses of wine John proposed, Hardy would not drink. They were curious about how John would deal with it. Noticing the subtle atmosphere, Hugo stood up and walked towards them, intending to mediate the dispute between them. But at this moment. John shook his head and sighed, ¡°I thought the son of the guardian would be well educated, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so weak.¡± All of a sudden. The air seemed to be frozen, Silence fell Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in horror. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had heard just now. Hardy Weak? Without family education? When they came to their senses, they all took a deep breath. Then they looked at John with a gloating look. ¡°Son of a bitch! How dare he say that!¡± What he said just now not only scolded Hardy, but also his father, the new guardian of the central martial arts league, for his ipetence in raising children. How did he get the courage! Hardy had meant to embarrass John with a yful attitude, but as he heard this, Hardy became the one who was embarrassed. He had ignored John¡¯s three toasts in a row just now. Wasn¡¯t he uneducated? Hardy¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He held the ss with his fingers and said in a deep voice, ¡°What did you say just now? Please say it again. I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± ¡°Nothing. Mr. Tennant, you must have misheard. I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡± Hugo was also shocked by John just now, and then he came to his senses and exined hurriedly to Hardy. Meanwhile, he winked at John, hoping that he could restrain himself. Everyone would feel ufortable when facing such a situation. But what could he do if he was unhappy? His strength and background were not as strong as Hardy¡¯s. No matter how unhappy he was, he could only endure it. Hugo hoped that John could know this point. So he kept winking at John. Then he begged Hardy for forgiveness. ¡°Today is the Dean¡¯s promotion banquet. For your sake, I don¡¯t want to argue with him.¡± Hardy said unhappily. ¡°Yes. Mr. Tennant, you are so broad-minded. Thank you.¡± Hugo breathed a sigh of relief secretly. When he thought that the conflict was finally resolved, he suddenly heard John say, ¡°It¡¯s too boring to argue with such a rude person.¡± Crack! Silence reigned again, followed by the sound of ss breaking. It was crushed by Hardy His face was gloomy and terrible. He was angry and annoying that he didn¡¯t bother to argue with John, but he still didn¡¯t restrain himself. He deserved to be killed! Hugo¡¯s face also changed slightly. He looked at John with aplicated expression, but said nothing He shook his head in disappointment and walked aside. What else could he say? He had saved John once, but he didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity. Hugo felt that he had done his best. Lucien couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He smiled and said, ¡°John, we have already known your wildness, but you dare embarrass Mr. Tennant. Are you too arrogant?¡± He yed a very important role in this conflict. It was the same back then. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The conflict between John and young masters of Will Family was also fueled by Lucien. However, after the duel, Bruce stopped making trouble for John, let alone Tony, which made Lucien very ufortable. He couldn¡¯t let John go. So he started to stir up trouble again, saying that John had taken Hardy¡¯s woman, which was also Sophia. Of course, Hardy was unhappy, so that happened. Lucien was happy to see that. He spoke just now in order to make the fire burn more vigorously. As he finished, a figure rushed in front of him like a phantom, grabbed his back neck and mmed him to the edge of the table. Bang! The collision happened to hit his teeth again. The two golden teeth that had just been embedded instantly shot to the ground. It was John who made the move. He sneered and said, ¡°I find that you are really bitchy!¡± He had taught Lucien a lessonst time, but this guy was still so glib tongued. Since he didn¡¯t remember, John didn¡¯t mind helping him recall what had happened Bang! The collision shocked everyone present. It was obvious to all that Lucien had been ttering Hardy recently. In other words, Lucien was his lackey. John just beat Lucien up in front of Hardy. John was just pping Hardy Hardy looked gloomy and he red at John, as if he was about to spit out fire. John sneered, ¡°What? Do you feel ufortable seeing me beat your dog up? Do you want to do it again?¡± Bang! With another loud crash, Lucien¡¯s two rows of teeth werepletely knocked down. John grinned. He didn¡¯t care whether these people werefortable or not. He was happy after all. Without the halo of the King of the Horizon, John was still so proud. It¡¯s John Lopez! Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 I can¡¯t learn to yield John beat Lucien up in front of Hardy. Two times! In the end, he even gave Lucien a hard kick on his buttock arrogantly. John didn¡¯t kick his butt, but just pped Hardy on his face! All the people present were stunned, and they feltplicated. They had seen arrogant people, but never seen someone as arrogant as John. Was John really not afraid of death? Hardy was fierce. Iparably ferocious! He must kill John to vent his anger. ¡°You brat, really ¨C damn it!¡± With a roar, he smashed the table into pieces. The wood chips were flying all over the ground, which made everyone around straighten their bodies in shock, with cold sweat on their foreheads. They knew. Hardy would kill John, and there would inevitably be a fierce conflict. John was in big trouble. In sharp contrast to everyone¡¯s reaction, John didn¡¯t restrain himself. Instead, he grinned and said, ¡°Mr. Tennant, you¡¯re only a heaven master. Can you kill me?¡± Provocation! He continued to provoke Hardy! Bang! Everyone¡¯s heart trembled violently, and their expressions changed dramatically. They were first stunned, and finallypletely pitied. They felt pity for John. Did he really think that he could be so unscrupulous after he tied with Bruce? John was really good at defense and Bruce¡¯s strength as the heaven master couldn¡¯t break John¡¯s defense. It¡¯s hard for Hardy to kill him. However, Hardy was not as good tempered as Bruce. He would definitely not have a duel with John. If Hardy wanted to kill a person, he could rely on the power of his family. It was easy for him to ask a venerable master to kill John. If John dared to provoke Hardy at this time, he was looking for death. Hardy¡¯s eyes were cold and murderous. He suddenly looked at Hugo and said coldly, ¡°Dean, today is your promotion banquet. Shouldn¡¯t you say something?¡± Whoosh! All eyes fell on Hugo in an instant. Hugo felt much more stressful. His face changed a little. Momentster. He looked at John with aplicated expression and said disappointedly. ¡°John, you should have a bright future, but it¡¯s a pity that you are too arrogant Through today¡¯s lesson, I hope you can understand that it¡¯s easy to turn the tables if being so arrogant.¡± He then strid towards John. His robe bulged. It was a Master. ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your limbs on behalf of Mr. Tennant today. I hope you can take care of yourself.¡± Hugo seemed to have a good rtionship with John because there was no conflict of interests between them. It changed. When Hardy said that, Hugo and John had already been in conflict of interests. It was impossible for him to offend Hardy for the sake of John. Seeing Hugo, John deeply understood what it meant that there was no forever friend, only evesting interests. It was a real world. With a yful smile, John said, ¡°Dean, so you also think that I should be insulted and humiliated as this guy named Hardy mocked me just now. Do you think I deserve it?¡± Hugo didn¡¯t answer. Because there was no point in saying more. He had helped John once, but John was stupid to ask for trouble. So, no matter how much he said, it was just a waste of time. Only through actual actions could he let John understand that the world was binary of ck or white. No matter how aggrieved you were, you could only endure. If you couldn¡¯t bear it, you would ask for trouble. ¡°Well¡­¡± Feeling the pressure from Hugo, John exhaled slowly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t and disdain to understand your complicated world, but if you want to use your set of rules on me, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a tough guy. I won¡¯t yield. ¡± After that. Original from N?velDrama.Org. John slowly closed his eyes, and he was indifferent. These people regarded him as a bastard andughed at him wantonly, as if he should be a real bastard, endure the humiliation of these people. John couldn¡¯t do that. He wanted to vent all his anger today. He opened his eyes. Like an iparably sharp sword, it stabbed back sharply at Hugo¡¯s eyes, and its temperament also changed dramatically. The Dragon dived into the abyss and finally entered the sea. The treasured sword hid its edge and broke it when it was unsheathed. Boom! As John took a step forward, his aura didn¡¯t fluctuate at all. But this seemingly ordinary step, like a giant hammer, mmed into Hugo. Hugo¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Her heart trembled. Shock shed through his eyes. He felt that the young man in front of him seemed to havepletely changed into another person. He was no longer the arrogant robust master, but a king who was indifferent to everything and looked down upon everyone. What the hell was going on? Why did he have such an illusion? No way! Hugo shook his head desperately. Before he made a move, he was afraid of the young man in front of him. It was so strange. At this moment. ¡°Hugo, aren¡¯t you going to break my hands and feet? I¡¯m standing in front of you now. Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± John took a step forward and said coldly. Then he took another step forward. His voice was still calm. Something weird happened. The moment John stepped forward. Hugo, the new president of the Houston martial arts school, stepped back subconsciously. This was aplete crushing of the momentum. Although there was no sign of aura fluctuation on John¡¯s body. However, this kind of extreme mediocrity was in sharp contrast to his own indifference and confidence at th moment. On the contrary, Hugo, who was sitting opposite to him, felt a great pressure. It seemed that there was no aura, but in fact, it was extremely powerful. Bang! Hugo¡¯s heart trembled and he took a step back. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Cultivator Hugo took two steps back in a row, which made everyone around him stunned. What was going on? How could the Venerable Man be scared away by a Robust master? Unreasonable! It was so unreasonable! Hardy¡¯s face was as dark as ink. He shouted angrily, ¡°Hugo, what the hell are you doing?¡± He didn¡¯t face John face to face, so he couldn¡¯t understand Hugo¡¯s feelings. Seeing that Hugo didn¡¯t fight back, he thought there was something wrong with his brain.. He shouted angrily. He didn¡¯t show any respect to the dean of the Houston Martial Arts School. After all, Hardy¡¯s father was the new guardian, and he had the qualifications to be arrogant. Hugo felt humiliated. He red at him and said, ¡°John, I¡¯m sorry!¡± He firmly told himself that what had happened just now was an illusion and that he was bluffing, so he gritted his teeth and suddenly put it on the shoulder of John. The distance between the two was less than two meters. In a sh, Hugo¡¯s five fingers urately fell on John¡¯s shoulder, leaving no chance for him to dodge. In other words, John didn¡¯t want to hide at all. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shatter!¡± Hugo gave a loud shout. He exerted all his strength to crush John¡¯s shoulder de. Considering that John was a Robust master, and in order to save his face, Hugo didn¡¯t hold back at all. He almost gathered all his strength on his five fingers. However, He didn¡¯t move at all. John didn¡¯t move at all. He even smiled slightly. He didn¡¯t take Hugo¡¯s attack seriously at all. The so-called Venerable Man used his full strength to attack, but in the eyes of John, it was just an itch. Hugo was stunned. When his fingers rested on the shoulder of John, it was as if he had grasped an iparably hard rock. No matter how hard he tried, he could not crush it. Hugo tried again. The internal force was boiling. The light on his fingers was bright and hadpletely turned into five sharp des, but John still didn¡¯t react. No matter how strong the defense of a Robust master was, it shouldn¡¯t be this strong, right? Hugo was shocked and his heart sank, What happened just now was not an illusion! John is really unfathomable!!! Hugo was stunned for a moment. All of a sudden. His face changed dramatically. His palm seemed to have prated into a sea, and an iparably terrible wave surged out from John¡¯s shoulder and poured into Hugo¡¯s arm. At this moment. Hugo felt that his arm hadpletely lost consciousness, as if it waspletely separated from his body. What a horrible force! Hugo waspletely flustered. He waspletely sure that John was more like a cultivator than a Robust master! Yes! A cultivator! The force that prated Hugo¡¯s arm was definitely not the internal strength of a martial artist. How could the internal strength be so powerful? It should be the Vital energy of a cultivator! A cultivator! Hugo looked terrified, with cold sweat all over his body. He almost knelt down on the spot and said with a dry throat, ¡°Brother John¡­¡± He wanted to beg for mercy. But at this time, a middle-aged man¡¯s deep voice came from behind, ¡°Dean Smith, what¡¯s going on?¡± Whoosh! Hugo felt the power pouring into his arm receded like the tide in an instant. He was more and more shocked. What a terrible control ability it was? Don¡¯t mess with John! At the sight of the middle-aged man who suddenly appeared, the ferocity on Hardy¡¯s face faded a little. He walked over and shouted, ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± The man was none other than Hardy¡¯s father, Robert Tennat, the new guardian of Central Martial Arts League. ¡°I happened to pass by here. I remembered that you were here for the promotion banquet of Dean Smith, so came up to have a look.¡± Robert replied casually. He nced at the two of them and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Hardy gritted his teeth and said, ¡°There¡¯s a conflict between us. This bastard named John hit my people. Dean Smith is helping me teach this bloke a lesson.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Robert¡¯s face became more serious. Hardy pulled Lucien over in a hurry, pointed at his mouth full of blood, and said, ¡°Dad, look at what this bloke has done to Lucien. How can I be indifferent?¡± Taking a look at Lucien, Robert¡¯s eyes flickered for a while. Then he asked Hugo, ¡°Mr. Smith, you should know what happened. Tell me.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t believe that John would beat Lucien up for no reason, so he turned to ask Hugo about the details. Hugo was still in a bad mood. He was trapped in the horrible strength of John and couldn¡¯t extricate himself from it. Hearing his question, he told him everything that had happened before. He didn¡¯t dare to be partial. Because he didn¡¯t dare to offend either Robert or John. He listened carefully. Aplicated and confused look appeared on Robert¡¯s face. He looked at John with interest for a moment and said, ¡°Are you the Robust master who tied with the genius of the Will nst time, John?¡± John didn¡¯t say anything. Robert didn¡¯t get angry. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± A few days ago, the gambling between John and Bruce Will was widely spread. It was said that he was the man of Master Bertha, which attracted the attention of all the cultivators in the Houston. Of course, Robert had heard of it. He paused. Turning to look at Hardy, he said sternly, ¡°You provoked him first. Apologize to John now.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± Robert¡¯s face darkened. Seeing that he was angry, Hardy had no choice but to walk up to John, gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°There is no need for an insincere apology. I don¡¯t want to argue with a person like you who is not well- educated.¡± Even in front of Robert, John scolded Hardy rudely, ¡°you are not well-educated.¡±. Silence reigned again. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Ipetent discipline Not well-educated! This curse was not very rude, but it covered arge area. He not only scolded Hardy, but also the whole Tennat Family in front of Robert. Silence reigned again. There was dead silence. Everyone looked at John with mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know what to say Judging from the performance of Robert just now, it was obvious that he wanted to turn hostility Into friendship. He asked Hardy to apologize, which also respected for John. It would be fine if John epted the apology obediently, but he insisted on saying that he didn¡¯t want to argue with a person without family education. What did Robert think? How arrogant he was! With a ferocious face, Hardy gritted his teeth and seemed to want to kill John on the spot. He would drink his blood and eat his flesh! He wanted this kid to know the price of arrogance. The corners of Robert¡¯s mouth twitched. He stared at John without saying anything, which was a sign of extreme danger. He was considering whether he should teach John a lesson or not. Hugo smiled bitterly in his heart. If it hadn¡¯t been for the short fight just now, he would have thought that John was courting death like the others present. But at this moment. He didn¡¯t think so. How could a cultivator be afraid of a guard of the martial alliance? Not to mention the guardian of the martial arts alliance, even the leader of the martial arts alliance has to respect John. For an existence like John, thews of the mortal world and the martial world had long lost their effect on him. Anyone who dared to provoke him could only admit his bad luck. Of course. Generally speaking, cultivators disdained to attack them, because there was no benefit for them. They were like a group of ants on the ground. Who would have time to pee and drown theirir? Unless those ants bit others¡¯ toes first This was the case with John. Both Lucien and Hardy were ignorant ants. They were tired of living and wanted to taste the taste of the fingers of John. And this bite would probably cost their life. Hugo knew that if he didn¡¯t stand out to stop him, it was very likely that Robert would be one of the ants. Therefore. Hugo was going to persuade them to calm down. He wanted to calm Robert down. However, before Hugo opened his mouth, Robertughed first. The gloomy expression on his face also disappeared. He said, ¡°You are right, Mr. Lopez. It¡¯s all my fault. I will discipline this bastard strictly in the future.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Go back with me and reflect on yourself!¡± Robert scolded angrily. Then he looked at John and Hugo again, ¡°Mr. Lopez, goodbye! Director Smith, goodbye!¡± Then he turned around and left. Hardy¡¯s face was full of unwillingness, and the depression in his heart rose to the extreme. He didn¡¯t understand. Her father¡¯s position was higher than before, but his way of doing things was gentler than before. But now that Robert had said so, even if Hardy was unwilling, he could only leave with depression. Before leaving With a gloomy look in his eyes, he said in a low voice, ¡°You are so lucky today that you have survived. But I will get even with you sooner orter.¡± John didn¡¯t bother to talk to him. Hugo sighed and thought, ¡®You are just a nobody. Can¡¯t you just live well? John nced at him and said with a faint smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you remind them?¡± Remind them of what? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hugo was stunned for a moment, and then realized. What John was talking about was why he didn¡¯t remind his father and son that he was a cultivator Hugo said sulkily, Tm just afraid of offending you¡­ Senior Lopez?¡± In his opinion, John was clearly a cultivator, yet he imed to be a Robust master. He must have his reasons. Hugo didn¡¯t dare to expose John¡¯s identity. John nced at him and said nothing. Hugo held his breath. The guests who were still present were confused. They didn¡¯t understand why Hugo was so respectful to John. Could it be that he was just acting for Hardy when he fought John just now? Absolutely. They two were definitely good friends! Outside. Hardy caught up with Robert and asked unwillingly. ¡°Dad, why did you ask me to apologize to that bastard just now? You have seen how arrogant he is. Why didn¡¯t you kill him? You used to¡­¡± A cold nce from Robert made Hardy shut up immediately. After a while. Taking back his gaze, Robert said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a guardian. I don¡¯t know how many people are watching. You¡¯d better calm down these days.¡± Robert was a man who enjoyed power. He had done a lot for the position of guardian. It was not easy to find a chance to destroy the herty Family. Now that he had climbed up, his foundation was still unstable, and his way of doing things must be low key. Just now, when John scolded Hardy in front of him that he had no family education, how could he not be angry? But could he kill John? Was it appropriate to kill John in front of so many people? If he had just killed John, or had taught him a lesson, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the news spread in the martial arts circle of the Houston that they bullied the weak.. He had just taken office and was so domineering. What else could he do in the future? This was giving the opponent a chance. So, he chose to put up with it. After he got a firm foothold in the future, it would be a piece of cake for him to get back at John? Hardy listened to his father¡¯s exnation. He was very depressed. He was in a bad mood. He was the kind of person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance, and he was going to avenge himself on the spot. If he let go of John this time, how long would he have to wait next time? If he really had to wait until Robert had gained a firm footing, it was estimated that everything would be over. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 n Hardy didn¡¯t listen to Robert at all He thought his father was worrying about nothing. As a guard of the martial alliance, it was not easy to be defeated. It was not like the herty n who made a mistake of principle. Besides, no one in the high position of the martial alliance dared to say that he was innocent. They just didn¡¯t expose it. Depressed, Hardy came to a nightclub and ordered several beautiful barmaids. But he was not in the mood at all. Soon, he drove all the makeup andmonce women out. ¡°Mr. Tennat.¡± At this time, a man with a ttering smile came over and proposed a toast to Hardy. Casting a scornful nce at him, Hardy sneered and said, ¡°Brooke, you¡¯ve been ttering me a lot recently.¡± The man was none other than Brooke. Hardy liked toe to this nightclub when he was free or in a bad mood. Recently, he could always meet Brooke here. It seemed that he was waiting here on purpose. Brooke said obsequiously. ¡°What are you talking about, Mr. Tennat? Now the Tennat family is flourishing. Not. only me, there are also countless people waiting in line outside to ingratiate themselves with you!¡± He expressed his thoughts directly to please Hardy. Hardy also enjoyed this kind ofpliment, but he waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tter me here. When you send Sophia to my bed, it will be more persuasive than anything else.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Brooke smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I also want to do that. When the old man was about to die, it almost happened. Unexpectedly, John suddenly appeared and cured his illness. s, I missed the good opportunity.¡± p! As soon as he finished his words, he saw Hardy drop his ss on the ground. He was shocked and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Tennat?¡± ¡°I met that damn bastard at Hugo¡¯s promotion banquet today. He is really arrogant,¡± said Hardy sullenly. As long as he heard the name of John, he would be furious. Hearing that, the facial expression of Brooke changed. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Tennat teach that bastard a lesson?¡± He had always been in favor of marrying Sophia to the Tennat family. On the day when Arno Long was critically ill, he almost seeded. However, in the end, a man named John appeared and saved his life. Naturally, this idea was ruined. Later, he learned that John had a close rtionship with Master Bertha, and Master Bertha was supported by the herty Family, so the Long Family thought they had connected with the herty Family. However. Not long after, the herty Family fell down, which was equivalent to the support of the Long Family. And most ironically. At that time, the Long Family had held a big banquet for three days and nights, in order to tell the rich families in the Houston that they had the support of the herty Family, However, the herty Family fell down, which had be a joke. Now, when those wealthy families of the same level in the Houston saw the Long Family, they would show a strange look and gloat. ¡®You were so embarrassing back then. Now that the backing has copsed, do you still dare to be so arrogant?¡¯ The members of the Long Family were also depressed. Brooke took the right to speak in this turmoil. His prestige in the Long Family haspletely surpassed that of his elder brother Buck. In particr, the fact that Robert was promoted from a steward to a guardian proved how unique the vision. of Brooke was. Now Brooke was an existence second only to Arno in the Long Family¡¯s prestige. After the herty Family fell, he once again proposed to marry Sophia to the Tennat family. Naturally, he received the support of the Long Family, and even Buck could not find a reason to refute. Therefore. On the Long Family¡¯s side, the n members did ideological work for Arno, while Brooke was in charge of getting close to Hardy. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. That was the reason why recently Hardy always ran into Brooke in this nightclub. Brooke was here specially waiting for him. Hardy gulped down a ss of wine and said gloomily, ¡°I also want to teach that bastard a lesson, but my father let me behave¡­¡± After a pause, he turned to look at Brooke and said coldly, ¡°I heard from Lucien that Sophia is already that bastard¡¯s woman?¡± Hearing that, Brooke¡¯s face changed abruptly. He immediately exined, ¡°Absolutely not. It¡¯s just a rumor. My niece should only have a good impression of John, but they have never had sex. I can guarantee that.¡± If Sophia had sex with John, it would be equivalent to asking Hardy to marry a second-hand woman. How could that be possible? Hearing this, Hardy breathed a sigh of relief. Brooke breathed a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Mr. Tennat, I think it¡¯s a little difficult to make Sophia compromise by normal means now. You know that my niece has a strong personality.¡± He thought for a while, and a bad idea suddenly appeared in his mind. He whispered in Hardy¡¯s ear, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to start from that bastard John¡­¡± ¡°You mean you want to threaten Sophia with John?¡± Hardy immediately understood what he meant, but then he frowned and snorted, ¡°as the son of a guardian, have I been reduced to using this method to make a womanpromise?¡± He even needed to get a woman by threatening. That would be a huge loss! And through this method, he could only get a woman¡¯s body at most, and it was impossible to get her heart. Just when Brooke thought that Hardy didn¡¯t want to do such a thing, he suddenly heard Hardy change his tone and said, ¡°However, since I can¡¯t get the heart of Sophia, it¡¯s not bad to get her body.¡± Brooke was overjoyed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem for you as long as you can get Sophia¡¯s body first and then slowly win her heart.¡± ¡°Oh, Brooke, you are such an uncle. It¡¯s really unlucky for Sophia to have such an uncle like you,¡± Hardy sneered undisguisedly. Brooke didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all. He said with a ttering smile, ¡°Mr. Tennat, you¡¯re kidding. I¡¯m giving a chance to Sophia, a chance to make contributions for our Long Family. Others have not had this opportunity yet!¡± Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Make things difficult on purpose At the Houston Martial Arts School. At the open-air training ground. Sweating profusely, Sophia was running. She had just begun to learn martial arts, and could only start from the most basic training. Running was one of them, which was helpful for her to strengthen her body and temper her will. Brian Wood, her teacher, was obviously against her on purpose. All the other students were resting, but only Sophia was still training. Every time she slowed down a little, Brian would appear behind her. He raised his whip andshed her fiercely, shouting, ¡°Speed! Speed! Keep moving! Your talent for martial arts is the worst among all my students, so you must train more! If you are not convinced or can¡¯t bear the pain, you can ask for it and I allow you to rest. But from tomorrow on, you don¡¯t have toe again. Go home and have a good rest!¡± Sophia was very ufortable. Her eyes were wet with sweat, and the track in front of her had be blurred. But she didn¡¯t say anything and gritted her teeth. She knew this opportunity was not easy. In particr, after the herty Family was destroyed, the Long Family lost its support, and Sophia could only rely on herself. If¡­ If shepromised and lost this opportunity, the fate that awaited Sophia was to marry Hardy. Those of the Long Family would definitely do the same. Sophia was not reconciled. So, no matter how hard it was, she had to hold on. Sweat kept rolling down. Sophia insisted on relying entirely on a stubborn will. Even if she fainted on the training ground, she would neverpromise. p! Brian hit Sophia on the back with a whip again, and shouted extremely sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t bezy. Speed up! If you can¡¯t even bear the pain, how can you make a big deal in the future? The Houston Martial Arts School is not a ce for you to cultivate. We are the talent training base of the martial alliance. You have to be well prepared to suffer here. If you can¡¯t make it, you are humiliating our school and the US Martial Arts League. Speed! Speed! Speed! Brian growled loudly. As long as he saw that Sophia slowed down a little, he whipped her mercilessly. Sophia gritted her teeth and kept running. She didn¡¯t know how long she would run. As a teacher, if Brian gave feedback to the school that Sophia was not talented andzy in training, then this rare opportunity that she had obtained would be wasted in vain. Sophia insisted. Her back waspletely wet with sweat. A sneer appeared on Brian face. The reason why he was against Sophia was, of course, because of Lucien. He had a close rtionship with Lucien. Lucien vented all his anger from John on Sophia. Brian was also Sophia¡¯s teacher, so he taught her a lesson. instead. Besides, it was justifiable for him to make difficulties in the name of training. Sophia also knew that. Before she entered the school, she had been mentally prepared to be difficult, so she would not question. anything, and it was useless to doubt it. She could only run! She gritted her teeth and kept running! While running, Sophia seemed to have an illusion. She saw a familiar young man in the outer ring of the training ground. It was John. Was it an illusion? Wiping the sweat from her eyes, Sophia looked at the figure and realized that it was not an illusion. The young man was really John. ¡°Mr. Lopezes to see me. He helped me win this opportunity. I can¡¯t let him down!¡± Sophia¡¯s consciousness was a little blurry, but when she saw John, her stubbornness burst out again. John watched in silence. He didn¡¯t say anything. How could he not see that Brian was deliberately making things difficult for Sophia, and how could he not see that Sophia¡¯s physical strength had reached the limit, and she waspletely persistent with a will. Her perseverance wasmendable! Another round. Sophia¡¯s footsteps became more and more violent. No matter how strong her willpower was, she was still a martial artist that had just begun to learn. How could she withstand such a long time of rapid running training? ¡°Speed up! Speed up! Don¡¯t slow down! Do you want to be whipped again?¡± Brian was still shouting from behind. Sophia¡¯s face was originally flushed, but after hearing Brian¡¯s urging, she suddenly turned pale. Her willpower had reached its limit. ¡°Enough! Have a rest!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to lose her bnce, a big hand suddenly pressed her fragrant shoulder. She turned around and saw it was John. ¡°Who allowed her to rest? Keep running!¡± At this time, a stern voice came from behind. When he saw John¡¯s face clearly, a sneer suddenly appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m still guessing who it could be. It turns out to be you, the son of a bitch master.¡± John was a celebrity now. In particr, thest battle with Bruce perfectly exined what the old turtle man was called. That was all. Robust masters had always been despised by Heaven masters. However, John didn¡¯t feel ashamed but thought glory. He was such a rare oddity. Brian was a Heaven master, so of course he looked down on John. Hearing what Brian said, John didn¡¯t get angry, but looked at him silently and said, ¡°Sophia has just begun to learn martial arts. There is no need for her to carry out such a high-intensity training.¡± The training should be carried out step by step. If it was so difficult at the beginning, it would not only not have the effect of training, but also cause a rebound in theter stage, which would dissipate her willpower. ¡°I¡¯m Sophia¡¯s teacher. I can train her as I like. You are not qualified to instruct me.¡± Brian sneered. He looked at Sophia with his sharp eyes again and shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you the chance. Keep running!¡± Sophia¡¯s face turned pale. Of course, she understood what the opportunity meant. If she didn¡¯t continue to run, Brian would definitely report to the academy¡¯s senior management that she didn¡¯t cooperate with the training. At that time, the college would definitely withdraw her from school. ¡°Mr. Lopez, I can still hold on¡­¡± Sophia struggled, but was stopped by John. ¡°What do you insist on? Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± Seeing this scene, Brian¡¯s eyes darkened and shouted angrily, ¡°Bastard Lopez, do you know what will happen if you interfere in the training?¡± Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Nobody in the future John didn¡¯t want to argue with Brian, but what Brian said made John so angry, so John said, ¡°Pay attention to what you say!¡± ¡°My words?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you?¡± said Brian with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to apologize.¡± Brian was speechless. He believed that he was telling the truth. So, Brian insisted that he was right. In his eyes, John was a true coward. A coward just knew how to defend. ¡°Apologize!¡± John said again. ¡°Apologize!¡± With terrifying look, Brian growled in a low voice, ¡°Coward will always be a coward! Fuck off!¡± p! Before he finished. All of a sudden, Brian was pped quickly and hard. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you seize the opportunity?¡± John said that indifferently and stepped forward to do that again. p! Again. He was pped with great power. He was stunned. Buzzing. ** ¡°What the hell was going on?¡± At first, it was reasonable for Brian to bear that, since Joho did that unexpectedly. But what happened next was abnormal because Brian was ready to dodge that. He was Robust master! He should just know how to defend. p! Brian was pped again as he was in a daze, which made one side of his face jack up. Brian waspletely shocked. ¡°He is not Robust master!¡± ¡°It is impossible for a Robust master like him to break my forceful shield and p me! What the hell! ¡®So, what are you since you can¡¯t stop me?¡± John said that tough at Brian, who was embarrassed and shocked. ording to what happened, It seemed that Brian was worse than a Robust master. He felt so ashamed. Plus, the students nearby all came to see what happened. ¡°I can¡¯t ept!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°John, doesn¡¯t push me¡­¡± p! John pped again and said jokingly, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°¡­¡± p! ¡°I have done that five times, and what you could do?¡± ¡°¡­¡± p! ¡®The sixth! I admire you!¡± ¡°Fuck¡­¡± p! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Brian waspletely angry and was going to fight back, at the same time, he swore him, however, everything was stopped because of another p. This time, he couldn¡¯t stand still. Shocked, students found that Brian couldn¡¯t dodge at all. Everyone was suspecting this Robust master. Their attitudes towards John were changed totally, including Sophia. They used to believe that John was a Robust master since Johnmitted that during the gambling with Bruce. ording to what happened, that was not truth. No Robust Master could do that! Unless this man was a monster! Brian could not believe what happened on the ground. He couldn¡¯t avoid it. He really couldn¡¯t! What did it mean? John was much better than Brian. Thinking of what Lucien said, Brian realized his own foolishness. No one could expect that. That would happen to Brian. After sitting for a while, he was furious again for the reaction of the students nearby. ¡°John, why don¡¯t you teach Sophia, since you are such powerful! I am not qualified!¡± Sophia was not satisfied about what Brian said. The theoretical teaching was not rted to personal power, so not all the powerful people were able to be teachers. For example, How Aron, one of most powerful man, practiced was not proper to Sophia at all But this school was different. The teachers here cultivated students based on the condition of every student. So. Even if John was talented and powerful, he might not teach Sophia well. Sophia was kind of concerned. However, John was as calm as usual and he said after taking a look at her, ¡°what? It¡¯s not my fault.¡± Biting her red lips, Sophia said after thinking for a while, ¡°No, I came here because of you. If I have to leave this school, I am sure this is my fate. Hearing this, John chuckled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t make a conclusion such early, maybe these so-called powerful men will be nobody in the future, as long as I help you.¡± Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Zephyr wolf-hunting ground Surprised, Sophia realized the confidence of John. The inborn confidence. Sophia believed him. At this time, one man showed up, and he said after noting Brian who was on the ground, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Brian?¡± ¡°Mr. Tennat.¡± Brian stood up and looked at this man with respect. It was Hardy Tennat. As he got closer, Hardy found the fingerprints and bruise on the face of Brian, so he got confused. ¡°Who dares to p him?¡± ¡°Who can?¡± Looking around, Hardy noticed John. However, he didn¡¯t believe John, a Robust Master, could do that to Brian. Hardy was more confused. But he believed after hearing what happened from Brian. How Brian reacted interested Hardy. Hardy said knowingly, ¡°Brother John, you are not Robust Master at all. Brother John? Everyone, including Brian, was stunned. After all, in the minds of outsiders, John and Hardy should not be friends. ¡°s! You catch me. I am not a Robust Master at all.¡± ¡°Brother John¡­¡± Hardy said sincerely, ¡°I admit that I have done something wrong at the banquet, and I hope you can forgive me.¡± ¡°Well?¡± said John as he raised his eyebrows, ¡°How could you say that since it is you who don¡¯t want to forgive me.¡± *Please forgive me, I could not control my temper at that time, but I have known i have done something stupid with the help of my father.¡± Hardy said with a smile, as if he really meant that. ¡°I am sure you will be somebody in the future because of what you have done, Mr. Tennat.¡± said John calmly. ¡°I hope so!¡± Looking at Sophia, Hardy said sincerely, ¡°Miss. Long, you have made a right choice.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t know how to reply. It was strange for Sophia. Hardy was unusual, because Hardy would not call Sophia in that way. The change was so surprising! It could not be true. Hardy continued friendly, ¡°Brian, I hope you could forget what happened, since they are my good friends.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Brian agreed because of the identity of Hardy.. ¡°Then, see you.¡± Hardy nodded at the them politely, and sat on one stone chair situated on the edge of the yground after leaving. Brian said after looking at Sophia in aplicated mood, ¡°Just take a rest today, and forget what happened, since Hardy has said words like that.¡± After saying that, he nced at John with fear, and walked towards Hardy¡­ Sophia was still concerned even though she didn¡¯t have to leave. Because of the abnormal behavior of Hardy. Something must be wrong. She didn¡¯t believe that Hardy would be such nice suddenly. She couldn¡¯t stay at ease until the next day. Brian told her that she would practice in the Zephyr Wolf-hunting ground. Every student would know the basic information of this school after being admitted. Sophia knew that the Zephyr Wolf-hunting ground, a necessary ce for students who wanted to be a qualified martial artist. They needed battlefield experience. That was what this ground could provide.. But Sophia remembered clearly the requirement of entering this ce, and she should not show up there at all. Sophia was just admitted even the basic training was not finished, which made the whole thing. unreasonable. However, Brian just exined that she had to be trained specially, and this ce would help her a lot. Sophia dared not to refuse, but she told John about that, Hearing this, John smiled and said, ¡°I think Brian might be right, so don¡¯t worry since I am sure he would protect you well.¡± Sophia was in a dilemma At this time, Brooke said with concern, ¡°I¡¯m still worried about the safety of my niece, but I will feel better if Mr. Lopez could apany her. He said that knowingly. Sophia looked at John with hope. After all, only John could make her feel safe. Nodding, John said after taking a look at Brian, ¡°Alright, since I am free.¡± ¡°Can you?¡± asked Sophia worriedly. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This ground was just open for the member of Martial Arts League and Martial Arts School, while Joho was not rted with them at all. John said, ¡°Just take a try, and I could wait for you at the gate if I can¡¯t enter.¡± Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Coincidence After making up his mind, John came to the ground with Sophia. Brian had been waiting for a long time. Noticing John, Brian asked Sophia normally, ¡°Are you ready to enter now after preparing for half a day.¡± Sophia nodded. Brian continued, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you when you get inside, so don¡¯t worry. You could ask me for help when something is wrong.¡± After saying that to reassure Sophia, Brian asked the guard to open the iron door. Hesitating for a while, Sophia asked, ¡°Teacher, can Ie with John?¡± Compared with Brian, Sophia preferred John. Embarrassed, Brian said after looking at John, ¡°I don¡¯t know since I am just a teacher who just cares about my student. ¡°It would be alright for John toe since Sophia insists.¡± Suddenly, Hardy¡¯s voice showed up after Brian saying that. Hardy said with the same smile as he came close, ¡°What a coincidence! I am going to practice in this ground.¡± Coincidence? John smiled knowingly. John knew Hardy did that deliberately. What happened to Sophia and the appearance of Hardy was arranged obviously. John believed it was Hardy who let Sophiae here. What a clumsy trick! Even Sophia realized it at once. The abnormal behavior and this coincidence made Sophia believe that something would happen after coming into this ground. Sophia wanted to give up because she was too weak and she didn¡¯t want John to get hurt. The moment Sophia wanted to give up, John interrupted, ¡°You are right, Hardy. Why don¡¯t we get into together?¡± Having gotten what he wanted, Hardy replied with smile, ¡°I am ok, as long as you agree.¡± ¡°I must be insane if I refuse the invitation of Mr. Tennat.¡± said John. Because of the family background, Hardy had the right to let that happen, so the guard just followed the order of Hardy. They came in together. It was a primitive forest in which there were wolves, which was the reason for the name. The wolves here were all wild and dangerous. Many members of the League and School were willing to gain battlefield experience. Hardy suggested, ¡°Brother John, I am wondering who of us could kill more wolves.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± John nodded without hesitation. Hardy took out a high-tech bracelet and asked, ¡°Do you want this?¡± In fact, people like them were hard to get injured here. When their inner power was released, those wolves couldn¡¯t tear their forceful shields apart, so this training was useless for them. Thus, the League created this bracelet to prevent that from happening. After wearing that, the inner power could be tested by the bracelet when the inner power was released, which could be known from the red lights, so the artists could control unconsciously. John wore the bracelet without doubt and one voice showed up from the bracelet, ¡°Half a heaven Master.¡± Pretending to be surprised, John said, ¡°How could this bracelet have this function?¡± ¡°Sorry, I forget to tell you in advance. If that makes you ufortable, I apologize to you.¡± apologized Hardy inplicated mood. In order to know the specific information, Hardy did that deliberately. ¡°This guy is so weird.¡± The result of his fight with Bruce let people know that he was Robust Master, but what happened yesterday showed that he was not. Of course, Hardy was confused. Original from N?velDrama.Org. So Hardy used the bracelet to get the real information about John, but the result confused Hardy again. However, it was not proper for Hardy to ask. Noticing how Hardy acted, John pretended to be calm butugh at Hardy in the heart. That was what John wanted Hardy to know, because John knew it was hard for this bracelet to test Vital energy. So John could control this bracelet as his wish. ¡°Brother John, how many wolves do want to kill without weapons?¡± asked Hardy suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m not used to using that.¡± ¡°To be fair, I¡¯ll give up my Wintry Moon Sword, which was taken to practice specially.¡± He took out the delicate sword from the sheath in the face of everyone as if he was showing off the wonderful weapon. Hiss! As Hardy waved the sword towards a rock, it was divided into two parts, which meant this sword was so sharp. ¡°This little game should be fair, right?¡± Hardy put it back after showing off. No one knew his purpose. ¡°What a gentleman you are! If you are ready, this game will end within twenty minutes.¡± said John calmly. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Killing As they said, they went further in the forest. Sophia was confused. ¡°I should be the one who practices!¡± ¡°John should protect me!¡± ¡°What does this little game mean?¡± Before Sophia reacted, they had disappeared. ¡°Do you want to start the training now or after Johnes back?¡± If you choose the former, let¡¯s go to one safe ce rtively, if thetter, we need to wait twenty minutes. Without hesitation, Sophia answered, ¡°Thetter.¡± During the whole process, Brian just made Sophia concerned, but John could relieve her. So she was panicked as John left. She never believed that Brian would protect her. She hoped that John coulde back as soon as possible. It seemed that Brian had expected this answer, so he didn¡¯t urge her. At this moment. Deep in the forest. Near the trees. The dead bodies of wolf were easy to find out. In the front. Something was growling. Soon. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The two of them were surrounded by the wolves. ¡°The haunting starts!¡± As he sneered, Hardy rushed to the wolves and used his pouch to destroy the wolves one by one. ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Three!¡± Obviously, Hardy was familiar with this kind of haunting since he knew how Besides, he was able to keep an eye on John. Of course, these wolves were nothing to him. The way how they killed the wolves made the rest began to retreat. At this moment. Suddenly, Hardy shouted, ¡°John, catch it!¡± As he spoke, he threw his sword to John. Under this circumstance, everyone would catch it by nature. However, John was prepared. In fact, he never trusted Hardy. He didn¡¯t believe they were friends at all. What happened today made John more confident in his thought. He epted this game just want to know what Hardy would do. They were observing each other all the time. to kill the wolves easily. John pretended to catch the sword deliberately even though he had noticed in advance. Seeing that. Finally, Hardy smiled evilly and hit himself with hand suddenly. Puff! Hardy roared as the blood showed up, ¡°John, I treat you as my brother, but why did you try to kill me?¡± After that, Hardy tried to run away as he tore his clothes apart to pretend that he was chased by someone. Looking at him, John understood. That was his n.. So, the reason for his showing off was to let others know that the existence of this sword. As a result. What Hardy would say would be reasonable. John admitted that was really a good n. ying with the sword in his hand, John sneered and said, ¡°Game time.¡± He left unhurriedly. Near the gate. Two people were arguing. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for John to do that!¡± said Sophia. Obviously, Hardy carried out his n well. ¡°Impossible? Look at the wound made by him!¡± insisted Hardy. Sophia questioned loudly, ¡°No one wouldmit such a stupid crime since only two of you left.¡± John would not do that since he would be suspected easily. The Wintry Moon Sword could not stopped him from being killed by Robert Tennat. It was impossible for John to do that. So, Hardy was telling a lie. Hardy snorted and said, ¡°who knows? Maybe John was attracted by the precious sword, besides, You are not qualified to say that?¡± A Lie? Did it matter? Did it matter? Did it matter? It didn¡¯t matter at all! The purpose of this n was to get a excuse, so that he could kill John with exact reason. What he said would always be the truth. No one would question. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Acting evilly in collusion Hearing their argument from a distance, John slowly walked over. The moment they saw him. With a fierce look on his face, Hardy roared, ¡°The murderer is here. See? He is still holding my Wintry Moon Sword in his hand My usation against him of killing people and robbing goods was right?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t run away in time, I would have died in his hands.¡± ¡°Brian, go and inform the guards of the Wolf-hunting Ground to call Mr. Wodehouse here. This guy is not that easy to deal with.¡± After hearing Hardy¡¯s order, Brian left quickly. On the other hand, Sophia walked quickly to John and said firmly, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I believe you.¡± John nodded without saying anything. Wait. Hardy was waiting. John was also waiting. A momentter. Brian came back. He didn¡¯te back alone. He brought reinforcements, who are guards of the Zephyr Wolf-hunting Ground. Among them, there was an old man dressed in cotton clothes with an extraordinary aura. Ryan Wodehouse. The man who was in charge of the Zephyr Wolf-hunting Ground. Someone was killing and robbing at his ce. Ryan couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. The Zephyr Wolf-hunting Ground was a ce for actualbat training. It was inevitable that there would be casualties asionally, but killing each other was strictly prohibited. Even if there was a murder, it should be done without one single trace for others to find out. Thest thing he wanted to see was that people like John Lopez, who was guilty of a crime but got caught. If the crime had been found out, then he should be punished. Now, Ryan Wodehouse came here to punish John. He had gotten a rough idea of what had happened from Brian on the way. It was hard to imagine that this young man named John Lopez was so bold that he dared to hurt Guardian Tennat¡¯s son. ¡°Mr. Wodehouse, it¡¯s that brat. My sword is still in his hand. You must uphold justice for me.¡± Seeing the reinforcements had arrived, Hardyined in grief and indignation, but he was sneering inside his heart. Last time at Hugo Smith¡¯s promotion banquet, he provoked first. If he killed John at that time, people would inevitably gossip about him. But this time was different. This time, it was John who killed people and robbed goods first, and Hardy had a good reason to kill him. Yes. It was John who killed and looted his goods. Everybody was well aware of this situation. Even the people outside must have known that it was a trap set by Hardy, just in order to revenge John for his disrespect to Hardy before. But it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that, Hardy insisted that John made an attempted murder and looted his goods. Just like those senior leaders of the Martial Arts League, most of them had trained their own armed forces. But as long as there was no evidence, it meant they didn¡¯t have any. This was a hidden rule. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was very realistic. It was also very cruel. Ryan¡¯s eyes were as cold as a pair of ruthless shackles. He stared at John and said solemnly, ¡°John Lopez, the young master of the Tennat Family said that you wanted to kill him for the treasure. Do you have anything to confess?¡± ¡°It was just his side of the story.¡± With a calm expression, John stabbed the Wintry Moon Sword on the ground and said slowly, ¡°If I say that this garbage-like sword was thrown to me by Hardy himself, only to frame me, do you believe it?¡± Garbage-like sword? Hardy was in anger after hearing this. ¡°My father gave it to me. Although it¡¯s not as good as Bruce Will¡¯s sword, it¡¯s not much worse. How could you say it¡¯s a garbage-like sword?¡± However, John didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, he stared at Ryan and asked, ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes twinkled. Momentster. With a cold face again, he said, ¡°You said Mr. Tennat framed you. Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Since there is no evidence, how can I believe you?¡± John paused. He thought it was getting more and more interesting, so he said, ¡°Hardy¡¯s usation against. me was just his side of the story, and it alsocks of evidence. Why don¡¯t you ask him for evidence?¡± Ryan turned to look at Hardy, but soon he looked away and locked his eyes on John again. ¡°Before I came here, I had a general understanding about the situation. Mr. Tennat was injured, and his sword happened to fall into your hand, so¡­¡± So stop your rubbish talking. If you are on his side, don¡¯t pretend to be noble and fair!¡± John interrupted Ryan unceremoniously. How could he not know that Ryan was not trying to find out who was right and who was wrong. Ryan just wanted to find a reason to deal with him with ease. Isn¡¯t it the way to pretend to be noble and fair? John didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. He had told him so much, just to test if Ryan was a reasonable person. Now it seemed that he was wrong. Disappointed. John was extremely disappointed. With a gloomy face, Ryan suddenly shouted, ¡°How dare you! Now I have every reason to believe that Mr.. Tennat is right. You are the one who tried to kill him and rob his goods!¡± Hearing this. Johnughed. How ridiculous! How could Ryan be so determined to put the me on him? Just because he contradicted Ryan? They acted evilly in collusion! Without further exnation, John raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then¡­¡± Ryan snorted coldly and his breath became colder. He suddenly strode towards John and said righteously, ¡°I should uphold justice for Mr. Tennat.¡± ¡°What a fair judge!¡± The smile at the corners of John¡¯s mouth became wider. This was supposed to be a pitiful smile, but in the eyes of the onlookers, it was like a bitter and helpless smile. Sophia was burning inside with anxiety. She exined, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s definitely not what you think. I think we should find out the truth first before making a decision.¡± It couldn¡¯t be said that Sophia was naive. She also realized that Ryan was actually on the same side with Hardy, but she still wanted to make the last struggle. She couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch John die here. Just as what was expected. Ryan didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. He snorted, ¡°Women have no rights to speak here. If you don¡¯t want to be buried with this guy, then get out of here!¡± Sophia¡¯s pretty face turned pale. At this moment. Ryan¡¯s cloth suddenly bulged up, carrying an iparably fierce momentum, and strode towards John, just like a terrible dark cloud covered the sky and sun, and gathered crazily! He was at the middle stage of the venerable realm! Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 How can this garbage-like sword be called a treasure by you? Seeing this, Hardy smiled. He sneeredcently. Everything went as what he expected. And they went surprisingly smooth. John, a brainless man, cooperated too well. Hardy asked Brooke to suggest John toe to the Zephyr Wolf-hunting Ground, and let John have an entertainingpetition with him, then let John fall into the trap of killing people and robbing goods. John¡¯s cooperation was perfect. It was so perfect that even Hardy couldn¡¯t believe it. Didn¡¯t this brat act so arrogant before? He was indeed too arrogant and brainless. John waspletely a reckless man. What Hardy needed to do now, was to wait. When Ryan tortured John to death, Sophia would definitely intercede for him. By that time, the initiative would fall into the hands of Hardy. And that moment wasing. Ryan had already made his move. A strong wind swept over and pushed away Sophia, who was standing next to John. Like fragile willows in a storm, she was swaying violently and might be broken at any time. When she was still trying to fight side by side with John, she suddenly heard his calm voice. ¡°Miss Long, you don¡¯t have to do that. Just watch the show.¡± Sophia was stunned. She turned to look at John. His handsome face was still as calm as before, as if he was not afraid of Ryan at all. This was a sign of confidence. Ryan was at the middle stage of the venerable realm, who was even much stronger than her grandfather. When someone reached the venerable realm, the gaps between every small realm would make a huge difference. A great master at the middle stage of the venerable realm could easily defeat ten masters at the primary stage of the venerable realm. Sophia didn¡¯t understand how John could be so calm. But on a second thought. It seemed that John had never showed a panic expression since she knew him. Thest time when they met the mysterious master at venerable realm in the Long Family, John was also not afraid at all. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Did Mr. Lopez hold back a trick or two? A bold idea suddenly came to her mind. Last time in the Long Family, Alexandra¡¯s sudden appearance scared the mysterious warrior at the venerable realm back. She couldn¡¯t see John¡¯s real skills. This time, did she finally have the chance to witness? Sophia¡¯s heart had now filled with expectation instead of worry.. She had a strong feeling that Mr. Lopez must have some powerful skills to make himself not afraid of Ryan. Therefore, after hearing what John said, Sophia just hesitated for a moment and obediently retreated from the storm circle. She gently reminded him, ¡°Mr. Lopez, be careful.¡± John nodded slightly. At this moment. Ryan was approaching. The horrifying atmosphere made everyone present breathless, and their hearts seemed to stop at any time. ¡°John, open your eyes wide in your next life.¡± Ryan seemed to be sure that he could defeat John. Hardy didn¡¯t want Ryan to kill John in one second, so he reminded Ryan in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Wodehouse, I need him alive.¡± He still wanted to use John¡¯s life to threaten Sophia. How could he let John die so easily? Ryan nodded silently and restrained his momentum a little. Noticing the change of Ryan¡¯s aura, John smiled yfully and said, ¡°Old man, you are so confident. Since you look down upon me so much, I will let you see what a real domineering man is.¡± With one hand pulling out the Wintry Moon Sword on the ground, John slid his fingers against the sword and sneered, ¡°How can this garbage-like sword be called a treasure by you? How ridiculous!¡± As soon as he finished speaking. With a flick of his finger, a cracking sound came out. The Wintry Moon Sword, which was regarded as a treasure by Hardy, began to break inch by inch from the hilt, and the crack went straight to the tip of the de. ¡°I won¡¯t kill someone and rob his goods just for this kind of trash. It¡¯s not worth the price.¡± With a loud shout, John swung the sword which was full of cracks to the side overbearingly. Immediately, countless de fragments pierced into the soil, leaving only a broken hilt on the ground. The Wintry Moon Sword was broken? Everyone¡¯s pupils contracted. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t react at all. So did Ryan. He was at the middle stage of the venerable realm, and he was very strong. However, it was impossible for him to shatter the Wintry Moon Sword so easily. How did John make it? Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Hardy¡¯s death ¡°How can you uphold justice when you can¡¯t even save yourself?¡± Just as Ryan felt that he was on the verge of suffocation, John¡¯s emotionless voice sounded again. John let go of him. Bang! All his strength seemed to be gone. He knelt down and covered his neck with both hands, gasping violently. Horrible! It was horrible! Was this the formidable power of a cultivator? John could destroy him in the blink of an eye! The soul realm of the Britain and the Kingyer alliance would be nothing more than ants in front of a cultivator! But what a pity¡­. Cultivators were different from martial artists. Martial artists distinguished each other by countries while cultivators had long been indifferent to all these worldlybels. Even if the whole world was in deep water, as long as their interests were not vited, they would not care at all. For cultivators, cultivation was above everything. That was why most of the cultivators didn¡¯t show up. They would rather stay on the mountain as the spiritual energy there was rtively rich, which was helpful for their cultivation. It never urred to Ryan that the young man in front of him was a cultivator. Fortunately. He didn¡¯t show any intention of killing him. At this moment. There was a dead silence. Even the wolves in the distance seemed to have sensed the terrifying aura here and stopped howling. Sophia stood still. Hardy stood still. So was Brian. The guards of the Zephyr Wolf hunting Ground who came with Brian didn¡¯t dare make a move Who would have thought that this young man standing in front of them, whom everybody thought was robust master, was actually a cultivator? They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. After a long time. Sophia¡¯s body give a violent shiver. John¡¯s identity was a terrible shock to her it took a long time for her toe back to her senses, her beautiful eyes were filled with tears of excitement No wonder No wonder Mr. Lopez stayed calm in the face of so many powerful enemies. It turned out that he was a cultivator. Those so-called strong enemies were nothing in his eyes. Mr Lopez said it was too long to draw a conclusion when he heard that Brian wanted to kick her out of the Houston Martial Arts School yesterday. If she had the opportunity to be trained by him, she might turn the table these arrogant people might someday lower their heads in front of her. That was what he meant. John was a cultivator! How could she stay calm! Hardy¡¯s brain went nk. Panic-stricken, he broke into cold sweat. John walked towards him indifferently. Hardy was so frightened that he even forgot to kneel down to beg for mercy. He was totally scared out of his wits. Of course. It was toote. ¡°Opportunities don¡¯te often. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t seize them. You must pay the price.¡± John¡¯s words were Hike the judgment of Death. Hardy couldn¡¯t believe that his life hade to an end in this way. But just as John said, he had given Hardy a chance, but he lost it. John had never provoked him before. Last time at Hugo¡¯s promotion banquet, Hardy was the first one to mock John. He deliberately embarrassed John and he even wanted to take advantage of Hugo to cripple his limbs. In fact, John had intended to fight back that day. It was Hardy¡¯s father, Robert, who came in time and saved his son. But Hardy was so aggressive. He wanted to take revenge on John. He set up a trap with Brian and Brooke, trying to make John a murderer. He didn¡¯t know he was ying with fire. When Hardy¡¯s consciousness was fading away, he recalled what John had told him yesterday: may you a long life. How ridiculous it was! It was he who put an end to his life. John¡¯s ruthlessness gave Brian the creeps, his body could not help trembling. Of course he knew Hardy¡¯s n. Hardy told it to him when he was having a rest at the edge of the open-air training ground yesterday, so he asked Sophia to stop the basic training and go into actualbat. Their aim was not to let Sophia carry outbat training, but to use the geographical advantage of the Zephyr Wolf-hunting Ground to frame John. God made fools of people. Who would have thought that they were set by their own trap. At this moment, apart from fear, there was more regret in Brian¡¯s heart. He regretted dealing with John with Hardy. It would do him no good. He agreed Hardy¡¯s n just to butter up him. And now his life hung by a thread. What bad luck! He knelt on the ground, shivering uncontrobly. He thought he was going to die today when he was suddenly pped hard on the face. The burning feeling disenchanted him at once. ¡°This is a lesson for you.¡± Said John lightly. Brian was stunned. Then. His desperation was reced by ecstasy. He was not furious at all when he was pped but felt iparably surprised. It meant that John didn¡¯t intend to kill him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The great rapture seemed to make him forget the pain on his face. He kept kowtowing and said, ¡°Thank you for not killing me! Thank you for not killing me!¡± John looked at him in silence. He didn¡¯t bother to take Brian¡¯s life as he was just an aplice, not the plotter. He thought for a moment. ¡°Tell Robert that I killed his son. If he doesn¡¯t ept it,e to the Long Family. I¡¯ll wait for him there.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll pass it on to him right now.¡± Brian hurried to nod. ¡°Then should I tell him about your identity as a cultivator?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± John said. He didn¡¯t care about it at all, but his casual answer was like a bomb for Brian. It was up to him? Was John implying something? Generally speaking, the so-called ¡°it¡¯s up to you¡± meant a lot, it was telling others that you should know what to do next. Brian thought it was better for him not to expose John¡¯s identity in case John should get angry with him. He gave a thumbs up to his wit. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 A catastrophe On their way back. Sophia lowered her head. She had never felt so reserved. This was a normal mentality. Just like when Bertha first knew that John was the King of Horizon, she almost knelt down to him. But she quickly adapted to it since John was her little brother. Sophia was different. She knew John because of Anita. They hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time. In the past, she felt grateful and well-disposed to John. But now, she dared not express her true feelings to him. She felt even more humble in front of him. John¡¯s identity as a cultivator was too shocking. Of course, John noticed the change in Sophia. When she walked, she didn¡¯t dare to get too close to him and fell a few steps behind silently. ¡°Miss. Long, am I a monster?¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°What?¡± John¡¯s answer dragged her to her senses. ¡°Well, no¡­ No, Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m just¡­ I¡­¡± She stammered. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± As he spoke, he slowed down his pace and walked side by side with Sophia. At first, she was still a little scared. She slowed down her pace too unconsciously, her gaze falling on him again. John had no choice but to slow down again. ¡°Miss. Long, I think at our speed, perhaps Robert will arrive at the Long Family before us.¡± He grinned. Sophia blushed. She felt much more rxed. It turned out that Mr. Lopez was as easy-going as ever. After a while, she asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, why should we wait for Gradian Tennat in the Long Family?¡± Logically speaking, John killed Hardy. Robert, Hardy¡¯s father, would definitely be furious. John could have waited at the Zephyr Wolf-hunting Ground, and Robert would arrive soon. There was no need to waste time waiting in the her Family. With a gleam shining in his eyes, John said, ¡°Because some of your family members make me very unhappy. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to solve them together.¡± Sophia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew who John was referring to When the two of them returned to the Long Family, Brooke was obviously stunned. He asked, ¡°Why did youe back so soon?¡± He knew about Hardy¡¯s n. To be exact, it was him who put up with such an idea for Hardy. ording to the normal situation, John should have been beaten half disabled now But judging from the fact that John was standing in front of him unharmed, things didn¡¯t go as he had expected. ¡°Are you surprised to see use back so early?¡± John cast a tacit nce at Brooke. Hearing that, Brooke face changed slightly. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised. Sophia was participating in the actualbat training, right? I didn¡¯t expect it to end so fast.¡± ¡°Well, something special happened.¡± Answered John. Brooke wanted to say something but stopped on second thoughts. Of course he wanted to ask what had happened in the Zephyr Wolf-hunting Ground, but he was afraid it would expose his intention, so he restrained himself. He nned to find a corner and called Hardy to ask what was going on. At this time, John took the initiative to say, ¡°We met Hardy at the wolf-hunting ground.¡± Pausing for a second, Brooke blurted out, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then I killed him.¡± John made light of it. Brooke¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as if he was lost in his thoughts. ¡°In the name of the entertainmentpetition, Hardy wanted to make me a murderer. But I noticed it, so I killed him.¡± He was still as calm as if he was just talking about the weather. After saying that, he looked at Brooke with a faint smile, appreciating the change of his expression. As expected, Brooke¡¯s face changed dramatically. His heart kept pounding. He stood there like a puppet. Judging from what John said, Brooke was sure that their n was carried out smoothly, at least to the step of framing. Then it was a safe bet, right? He had nted it on John and all he needed to do next was to find an expert and let him cripple John How could there be an ident? Was it possible that Hardy was killed by John before he could escape and call for back-up? It was highly possible. But Brooke didn¡¯t believe it. He was unwilling to believe that John dared to kill Hardy After all, Hardy¡¯s father was the new guardian of the Central Martial Arts League. How could John dare to kill his son? Brooke¡¯s face turned pale and his eyes twinkled. ¡°You are so good at joking, Mr. Lopez. I¡­ Something came up, I have to go now.¡± Then he left in a hurry, came to a quiet ce and called Hardy. ¡°Beep Beep¡­¡± No one answered. He frowned in confusion. Was Hardy really died? No way. No way! Killing Hardy was equivalent ofmitting suicide! Hardy¡¯s powerful support was the Central Martial Arts League, no martial artist dared to offend it! It should be because that Hardy was busy for the time being and it was inconvenient for him to answer the phone. Brooke still couldn¡¯t believe it. About half an hourter. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. An angry roar came from outside and resounded through the entire Long Family. ¡°John Lopez, get the fuck out of here right now!¡± It was Robert¡¯s voice. As expected, he came. His roar startled the whole Long Family. All of the family members ran to the gate of the yard with a frightened look on their faces, trying to see what had happened that made Guardian Tennat so angry. Arno, Buck and Brooke also rushed to the gate. They were all confused, except for Brooke. A feeling of unease nagged at him. A deep and strong sense of unease! What John said before was true? Did he really kill Hardy? That was why Guardian Tennat was so furious now! If so, it was a disaster for the whole Long Family! Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 The raging Robert Outside the Long Family residence. Robert¡¯s face was ghastly pale and his blood was running madly all over his body. His stood there like a savage beast with his red, wide-open eyes. He had originally nned to keep a low profile as he had just taken office as a guardian. Something unexpected may happen any time. That damn John killed his son! How could he keep a low profile now? He was a beast, an ambitious beast. He had nned to hide his ambition for a period of time, but John instigated him. Today, at all costs, he would let this bastard pay the price! Robert¡¯s raging expression sent a shiver down Arno¡¯s spine. ¡°Guardian Tennat, what makes you so angry?¡± He asked with great trepidation. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°What makes me angry?¡± Robert¡¯s face distorted with anger. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°John killed my son. What do you think made me angry?¡± Boom! His words were like a thunderboltnding on the head of all people present. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver. John killed Guardian Tennat¡¯s son? Was he crazy? Brooke¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. He didn¡¯t want to believe it at first, but now he had to since Robert confirmed his suspicion. John killed Hardy! What was John thinking about? Was he insane? Brooke was on the verge of copse. So were Arno and Buck. Everyone in Houston knew that the Long Family was close to John. Now John killed Robert¡¯s son, how could they disassociate from him? They would be implicated. A terrible disaster was inevitable. Everyone was trembling uncontrobly. A dead silence enveloped them. ¡°Where is John? Ask him toe out right now!¡± Robert roared again, like a thunderp, making everyone¡¯s heads buzz and unable to breathe. ¡°Robert Tennat.¡± All of a sudden, John¡¯s t voice came through. He walked out of the Long Family¡¯s house slowly, followed by the calm faced Sophia. Everyone¡¯s fists rolled into balls. How dare he call out the full name of Robert? Damn it! He was getting the Long Family into trouble! When Robert saw Johne out, his overbearing air seemed to have materialized and soared into the sky and turned into a more terrifying depressing aura overhead. The surrounding air seemed to be thinner. They couldn¡¯t even breath in this gloomy atmosphere. They felt as if the ws of a devil were grabbing their hearts tightly. As long as the devil exerted a little more pressure, their hearts would explode! Calm-faced, John ignored the murderous look of Robert. His gazended on one man in the crowd who came with Robert. It was Brian. He was there too. ¡°Brian, could you retell Hardy¡¯s n and what had happened on me?¡± Brian nodded and stood out. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. So did Robert. His eyes were as dark as ink. On the other hand, Brooke was rather puzzled. Why did Brian seem to be obedient to John? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of offending Robert? Brian ignored Robert¡¯s sullen gaze. He exined Hardy¡¯s n: how they tried to set John up, to frame him as a murderer and to threaten Sophia. Robert had already heard of it from him. Brian had told him the whole story when he brought Hardy¡¯s body to the Tennat Family. But when it came to the identity of John as a cultivator, he smartly skipped it. The moment Robert saw his son¡¯s body, he was overwhelmed by endless anger. One sentence kept swirling in his head: John killed his son. As for how John did it, he didn¡¯t bother to think about it. The first thing he did was to rush to the Long Family with a group ofw enforcers. No matter how John killed Hardy, for his son, he must let John learn a lesson. Brian was through with the story. Nobody uttered a word. After a pause, John¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Your son intended to frame me first, so I killed him. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± With a gloomy face, Robert roared, ¡°Although my son did something wrong first, he didn¡¯t deserve to die!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t deserve to die?¡± John sneered. ¡°If Hardy¡¯s n really seeds, what will happen to me? Will I be disabled? What will happen to Sophia? Will she be humiliated by him?¡± ¡°You thought I shouldn¡¯t kill Hardy. But in my opinion, he was courting death. I didn¡¯t do it wrong.¡± ¡°Humph! How eloquent you are!¡± ¡°Hardy¡¯s n failed. What you said was just an assumption. Even if it¡¯s true, the death penalty should be decided by the Martial Arts League, not by you! Who do you think you are?¡± Robert snorted. ¡®Who do you think you are?¡¯ John was almost amused by Robert¡¯s words. Who was he? He was the King of Horizon, but today he was reprimanded by a mere guardian that he was not qualified to sentence anyone. How ridiculous! However, he was not in the mood to show off his identity. He asked, ¡°Since no one but the Martial Arts League has the right to pass sentence, but you are gonna kill me. Based on what? You¡¯re just a guardian, do you have the qualifications to represent the entire Martial Arts League?¡± Hearing that, all the members of the Long Family broke into cold sweat. A mere guardian? How ignorant was he to say such stupid and offensive words! Robert Tennat, the guardian of the Central Martial Arts League, had a very high status in Houston, only second to the leader, Bertha Carter. Why couldn¡¯t he represent the Martial Arts League? John was too young and na?ve to understand that the Martial Arts League was a body of profit. The members of the Long Family shook their heads. ¡°Since you don¡¯t think I¡¯m not qualified, then you can go back to the Martial Arts League with me and let the ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Said John, shrugging his shoulders. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 The top ck sheep John¡¯s answer surprised everyone again, making their faces twitch with confusion Robert was asking him to thew enforcement department. It was amand, not a request! John said he was not interested? This guy waspletely hopeless! Brooke suddenly knelt down in front of Robert and begged for mercy, ¡°Guardia Tennat, John is an ouw. He deserves to die for ten thousand times. But he has nothing to do with our Long Family. And me! I don¡¯t know him at all! Please, please give us a chance.¡± *John oftenes to your family. You even held a banquet for him for three days. Now everyone in Houston knows that he has a close rtionship with your family. Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Brooke turned pale in shock. Not only him, but the other members of his family looked terrified and regretful. They had set up a high-profile banquet in order to butter up the herty Family by taking advantage of John. No one had expected that the herty Family would suddenly fall down and John would cause such a huge disaster! Brooke said in panic, ¡°Guardian Tennat, you misunderstood it. Our family has a bad rtionship with John. We are just friends on the surface.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We have long wanted to cut off contact with him. But he insists on clinging to us.¡± Someone echoed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that John is not a good guy. His motives for approaching our family are questionable. He just wants to get Sophia.¡± ¡°Guardian Tannat, it¡¯s true that the fact that John killed your son has nothing to do with us. And¡­ It¡¯s about Sophia, but she has already made it clear that she doesn¡¯t want to stay in the Long Family anymore.¡± Said Mandy, the wife of Brooke. Buck leered at her fiercely and frowned. Then he looked at Sophia who was still standing next to John. ¡°Come here, Sophia!¡± He shouted angrily. Sophia was unmoved. Her eyes were as cold as ice. She had seen how snobbish these people were. They did the same thing with the Will Family. After that, they tried to curry favor with John when he shot to fame overnight. They were so snobbish. Sophia felt ashamed to be one of them. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Arno had been brainwashed into believing that John could be their backer recently. But now, he shook his heads slightly in a veryplicated mood. John was wrong. This time he made a big mistake. What on earth was he thinking about? After losing the support of the herty Family, he shouldn¡¯t have chosen to offend the Tannat Family. Besides, even if the herty Family didn¡¯t copse, he shouldn¡¯t have killed Hardy, the only son of Robert. Now Robert was there wanting him to pay the price. Arno sighed helplessly. John was wrong, so was he. He shouldn¡¯t have ced all his hopes on him. The three-day banquetst timepletely tied the Long Family with John. They were on the same boat now. How stupid they were! Arno was in deep desperation. At this moment. John, who was silently watching the expressions of the members of the Long Family, showed a yful smile and said, ¡°They are right. We are not close friends at all. I killed Hardy, and it has nothing to do with anyone in the Long Family.¡± Huh? Hearing John¡¯s words, everyone was stunned. The Long Family was obviously a snobbish weathercock. It was extremely disgusting for them to disassociate themselves from John when they saw that he had caused a big trouble. John should hate them. Why did he speak for them? They couldn¡¯t figure it out. But none of it mattered. The only mattered was that they could get rid of him. ¡°Guardian Tannat, you heard it. John admitted that he is just a false friend of us. If you have any enmity with him, pin the me on him as you like! We¡¯re innocent!¡± Brooke exined in a hurry. Robert¡¯s face was gloomy, his eyes full of hatred. ¡°You are quite responsible. Then I will leave you a whole body.¡± He stared at John and sneered. He slowly twisted his neck and his eyes fell on Arno. ¡°The root of this matter is your precious granddaughter. I can let go of your family, but I have one ground rule first: I want your granddaughter to marry my son He knew clearly that his son liked Sophia. Hardy set a trap for John out of revenge, but also, he still wanted to use him to threaten Sophia. That was why he said that the root cause was Sophia. Hearing this, Arno, Buck and his wife turned pale at once. Hardy was already dead, why did Robert ask Sophia to marry him? Did he want Sophia a widow? How could that be! Of course, Sophia¡¯s mother, Darcy, couldn¡¯t bear to ept this fact. She knelt down in front of Robert, pleading with tears and snot. Robert turned a blind eye to it. Both Arno and Buck looked pale. On the other hand, the other members of the Long Family, such as Brooke and Mandy, were overjoyed. They didn¡¯t care whether Sophia was alive or dead as long as Robert could let them go. Besides, this disaster was caused by her. After all, her beauty was the origin sin! Brooke seemed to have forgotten that things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if he hadn¡¯te up with this idea for Hardy. ¡°Dad, we can do nothing. You don¡¯t want the Long Family to be put into prison because of Sophia, do you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, dad. Once one enters the dungeon of the Martial Arts League, it won¡¯t be easy to get out. We have to make a choice. I feel sorry to have Sophia marry Hardy but¡­ We have no way out!¡± Brooke and Mandy put on a pitiful expression and knelt down in front of Arno. The other members also knelt down, hoping that Arno could be more decisive to give up Sophia to protect the Long Family. There was a hunted look on Arno¡¯s face. He stared at his family members, sighed helplessly. Then he looked at Sophia, seeing that she was indifferent and emotionless, he could not help but feel more painful and regretful. How could he open his mouth? ¡°I¡¯ve met many Martial Arts Leagues. In conclusion, all of them in it were scums. Especially you, the top ck sheep¡± Just when everyone were pleading for Arno¡¯s agreement, an indifferent voice suddenly sounded, which made them tremble again. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Killing without moving It could not be more familiar. It was from John. It was him! It was him! The son of bitch! What he had just said was tantamount to calling out the entire Martial Arts League. He even called Robert scum No one knew how toment on him. It was hard to find words toment on him. Put it this way. It was a shame that John didn¡¯t die! John, how dare you disrespect the Martial Arts League? Go to hell!¡± Robert was utterly furious. He let out a long roar and just wanna kill him, straight at John. Brooke sneered, ¡°This guy is arrogant and respects nobody. He deserves death by a thousand cuts!¡± Something strange? Brooke was struggling to tter Robert. Suddenly, he frowned and found it strange. He looked down. Found his feet off the ground and his body strangely suspended in the air. His face turned pale with fright. How could this be? Robert was about to kill John, but was stunned when he heard Brooke¡¯s screams. The others also fixed their eyes on Brooke. Surprised! Confused! Why was he suddenly suspended in the air? It was more like being lifted up by someone. Who could do that? Everyone except Brian and Sophia was shocked, horrified and confused. At this moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how I killed your son? Aren¡¯t you curious why Ryan couldn¡¯t stop me?¡± Ryan. He was in charge of Zephyr Wolf-hunting Ground This meant that he had fought Ryan and it seemed that Ryan lost it. Everyone¡¯s heart trembled. Robert also trembled, and his originally murderous eyes suddenly softened. He hadn¡¯t given it much thought before and Brian hadn¡¯t warned him about it. All he knew was that it was John. And he also thought that Ryan was not there when John killed his son. But now it seemed that he was wrong. A sense of foreboding arose within him. Extremely strong! At this moment, a faint smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°I know you¡¯re confused. All of you are!¡± He paused. Momentster. He continued, ¡°then I¡¯ll show you again how I killed him.¡± Just as he finished speaking. Suddenly, John¡¯s eyes settled on Brooke. He folded his hands and whispered, ¡°Go to hell!¡± Cracked! All of a sudden. Suddenly, his body trembled and his feet kicked hard in the air. In less than two seconds, his neck suddenly snapped. Bang! His body hit the ground, raising a cloud of dust. There was dead silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and seemed to be about to burst out. Their hearts beat fast. First stopped. Then Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! They couldn¡¯t control at all, and their chests seemed to be about to explode. Souls trembled as well! Extraordinary magic. Killing without moving. This was¡­ a cultivator! At the moment. Shock, panic and fear, like a raging tide, engulfed them in an instant. Boom! Like struck by lightning! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Robert suddenly took two steps back, blood pouring from his mouth. His breath was weak and originally murderous eyes was gone. He was not attacked in any way, but only because his anger rose and then was suddenly consumed by endless fear, causing emotionally unstable and vomiting blood. With a cold face, John said, ¡®he offended me first so¡­¡± A look of horror appeared on Robert¡¯s face. Lowering his head. He dared not look up and look John straight. ¡°Any questions?¡± Asked John. Hearing that, Robert¡¯s body trembled. He shook his head in pain and said, ¡°It was Hardy who offended you first. He¡­¡± He deserved to die for offending the cultivator. Hardy had offended him on more than one asion, so his death was not at all unjust. Robert had no intention of retaliating and was worried John would take his anger out on him. Yes. This was the rule. The cultivator¡¯s fist was enough to tear anyone to pieces. How dare he offend John. ¡°Then get out!¡± said John lightly. ¡°Thank you, John!¡± Robert left. Although his son had died a horrible death, he could not afford to offend the cultivator. He was lucky to have survived. Brian stayed. It was John who asked him to stay. ¡°Miss Long, you have two choices. You can either take me as your instructor and be a cultivator, or return to the Houston Martial Arts School to cultivate.¡± After all that had happened, Brian didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Sophia. On the contrary, he even ttered her. Therefore, even if she got back to school, she didn¡¯t have to worry about being bullied. With a dumbfounded expression on her face, Sophia looked at John in disbelief and asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, do you mean that I can choose you and learn from you?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± John nodded with a smile. It was based on a luck. At most, John could only be a tutor to bring Sophia to the area of cultivation. It depended on herself how she would develop in the future. After all, John had already introduced several sisters. It was not a problem for him at all. Biting her red lip, Sophia thought for a moment and suddenly smiled.¡± I choose to go back.¡± Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Can I hug you Back to the Houston Martial Arts School. It was Sophia¡¯s decision. Of course, she knew that a cultivator was much stronger than a martial artist. They were not on the same level. But Sophia was not that ambitious. In the past, she just wanted to stay in the Long family. Later, she decided to cultivate martial arts just to get rid of her own fate. She didn¡¯t want to be regarded as a sacrifice for alliance by her family. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Now that Hardy Tennat was dead, no one would force her to marry into the Tennat family. Moreover, members of the Long family didn¡¯t dare to force her to do anything against her will because of John. Sophia was satisfied. As long as she could stay in the Houston Martial Arts School in the future, she would be very satisfied. Sophia was not greedy. She just wanted to look up at cultivators in silence, just as she looked up at John at this moment. ¡°Miss Long, I respect your decision.¡± John smiled approvingly at Sophia and said that. This stubborn girl was really impressive. ¡°Teacher Wood, you will take care of Miss Long from now on. You should know what to do,¡± said John to Brian. ¡°Yes, sir. Please don¡¯t worry. I will teach Miss Long well and won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± Brian made a solemn promise and was overjoyed. Sophia was a bridge. It was a bridge between him and John. Of course, Brian was willing to teach Sophia, so that he could gain a good impression of John in the future. After all. Everyone wanted to ride on a cultivator¡¯s sess. After telling those to Brian, John nced at the people of the Long family one by one. At this time, the members of the Long family had been stunned for a long time. They had been in such a state since the moment when Brooke Long was dead and John¡¯s identity as a cultivator was exposed. Dumbfounded. Numb. It was as if their soul had been extracted from their bodies. They didn¡¯t dare to imagine that John, who had been active beside them and had frequent contacts with the Long family, would be a cultivator. If they had known that John was a cultivator, they wouldn¡¯t have been changed their attitudes so many times. He just need ride on John¡¯s sess. Unfortunately. Karma¡¯s a bitch. A great opportunitynded above their heads countless times, but they missed it countless times. Perhaps this was the fate of the Long family. ¡°Mr. Lopez, actually¡­ Arno Long tried to save, so he smiled and said. But John interrupted and said, ¡°Mr. Long, when I first met you, I had a good impression of you.¡± That was all John wanted to say. John stopped. But Arno understood what John meant. John had a good impression before, but now he probably had a bad impression. In fact, regardless of all the other factors, John was the savior of the Long family. If it weren¡¯t for him, Arno would have died early and the Long family would have declined. It was John who gave the Long family a chance. However, the Long family changed again, and again,pletely ruining the good impression of the Long family in John¡¯s heart. Arno was sad. A bitter smile appeared on his face. Just then. Plop! All of a sudden, Sophia knelt on the ground. Arno was stunned and said, ¡°Sophia, what are you doing?¡± Sophia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Grandpa, please forgive me for my disobedience. I may note back to the Long family too often in the future.¡± Everyone was stunned. What Sophia meant was that she wanted to break up with the Long family, but her words were euphemistic. ¡°Sophia, you¡­¡± Although Arno felt heartbroken, he didn¡¯t know what to say tofort Sophia. Arno thought ¡®Ask Sophia not to be impulsive? But was it an impulse? It was obvious that the Long family had hurt Sophia¡¯s heart again and again. They had let her down again and again, which had made her so bold to make such a decision. In particr, just now, the people of the Long family actually wanted to push Sophia out to marry a dead man to protect the Long family, which hurt her thoroughly. How dare he ask her to stay in the Long family?¡¯ Sophia¡¯s mother said with tears in her eyes, ¡°My dear daughter, I support you. This Long family is really not worth your staying.¡± She was also disappointed with the Long family. With a relieved smile on her face, Sophia turned tofort her mother, ¡°Mom, if you miss me in the future, you cane to the Houston Martial Arts School to see me. If everything goes well, I should stay there as a teacher after graduation.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sophia¡¯s mother nodded heavily, tears streaming down her cheeks. From beginning to end. Sophia didn¡¯t look at Buck Long. Buck¡¯s heart was full of regret. He admitted that he was not a good father at all. He couldn¡¯t even protect his daughter. He was ashamed and did not expect his daughter¡¯s forgiveness. After that, Sophia stood up and said to Brian, ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go back to school!¡± The three left. Looking at their backs, Arno sighed sadly. His eyes swept across Mandy, Brooke¡¯s wife, and suddenly became colder. The Long family had missed many opportunities. Brooke Long had his wife made great contributions. Brooke died, but Mandy was still alive. It was just that she would have a hard time in the Long family in the future. Mandy felt like falling into an ice cer. They arrived at the gate of the Houston Martial Arts School. John stopped and said, ¡°Miss Long, I won¡¯t follow you in. If there is a chance in the future, I wille to see you. I hope you have be an excellent teacher at that time.¡± Sophia¡¯s beautiful eyes froze. A strong sense of reluctance suddenly emerged in her heart. She didn¡¯t have a strong feeling for John. When she first met him, she even felt a little disgusted with him, because he stared at the gap between her legs with a pair of evil eyes for the first time. But after getting along with him, Sophia gradually liked him. It was natural. After all. Every woman would fall in love with such an excellent man. With watery eyes, Sophia gathered her courage and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, can I hug you?¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Chapter 402 A new king appeared After Sophia finished. She stepped forward. She gently leaned on John, but soon separated. It was just like a dragonfly skimming the water. ¡°Mr. Lopez, I remember your heartbeat.¡± Sophia said with a sweet smile. She had thought that a man like John was a person she would never be able to match, let alone expect him. to fall in love with her. But just now. When she got close to John, she felt that his heart was beating fast. At least it proved that there was a moment when she made this excellent man¡¯s heart beat fast for her. Sophia thought that was enough. Watching the two enter the school, John smiled bitterly. He was so damn charming that the girl fell in love with him. It was really sinful. He thought, ¡®Will he suffer retribution in his next life and be an ugly man like Tony Will?¡¯ John couldn¡¯t help shivering. After dealing with the matter of Sophia, John soon received a list, a secret list from the intelligence agency of the Oracle Pce. On the list were the names of ten organizations from all over the world, including the Australian Ninja League. This list. They were the forces that the Kingyer alliance recently won over. It had been a period of time since Oracle King¡¯s death. The Oracle Pce without the Oracle King had lost its former deterrence in the eyes of all the forces. All parties began to act. In John¡¯s words, if the tree fell, the demon would definitely appear. The bullet flew far enough, and it was almost time to hit the target. It was said that the Kingyer alliance was going to start the war on the Mount Oracle in half a month. The Mount Oracle was located in the northwest of the United States, at the junction of several countries. It was the highest peak among all the mounts. The reason why it was named the Mount Oracle was naturally because of the Oracle King. On the top of the snow on the Mount Oracle, there stood a huge human-shaped statue. It was tall and straight, holding an Excalibur in its hand. Under the dragon head mask, it was looking into the distance. Although it was a sculpture, it was iparably lively, showing the unparalleled power of Oracle King incisively and vividly. This was the symbol of the peak of the martial arts. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Today, the Oracle King was dead. In Britain, Alex Watson, relying on the Excalibur of the Oracle King, had be the King of Gods of the Kingyer alliance. Half a monthter, the Kingyer alliance was about to climb the Mount Oracle and destroy the statue of the Oracle King, changing it into the King of Gods, Alex Watson. At that time. All the forces will witness that historical moment. After hearing the news, people in the United States were very sad and indignant, but there was nothing they could do, because for the martial artists in the world, Alex was indeed the strongest man. Those people in the United States who were unwilling to believe that the King of Horizon had died had to admit one fact after going through such a long time without getting any news about him. The era of the King of Horizon had passed. A new king was about to rise. When John heard the news, he smiled. All he had done was to wait for this moment toe. When all the forces appeared in the Mount Oracle, it would be time for him, John, to finish the first battle. John looked at the list in his hand silently. There were many strange organization names in it. They used to be afraid of the Oracle King and didn¡¯t dare to publicize, but now they began to show up frequently. Thanks to the Kingyer alliance, they managed to get these organizations together and let John know that there were still so many unknown dangers in the world. That was awesome. At the end of the list, there were several organizations whose names were marked in red, negotiating. That was to say, these organizations hadn¡¯t agreed to join the Kingyer alliance for the time being, but it was estimated that they would join it soon, because it was a trend for the alliance to unify the martial arts world. The name of one of the organizations caught John¡¯s attention. It was the Shadow Pavilion. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the organization of killers hidden in the United States? Why did the Kingyer alliance notice this organization?¡± John was confused. He clearly remembered that his sister, Alice Moon, used to be a member of this organization, but she was at the bottom of it. ording to Alice, the reason why she joined the Shadow Pavilion was to find out her real identity. Because parts of her memory were about the Shadow Pavilion. Later, John also asked the people of the intelligence agency to investigate that, and the result was that the Shadow Pavilion was a scattered assassin organization. In other words, it was a small assassin organization. Otherwise, it would not be so easy for Alice to be a member of this organization. Logically speaking, the Kingyer alliance would not notice or care about such an organization at all. How could it be shown on this list? Moreover, from the word ¡®negotiating¡¯, it could be seen that it was difficult for the Kingyer alliance to deal with this organization. So John contacted the intelligence agency again and got the detailed information about it. It turned out that the Shadow Pavilion was not in the United States, but in d. He also knew that the leader of the Shadow Pavilion was Thomson Hutch, an American. That was interesting. All of a sudden, John became interested in the Shadow Pavilion in d. Maybe he could find some information about Alice¡¯s background there. John decided to go to d. John thought, ¡®Should I take her with me?¡¯ After thinking for a while, John finally decided not to tell this to Alice for the time being, lest she would be disappointed if they couldn¡¯t find any clue. John went to the Sunshine Welfare Center and asked Cornelius Wodehouse for Alice¡¯s photo when she was a child. Then he set off for d. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Shadow Pavilion In d. A building simr to a church was actually the location of the Shadow Pavilion. At this time, the atmosphere in the Shadow Pavilion was extremely tense. The Shadow Pavilion was an assassin organization founded by American people. It moved from the United States to d more than 20 years ago.. After many years, it gradually developed and became the number one assassin organization in d. But in recent days, the Shadow Pavilion had dropped all the tasks and was no longer active. Because the Kingyer alliance was putting pressure on them. Surrender, or perish. There were three main pces in the Shadow Pavilion, which were the Pluto Pce, the Yaksa Pce, and the blood prison hall. Today, the three kings of pces gathered and were discussing the future of the Shadow Pavilion. The three of them all believed that the Kingyer alliance was flourishing and tyrannical. They had no choice but to join the alliance. Otherwise, the Shadow Pavilion would be destroyed. The person in the main seat was a middle-aged man with a moustache. Hearing the persuasion of the three kings of pces, he frowned and said, ¡°Joining the Kingyer alliance. means that were arepletely an enemy of the martial arts world of the United States. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± The man with mustache was called Thomson Hutch, the master of the Shadow Pavilion. It was precisely because of him that the Kingyer alliance hadn¡¯t solved the Shadow Pavilion yet. Thomson disagreed with the three kings of pces. An old man with a red face said, ¡°Master, the situation the martial artists in the world faced has changed. since the day of the death of the Oracle King. The current martial arts world of the United States is nothing to be afraid of.¡± He was the king of the Bloodshed Pce and the first one to advocate joining the Kingyer alliance. Another stocky man, the king of the Pluto Pce, said, ¡°The Kingyer alliance would unify the martial arts world sooner orter. It¡¯s not a bad thing for us to join now. Moreover, we have no choice.¡± The Kingyer alliance had great ambitions. They tried to control the martial artist organizations of many countries, and the Shadow Pavilion was one of their goals. If the Shadow Pavilion didn¡¯t agree or dared to resist, the alliance would take forceful measures to rebuild a new assassin organization in d, which would be easy to control. In other words, if the Shadow Pavilion dared to disobey, it would be destroyed. With the technology of gic modification, the Kingyer alliance could create countless people who could reach the soul realm. They had the confidence to be domineering. In addition to these two kings of pces, there was also a sissy man. He was the king of the Yaksa Pce. He did not speak, but his meaning was the same as the other two kings¡¯. It was the wisest choice for them to submit to the Kingyer alliance. Thomson frowned and said, ¡°I can understand your feelings. I just want to remind you not to forget that the blood of the United States is flowing in your bones.¡± He also knew that the Kingyer alliance was extremely powerful. The only way out was to submit, but his inner feelings told him that he couldn¡¯t do that. Kingyer. Who was the king? The King of Horizon. This was an insulting organization. Even its name had the meaning of belittling the King of Horizon. Thomson really didn¡¯t want to join such an organization and he felt ufortable. The king of the Bloodshed Pce snorted and said, ¡°Master, we have left the United States for so many years. There is no blood of the United States left. I would rather be an der,¡± Thomson said unhappily, ¡°I am different from you. Even though I have lived in d for more than 20 years, I won¡¯t forget that I am a citizen of the United States.¡± ¡°Humph, is it so important whether you are a member of the United States or not?¡± The king of the Bloodshed Pce did not agree with Thomson. In his opinion, since the Shadow Pavilion had been moved to d, it represented d and had nothing. to do with the United States. ¡°Master.¡± At this time, the sissy man who had been silent all the time suddenly said, ¡°You remind us not to forget that we are Americans. Should I also remind the master that it was the United States who betrayed us that year?¡± The three pces seemed to be affiliated to the Shadow Pavilion, but in fact, the three kings had already been qualified to talk to Thomson on an equal footing. Therefore, when the king of the Yaksa Pce spoke, he did not have the slightest scruple, nor was he afraid of Thomson. The other two kings were the same. This time, they came to Thomson to discuss countermeasures just to show respect. It would be best if Thomson agreed. If not, the three pces didn¡¯t mind leaving the Shadow Pavilion. The man¡¯s words made Thomson lost in thought. A momentter. He sighed and said, ¡°It seems that you have made a mistake. It was not the United States that failed us, but the Martial Arts League and the Moore Family.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The king of the Bloodshed Pce said in a deep voice, ¡°The highest decision maker of the Martial Arts League is named Moore, and the Martial Arts League represents the martial arts world of the United States. The Moore Family failed us, and it means that the United States failed us.¡± The king of the Pluto Pce sneered, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been in the United States in the past few years, I¡¯ve heard something about the United States. Now the US Martial Arts League haspletely rotten. It¡¯s really pathetic.¡± The king of the Yaksa Pce agreed, ¡°The martial arts world of the United States has been destroyed. Even if we are their enemies, what can they do? Joining the Kingyer alliance is the only way out.¡± ¡°What about the Oracle Pce?¡± Thomson¡¯s sudden words startled the three kings. Apparently, they were shocked by the name. ¡°ording to you, the Martial Arts League represents the martial arts world of the United States. What about the Oracle Pce?¡± Thomson continued to ask. The three remained silent. After a long time. The king of the Bloodshed Pce said, ¡°I think the Oracle Pce is the same as the Martial Arts League. They are birds of a feather. Otherwise, how could they just stand by and do nothing?¡± The other two kings also nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we also think so. The Oracle Pce and the Martial Arts League are the same kind of organization, rotten thoroughly.¡± As soon as they said this, they immediately felt a piercing chill burst out from Thomson. ¡°Ha, you three are getting bolder now. If the King of Horizon is still alive, how dare you say something like that?¡± Thomson sneered. The name he had just called was the King of Horizon, not the Oracle King. This was a kind of awe from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Kill the witness to cover up the crime Although Thomson had been forced to leave the United States for more than 20 years, it was impossible for him to have no resentment. He hated, too. But what Thomson hated was the Martial Arts League, not the United States, nor the Oracle Pce. On the contrary. He still remembered that he was an American. He also maintained a respectful attitude towards the King of Horizon. The man was the guardian Saint of the United States. He had been leading the Oracle Pce to resist the enemy outside. The internal decay had nothing to do with him. Therefore, Thomson was extremely unhappy when the three kings said that the Oracle Pce was the same as the Martial Arts League. Seeing that Thomson was angry, the three kings wisely skipped over this topic. It was meaningless to continue this topic. The Oracle King was dead. The only thing they needed to do was to firmly join the Kingyer alliance. It was his business whether Thomson was happy or not. ¡°Ha, Master Hutch, I¡¯m d that you have this thought.¡± Just as the two sides were in a stalemate, a heartyughter suddenly sounded. Then a young American man jumped down from the top of the church. The four were shocked. As if they were facing a formidable enemy. The red-faced man, namely the king of the Bloodshed Pce, instantly tensed up and shouted, ¡°Who are you? When did you eavesdrop on us?¡± The young man smiled and said, ¡°My name is John Lopez. Like you, I¡¯m a citizen of the United States. I¡¯ve been listening to you since the first sentence you said.¡± Just like you, I¡¯m a citizen of the United States. This sentence made the three kings frown slightly, but thetter part of the sentence made their faces suddenly change. He had been there since the first sentence. This meant that John had been staying above their heads for more than 20 minutes. The most unbelievable thing was that none of them had noticed him. What kind of organization was the Shadow Pavilion? Assassin organization! They were good at lurking. Who would have thought that the young man in front of him had lurked above them for so long without revealing any aura? Thomson narrowed his eyes and asked vigntly, ¡°Are you also an assassin?¡± This man had such a brilliant hidden skill, so Thomson had to doubt him. John shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a gentleman, different from you who always hide yourselves.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The king of the Pluto Pce shouted angrily. The young man was mocking them that they couldn¡¯t expose to the sunshine. Although they really couldn¡¯t expose themselves. ¡°John, since you are from the United States, why did youe to d and eavesdrop on us for so long? What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Compared to the three kings, Thomson was obviously more patient and asked unhurriedly. ¡°I just wanted to pay a visit to the Master Hutch. As for your conversation, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. But seeing that you are arguing so fiercely, I watched a y by the way.¡± John looked at Thomson. To be honest, before he came to the Shadow Pavilion, he really didn¡¯t expect that the leader of the assassin organization would be a person with a clear distinction between love and hate. He had a good first impression. However, the king of the Bloodshed Pce snorted, ¡°You are eavesdropping. Why do you say that tantly?¡± John ignored him. Thomson said thoughtfully, ¡°You just said you were here to visit me. Did we know each other before?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡± John shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody. How could I have the chance to know Master Hutch? I just heard that the master of the Shadow Pavilion is from the United States, so I came here to have a look.¡± ¡°Humph! Our three kings are also from the United States. Why don¡¯t youe to visit us?¡± The king of the Bloodshed Pce was sullen and always maintained hostility towards John. John nced at him yfully and said sarcastically ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you were an der? Why did you say that you were an American?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± A hint of anger shed through the eyes of the king of the Bloodshed Pce. Of course, he knew that this man was deliberately ridiculing him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. A sinister sneer suddenly appeared on the face of the king of the Yaksa Pce. He said, ¡°In my opinion, it doesn¡¯t matter whether youe here to pay a visit or not.¡± ¡°Oh? Then what do you think is important?¡± ¡°I think you have heard something you shouldn¡¯t have heard. The most important thing is to kill you,¡± the man said with a dangerous smile. However, it seemed that John didn¡¯t notice it. He said, ¡°What is it that I shouldn¡¯t hear? Is it that your three are going to join the Kingyer alliance? Or the Shadow Pavilion have something to do with the US Martial Arts League? Or you belittled the Oracle Pce?¡± What John said proved that he heard every word they said just now. Even Thomson¡¯s face darkened. If John just entered the Shadow Pavilion by mistake, Thomson might spare his life for the sake of his identity as an American people. But since he had heard so much, he could only¡­. Kill the witness to cover up the crime. It was indeed inconvenient to reveal something. ¡°John, our Shadow Pavilion doesn¡¯t usually kill people who are not our targets. But today, you really came at a bad time, and you shouldn¡¯t have eavesdropped on us. So, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Thomson¡¯s face turned cold and his killing intent poured out. When he was about to make suddenly heard crisp footsteps from afar. It was the sound of leather shoes rubbing against the floor. Thomson frowned slightly, and could only temporarily restrain his killing intent. He looked at the door, and his pupils suddenly shrank. The three kings of the pces also looked over there, and their expressions changed. It was a man in a white suit. He was about 6.2 feet tall, noble and elegant. He wore a white round hat which slightly tilted and covered the upper half of his face. As he walked forward, the ck leather shoes under his feet tapped on the ground, which seemed to have an inexplicable sense of pressure. ¡°Friends, have you made a deal?¡± The man in white suit spoke fluent American English. He slowly took off his round hat, revealing a typical eastern face. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Hand of Bloodshed Let me introduce myself. My name is Hanson Edgar. I¡¯m from the Kingyer alliance!¡± The man put his white round hat on his chest and politely introduced himself. If he hadn¡¯t told others the name of the organization, others would have thought that he was a noble man. ¡°There are several men of your Shadow Pavilion outside the door. They didn¡¯t listen to me, so I sent them to heaven. Please don¡¯t me me.¡± Hanson continued. Even if he had killed several assassins of the Shadow Pavilion, he still said it with ease. Moreover, judging from his suit, which was as bright as snow and did not have any blood stains, it could be inferred that he easily killed them. This person was extremely powerful! It was likely that he reached human-made soul realm! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to break into the headquarters of the Shadow Pavilion alone. That was the truth. The king of the Bloodshed Pce stepped forward respectfully and said, ¡°Mr. Edgar, we have talked to the Master of Pavilion. It seems that he doesn¡¯t agree to join the alliance.¡± The king of the Pluto Pce and the king of the Yaksa Pce also followed him to Hanson. Obviously, they had known Hanson before. ¡°Really?¡± Hearing the words of the king of the Bloodshed Pce, Hanson¡¯s eyes shed slightly. He smiled and asked, ¡°Master. Hutch, can you give me a reason? Why don¡¯t you want to join the alliance?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be a dog, especially a dog serving you British people,¡± Thomson said with a long face. He had long anticipated that the three kings of the pces would submit to the Kingyer alliance. They were not discussing at all, but persuading Thomson to be a member of the Kingyer alliance just like them. Thomson Hutch firmly remembered that he was an American and was unwilling to do such a shameless thing. The king of the Bloodshed Pce shook his head and said, ¡°Thomson, you are too stupid. As the saying goes, a live dog is better than a dead lion. Why don¡¯t you understand this?¡± He didn¡¯t even bother to call Thomson master, so he called out Thomson¡¯s name. It also meant that the three pces were ready to break up with the Shadow Pavilion. The king of the Pluto Pce sighed, ¡°Thomson, why do you have to do that? Even if you have guts now, who can you show it to? Will the American people remember you after you died?¡± The king of the Yaksa Pce added in a sissy voice, ¡°Master Hutch, don¡¯t forget that you are only the most wanted criminal for the US Martial Arts League.¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Facing the persuasion of the three kings, Thomson sneered and said, ¡°What I have done is never to show it to anyone. I just want to have a clear conscience.¡± ¡°Want to have a clear conscience. I totally agree with Master Hutch!¡± John¡¯s voice suddenly came from the corner, as if he was appreciating Master Hutch. The master the Shadow Pavilion really gave him a great surprise. It was really hard to imagine that the leader. of an assassin organization would say something like that. But it was much better the things. those hypocrites who supported justice on the surface but did some insidious Thomson looked at John speechlessly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He thought, ¡®What time is it now? This guy still has the interest to tter me. Can¡¯t he see how nervous the situation is now?¡± Thomson frowned and thought for a moment. Then he suddenly turned to John and said, ¡°John, you eavesdropped on the secrets of our Shadow Pavilion and I was going to kill you. But now, you can find an opportunity to leave!¡± The three pces split with the Shadow Pavilion. Thomson knew clearly that they would not let him go easily.ter, so any secret was no longer important. For the sake of John¡¯s identity as an Americanpatriot, it was a good deed to let him. escape. Although Thomson also knew that there was little chance for John to escape. Hanson still maintained his elegant smile and said, ¡°Master Hutch, I really admire your courage, but if you don¡¯t submit to the alliance, we can only be enemies.¡± Thomson lowered his head in silence. No one knew what he was thinking about. For an instant. Suddenly, he turned around and shouted at John, ¡°Go!¡± As soon as the roar fell, he moved his body and took the initiative to attack Hanson. The internal energy gushed out like the tide, making his robe swell violently and his body seem to be a little stronger. As for Hanson. His smile remained the same. He was noble and elegant, just like a noble man. Facing the sudden attack from Thomson, he retreated unhurriedly, like a gentleman. ¡°Master Hutch, you are too impulsive.¡± Hanson said with a smile. He gently pped the round hat in his hand, but the momentum he burst out was extremely terrifying. As expected. The soul realm! At the same time. The hot-tempered king of the Bloodshed Pce suddenly grinned hideously. When Thomson made a move, he instantly turned into a terrifying thunder and struck straight at John. Thomson wanted the young man to escape, but he didn¡¯t agree, which could also show his loyalty to Hanson. ¡°Hand of Bloodshed!¡± The king of the Bloodshed Pce showed his unique skill as soon as he made a move. With the surging internal energy, his right palm was like a red and hot iron, and his entire palm was in bright red. A powerful palm hit John¡¯s chest! John couldn¡¯t dodge. At least in the eyes of the king of the Bloodshed Pce, John couldn¡¯t dodge, so his palm was firmly. imprinted on his chest. Boom! Boom! The blood red internal energy burst out through his palm. The king of the Bloodshed Pce grinned even more hideously. Even if his opponent was at the venerable realm could not bear his Hand of Bloodshed and his heart would be shattered with a single blow. It was a piece of cake for him to kill John. While the king of the Bloodshed Pce was thinking about this, he had already pressed his palm on John¡¯s body, but then he was stunned. Nothing? Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Three people were killed in an Instant The king of the Bloodshed Pce was stunned. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His bloody palm did touch John¡¯s chest, but he didn¡¯t move at all. The only change should be the yful smile at the corners of his mouth. How could this be? The king of the Bloodshed Pce frowned. Just now, when he saw that John didn¡¯t dodge, he thought it was because he didn¡¯t react. And now, it was the same. John didn¡¯t release the forceful shield. Then how did John resist his attack? The king of the Bloodshed Pce¡¯s face was already red, and now it was purplish red. He tried his best to p again. John still didn¡¯t move. The king of the Bloodshed Pce turned pale with fright. He finally knew that he didn¡¯t have an illusion just now. It was this young man in front of him who really resisted his Hand of Bloodshed. And two times. The king of the Bloodshed Pce realized that something was wrong and wanted to retreat instinctively, but John suddenly grabbed his wrist and said with a smile, ¡°Old man, your massage technique is not good!¡± As John said that. John pinched his hand. Hiss! Blood sshed. The red-faced old man¡¯s hand was broken. Yes. Broken! It was not that his bones were smashed, but a horizontal section appeared. From his wrist, even the flesh and bonespletely separated from the blood red palm. The king of the Bloodshed Pce was stunned for a long time before he let out a miserable cry like a pig being butchered. His Hand of Bloodshed, which he had been practicing hard for many years, was broken?! It was broken by a young man dozens of years younger than him! Where did this young mane from! The red faced old man let out a mournful roar, attracting the attention of the other two kings. When they saw the old man¡¯s broken hand, their pupils suddenly contracted. What happened? They didn¡¯t even know what had just happened. Because Their attention was all on Hanson just now. Hanson was elegant and calm when he fought with Thomson, so they couldn¡¯t help but marvel. This soul realm from the Kingyer alliance had simply refreshed their knowledge of fighting. It turned out that when a person was fighting, he could also be so elegant. He did not look violent at all, but had a unique beauty. This must be the so-called suit thug! As for John. The two didn¡¯t care about him at all. They had no doubt about the strength of the red-faced old man. Killing John was as easy as killing an ant, so there was no need to watch. But who would have thought that. In an instant, the king of the Bloodshed Pce let out a scream. His Hand of Bloodshed, which he was proud of, was weirdly broken, which was really out of the expectation of the two. ¡°That guy is strange! Hurry up! You two attack him together and kill him!¡± The red-faced old man covered his broken palm and shouted, waking up the two people who were in a daze. Their eyes were cold, and at the same time, they attacked John. ¡®I will kill you!¡± John showed a cold smile and his figure disappeared weirdly. The next second, he appeared behind the king of the Yaksa Pce. ¡°I feel very ufortable at the first sight of your insidious expression. So, you are the first one!¡± John pinched the neck of the king of the Yaksa Pce with one hand, so his originally sissy face instantly turned pale. However, before he could react, his head suddenly tilted to the side. Crack! Her neck was broken. ¡°You are the second one.¡± After killing the sissy man, John shed to the short fat man, the king of the Pluto Pce, and pped his skull. Just now, the king of the Pluto Pce and the king of the Yaksa Pce attacked together. Seeing the sudden death of the king of the Yaksa Pce, he was still in a daze. When he came to his senses, he saw John appear in front of him. His eyes widened in shock. What a horrible speed! At this moment, he finally understood how the palm of the king of the Bloodshed Pce was broken, because the young man in front of them was not someone they could provoke at all. Dodge! The king of the Pluto Pce retreated sharply, having no intention of fighting. All he wanted to do was to avoid the p from John. However. He was fast, but John was faster than him. John¡¯s palm followed him like a shadow. In the end, it uratelynded on the head skull of the king of the Pluto Pce. Crack! The king of the Pluto Pce died! There was only the old man with red face from the Bloodshed Pce left. The culprit was scared to death when he saw that John was so fierce and he easily killed two men who reached the venerable realm in an instant. ¡°Mr. Harison, help -¡± The red-faced old man had no courage to face John, so he could only ask Hanson for help. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he suddenly saw a sharp light pierced into the middle of his eyebrows. Plop! The red-faced man fell to the ground and died. A terrifying blood hole suddenly appeared between his eyebrows. Eyes. He was pop-eyed! Before he died, he finally understood why John was so horrible, because he could feel the breath of a cultivator from the light. He thought, ¡®When did a cultivatore to interfere in the affairs of the martial arts world? Was he so free?¡± The red-faced old man¡¯s question was destined to be unsolved. It seemed a long time from John broke the old man¡¯s wrist to killing three people, but in fact, it was only a few seconds. Every kill only needed one second. So when Hanson came to his sense, the three men had already turned into corpses. Thomson knew that he was no match for Hanson, so when he made his move, he paid all his attention and didn¡¯t dare to be distracted. When he suddenly saw Hanson stunned, he was also surprised. He followed Hanson¡¯s gaze. Thomson¡¯s body trembled violently. He thought, ¡®Why did the three Kings of Pces suddenly die? Did this young man named John Lopez kill them?¡± Thomson looked at John withplicated eyes. Although it was unbelievable, only this answer could exin this strange phenomenon. ¡°You are very elegant?¡± Just as the two were in a daze, John¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, followed by a crisp sound, and Hanson was sent flying out. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 The shadow of Martial Arts League Hanson was an artificial soul realm warrior from the Kingyer alliance, he was elegant and noble in a suitable handmade white suit, which made him look extremely decent. However. At this moment. p! The sudden p fell hard on his arrogant and confident face dozens of meters away. It was clear. His teeth shot out. His body hung in the air and rolled like a spinning top. Nobody knew how many circles he had rolled because of his fast speed. It was just known that he was really embarrassed. He was extremely embarrassed! Like a dog. Hey on the ground with his mouth wide open and kept spitting blood. His whole face had lost consciousness. His head ached too. He seemed to have a concussion. The p was so hard that it broke through both physical and mental defense of Hanson. Hanson was dumbfounded. Dodge? How could he avoid such a sudden p in the void dozens of meters away? He couldn¡¯t dodge at all. He could only surrender to the p of John. Thomson was also dumbfounded. The strong man in his eyes, Hanson, was pped by John and ended up like this? The expensive white suit had been torn into pieces. He was the soul realm warrior! He pped the soul realm warrior like pped a dog. Why was thispatriot from the US so terrifying? Thomson¡¯s two pupils exploded with a violent quake all of a sudden, and he could hardly breathe. He finally understood how the three Kings of Pce died before. They were killed by John in a second! ¡°Get out of here right now. Are you waiting for me to kill you?¡± Upon hearing this, Hanson was so frightened that he rolled over and staggered out of here. He had been so elegant before, but now he was in a mess. Thomson swallowed. In fact, he preferred John to kill Hanson, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. He didn¡¯t have the right to question anything that a powerful man like John had done. Why didn¡¯t John kill Hanson? He could kill him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But it was unnecessary. Living people were more valuable than dead people. There was a drop of blood in the palm of John, which was sealed by a cyan talisman. He had just absorbed it from Hanson¡¯s body. In other words, if John wanted to kill Hanson, he could do it at any time. Even if Hanson was thousands of miles away, it would only take one thought to kill him. ¡°Lopez¡­ Senior!¡± When Thomson faced John again, he was not as rxed as before. His whole body was full of pressure, making him almost unable to breathe. However, John had already returned to calm, with an innocent smile on his face. He waspletely different from the evil who had beaten the soul realm warrior and made him unable to fight back just now. ¡°Master Hutch, what do you say if I tell you that Oracle King is still alive?¡± John said all of a sudden. Thomson was shocked. His breath froze. He gazed at the young man in front of him with his trembling eyes and thought, ¡®If the face of John was reced by the pair of powerful dragon head mask¡­¡± Bang! Thomson¡¯s heart trembled violently, and then he fell on his knees. He understood! He understood everything! That exined why the young man¡¯s strength was so terrifying. That exined why the young man would looked at him with appreciation when he said that he came from the US. It turned out¡­ ¡°Greetings from Thomson, your Majesty King!¡± Thomson¡¯s voice was trembling, high and excited. As he called out the word ¡®Majesty King¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help trembling while his tears gushed out. He cried. This was an indescribable feeling. If he had to find a reason, it might be that the blood of the US in his bones made him cry. It turned out that his Majesty King was still alive. It turned out that in his life, he would also have such a lucky moment to be so close to the Majesty King. ¡°Master Hutch, can you trust me now?¡± John asked with a smile. Thomson was a rough man, he wiped his tears and said with embarrassment, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I have a few questions to ask you, Master Hutch.¡± John said without much interest. ¡°Your Majesty, you can ask whatever you want to ask. Thomson will tell you everything.¡± John nodded and asked, ¡°I heard the conversation between you and the three Kings of Pce just now. It seems that your Shadow Pavilion has something to do with the US Martial Arts League in the early years. Can you tell me what happened?¡± Thomson¡¯s expression froze, he fell into a dilemma. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just curious. It doesn¡¯t represent the standpoint of Martial Arts League.¡± He knew what Thomson was worried about. From their previous conversation, John could tell that the Shadow Pavilion and the US Martial Arts League were enemies, so Thomson was worried that if he said it out, he would offend John. After all, he didn¡¯t know the attitude of John towards the Martial Arts League. However, Thomson breathed a sigh of relief since John said so. His eyes flickered slightly, ¡°The Shadow Pavilion was originally the shadow of the Martial Arts League¡­¡± It was still the same sentence. Light and darkness coexisted. Wherever there was light, there would be darkness. The two were interdependent. That was the rtionship between the Martial Arts League and the Shadow Pavilion. The Martial Arts League represented brightness and justice, at least on the surface. But it was human beings that maintained the order of the league. As long as they were human beings, they would have emotions and selfishness. Once selfishness existed, then dark sides would appeared. For example, Warren would secretly train men of sacrifice to help him do something that was not convenient for him to show up. The Martial Arts League also needed it. The Shadow Pavilion was like a group of men of sacrifice. However, for some reason, the Shadow Pavilion and the Martial Arts League had broken up. In order to maintain their justice image, it was impossible for the Martial Arts League to admit the existence of the Shadow Pavilion. The best solution was to make all the members of the Shadow Pavilion as wanted criminals and kill them. That was why the Shadow Pavilion was hunted down by the US Martial Arts League to d. After surviving for a few years, it gradually grew stronger. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 The adjudication of the league Thomson exined the rtionship between the Shadow Pavilion and the Martial Arts League like it was and held infinite emotion in his heart. He didn¡¯t know the specific reason why the two quarreled since he was not one of them. In the past twenty years or so, the master of the Shadow Pavilion was not Thomson, but Hugh Moon. ¡°Hugh Moon?¡± Hearing the name, John¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The old master¡¯s surname was also Moon. Did he have anything to do with his third sister Alice? ¡°Can you tell me something about Hugh Moon?¡± Asked John. Thomson thought for a moment and said with a bitter smile, ¡°The old master is really mysterious. No one knows his specific information and real strength, but only knows that he is very powerful.¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± Asked John. ¡°The the US Martial Arts League.¡± ¡°The Martial Arts League?¡± John asked in surprise. Thomson nodded and recalled, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened that year. The old master seemed to be seriously injured, and then the Martial Arts League fell out with the Shadow Pavilion. At that time, the leader of the league was Dolly Moore. He listed all the members of the Shadow Pavilion as wanted criminals, and the old master fell into the hands of Dolly at that time. We were lucky enough to escape from the pursuit of the league. We didn¡¯t breathe a sigh of relief until we arrived at d, but¡­¡± Aplicated look shed through Thomson¡¯s eyes, and he added. ¡°But when I recall itter, the league, or to be exact, Dolly Moore, might not aim at Shadow Pavilion at all, but at the old master.¡± After Thomson finished his words, John was also lost in thought. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a story between the Martial Arts League and the Shadow Pavilion more than 20 years ago. However, perhaps only the people concerned knew what kind of feud existed between Dolly and Hugh. ¡°So the Shadow Pavilion in the US has nothing to do with you.¡±John said after thinking for a while. Thomson smiled and said, ¡°In the past, the Shadow Pavilion was protected by the Martial Arts League on the surface. It was very powerful and almost covered the entire US. It was impossible topletely retreat.¡± This was equivalent to the core of an organization being evacuated to d, and the members of the organization did not have time to retreat, so they broke off contact with the organization and gradually turned into a small-time killer group. More than 20 years had passed. The Shadow Pavilion of d had nothing to do with the Shadow Pavilion of the US. Then John took out the photo of Alice¡¯s childhood and asked Thomson, ¡°Do you have any impression of this girl? Staring at the photo, Thomson thought for a moment, then he shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± The answer came as no surprise to John. Thomson once said that their old master Hugh was very mysterious. Even if he had something to do with Alice, Thomson might not know about it. It seemed that only when he found out Hugh could he know the answer. If he wanted to find Hugh, he had to start from the Moore Family of the Martial Arts League. After thinking for a while, John said, ¡°Your Shadow Pavilion should be moved to another ce some time recently. After I solve the problem of the Kingyer alliance, you can return to the US.¡± ¡°Return to the US¡­¡± Thomson was stunned, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Are you unhappy?¡± Asked John with a smile. ¡°No, No.¡± Thomson shook his head in a hurry and said, ¡°Most of the members of the Shadow Pavilion are from the US. They must be very willing to return to their hometown, but the nature of our organization¡­¡± What kind of organization was the Shadow Pavilion? Assassin. More than 20 years ago, they had to be covered up when they were in the US. Now they were back, what kind of situation should they be in? How could the people of the US be willing to do that? John understood what he meant. He said in a deep voice, ¡°After the rise of the Oracle Pce, they has been paying attention to dealing with the foreign Martial Arts League in recent years. It ispletely unaware that the internal force has rotten. There was a saying that the dead old man with a red face was right. The Martial Arts League was rotten, but the Oracle Pce turned a blind eye to it. They are jackals from the sameir. So I asked you to go back not to continue to be an assassin organization in the US, but to give you a new definition. The adjudication of the league. How about this name?¡± Thomson trembled violently. The adjudication of the league! Just as its name implied, it was a adjudication agency established within the Martial Arts League, which was specially set to deal with the corruption within the league. John continued, ¡°The Shadow Pavilion is the dark side of the Martial Arts League. To put it another way, you used to be the rotten organization of the league, so you should be very clear how to do it. From now on, the Shadow Pavilion, no, I should now call you the adjudication of the league. From now on, this organization will directly belong to the Oracle Pce Even if the leader of the league makes a mistake, he will be punished. Whoever dares to disobey will be the enemy of the thirty-six guardians of the US from the Oracle Pce, and the enemy of me, King of Horizon. Of course. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. If you start to collude with each other one day, we will not let you go if the Oracle Pce knows about it!¡± After John saying that. Thomson knelt down on the ground out of excitement, tears gushed out again. The adjudication of the league. -It directly belonged to the Oracle Pce. What a dignified and serious duty it was! How could Thomson deserve it! ¡°Thomson will never fail the expectations of your Majesty!¡± Thomson said in a trembling voice. After giving orders to Thomson, John returned to the US. He went to the Shadow Pavilion this time mainly to find out the mystery of Alice¡¯s identity. Although he did not get an exact answer, he had obtained a very valuable clue. This clue pointed to the the Moore Family of the Martial Arts League. However, before taking action against the Moore Family, John had another important thing to do. That was, half a monthter, the battle between him and the Kingyer alliance on Mount Oracle. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Not afraid of death Half a month passed in a sh. Soon it came to the date to meet the Kingyer alliance. They imed that they would climb up Mount Oracle and destroy the stone statue of Oracle King. In the past half a month. The people of the US were furious and aggrieved to the extreme. How much they hoped it was just a nightmare and that they would wake up. But when they saw the forces all over the world began to rush desperately to the Mount Oracle, everyone knew that this was the reality. King of Horizon was dead. Now his statue was going to be destroyed by the Kingyer alliance. This was thest line of defense for the people of the US. If this line of defense was broken, they really didn¡¯t know how to regain this faith in the future. This feeling should be called despair! Countless forces gathered crazily with Mount Oracle as the center, even crazier, more turbulent and unstoppable than the small ind in the Pacific Oceanst time. It was unstoppable that they were determined to witness this historical moment. On that day. Around the Mount Oracle, there were huge crowds of people. The surrounding mountains were all packed with people, including the foot, the mountainside and the top. The snow had already been covered by the crowds. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the solitary mountain, on the top of the solitary peak, on the matchless snow-white statue. Everyone was looking forward to it. Except the US. The thirty-six guardians of the Oracle Pce had already arrived. They looked solemn and motionless, like stiff machines. They just allowed the members of the Kingyer alliance to climb the mountain. This scene. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. The statue on the top of the mountain was their king. Now, their king was about to be humiliated, but the people from the Oracle Pce were indifferent. This was unreasonable. It was extremely unreasonable! Could it be that after the Oracle King died, the vigor of the ministry of Oracle Pce had also been obliterated? ¡°Ha ha, is this the Oracle Pce? What a group of cowards! What else do you have except for the Oracle King? Without him, you are just a group of shit!¡± A wildughter suddenly came from a peak nearly a hundred meters away from Mount Oracle. The laughter echoed in the mountains, shaking off countless white snow. This man was strong and tall, standing on the top of the snow peak, with the Excalibur that originally belonged to Oracle King on his shoulder. It was Alex Watson. As soon as the King of Gods from the Kingyer alliance appeared, he immediately attracted countless exmations. Those martial artists from the Kingyer alliance worshiped him. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! After Alex, there were nearly a hundred more peoplended on the nearby peaks. The aura was so terrifying that everyone was bbergasted. There were¡­ nearly a hundred soul realm warriors? Everyone¡¯s eyes were trembling violently, and their chests were heaving. They were constantly gasping for air, with their eyes filled with shock. In the past, it had been difficult to even create a soul realm warrior. But ever since Britain had mastered the gic modification technique, it had actually created nearly a hundred soul realm warriors in such a short period of time. This was going topletely overturn the original structure of the martial world! With such terrifying power, who else would dare to offend the Kingyer alliance in the future? The Oracle Pce? Indeed, as Alex had just said, the current Oracle Pce was nothing in front of the Kingyer alliance. Any warrior at the soul realm chosen from the Kingyer alliance was not something the Oracle Pce could contend with. It was right that the Oracle Pce didn¡¯t resist. They didn¡¯t have the strength to resist at all. However. They felt aggrieved! Those martial artists from the US felt extremely aggrieved. They were extremely disappointed to see that the Oracle Pce did nothing. The existence, which had been regarded as the guardian of the US, hadpletely be a wreck after the fall of the King of Horizon. They even lost their courage and allowed the Kingyer alliance to do whatever they wanted. The martial artists of the US spontaneously formed a team of rebellious warriors to guard the mountainside of Mount Oracle, preventing those from the Kingyer alliance from climbing to the top of the mountain. Although they knew it was useless. It was impossible for the masters of the Kingyer alliance to climb the mountain. But this was an attitude. It was an expression that the people of the US were not afraid of death and would always defended their faith. Quilty Cooper, one of the thirty-six guardians of the Oracle Pce, was deeply moved. He wanted to tell the truth to these fearless people of the US, but he held it back and shouted, ¡°Everyone of the US, disperse. Don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices.¡± ¡°Unnecessary sacrifice?¡± ¡°What is an unnecessary sacrifice? We are defending the dignity of the US. How can it be an unnecessary sacrifice?¡± ¡°No one has the right to destroy the statue of the Majesty King, and I will never let them destroy it. The worst result is death. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± ¡°Majesty King has protected us for so long. This time, let me guard him. It¡¯s my honor to die for him!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our honor!¡± This group of martial artists of the US who formed the resistance line spontaneously were in an uproar, as if they were not afraid of death. On the other hand, the attitude of the thirty-six guards of the Oracle Pcepletely disappointed them. No one had ever thought that the first one topromise to the Kingyer alliance was the Oracle Pce. that they had always worshiped. These people really didn¡¯t deserve to be subordinates of the King of Horizon. Almost all the people of the US had the same thought at the moment. Quilty and the others also knew that everyone was furious, but they didn¡¯t feel angry or aggrieved. They only felt iparably gratified. Look! Wasn¡¯t this what our king wanted to see? The US was never a single country, nor was it a country of part of the people. Whether it was the King of Horizon or the Oracle Pce, its ability was still limited. The prosperity of the US depended on every one of them to release their stubbornness. This was themon people of the US, unyielding, tenacious and fearless of death! Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Stab in the back ¡°Yes, Majesty King can¡¯t be desecrated. I swear to defend Majesty King!¡± A young man in the group of rebellious warriors was agitated and shouted in a loud voice. He was obviously a faithful believer of the King of Horizon. The surrounding martial artists of the US were also inspired. Their eyes turned red in an instant, and their passion was rippling. What did it matter if they pledge their lives for the sake of the Majesty King? ¡°I swear to defend Majesty King!¡± ¡°I swear to defend Majesty King!¡± ¡°I swear to defend Majesty King!¡± ¡°Hey, John, why are you here?¡± All of a sudden, a figure of handsomeness came to the side of the most powerful young man and asked in surprise. John stopped shouting and turned around. It was the genius of the Will Family, Bruce Will. Then he was delighted and said. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? It¡¯s our duty to defend Majesty King. It¡¯s a great honor to die for Majesty King in this life!¡± Bruce looked at him up and down, with a touched expression on his face. A momentter. Bruce took the initiative to stretch out his hand and said, ¡°John, when I fought with you before, you sessfully made me remember your name, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to you.. But now. I admit that you are more excellent than I thought. I have decided to make friends with you.¡±/ When they fought at the Houston Martial Arts School, John became famous through his invincible defensive means. After that, he told Bruce that he could make friends with him, but Bruce was arrogant and ignored him. To his surprise. Today, when they were fighting against the Kingyer alliance together, Bruce actually voluntarily let go of his arrogance and was willing to make friends with John. Perhaps only in this kind of situation where they jointly resisted external enemies could they most easily arouse the emotional resonance between thepatriots of the US ¡°it¡¯s my pride to be recognized by the genius of the Will Family.¡± Said John with an interesting smile. Then he reached out his hand to shake hands with him. Bruce nodded and didn¡¯t deny it. He was a genius in the martial world, and there were not many people who could be recognized by him. Master Bertha was one of them, and few people could make friends with him. Today, he added John in. It was mainly because of the fact that John, a robust master, could also burst out a fearless spirit when the enemy invaded, which made Bruce look at him with new eyes. It was worth it. At this moment. The members of the Kingyer alliance began to climb the mountain. A fierce battle broke out between the two sides. ¡°John, your defense is invincible under the venerable realm, and my attack is enough to kill most of the heaven realm warriors. If the two of us work together, we will definitely be able to defend this line of defense.¡± Said Bruce. Whether it was the Kingyer alliance or the martial artists of the US who resisted the alliance, they were all consciously divided into several battlefields. The Venerable Man fought with the Venerable Man of the other party. The heaven realm warriors fought with heaven realm warriors of the other party. Martial artists beneath the heaven realm also formed a battlefield of their own level to fight against the other party. This was an invisiblepetition. What the Kingyer alliance thought was that even if they didn¡¯t bully the weak, they could still destroy all the defense lines to show the powerful momentum of their alliance. What the resisters thought was that the martial artists of the US were stronger than the Kingyer alliance at the same realm. They could defend all the fronts. Mount Oracle was divided into several battlefields in an instant. The thirty-six guards of the Oracle Pce, as well as nearly a hundred soul realm warriors led by Alex, did not join the battle. Instead, they chose to stand high and watch. Because once they entered the battlefield, the nature wouldpletely change. Alex wanted to see how long the martial artists of the US could hold on. In any case, the final result was already destined. With nearly a hundred warriors at the soul realm, it was inevitable for the Kingyer alliance to win this battle. There was no hurry. They would wait and see. This was the thought of the one hundred warriors at the soul realm from the Kingyer alliance. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. And so did the thirty-six guards of the Oracle Pce. They had already locked a young man¡¯s figure in the battlefield of the heaven realm warriors. It was their king who was beingzy. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh that their King was good at ying. ¡°John, on the left!¡± Bruce held his sword and hacked forward. At the same time, he shouted to remind John to pay attention to the left side of the defense, hepletely used him as a shield. John eximed in his heart and decisively cooperated with him tounch a defense. Whoosh! The left side was next to the battlefield of the venerable realm. As soon as John¡¯s defense was formed, he felt a strong aura hitting on his shield all of a sudden. Damn it! How dare he stab in the back! Originally, the division of the battlefield was clear. But at the junction of this kind of battlefield, there would be venerable realm warriors from the alliance attacking the heaven realm warriors from time to time. If it was an ordinary heaven realm warrior that was hit just now, there must be no body alive. John got angry right away. Without saying a word. He rushed directly into the battlefield of the venerable realm. It was an old man from the Philippines who stabbed in the back at him just now. He should have also participated in the gic modification experiment. However, his potential was limited so that he could not reach the soul realm. He was only at the venerable realm. John rushed to him. The old man from the Philippines was also shocked. Seeing that John dared to rush over after he was lucky enough to resist his attack, he immediately felt that John must be crazy. ¡°Go to hell!¡± How could the old man from the Philippines be afraid of a heaven realm warrior? He fought back in an instant. But the next second, he felt a chill in his neck and the whole world began to spin. Huh? What happened? Before the old man could react, he suddenly saw a headless body below. It was him. He was killed by a young man at heaven realm of the US? The old man from the Philippines couldn¡¯t believe it until he died. After killing a few more people in an instant, John turned around and was about to return to the battlefield. The moment he passed by, an Australian man with a long scar on his face seemed to tremble. That young man¡­ Daniel Jackson, the leader of the Australian Ninja League twisted his neck stiffly and looked in the direction where the young man was running. He was shocked. It was so familiar! Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 A hundred warriors at the soul realm make a sally Back in the the Australian Ninja League, Daniel had seen the true face of the Oracle King, which left him a deep impression. The young man who just shed by gave him such a sense of familiarity, then a shudder ran through Daniel¡¯s body. He looked in that direction. But the young man had disappeared. The battlefield was too chaotic, and several more venerable realm warriors of the US attacked him, so Daniel gave up looking for John. Heforted himself that he just looked like the Oracle King. The Oracle King was not that bored. Perhaps not¡­ Back to the battlefield of the heaven realm, Bruce beat back an opponent and asked in surprise, ¡°John, where did you go just now?¡± ¡°I went to the battlefield next here.¡± ¡°The next battlefield?¡± Bruce was slightly stunned, and then he said with a strange expression, ¡°You are really broad-minded. You went around the battlefield of the venerable realm, but you still came back alive. I really admire you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just lucky.¡± John answered with a smile. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Without thinking too much, Bruce continued to ask John to do the defense work. He swept across the battlefield with his sword, and seemed to have be the overlord of the battlefield. The heaven realm warriors of the Kingyer alliance knew how to behave in a delicate situation. Seeing that the cooperation of the two of them was so unreasonable, they were unwilling to rush up again and all went in other directions. The fight went on. Dozens of minutester, the Kingyer alliance returned to the foot of the mountain. Their first wave of attacks had failed. Moreover, the three sides of the battlefield were all failed. The martial artists of the US were too tenacious. They were no match for them at the same level. After resting for a while. The Kingyer allianceunched a second wave of attack, and there was another fierce battle. However, the result was still the same. They all retreated back to the foot of Mount Oracle, they failed again. The result of the third attack remained the same. Boom! Boom! All of a sudden, there seemed to be a thunder in the sky. Streaks of horrible aura were released in session, The aura of the soul realm warrior! Nearly a hundred warriors at the soul realm!! ¡°What a group of losers!¡± It was Alex who spoke. He finally had seen enough of the show and was not going to waste time, because he knew that if he continued to waste time, the result would still be the same. The tenacity of those martial artists from the US was beyond his expectations. In that case, then as the King of Gods, let him end all this chaos, Holding the Excalibur in his hand, Alex activated his internal force on his feet to automatically form an arched bridge of one hundred meter, which connected the peak of Mount Oracle with the mountain he was on. Climb the mountain? Shit! Alex walked with a slow pace on the bridge with steady steps. He aimed at the white statue on Mount Oracle. Buzz! After Alex Nearly a hundred soul realm warriors who were all over the peaks around also released the internal force arched bridge, leading to the Mount Oracle. The crowd standing below raised their heads and looked up, as if hundreds of avision had been shot out from the center of Mount Oracle, forming aplete circle, and the entire sky was buzzing and trembling. A hundred soul realm warriors paced towards Mount Oracle from all directions at the same time. This scene was truly shocking. All the martial artists of the US on the mountain including venerable realm and heaven realm warriors seemed to be frozen and couldn¡¯t move. A hundred soul realm warriors came from all directions at the same time. Such a terrifying aura was not something ordinary people could resist. Alex walked twenty meters forward. On Mount Oracle, the martial artists under the heaven realm began to blush and their blood was surging. Alex walked thirty meters forward. On Mount Oracle, the martial artists beneath the heaven realm began to spit out blood and feel dizzy. Alex walked forty meters forward. On Mount Oracle, the martial artists beneath the heaven realm began to feel difficult to breathe and pass out. Alex walked fifty meters forward. The martial artists at the heaven realm of the US had the same symptoms. The thirty-six guards of the Oracle Pce couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. Thirty-six streams of strong auras soared into the sky and formed a huge defensive shield. Only then did the people on the Mount Oracle feel better. Alex sneered contemptuously and slowly stepped forward another twenty meters. As he walked, so did the other hundred warriors at the soul realm. At this moment, they were only less than thirty meters away from Mount Oracle. The horrifying and suffocating aura surged towards Mount Oracle from all directions. The defensive shield built by the thirty-six guardians of the US exploded with a crisp sound. Crack! Then. Like a ssmp cover, countless cracks spread like spider webs and instantly spread throughout the entire arc. A few secondster, it waspletely shattered! Without the defensive shield, the terrifying aura of a hundred warriors at the soul realm surged down. Not to mention the ordinary venerable realm warriors, even the thirty-six guards at the top level of the venerable realm could hardly breathe. With the terrifying momentum falling, the martial artists at the heaven realm and below would definitely be crushed into pieces in an instant. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened! They were furious! However! They did not regret! Because they died in order to defend the Majesty King, they would die without regret! This scene could be described as a tragic! Just as the momentum of a hundred warriors at the soul realm were about to fall and the countless martial artists of the US on Mount Oracle were about to turn into overwhelming powder, another shield suddenly rose. It rose without warning. Everyone was stunned, not knowing where this light cyan defensive shield came from. ¡°You are still making useless resistance!¡± Shouted Alex. He continued to move forward, with his aura bing more and more terrifying, but when hended on the light cyan forceful shield, it did not have any effect. Alex frowned slightly. He continued to move forward. The other hundred warriors at the soul realm also followed him. At this time, they were only less than ten meters away from the Mount Oracle. When a hundred of soul realm auras gathered together, they were already very terrifying which was enough to crush all the venerable realm warriors into blood mist. The defensive shield, which looked extremely thin and released a faint cyan halo, did not have any traces of shattering unexpectedly. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Stamp it into pleces The defensive shield, which was as thin as the wings of a cicada, rose strangely and indestructible, which made the countless martial artists of the US on the mountain heave a sigh of relief secretly. Almost. They thought they were going to die in this battle of delense for the Majesty King- However, nobody knew where this defensive shield came from except for some people in the Oracle Pce. They thought it was an array that had been set up Mount Oracle and was activated under the pressure of a hundred warriors at the soul realm. There were also people who thought that this was the manifestation of their Majesty King, who was protecting them in silence. Alex frowned and shouted, ¡°Attack! Stamp it into pieces!¡± Boom! Boom! A hundred warriors at the soul realmunched attacks at the same time. The tremendous internal force was like endless stars falling down, and the Milky way was hanging upside down. It madly attacked the defensive shield on Mount Oracle. The bright light made everyone dare not open their eyes. This was not only because of the crushing aura, but also because of the joint attack of a hundred soul realm warriors. The destructive power was more than a hundred times stronger than before. The attack fell. The thinyer of light cyan shield looked fragile, but it was able to spread all the attacks like ripples on theke without any trace of breaking. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help eximing with his face turned pale. At the same time, the martial artists of the US on Mount Oracle couldn¡¯t help but shout excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s Majesty King! He must be protecting us! Mighty Majesty King!¡± ¡°Mighty Majesty King!¡± ¡°Mighty Majesty King!¡± The roar was deafening and the emotions were surging. The expressions of the hundred warriors at the soul realm of the Kingyer alliance became even worse than someone who have eaten flies. How could they expect this to happen. A battle of which end had originally thought to be destined waspletely subverted by such a strange defensive shield. How about climbing Mount Oracle? How to destroy the statue of the Oracle King? not reconciled at all. Under his high nose, the western face suddenly became gloomy. He gritted his teeth, then he clenched the Excalibur in his hand and shed out all of a sudden. He shed with a strong power. He still couldn¡¯t break through that shield. Alex couldn¡¯t unleash the true power of the Excalibur at all. ¡°Shit!¡± Alex cursed in a bad manner. Squeak! Squeak! In this stalemate, a young man walked through the crowd all of a sudden, stepping on the snow on the ground and making a crisp sound. Since the crowd was still, the young man¡¯s movement easily attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°John, you¡­¡± Bruce was shocked when he saw that John suddenly walked away from him and climbed up to the top of Mount Oracle. Although the defensive shield was sturdy, they hadn¡¯t recovered from the pressure of the aura of a hundred warriors at the soul realm. Not only Bruce. So did those venerable realm warriors. It was inevitable to be surprised to see that John was like walking on a t ground as if nothing had happened. Ignoring others¡¯ gaze, John went straight to the top of the mountain and stood in front of the huge white statue, staring at Alex in silence. Many of the members of the Kingyer alliance began to tremble with fear. For example. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Daniel, the leader of the Australian Ninja League. At this moment, how could he not understand that the feeling of familiarity just now was not an illusion. The young man who looked familiar to him when passing by was exactly the evil god of the US-the Oracle King! It was a trap set by the Oracle King! From the day the small ind in Pacific Ocean sank, Oracle King had been nning everything, waiting for these forces toe to him by their own volition and then destroy them all. Daniel understood everything all of a sudden. He was so frightened that he wanted to shout out, but his throat seemed to be grabbed by an invisible palm and he could not make a sound at all. Fear eroded crazily like a devil! Alex also noticed John, but he was confused. He didn¡¯t know who the young man was and how he got to the top of the mountain. He just felt it really weird. ¡°Who-are-you?¡± Alex tried hard to control his emotions and asked in a loud voice. No one answered. John didn¡¯t respond at all. He looked away and stared up at the statue in front of him in silence. Suddenly, he jumped up and stepped on the top of the stone statue in direct. Everyone was speechless. The martial artists of the US on Mount Oracle were stunned for a moment, and then endless anger gushed out. That was their Majesty King! This young man even dared to step directly on the top of the stone statue of the Majesty King. This was a great sphemy against the Majesty King, and a trample on the dignity of the people of the US. They began to abuse loudly, ¡°Traitor!!¡± With a face of the US people, John did such an extremely disrespectful behavior to the Majesty King. Wasn¡¯t he a traitor? Traitor! Bruce cursed. He had overestimated this kind of person, he was not qualified to be his friend at all. Alex, as well as a hundred warriors at the soul realm from the Kingyer alliance, had aplicated expression on their faces. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder in their hearts, ¡®What the hell is this young man from the US doing? Is he an enemy or a friend?¡¯ Soon. They got the answer. All of a sudden, a loud noise was heard. It was John. He stamped his foot on the middle of the stone statue¡¯s head, and then a crack appeared on the stone statue¡¯s forehead, cutting down like lightning until it reached the soles of its feet. Boom! Boom! The stone statue of the King of Horizon broke into two pieces and fell to the ground with a loud noise. There was a moment of extremely silence! Damn it! Damn it!! Damn it!!! Such a shameless traitor!!!! Countless people of the US roared with anger with their eyes wide open. They wished they could kill John right away and drag his corpse to show off on the street! Who would have thought that. What destroyed theirst belief was not the artificial soul realm of the Kingyer alliance, but a person from the US, a traitor from the US! Even if he died ten million times, it was not enough to wash away the sin in his body! Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Just nobody People in the US began to abuse with the dirty words because of the great anger in the minds. They are so mad for that However, it was reasonable since the behavior of John was so aggressive. People in US were also disappointed for the reaction of the thirty six guardians of the Oracle Pce. The King did nothing when John did that These thirty-six guardians let people in the US down, and people in the US believed that the guardians had be members of Kingyer alliance as traitors. What a shame! The Oracle Pce was not the protector of US, but a ce full of traitors. Therefore, everyone began to abuse the all the members of Oracle Pce. The thirty-six guardians were embarrassed since it was their kind who destroyed his own statue. But they believed that the truth woulde to light soon. John destroyed the statue, which shocked Alex and its subordinates so much. No one could expect that there was a traitor in the US, which made it was easy to destroy the statue covered by the wired shield. That should happen in a y! Full of respect, Alex said with a smile, ¡°You make a wise choice, my friend. You will be the best subordinate of the God after joining the Kingyer Alliance. Alex said with unknown satisfaction since he should show his generous attitude towards this people. Edward replied after looking at him, ¡°who do you think you What the hell was that? are?¡± Stunned, Alex could tell that John was abusing him ording to the tone and look of John, even though Alex didn¡¯t know thenguage of US so well. People who were cursing were also stunned. They used to believe the broken statue was the evidence of the betrayal of John, but John¡¯s reaction surprised them. They didn¡¯t know the exact attitude of John. That juststed for a while, and the martial artists in the US continued to abuse John. No matter what happened, the truth was that John had destroyed the statue of Kind of Horizon. Alex said with doubt, ¡°My friend, don¡¯t you want to be one member of us by doing that?¡± ¡°, the Kind, be one member of you?¡± Suddenly, John said that with a strange look, which made the whole people in the Mount Oracle silent. The King? No one else dared to do that in this country. The big difference was hard for the people on the scene to ept. At this moment, the thirty-six guards began to took action. Bang! Then, With solemn looks, the thirty-six guardians knelt down on one knee towards John. ¡°Thirty-six guardian! Long live the King!¡± ¡°Thirty-six guardian! Long live the King!¡± ¡°Thirty-six guardian! Long live the King!¡± ¡°Thirty-six guardian! Long live the King!¡± Clearly and loudly, they said that one by one as if they had done that for so many times. ¡°Thirty-six guardian! Long live the King!¡± ¡°Thirty-six guardian! Long live the King!¡± ¡°Thirty-six guardian! Long live the King!¡± The loud voices of them still haunted the people in the Mount Oracle after thest one finished his words. Itsted for a long time! What a shocking scene! It seemed that the thunder showed up one by one, and everyone else was shocked for that. King! Oracle King!! This young man was famous Oracle King!!! At this moment. Everyone trembled, feared and shook. How could Oracle Kind live?! One man came to John and handed over a new dragon head mask. John didn¡¯t wear it but destroy the delicate mask, and said, ¡°Kindyer Alliance, you are not qualified at all.¡± Of course, he said that to Alex, and his people. Members of Kindyer Alliance could make sure that this was the true Oracle Kind, even though John didn¡¯t put on the mask. As expected, the Oracle Kind was still alive. That really was a big problem. They dare to doing something in the Mount Oracle because they have done so many things to make sure the Oracle Kind was dead. However. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Oracle Kind just hid among the martial artists of US to wait for them. That was wrong! ¡°The god of gods?¡± All of a sudden, John observed the Alex carefully, which made Ales so horrible. ¡°Just nobody!¡± As soon as John finished speaking, he called back the cyan sword, which was the protective shield of Mount Oracle. Hiss! It instantly pierced through Alex¡¯s chest at a quick speed. The Excalibur came back to its true owner. ¡°Do you have the ability to ept the gift of a King?¡± Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Known by everyone Alex, God of gods, who was considered as a rising star of new time, didn¡¯t pass the simple test of the old King. There was a hole on his chest. The Excalibur came back to its ultimate owner. ¡°All rubbish!¡± John stabbed his sword into the ground after looking around, and emanated his inner power through the sword, which broke the hundreds of bridges made by inner power at once, Crack! Crack! Crack! Those who stepped on bridges, trying to arrive at the Mount Oracle, fell one by one. Blood spurted from their mouths. The bridge was built by their inner power and what John had done leaded to that. However, the blood they spat out came to John controlled by unknown power. John used the talisman by using their blood. From now on, their lives were under the control of John. John never wanted to dominate the world of martial arts, and he just wanted to train his own mental strength. He never expected that he would be King of Horizon one day, and feared by all the martial artists. Under this circumstance, he decided to fight back firmly, and absorbed this power. This Kingyer Alliance was made up by organizations of martial artists around world, however, they all became the nutriment of John. Controlling them meant most of the organizations made up by martial artists in this world was controlled. And they would serve for the Oracle Pce in the end. He controlled this world in such an easy way because of his great power, even though he didn¡¯t want to do that at all. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was really sad! It was too difficult for me to be a wreck! John was smug but no one else had the time to do something since they didn¡¯t recover from what just happened. Alex, God of Gods, died in this way? The arrogant enemy lost! The young man who broke the stone statue was the real Oracle King? All of them was silent because it was hard for them to ept this result, then, some sounds showed up. ¡°Mighty King!¡± ¡°Mighty King!¡± ¡°Mighty King!¡± That came from the martial artists of US, who abused John in an evil way just now, but change their attitudes at this moment. They shouted for a long time and even caused a snowslide, but it did not hold back their excitement at all. Long live the King! Forever King! He was the faith of this country all the time! This battled was watched by all the countries in this world, so this excitement was spread among the whole US. They were always sad for the disappear of the King, however, this man came back in this way. Moreover, this King of Horizon showed up without the mask. Therefore. John was so popr in US. Central Martial Arts League was shocked. It turned out that John was the King of Horizon. The long family was shocked too. Their lost was beyond imagination without catching the chance. Needless the Kelvin family and Redman family. They used to believe that John was rted to someone important In the Central Martial Arts League, and didn¡¯t expect that he was the most powerful man in US. Nick and Marcia were also excited for what happen to John. Everything Those who were rted with John could not believe that they had stayed with this protector of US. As for the seven sisters of John was full of pride, since their brother wash the hero of US. This sense of pride, gratification and happiness was overflowing. It seemed that flowered was affected by that. At the same time, at the Mount Oracle. Those martial artists was cheering for the joy, at the same time, they also wondered why John broke the statue? Confused. But no one dared to ask What the King did would be always right! However, John exined with a smile as If he had heard that, ¡°Faith exists in the heart, which is the most important thing, so I don¡¯t need this useless statue.¡± Everyone was enlightened. John wanted to let them understand the true faith depended on will, not the stone statue. At the same time. People there knew how gentle and warm their protector was because of the smile of man without a mask. They loved him more. Thinking of what he had said to John, Bruce was so shameful and embarrassed. How could he underestimate John? He realized how stupid he was at that time. The more Bruce thought about it, the more embarrassed he became, especially when he saw the kind smile of John. He blushed. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Just a little case This was a historical moment. On this day, the King of Horizon took off his mask and stood in front of the world with a young face which made John a legend. Everyone would know the King! No one dared to disobey! I would be the one! A young man suddenly burst intoughter and said, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t you feel shame for that? You joker!¡± Thousands of people look at this young man after he finished that. They looked at the young man with shock. No one in this world dared to offence John for what John had done at this moment. This young man chose to did that. And this young man was not famous at all. Silent for a while. Then. Curses came. ¡°How dare you! You are not qualified to do that to our King! You are the true Joker!¡± Martial artists in US fought back to protect the pride of their King. They were good at that. All of a sudden, the young man was abused by so many people, but this young man just sneered without any anger. After looking around, He stretched out a hand and shouted in a low voice, ¡°get up!¡± A man floated in the air. It was Daniel, leader of the Ninja League. ¡°Die!¡± Bang! Just like before, He said that with a sneer and the body of Daniel was tore apart at once, and then disappeared. Daniel was speechless. How could this young man choose him among all the people? It was hard to believe! The point was that. Daniel didn¡¯t abuse him at all, and this young man should kill people of US. Daniel thought that before his death, but he failed to say something for that happened so quickly. What a bad luck! However, in the mind of this young man, Daniel was the only one who was kind of powerful near this young man, and this was the reason for the death of Daniel. That was a good warning! The curses stopped abruptly! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. A cultivator! Only cultivators could do that without leaving the sign of inner power! All the people of the US present were shocked. They shut up and didn¡¯t dare to scold again. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As for those foreign people, they were stunned since they used to believe that martial artist was the best. After all, the cultivator stayed in the Alps Mountain and didn¡¯t show up frequently. After seeing what this young man had done, the foreign just thought that this was another King of Horizon. The US was more mysterious for them! The young man was Steph Uran, a cultivator from the Alps Mountain. Looking for the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen cyan, Steph came here by chance to see what happened. He saw everything happened, since the alliance came here. Of course, the so-called alliance was a rubbish to Steph, which was so easy to deal with. He just looked quietly. He didn¡¯t change his expression even John showed up and destroyed the alliance, as if he was seeing the game of kids. He knew John was a cultivator. So what? John was really a joker in his mind. The really powerful men just want to improve themselves in the Alps Mountain, while the guy who was vain would do that. In other words, John was so weak that John could not find its own ce in the Mountain, then, John came here. King of Horizon? A man loved by so many people? In the mind of Steph, John was winning his pride by bullying the weak. Steph himself should be the best in this aspect. So, Steph could not stand anymore when the empty words of John was said. So, he showed up. And killed Daniel to let this John, a joker, know who was the best guy in this aspect. In addition. Another reason was the Excalibur. He realized that this sword was not ordinary and believed this joker was not qualified to own this treasure. It was a waste! A shameless waste! Everyone was silent for what happened. No one expected that this important moment of John would be interrupted by another powerful young man. People there wondered what would happen next. Everyone was eager to know the true feeling and mood of John by turning around. What was that? Of course, he was expressionless. He was didn¡¯t want to pay attention to a mad dog. John was also speechless for that. The aggressive expression of this young man made John wonder what this young man wanted. Killing Daniel. A little case. Bored! Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 King returns. In fact, John and Steph despised each other. ¡°I want to leave now since there is nothing Important.¡± John said that and left without caring Steph. After all, the alliance was controlled, so the Britain would not do something Improper, as for the base, the rest members of alliance would take care. After all, their lives were controlled by John and no one dared to disobey him. The reaction of John confused everyone. That was all? Ignoring the young man who said that? Steph was embarrassed for what this joker did. He was ready to keep calm when John was angry for his words to show his own generosity and pride. Unfortunately. John just ignored Steph and felt nothing for the words of Steph. A powerless punch. Too rude! ¡°Did I let you go?¡± Failing to show off, Steph shouted angrily with a gloomy face John stopped. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to waste time. But he turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be such mad, since I don¡¯t have time to waste with you, young man.¡± Mad? Steph wanted to kill John for the anger. The moment Steph was about to lose his temper, a woman said, ¡°Steph, don¡¯t forget what we need to do.¡± That was a woman in cyan. At first, Steph was surprised about the appearance of this woman, and said unwillingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I can¡¯t stand this joker anymore.¡± ¡°To fight with a joker? Then, what you will be?¡± The woman in cyan took a look at John and said. Steph licked his lips and said directly, ¡°I want the sword in his hand.¡± The woman in cyan frowned slightly. She also wanted to sword, since she knew it was a treasure. But it was not the right time. The woman in cyan said, ¡°We have to do what our master said before getting into trouble. And we should deal with thatter.¡± Steph retorted impatiently, ¡°Trouble? I don¡¯t think it is difficult. He is just a joker.¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± The woman in cyan shouted, ¡°Wrong! Have you ever considered about the reason why he could get the sword? What if another cultivator shows up?¡± Obviously, the woman in cyan was more considerate than Steph. Steph didn¡¯t say anything more, but it was obvious that he still wanted to continue. Seeing that, the woman in cyan snorted and said, ¡°What master wanted is not here at all, and I know what you have done clearly.¡± Steph was shocked. ording to the order of their master, they should show up in the southern part of US, which meant it was impossible for them toe here. In fact. The reason why Steph appeared here was to kill a fellow, whom Steph had a grudge against. It was forbidden for Steph to do that in the Mountain, so he did that by taking this chance. But this guy always escaped, and Steph killed him in the north-west part of this country finally. Coincidentally, Steph witnessed what happened here. However, Steph didn¡¯t expect that he was followed by a person all the time, which was the reason for his surprise. ording to what she said, this woman knew everything. But she got along well with Steph, so she wanted to hide that, and then, the reason for stopping Steph getting the sword was to prevent him from getting into trouble. ¡°Okay.¡± Stephpromised after thinking for a while. Then. He looked at John again and sneered, ¡°Joker, I will find you soon, and your sword will be mine.¡±¡® He had known the appearance of John, so it was easy to John because of the poprity of the King of Horizon. John was speechless. In fact, what Steph was really unreasonable since the owner of the sword was John, and Steph was the actual robber. John wanted to give a lesson to Steph but gave up since they have left. John came back to meet his but sisters. He wanted thepliments from his sisters. He believed that his sisters mave known about what he had done in the Mountain, in which they will take pride. He wondered what kind of reward would be waiting for her? Thinking of this, John opened the door but only to find that there was nothing at all, which really disappointed him. ? Queenie, a slim and elegant beauty, was sitting on the sofa. Seeing John. Hailey said in a strange way, ¡°The King of Horizon, youe back. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. John smiled bitterly, and wanted to say something but was interrupted by Queenie, ¡°I have known what happened between you and my sister.¡± Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 I am not qualified? John believed that Queenie was pretending, but what she said next really shocked him. John began to pretend and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. ¡°Humph, my sister has told me everything.¡± said Queenie as she nced at him coldly. Sure enough. She knew. In fact, she was jealous, and John knew that would happen only when she was jealous. John felt something wrong would happen. But he didn¡¯t expect that it was Ang who said that. s¨C Edward sighed in his heart. Fine. Anyway, it would be harder for John to do that, and he had to face that. ¡°I won¡¯t exin more, now that you know it.¡± ¡°You admit it?¡± ¡°Yes, I admit.¡± John nodded and didn¡¯t exin, after all, he and Ang had done that even though the process was usual. He would never let her down. ¡°Humph! It was impossible for you to hide me.¡± With a proud look on her beautiful face, Queenie continued, ¡°So, I will not make things harder, but I have to This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What? John eyes widened because he couldn¡¯t believe what Queenie said at all. Did she lose her mind? ¡°Queenie, I don¡¯t think that is proper since we just begin to do that.¡± John swallowed. Could we talk about thatter? It was hard for John to follow, even though John had realized which kind of woman Queenie was. But it was too quick! No, no, No. Something wrong would happen between two of them even though they got along well. To his surprise. As soon as John refused, Queenie asked coldly, ¡°why? Am I not qualified?¡± Queenie said with a cold but beautiful face as she twisted the ear of John and repeated, ¡°Answer me loudly! Am I not qualified?¡± John was scared. He dared not to refuse this aggressive Queenie, so he said, ¡°of course you are, and I am willing to help you at any time.¡± In his heart, he himself was the one not qualified. ¡°That¡¯s right, and don¡¯t force me to do that, which is not elegant.¡± Then, Queenie set him free with satisfaction. John thought, ¡°How could you talk about elegance since you have asked me to do that with you. I am sure you will be punished by me when it happens!¡± Just in case. John asked deliberately, ¡°How about the opinion of my wife?¡± ¡°No problem at all! I am her eldest sister, and she could not refuse me at all! She dare not to do that!¡± That was really amazing! Really, really amazing! What John could do was to follow the order. ¡°Then, what¡¯s my position?¡± continued Queenie without caring about the real thought of John. John had to tter, ¡°Then¡­ My big wife?¡± p! Queenie pped him and said angrily, ¡°I am serious! Don¡¯t y with me!¡± Serious? John was stunned. However, John was also serious and he thought he had done the right thing. He wondered if Queenie wanted to do something different. John was unpleasant for the wired temper of Queenie. At this time, Queenie said with a cold face, ¡°Stop that, that is natural since you allow me to join Grand Theft.¡± ¡°Immortal Morality?¡± John could not make it ar because of the big difference. ¡°Yes, I know. You and Ang have joined Grand Theft, so I want that, too, after all, I¡¯m a cultivator now.¡± ¡°No problem, I thought¡­¡± It turned out that the thoughts of John were wrong at all, and that was really a joke. ¡°Then, what you are thinking?¡± Queenie noticed the unnatural reaction of John ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Queenie, you be cultivator because of me, so I am your teacher in the public ce, and you are still my sister when we are alone.¡± said John to hide. Queenie thought for a while and said after nodding, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Call me now!¡± said John out of sudden. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Queenie regrated at once because she couldn¡¯t stand how he reacted. John smiled bitterly. As expected, He knew he could not take what Queenie said seriously. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Are you sure? Until now, John didn¡¯t realize there was a problem that two of them didn¡¯t realize the difference between Grand Theft and Immortal Morality. That sounded simr. Plus, his teacher was not responsible since it was Ang who told him about that. However, John didn¡¯t know the exact name, but believed that should be Immortal Morality.. Controlling thew of world, Stealing the wisdom of nature. That was really amazing, but the discipline, ¡°Escaping should be the top thing no matter what happens.¡±, was really unsuitable. He didn¡¯t think too much. Not knowing John misunderstand, Ang didn¡¯t try to make it clear. The rest sisters of John came back as John and Queenie talked, and they were so joyful to see John was there. But they controlled themselves as they noticed the cold look of Queenie, so, they just said, ¡°Youe back, John.¡± They did that because Queenie had ordered them to treat John kind of coldly, or John would be hard to control. Knowing what they were thinking, John murmured, ¡°I will satisfy you all since you really want that.¡± In the face of his sisters, The King of Horizon was still the little brother. At night. Kate couldn¡¯t help but sneak into John¡¯s room. and said with excitement in her eyes, ¡°let me kiss you, the King of Horizon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this since my wife would be unhappy.¡± said John seriously Believing John was joking, Kate said with her hand on hips, ¡°Am I not your wife? You said you would marry your sisters when you were young. So, I am your wife now.¡± Just like an angry little girl, Kate said aggressively. Of course, she pretended. John was worried about that since he just did that with Queenie. He wondered if his sisters wanted to y him. He hoped that someone could help him. He was really worried. Kate continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to not only kiss you today, but also to sleep with you and I don¡¯t think you could refuse. Humph!¡± ¡°No, please, because you are not quiet when you fall asleep.¡± As John shook his head, he shut up since he noticed that Kate flushed. He exposed something. One night, Kate did sleep with John because of sleepwalking. That night was really a nightmare for John. Believing John didn¡¯t know what happened, Kate left in secret the next morning, and John didn¡¯t say anything at all. However, it was obvious that John knew what happened that night clearly. He even knew she was not quiet when she fell asleep. The face of Kate was red, even though she always said something dirty. As for doing it personally, she was not better than Alice and innocent Ang at all. That was why she reacted in this way after knowing the truth of that night, and believed she had done something wrong. Shyness just existed for a short time. Then. She was so angry. She couldn¡¯t stand John¡¯s expression and shouted, ¡°How could you look at me in that way? I didn¡¯t do that on purpose!¡± ¡°Really?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t think you never think about that.¡± said John with a yful smile Kate couldn¡¯t retort but said, ¡°Anyway, I have done that once, so, I will do that again to punish you.¡± Then she really slept with John. John was irritated, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you fear me?¡± ¡°Can you?¡± Kate turned to look at John as her eyes flirted him. To Kate, she knew it was impossible for John to make love with others because of the nameless divine skill, but only Ang knew the truth. Ang was too shy to say that, because that meant she had to admit she had slept with John. The face of John was dark. Can you? Can you? Can you? No one man could stand this humiliation? ¡°Today, I will let you know the consequences of provoking me!¡± said John firmly. Squeak! Squeak! Squeak¨C When John was about to do something, his door was opened again, and one beautiful woman said, ¡°Well, someone else is here.¡± When she noticed that it was Kate who was lying on the bed, she continued, ¡°That¡¯s fine, since we could do it together!¡± Alice came into his room casually and locked the door as she looked at John evilly, besides, she licked her lips. ¡°What are you going to do, Alice?¡± said John with concern. ¡°Just For the cultivation. Do you think you can do that? The same words of these two women made John really irritated. Something worse happened next. Queenie came into the room soon, and was stunned for seeing three of them. Then she said coldly, ¡°Childish! It was not fun to y with an impotent man.¡± Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 The pain of Tracy Eunuch? If what Alice and Kate had said was just a provocation, then the word ¡°eunuch¡± from Queenle was a tant humiliation. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°If a tiger doesn¡¯t get angry, do you think I¡¯m a sick cat?¡± Thought John. Being looked down upon by several pretty girls, he thought he should be unyielding, so he pushed Queenie away with a cold face. ¡°You just like my room, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa tonight, and no one can stop me!¡± said John courageously. ¡°Humph! I thought you were going to sleep in heaven!¡± Queenie rolled her eyes while saying. Just now when John suddenly pushed her away, and Queenie thought he was going to do something crazy. But it turned out that it was just because she blocked the door. ¡°Sleep on the sofa and neverpromise!¡± ¡°He was really unyielding!¡± Thought Queenie. But soon, John found that Tracy hadn¡¯te back yet. He asked in surprise, ¡°Where is Tracy? Why is she out sote?¡± ¡°Oh, Tracy has been seeing someone. She must have gone on a date!¡± said Alice, who followed John from the room to the sofa. She just wanted to be stuck with him all the time. ¡°A date?¡± asked John with his eyes wide open. ¡°Right. She¡¯s not a kid after all. Is it strange for her to have a boyfriend? Not everyone is Queenie¡­¡± Alice stopped in a hurry for fear that Queenie might hear her. However, John had mixed feelings after hearing this. Alice blinked her long and narrow eyes and said with a smile, ¡°What? Are you jealous? If you are so jealous, I don¡¯t know if we should ever get a boyfriend. Do you really want us all to marry you?¡± John was rendered speechless How could he not be jealous? But in order not to make Aliceugh at him, he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried her. It¡¯s sote. And I don¡¯t know what kind of person that guy is¡­¡± ¡°Tracy is so pretty, gentle and kind. No man can resist her I think.¡± Alice said with a smile. ¡°No way!¡± John¡¯s face darkened. He felt terrible as long as he thought that Tracy was held in another man¡¯s arms. His feelings for his sisters wereplicated and possessive. It was hard to exin. Alice didn¡¯t think it was a big deal but thought it was fun. Sheughed and said, ¡°See, John, you are really jealous. Why don¡¯t you admit it?¡± John¡¯s face was grim. At this time, the voice of Queenie suddenly came from behind the sofa, ¡°Okay, Alice, stop kidding him. I¡¯m afraid that he will be angry and burn our house.¡± Kidding? John was stunned and asked, ¡°Queenie, you mean that she was just kidding me?¡± Queenie curled her lips and said, ¡°Tracy is just busy with the research of new recipes. She has been living in her clinic these days. There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡± Before John came back, Tracy had often lived in the Feazer Medical Clinic, so Queenie didn¡¯t think it strange. But she was jealous. She wondered if she told John that she had a boyfriend, would John care about her as much as this. Of course, it was impossible for Queenie to make such a joke. After all, she was a aloof goddess! From N?velDrama.Org. After listening to the exnation of Queenie, John¡¯s face finally eased a little, and he was sort of relieved. It was hard for him to describe his feelings just now. Maybe, His feelings for his sisters were just so domineering and unreasonable! John was fooled by Alice, which made Alice cover her belly andugh wildly on the sofa. ¡°Ha ha, John, you are so cute. That was a funny look on your face!¡± ¡°How dare youugh?¡± Edward red at her and said, ¡°Turn over!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Asked Alice. p! John answered her with actions. He rolled Alice over, who was delicate and thin and gave her a good spanking. Alice stoppedughing after being spanked. ¡°Bastard, where are you going? Get back here!¡± Alice roared in anger and shyness, but did not even look back. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get around. Alice, you have such a bouncy butt, just like Queenie. Ha ha!¡± He teased. The two beauties in the living room were so angry that they gritted their teeth. ¡°Don¡¯te back tonight!¡± With a cold face, Queenie locked all the doors and windows. Although she knew it was useless, and it was easy for John toe in, she had to make herself look good. After all, John got her involved when he teased Alice. ¡°How dare you tease me?¡± Queenie thought angrily. After John ran out of the living room, he immediately rode on his bike withrge diameter wheels, flying through the night to Feazer Medical Clinic. Just now, Queenie said that Tracy lived in the Feazer Medical Clinic because she studied the new prescription. But his intuition told him that it was not that simple. He came to Feazer Medical Clinic as soon as possible. From afar, he could feel a strong aura fluctuation. It was the Tripod of Cyan in Tracy¡¯s body. Ordinary people and martial artists couldn¡¯t sense this kind of aura fluctuation, but to cultivators, it was like a light in the dark night, very dazzling. John had warned Tracy not to expose that treasure easily, or else she would get herself killed. Tracy must understand it. But at this moment, The aura released by the Tripod of Cyan was so obvious, indicating that something must have happened to Tracy. The door of the Feazer Medical Clinic was locked from inside. But John knew that the second floor was where Tracy rested usually He jumped up, opened the window of the second floor and jumped in. Sure enough, he saw Tracy curling up on the bed with a painful look. Beside the bed stood the Tripod of Cyan, which was emitting a strange light. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 I need a sword to kill you? ¡°Tracy!¡± Seeing Tracy curling up on the bed like this, John ran to her in a hurry and held her soft body in his arms. He pressed her pulse with his finger. The pulse of Tracy was extremely unstable. Sometimes It was as slow as the flowing water, and sometimes it was as violent as the beating of a drum. It was very strange. ¡°Howe?¡± John frowned and looked at the Tripod of Cyan beside the bed, lost in thought. Tracy said in a weak voice, ¡°John¡­ In the past few days, I can¡¯t control the tripod at this time¡­¡± Every time it was at this time, Tracy had no choice but to take out the Tripod of Cyan because of the sharp pain in her stomach. What¡¯s more, every time the light emitted from the Tripod of Cyan, Tracy felt a sharp pain in her head, as if someone was talking in her mind, but it was blurred, and she didn¡¯t know what the person was talking about at all. In order not to make them worry, Tracy had been living in the clinic and suffering alone these days under the excuse of studying new recipes. John felt sorry for her, but he had no experience in such a situation. This was the pain caused by magic treasures,pletely different from the pain caused by ordinary diseases. John could only try to relieve the pain by Acupuncture for Tracy, but it didn¡¯t work. Tracy¡¯s head was still as painful as tearing. John was almost burning with anxiety. Not long after, his eyes turned cold. He felt an aura. The aura of the cultivator was approaching, apparently because of the cyan tripod. ¡°I found The Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan!¡± An excited voice came from outside. The voice sounded familiar to John. With cold eyes, John walked to the balcony on the second floor and looked down. With the light of the streetmp, he clearly saw several young men and women. John had seen a man and a woman of them in the Mount Oracle. They were Steph Uran and the woman in cyan. When the two of them saw John¡¯s face clearly, they were stunned at the same time. Steph asked in surprise, ¡°Why is he here? Did The Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan recognize him as its owner?¡± The woman in cyan swallowed her surprise, shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Master said that The Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan is divided into the sun tripod cauldron and moon tripod cauldron. This one is the moon tripod cauldron, which for women only. There should be a woman in the room.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy. Get that womane out and talk to us.¡± With a sneer, Steph jumped up overbearingly, trying to jump to the balcony to get the woman in the room. As soon as he took action, John shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± Standing in the air, Steph stared at John on the balcony and said with a smile, ¡°good for you, boy. How dare to ask me to get out? What if I say no?¡± His face was full of banter. He had nned to teach Jerome a lesson when he was at Mount Oracle. If the woman in cyan hadn¡¯t stopped him, Jerome would have been killed by him. What a coincidence. They met again. This time, he thought he could not only bring back The Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan, but also take away the sword of John. It would save time and energy for him. But the woman in cyan frowned and shouted, ¡°Steph, get down. Ms. Loop must have sensed the aura of the Holy Fire Tripod, and she should be here soon. Take it easy!¡± The woman in cyan had her worries, John had not only a sword, but also had something to do with the owner of the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan, which meant he was not ordinary. Steph didn¡¯t think too much. When he heard that the woman in cyan was going to stop him, he immediately showed an unpleased expression. ¡°I just taught him a lesson. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Ignoring the woman¡¯s dissuasion, Steph stepped on the air and approached the balcony on the second floor. ¡°Boy, where¡¯s your sword? Pull it out. Don¡¯t me me for bullying you!¡± John was very upset at this time. Tracy was so painful that he really didn¡¯t want to waste time with these people. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to get out of my face. Or, I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Said John. A trace of cruelty appeared in his eyes. He was so upset that he felt like killing someone! It was a very strange feeling, like a kind of beast nature that was born with his bones. However, hearing this, Steph smiled. ¡°He¡¯s pretending to be something again.¡± ¡°Is this guy addicted to pretending?¡± ¡°Or did he get used to pretending in front of rubbish and lost himself?¡± ¡°What a poor reptile!¡± Thought Steph. ¡°Do you need me to count for you?¡± With a mocking look on his face, Steph raised his fingers and said, ¡°One, two, three. So what can you do¡­¡± Whoosh! After counting for three seconds, Steph tried to provoke John again, but before he could finish his words, a glimmer of light shed in front of him. All of a sudden, From N?velDrama.Org. A blood line appeared on Steph¡¯s neck. His life was fading away quickly. ¡°Brat, how¡­ How could you¡­?¡± Steph widened his eyes in disbelief, mainly because he didn¡¯t see clearly how John did it. He couldn¡¯t believe that John could kill him. He didn¡¯t even pull out his sword. ¡°Why do I need a sword to kill you?¡± Said John Before Steph breathed hisst. It seemed that he had seen through Steph¡¯s mind. Plop! Steph¡¯s body fell to the ground. The woman in cyan and the others below were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe that their companion had died in such a short time. They also didn¡¯t see clearly how John did it. ¡°Damn it! Do you know who we are? How dare you kill us?¡± The woman in cyan was stunned for a long time before she epted the fact that Steph was dead. She raised her head and stared at John with resentment. She hated him! When she was in the sect, she had a crush on Steph. But before she could express her love, he suddenly killed by John. Of course she hated John. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, if you dare to mess with me, you will be just a pile of bodies,¡± said John, restraining his anger. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 The Cinnabar Sect, Nancy Loop The rage deep in John¡¯s heart had also appeared before, but it was not as tempestuous as today. It was not easy to suppress it. He was in a terrible mood today. The more irritable he was, the more ferocious the rage became. So he killed Steph. However, it could be said that Steph asked for it. He jumped out to y with fire. After hearing the warning of John, he did not step back, but became more and more aggressive. Unfortunately, he pissed John off when he was at his worst. The woman in cyan looked terrible when she saw John killing so decisively, but she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Among them, Steph was quite powerful, but he was killed by John before he could react. At least it meant that John was not a contemptible scoundrel as they had thought before. He had some strength. To be cautious, The women in cyan didn¡¯t avenge Steph at once, but took Steph¡¯s corpse away and disappeared in the sight of John. Although their figures had disappeared, their auras had been locked on the Feazer Medical Clinic. It wouldn¡¯t be long before their presbyter arrived, and it wouldn¡¯t be toote to get even with John. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jenifer, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you going to get the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan?¡± A middle-aged woman in a white robe suddenly appeared. When she approached, she found a corpse lying on the ground. ¡°Who killed Steph?¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s face darkened, and a terrible chill burst out from her eyes. The woman in cyan, Jenifer, said, ¡°Mr. Loop, we were about to get the Holy Fire Tripod, but Steph was killed before we saw it.¡± She told Nancy Loop what had happened. Nancy sneered, ¡°Steph has always been impulsive. It¡¯s good for him to be taught a lesson, but he didn¡¯t have to die¡­¡± Looking at the direction of the Feazer Medical Clinic with her cold eyes, she could clearly feel the aura of the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan. ¡°I¡¯ll meet that guy.¡± With that, Nancy dashed towards Feazer Medical Clinic. The other people followed closely, leaving only one person to take care of Steph¡¯s corpse. At Frazer Medical Clinic, John had already sensed an aura that was many times stronger than before and was rushing over, so he had already stood at the gate of the clinic, waiting. He would like to see how many people dared to covet Tracy tonight. Soon, A middle-aged woman appeared in front of John. Behind the middle-aged woman came the people who had just left, with pairs of vicious eyes staring at John. ¡°The Cinnabar Sect, Nancy Loop.¡± After giving self-introduction, she looked at John up and down and then looked at the second floor of the clinic, frowning slightly. She felt that it was the aura of the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan, but it fluctuated too violently. Without saying anything, John looked at her coldly. Nancy was even more displeased. She felt this young man was too impolite and her tone became a little colder, ¡°I came here today just for the Holy Fire Tripod. I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone. But how dare you kill the people of our Cinnabar Sect, brat? How can I let you go?¡± Nancy wanted to kill John. Since they came from the Alps Mountain, they were very proud of themselves and had never taken these cultivators outside seriously. Although she was unhappy that John has killed Steph, she didn¡¯t make up her mind to let him pay with his life. It was just now that she really wanted to kill him. It was so humiliating that John ignored her. Compared with Steph¡¯s life, Nancy¡¯s face was much more important. Her killing intent was gushing out. John¡¯s eyes turned cold. The rage that he had tried hard to suppress was aroused again with the release of her killing intent. It made him upset. ¡°Old witch, why are you so confident that you can kill me?¡± John retorted impolitely. He just thought the people from the Cinnabar Sect were ridiculous. They always made it sound reasonable that they killed people for treasures. That was how Steph used to do. When he was at the Mount Oracle, he had taken a fancy to John¡¯s Excalibur and said that he woulde to fetch the sword from John after he finished the task. Now there came a master, Nancy Loop. She also took it for granted to rob, as it the Holy Fire Tripod belonged to them. ¡°So shameless.¡± John cursed in his mind. Because of the words ¡°old witch¡± from John, the expression on Nancy¡¯s face became extremely terrible in an instant. She was a woman, less than 50 years old, but she was called an old witch. How could she not be angry? This made her more determined to kill John. Whoosh! Nancy made a decisive move. She turned her Vital energy into a rainbow and shot it out in the air, shooting straight at John. At this moment, the rage in John¡¯s body became more and more intense, which even turned his eyes red. He didn¡¯t dodge, but stepped forward and shot himself like a cannonball. Boom! John raised his fists and smashed the rainbow made of the Vital energy of Nancy. After that, his momentum did not decrease at all. He continued to move forward and instantly arrived in front of her. ¡°You are digging your own grave!¡± Nancy snorted. She wasn¡¯t surprised that John could smash the rainbow at all. Her Vital energy rainbow was just a tentative attack. In a direct confrontation, no one would do their best in a single move, unless they wanted to catch the other person off guard. But Nancy disdained to do so. She thought John was not qualified to let her do it this way. Seeing that John rushed over recklessly, Nancy sneered. She pointed at him with one finger, like a dagger unsheathed, with terrifying sharpness. ¡°Jade finger!¡± Nancy shouted coldly. Her soft and slender finger was madly surging with Vital energy, like a great sea billowing. Almost in an instant, all the Vital energy was gathered on her right index finger. The light was bright, like a jade dagger carefully made by divinity, suddenly stabbed out. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Let it out Nancy pointed her finger at John. Although she was a woman, she was even stronger than those male elders in the Cinnabar Sect in terms of fighting alone. Not everyone could concentrate on practicing martial arts while studying making crystal. The ¡°Jade Finger¡± of Nancy was one of the martial arts. From N?velDrama.Org. Her making crystal skill was very high, and her martial arts had nevergged behind. She was a rare talent in the Cinnabar Sect, and also the youngest one among all the elders. It was an honor for John to die under her jade finger. When Nancy was thinking of this, the power of the jade finger had all burst out. The Vital energy activated the martial arts, releasing a terrifying aura. Swish! It was the sound of the de cutting the air. At this moment, John didn¡¯t dodge at all. He rushed straight to them like crazy, as if he didn¡¯t realize the terrible power of the jade finger at all. ¡°Break!¡± John shouted coldly, with rage in his eyes, which made eerie tiny red dots appeared on both of his ck pupils. Irritable! He was incredibly irritable! He had an impulse to kill all of them! Under the influence of this strange emotion, John¡¯s attack also became iparably violent. He didn¡¯t want to dodge at all and threw a punch. At the moment when their fingers collided, the Vital energy surged crazily, like surging waves hitting on the reef. The momentum was like tide, extremely powerful. Boom! There seemed to be thunder exploding in Nancy¡¯s body. She shook herself and staggered back. Shock was written all over her face. ¡°How could it be?¡± She though in disbelief. Her eyes widened in shock. The sharp pain from her finger made her extremely ufortable. From the short encounter just now, she deeply felt the horror of John, which was most likely from his exercise method. So Nancy narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°What exercise method are you practicing?¡± Generally speaking, a cultivator would major in an inner exercise method and learn a variety of martial arts. The specific number of martial arts one could learn depended on one¡¯s talent and luck. The so-called martial arts were to force the exercise method learned through the guidance of meridians in a specia! way to achieve a hundred times or a thousand of times the power. For example, Nancy¡¯s jade finger was to guide all the Vital energy to gather on one finger and erupt. It must be more powerful than ordinary Vital energy attacks. However, what made her feel frightened was that in the fight just now, John didn¡¯t use any martial arts at all. He was just fighting with her with the original Vital energy condensed from his internal force. And he still pushed her away and almost broke her finger. It could be seen how domineering the exercise method of John was. Nancy was shocked. She asked. But there was no response. John himself didn¡¯t even know what kind of exercise method he was practicing. How could he give her an answer? Besides, he was not in the mood to think about the Nameless divine skill. There was a sense of cruelty in his heart that made him extremely irritable. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have messed with me at this time.¡± Said John. He shook his head and his eyes turned red. Then he rushed to Nancy again and pped her on the head. ¡°You guys go. There is something wrong with this guy!¡± Nancy had seen that there was something wrong with John because a normal person couldn¡¯t bear so much rage. So she turned around and shouted at her people. Jenifer and the others werepletely dumbfounded. They had nned to ask Nancy to avenge Steph, but they didn¡¯t expect that Nancy was at a disadvantage when fighting with John. ¡°When did the cultivators outside the Alps Mountain be so powerful?¡± Thought Jenifer. But there was no time for her to figure it out. After hearing the loud shout of Nancy, they suddenly came to their senses, turned around and quickly escaped. They believed that Nancy wouldn¡¯t let them run away for no reason. Without paying attention to the people who had escaped, John stared at Nancy with a pair of red eyes. Seeing that she had dodged his attack, he pped her again. His attack was out of order, let alone any martial arts, because he had never learned any martial arts, and he was just being domineering with the help of Nameless divine skill. This was like a boxer with innate superhuman strength. He didn¡¯t know any fighting skills, and won every time by brute force. All he needed to do was to punch hard and leave the rest to fate. This was the case with John. His powerful attack made Nancy unable to fight back. She cursed in her heart that he was a madman. Bang! Unable to dodge, Nancy was hit on one side of her chest. It hurt so much that she broke out into curses, ¡°you fucking¡¯ madman! How could you hit a woman so hard?¡± The blood in her body was surging and her face turned a little red. If it was in the past, John would retort, ¡°When you wanted to kill me just now, why didn¡¯t you say that you were a woman? Now you can¡¯t beat me, so you begin to talk about sexuality. You old witch!¡± But he was not in the mood. All he wanted to do was to vent his anger. And the best way to vent his anger was to make moves in an irregr way and release the Vital energy in his body freely. But soon, he found that the Nameless divine skill in his body was running automatically, and the speed at which he condensed the Vital energy was far faster than the speed at which he consumed it. ¡°What the hell!¡± Thought Nancy. Apparently, she also found it out. She was jealous and upset. What made her jealous was that with such a powerful exercise method, he would never worry about theck of Vital energy. This was simply an incredible exercise method. And what made her upset was that she could not run out if his Vital energy and didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back. ¡°There are not enough pills to recover Vital energy.¡± Her face darkened. She could not recovery her Vital energy as fast as John did. She could only take pills to renew it, but it was not a good way to go on like this. The pills had to run out sometime. And John wouldn¡¯t let go of her, holding her so hard that she didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape. Nancy was really desperate. ¡°Nutcase, don¡¯t push me too far!¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Getting more and more busy In fact, Nancy had pills with her that could inspire potential. She could improve her ability by two small realms in a short time, but there were great side effects. She didn¡¯t want to take it unless she had to. However, it seemed that John wouldn¡¯t give up until he killed her. So she had to take that pill. No matter how strong the side-effect was, it was better than losing her life. p! She crushed a small cdon bottle about the size of her thumb, popped out the pill and put it into her mouth. But before she swallowed it, she heard a voice. ¡°John, stop!¡± Tracy¡¯s voice was weak, and her face was paler than usual. There were fine beads of sweat on her smooth forehead. She had heard everything outside clearly in the room just now. She wanted to stop John and Steph when they were in conflict, but the sharp pain made her unable to move at all so she could do nothing. It was not until now that the inexplicable pain finally disappeared. Just like in the night a few days ago, she had endured the pain for this period of time. She put the Tripod of Cyan back into her stomach. Hearing the call of Tracy, John suddenly sobered up, and the red light in his eyes gradually faded away, his eyes returning clear. When John recalled what had happened just now, he was taken aback. He didn¡¯t know where the rage deep in his heart came from. He only knew that when he saw that Tracy was suffering, but he could do nothing, he suddenly became very Indeed, emotion sometimes overrode reason irritable. Besides, these people from the Cinnabar Sect kept provoking him, and his impatience became a fuse, In an instant, the rage in his body exploded, and then he killed Steph. But did he feel guilty? Not at all, because he thought Steph asked for it. Seeing that the madman finally stopped pestering her, Nancy breathed a sigh of relief and spit out the pill that she hadn¡¯t swallowed. Then she looked at Tracy in surprise. ¡°Is this beautiful woman the owner of the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan? It seemed that the Holy Fire Tripod had already recognized her as its owner, but it would lose control sometimes.¡± Thought Nancy. ¡°Ha ha, what a pity! I thought I could watch a good show, but it ended so soon. That¡¯s disappointing!¡± All of a sudden, A gloomy man¡¯s voice came from the side. Hearing this, Nancy got her face darkened. Through the man¡¯s voice, she had recognized the person. John looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man in white with a folding fan in his hand slowly walking towards them. John sneered in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more busy.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡°Young Master Feather, what are you doing here?¡± Nancy looked at the man in white and shouted coldly. Apparently, she didn¡¯t like or even hostile to him. Young Master Feather had a graceful smile on his face, dashing. He unfolded the folding fan in his hand and said, ¡°The Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan is released. Not only your Cinnabar Sect is interested in it, but I¡¯m also curious about it.¡± Hearing that, Nancy looked even worse. Apparently, Young Master Feather was alsoing for the Holy Fire Tripod. Young Master Feather didn¡¯t pay attention to her anymore. He looked at John carefully and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a cultivator like you outside the Alps Mountain. Interesting.¡± He had witnessed the battle between John and Nancy. He didn¡¯t expect that this young man could defeat the elder of Cinnabar Sect. Without taking the taboo pill, Nancy was no match for him. Young Master Feather was interested in John now. But he was more interested in Tracy. The moment this woman came out of Feazer Medical Clinic, Young Master Feather¡¯s eyes lit up. Gorgeous! She was even more beautiful than those women who cultivated in the Alps Mountain. The temperament of a cultivator was by no meansparable to that of an ordinary person. It was a kind of improvement in temperament. For example, if a woman is a 7 for appearance and figure, then her temperament would be greatly improved after cultivation, and the overall score would be 8.5. Young Master Feather could tell that Tracy had just be a cultivator, but her score was above 9.6. that was a very high score. Young Master Feather had a sharp eye. He had his own rating standard, and he also liked tobel women in this way. In Young Master Feather¡¯s rating standard, 9 was the top beauty. It could be seen how high the score of 9.6 was. As the cultivation base of Tracy increased, the score would be higher. Young Master Feather looked at Tracy with a smile and said, ¡°So you must be the owner of the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan. I¡¯m Young Master Feather. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± But Tracy didn¡¯t answer. She was gentle and wouldn¡¯t refuse others, but she was not in the mood to know Young Master Feather at the moment. The best way was to keep silent. Young Master Feather didn¡¯t get angry. He gently pped his fan and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, the news that the Holy Fire Tripod has alerted the Alps Mountain. I¡¯m afraid you will be in danger!¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my girl and I¡¯ll protect you?¡± ¡°Humph, Young Master Feather, you are so shameless. They¡¯re just after the treasure, and you¡¯re after both treasure and the girl. How could Cloud School have such a shameless guy like you?¡± Just as Young Master Feather finished speaking, another voice suddenly sounded. It was a skinny old man in a cloth gown, with a long sword on his back. There were several pale faced young men and women following them. They were none other than Jenifer and the others who had just escaped. They were brought back by this skinny old man.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424, Cut in two times Seeing another man came, Nancy snorted angrily with a livid face, ¡°Gavin Wenson, do you g?ost sword sect also want to get the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan? ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Said the old man. This skinny old man¡¯s surname was Wenson and his nickname was Gavin Wenson. He came from the ghost sword sert in the Alps Mountain. He grinned and said, ¡°Even the people from the Cloud School havee. Can¡¯t I just take a look here?¡± With an interested look on his face, Young Master Feather said with a smile, ¡°Ha ha, Gavin Wenson, it seems that we have coincided. Very interesting. ¡± Young Master Feather looked very elegant, but in contrast, his voice was a little feminine. Nancy was furious. The two men, one from the Cloud School, and the other from the ghost sword sect, were different from the Cinnabar Sect. The Cinnabar Sect mainly studied making elixirs, and a good tripod could improve the quality of elixir several levels. But the two of them didn¡¯t learn any skill of making elixir, so it was useless for them to take the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Ovan. But they still came. They came for no other reason than to make trouble for the Cinnabar Sect. If they could take the tripod back, they would demand an exorbitant amount of money from Cinnabar Sect. To say the least, They would rather take the Holy Fire Tripod back as a decoration than let Cinnabar Sect get it so easily. So how could Nancy not be angry? She was about to explode with anger! But what could she do? There was no way. Young Master Feather turned to look at Tracy again and said with an elegant smile, ¡°Miss, I suggest you consider the offer I just made. Gavin Wenson is not some good guy. He would kill you.¡± Before Tracy could respond, John said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s just one more piece of shit. What¡¯s there to consider? You¡¯d better get out of here as soon as possible. I¡¯m so sick of you.¡± ¡°You said I¡¯m shit?¡± Gavin said, narrowing his eyes. With a smile, John shook his head and said, ¡°You misunderstand me. I¡¯m not targeting you. I mean, you guys from the Alps Mountain are all shit.¡± ¡°Humph! How dare you! I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Gavin was furious. Young Master Feather gave a fake smile and said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Gavin, you were late. You missed a wonderful show.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gavin raised his eyebrows. Young Master Feather continued, ¡°this young man is very fierce. I don¡¯t know how many rounds Nancy has fought with him, but she has no strength to fight back.¡± Hearing that, Nancy felt so humiliated. She said with a livid face, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. This madman¡¯s exercise method is weird. I may not be a match for him when fighting, but he will definitely be the one to die!¡± Nancy was confident that she would be able to kill John after taking the taboo pill, but her cultivation base might also drop a lot because of it, so it was not worth it. Hearing Young Master Feather¡¯s sarcastic words, she couldn¡¯t help retorting. Young Master Feather scoffed, ¡°you need to take pills to kill this guy? He¡¯s right. You are just a piece of shit.¡± Gavin alsoughed and said, ¡°Shit is shit. Don¡¯t use exercise method as an excuse.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nancy trembled with anger. But she couldn¡¯t refute. She was a pill refiner, so in terms of fighting strength, she was definitely not as powerful as Young Master Feather and Gavin. It was normal for her to be mocked by them. But at this moment, John spoke again, ¡°Sorry, I must correct you. Maybe you didn¡¯t hear me right just now. I mean, you are all shit.¡± He really didn¡¯t know what these people were thinking. ¡°They are all rubbish. There is no need to dislike each other, right?¡± Thought John, No one spoke. There was a moment of silence. Then, Gavin roared angrily with killing intent, ¡°Shut up! You think who you are to butt in?¡± Gavin really got angry this time. He didn¡¯t intend to talk to John at all. His target was the Holy Fire Tripod, but he found that the more he ignored John, the further john went. This was the second time that John Interrupted and said they were shit. Gavin couldn¡¯t stand it Tymore. Young Master Feather¡¯s face twitched. Although he tried his best to keep a gentle smile, it was so hard, and his face became somewhat twisted. Gavin couldn¡¯t stand John, so did he. It was the first time that they had seen such an arrogant person, and the most annoying thing was that he was nosy! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. John shouldn¡¯t have said too much! Who were they? They were from the Alps Mountain, the sacred ce for cultivators. Who was John? He was just an independent cultivator outside the Alps Mountain. They didn¡¯t think he had the right to interrupt while they were talking. It was okay to do it once, but he did it twice. They couldn¡¯t put up with this madcap guy anymore. And so did Nancy. She wore a faint expression of pity. She looked at John as if she was looking at an idiot. Nancy admitted that she was no match for John without taking the taboo pill, but it was definitely not because he was too powerful, but because she was weak Also, she had to admit that among all the sects in the Alps Mountain, the overall strength of the Cinnabar Sect was rtively weak. They specialized in alchemy so couldn¡¯t bepared with other sects. ¡°You guys, instead of making fun of me here, you might want to get rid of this maniac, or he¡¯ll think you¡¯re just joking here!¡± Said Nancy with a sneer. These two people came to grab the Holy Fire Tripod, which already annoyed Nancy, but now what made her more annoyed was the madman, John. She wanted to kill him, for peace of mind. Gavin snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him if I want to Who are you to ask me? I¡¯ll blow him to dust with one move.¡± Young Master Feather yed with his folding fan and said with a gloomy smile, ¡°Well, since you have said so, he¡¯s yours. Anyway, it will only take two seconds.¡± It was true. Two seconds only. Gavin didn¡¯t worry at all that Young Master Feather would take away the owner of the Holy Fire Tripod when he killed John. Because in Gavin¡¯s opinion, it would only take two seconds at most to kill John. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Son of a bitch Gavin Wenson made a move. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. With a sweep of the cloth, a sharp stream of vital energy shot out from his sleeve. He was a sword cultivator and he carried a trace of sword spirit. Although this vital energy was not sent out with a sword, it still contained a trace of sword spirit. The momentum was not as powerful as the Jade Finger that Nancy Loop had used before, but its power was ten times and a hundred times stronger. It was a thunderp in silence. It was enough to kill John Lopez. After Gavin Wenson swept out the vital energy, he didn¡¯t pay attention to John Lopez anymore. Instead, he focused his attention on Tracy Linch, thinking about how topete with Young Master Feather for the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan. He didn¡¯t even think about Nancy Loop. Because even if she took the taboo pill, she couldn¡¯t be a match for the two of them. Gavin Wenson¡¯s opponent was only Young Master Feather. ¡°Eh?¡± As John Lopez was standing very close to Tracy Linch, Gavin Wenson¡¯s eyes had just shifted to Tracy Linch, but what happened next forced him to look back. Gavin Wenson found out from the corner of his eye that John Lopez was not killed by his sword-like vital energy. He couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°This guy is really something,¡± Gavin Wenson said and his eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that this madman is not simple. If you don¡¯t show some real skills, it won¡¯t be that easy to kill him,¡± said Nancy Loop with cheerful mood. ¡°Humph!¡± Gavin Wenson looked displeased and snorted. When he watched John Lopez again, his killing intent condensed and almost frozen into frost. He shouted, ¡°Son of a bitch, go to hell!¡± Vital energy gushed out. He didn¡¯t kill John Lopez with one move, but was mocked by Nancy Loop. He felt humiliated, so this blow was much stronger than the vital energy just now. ¡°You called me son of a bitch for several times! You old bastard from the Alps Mountain. You are foul- mouthed.¡± This time, John Lopez responded. After cursing back, he took the initiative to rush towards Gavin Wenson, and he was doing his nameless divine skill. Bang! Bang! Bang! After he smashed Gavin Wenson¡¯s vital energy attack, he threw punches one after another. Each punch could cause air explosions, and the momentum was getting stronger and stronger. He had heard from Nancy Loop that John Lopez¡¯s exercise method was very strange, but he still didn¡¯t believe it. He thought that she was just looking for an excuse to save her face. Until now, Gavin Wenson thought that the vital energy of John Lopez was really strange. ¡°This madman¡­¡± Not far away, seeing this scene, a trace of horror appeared in Nancy Loop eyes. It was obvious that John Lopez was more aggressive than before. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that previously, it was because of his irritable mood that he wanted to release the vital energy in his body, so he wanted to wait for a while and then kill Nancy Loop. That gave her an illusion. Now that John Lopez hade to his senses and could freely control the vital energy, he was not as ck as before. Instead, most of his vital energy was gathered on his fists, so his attack was more fierce. Young Master Feather thought for a while and said, ¡°This boy can condense his vital energy to this extent even without using the martial arts of fist skill. His exercise method is really not simple¡­¡± He licked his lips and suddenly became excited. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in his exercise method than the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan.¡± The people of the Cloud School liked to study strange exercise methods and martial arts, including some demonic skills. The exercise method that John Lopez practiced sessfully aroused Young Master Feather¡¯s interest. No matter what Nancy Loop and Young Master Feather thought, Gavin Wenson was in a bad mood now. If it went on like this, he would have no face! ¡°The eleventh ghost sword!¡± Gavin Wenson couldn¡¯t care more. He shouted and the long sword behind him floated above his head. The sword spirit. gathered. This was the sect swordsmanship of the ghost sword sect, with a total of thirteen moves. Gavin Wenson had already cultivated the eleventh move, which was the strongest attacking method he had mastered at present. The two consecutive failures had already made him lose his patience, so he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with John Lopez and directly used his strongest killing move. ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± The cold sword light shone on the face of Gavin Wenson, making his skinny face even weirder. With a roar, the sword above Gavin Wenson¡¯s head suddenly turned into eleven sword shadows, each of which carried a terrifying killing intent. Looking at the eleven sword shadows, John Lopez¡¯s eyes shed. Swordsmanship was really interesting. Although the old monk master had given him Excalibur, he had never taught him any swordsmanship, as if he had never taught him any martial arts. In terms of martial arts, it was not bad. With his powerful nameless divine skill, he could crush any martial arts skill at the same realm. But when John Lopez saw Gavin Wenson wield his sword, he was a little interested. One sword turned into ten swords, and each sword was so terrifying. It seemed that the swordsmanship had a very high increase in strength. He suddenly wanted to learn the swordsmanship. This might also have something to do with the two sword spirits he had collected in his palm, which gave him a sense of boldness. He hoped that one day he would be able to condense that terrifying sword spirit with his own comprehension of swordsmanship. Buzz! While John Lopez was lost in thought, the eleven swords above Gavin Wenson¡¯s head had been condensed, and the monstrous killing intent poured down. All of a sudden, a red light appeared in John Lopez¡¯s hand. It was Excalibur. ¡°I also have a sword, but I don¡¯t know how to use it. I¡¯m just curious if I can block your Almighty Sword Spirit with a random sh.¡± John Lopez said with a smile. At the same time, he told Tracy Linch to stay away from him. This scene, in the eyes of Gavin Wenson, he thought that John was extremely arrogant. How could he resist the eleventh ghost sword with just a random sh? He thought it was a whim! ¡°Then go ask the king of hell for the answer. Son of a bitch!!¡± Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Sorcerer? After Gavin Wenson cursed him again, heunched a fierce killing move. Eleven sword shadows fell at the same time, aiming at John Lopez. This time, John Lopez would definitely die! Gavin Wenson¡¯s killing intent was strong. John Lopez became serious. Although he was absolutely confident, Gavin Wenson¡¯s sword skill could not be underestimated. Excalibur was thrust out. Different from the eleven sword shadows of Gavin Wenson, there was only one sword radiance of John Lopez, but it was iparably huge. It couldpletely cover the eleven sword shadows of Gavin Wenson. It all depended on which one was stronger. ¡°Good sword! It seems that I have found a treasure today! Ha ha!¡± It was not until now that Gavin Wenson realized that the sword in John¡¯s hand was an extraordinary sword. -His anger turned into surprise in an instant. This was definitely a pleasant surprise, even more than getting the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan. The reason why he took away the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan was that he wanted to disgust the Cinnabar Sect. But the sword was different. It was a treasure that could really enhance one¡¯s strength. Gavin Wenson even had a better idea. He didn¡¯t want the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan and gave it to Young Master Feather. He only wanted this sword, in case the two sides would fight to the death. He believed that Young Master Feather would ept the idea.. ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m sorry, boy. I shouldn¡¯t have called you son of a bitch just now. I should have called you financial boy ha ha -* Gavin Wenson was in a good mood. It seemed that he was sure that the sword would be his. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± With a strange expression on his face, Excalibur in his hand shook violently. The huge sword radiance became more brilliant in an instant, making the air vibrate and buzzing. p! p! p! All of a sudden, the eleven sword shadows were broken into pieces one after another and couldn¡¯t touch John Lopez at all. However, the sword light he hacked didn¡¯t reduce its power. He swung at Gavin Wenson. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Gavin Wenson was still immersed in the joyfulughter. Suddenly, he saw his the eleventh ghost sword was smashed into pieces one after another. Hisughter stopped and his eyes widened. ¡°How¡­ How could it be possible?¡± Gavin Wenson seemed to be petrified in an instant. Looking at the terrifying sword radianceing, he even forgot to dodge for a moment. He was so shocked. The eleventh ghost sword was his most powerful killing move. How could he be disintegrated so easily by John Lopez? ¡°Impossible!¡± Gavin Wenson roared, unwilling to believe what was happening in front of him for a long time. ¡°Gavin, do you want to die? Get away!¡± At this time, Young Master Feather suddenly shouted. He looked serious and frowned, with disbelief in his eyes. John¡¯s strength was beyond his expectation. So did Nancy Loop. She had thought that she could definitely kill John Lopez after taking the taboo pill, but now it seemed that it was not the case. Even Gavin Wenson, who had exerted all his strength, was no match for John Lopez. No matter how many pills Nancy Loop took, she couldn¡¯t be a match for him. Was this guy the legendary son of fortune? Nancy Loop was shocked. He owned treasures, exercise methods, swords and cauldrons, and his own strength was so terrifying. How could he just be a nameless person? The point was that he was only more than 20 years old! It was horrible! Boom! Reminded by Young Master Feather, Gavin Wenson finally came to his senses. The air billowed, and his figure instantly turned into a phantom and retreated. Shadows were left in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! When the sword light came, the shadows were destroyed one after another, and cold sweat began to break out on Gavin Wenson¡¯s forehead. If he had taken one more stepte, the shadow would not have been destroyed. ¡°This guy is really hard to deal with. Young Master Feather, we¡­¡± Gavin Wenson kept retreating for dozens of meters before finally dodging the attack of the sword radiance When he was about to ask Young Master Feather to fight against John Lopez together, he suddenly got goose bumps. At this moment, he felt as if there was a fiend standing behind him. He turned around suddenly. He didn¡¯t know when John Lopez came behind him. Gavin Wenson¡¯s face turned pale with fright. Before he could finish his words, he suddenly heard John Lopez sneer. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can escape this time.¡± This time, John Lopez didn¡¯t use Excalibur. Instead, he swung his palm at Gavin Wenson. Gavin Wenson raised his hands instinctively. The next second. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah¡± Gavin Wenson¡¯s eyes widened in horror, and every pore on his body was trembling. His vital energy was fading away. To be exact, it should be John Lopez, whose weird exercise method was devouring the vital energy of Gavin Wenson. ¡°You¡­ you, you are a sorcerer?¡± Gavin Wenson screamed in horror. He couldn¡¯t believe that the young man in front of him was a cultivator from the evil sect, the so-called sorcerer. However, how could it be possible? His vital energy was cyan, a pure color. How could he be a sorcerer? But if he was not a sorcerer, how could he be so domineering and devour other people¡¯s vital energy? Gavin Wenson was just as shocked and confused as the lord of demon, the first cultivator that John Lopez had met before. This kind of question was destined to be unsolved. Gavin Wenson¡¯s body twitched and fell to the ground like a mummy. What he was devoured was not only his vital energy, but also his blood energy, which was the most essential part. ¡°A sorcerer!¡± Seeing Gavin Wenson die weirdly, Young Master Feather and Nancy Loop eximed at the same time. Just like what Gavin Wenson thought before he died, they subconsciously believed that John Lopez was a sorcerer. No wonder his exercise method was so strange. Young Master Feather¡¯s face changed a little and couldn¡¯t smile anymore. He closed the folding fan and held it in his hand, cupping his fists. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry to offend you. Goodbye!¡± ¡°You want to leave now?¡± However, just as Young Master Feather was about to leave, John Lopez¡¯s domineering voice suddenly sounded, which made him freeze. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Two choices Young Master Feather¡¯s body stiffened. He turned around and said, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t attack you just now. Do you want to kill me too?¡± From the way that John Lopez killed Gavin Wenson, Young Master Feather concluded that he was definitely not a match for him. It was not easy for him to escape at his terrifying speed. He could only be reasonable. Right. Be reasonable and civilized. John Lopez shook his head and said, ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t do anything to me, but you came up with this idea. What¡¯s more, you made the biggest mistake. You shouldn¡¯t have thought of my sister.¡± How could John Lopez not understand? If Young Master Feather hadn¡¯t seen his powerful strength, how could he not fight with him? ¡®When you can¡¯t defeat me, you start to negotiate. Is there such a easy thing in the world?¡± What John Lopez couldn¡¯t bear most was that Young Master Feather had targeted Tracy Linch from the very beginning. Just as what Gavin Wenson said, he wanted both treasures and beauty. She was the important person who could not be bullied by others in John Lopez¡¯s mind! How could he let Young Master Feather leave so easily? John Lopez said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need to correct you. I¡¯m not a sorcerer.¡± Young Master Feather remained silent. ¡®Not a sorcerer?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯ve already sucked Gavin Wenson into the shape of a ghost. How can you say that you¡¯re not a sorcerer?¡± ¡®What a liar!¡± Not to mention that Young Master Feather didn¡¯t believe it, even Nancy Loop and Jenifer couldn¡¯t believe it. They only believed what they saw. All signs showed that John Lopez was a sorcerer. Seeing that they didn¡¯t believe him, John Lopez felt helpless. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t exin it clearly, so he didn¡¯t want to exin. He said to Young Master Feather, ¡°You have two choices. One is to die. Another one is to hand over a drop of refined blood.¡± These people from the Alps Mountain were very domineering, but what they didn¡¯t know was that John Lopez was even more domineering than them. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed at John Lopez¡¯s words. There was no need to exin the first choice. The second choice was, of course, they knew what John Lopez meant. The cultivators were different from the martial artists. To deal with the martial artists, they only needed to take their ordinary blood, and John Lopez could easily control them. However, the cultivators had undergone a qualitative change. Ordinary blood was useless, only refined blood. And the refined blood needed the cultivator to spend time and energy to condense. At the critical moment, it could save his life, because it could stimte his potential. This was the principle of the taboo pill. It could quickly condense the refined blood. People could infuse it with vital energy, which could make one¡¯s strength soar in a short period of time. However, the way of condensation of refined blood like catalyst had a lot of lingering effects. That was why Nancy Loop didn¡¯t want to take the taboo pill so easily. The reason why John Lopez asked Young Master Feather to hand over a drop of refined blood was for the convenience of controlling him. One was to teach him a lesson, and the other one was to prevent him from making trouble again in the future. Young Master Feather¡¯s face darkened. He blinked his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to condense refined blood. Many cultivators can¡¯t condense a few drops in their whole lives. I haven¡¯t condensed it yet.¡± Of course it was a lie. He didn¡¯t want to give his refined blood to John Lopez. Once he gave it to John Lopez, it meant that he had a weakness and was under his control. Although this weakness was not fatal, John Lopez could easily make Young Master Feather¡¯s cultivation plummet with this drop of refined blood. Of course, Young Master Feather was unhappy. John Lopez smiled and said, ¡°So your choice is to die?¡± ¡®Die?¡¯ ¡®Are you kidding me!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Young Master Feather¡¯s face darkened. He gave a ferocious look at John Lopez and said, ¡°We shall meet again some day. Sorcerer, we¡¯ll settle this ountter!¡± He made up his mind and used up all the three drops of refined blood that he had condensed with great efforts over the years. His aura suddenly rose a lot. However, he did not choose to fight with John Lopez, but chose to escape. Go back to the Cloud School to find reinforcements! With the increase of his refined biood, he ran more than ten times faster than before. His body almost turned into a beam of light and burst out. However. Hiss! All of a sudden, a red light collided with him and hit his chest, causing Young Master Feather to spit blood on the spot. It was Excalibur. However, the sword hilt hit Young Master Feather¡¯s chest. ¡°Damn it!¡± Young Master Feather fell to the ground and cursed. The next moment, he felt a chill on his back. John Lopez hade behind him. ¡°I respect your choice!¡± John Lopez¡¯s voice sounded. When he was about to make a move, another horrifying aura suddenly fell down like blotting out the sky and sun, making everyone¡¯s hearts tremble. ¡°Uncle Reuben, help me!¡± However, when Young Master Feather felt this aura, he roared and ran in the direction of the person. John Lopez didn¡¯t chase after him. Instead, he watched the middle-aged man who was walking towards him. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t care whether you are a cultivator or a sorcerer. I don¡¯t want to meddle in your business, but you really shouldn¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± The middle-aged man watched John Lopez and shook his head. However, John Lopez smiled and said, ¡°What the hell are you?¡± The middle-aged man said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I¡¯m just a servant who is ordered to protect my young master.¡± Hearing this, Young Master Feather was unhappy. ¡°Uncle Reuben, since you have been protecting me secretly. why didn¡¯t you show up earlier? I lost three drops of refined blood because of you.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. The master said that you can¡¯t rely on me.¡± In fact, I have been following you since you left the Cloud School. If this sorcerer hadn¡¯t been driven out, I wouldn¡¯t have made a move easily. ¡± Young Master Feather felt ufortable, but he had no choice. He said, ¡°Then stop talking nonsense. Help me kill that sorcerer!¡± He hated John Lopez. Three drops of life-saving refined blood were wasted. It was really distressing. Only by killing John Lopez could he release his depression. The middle-aged man nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. Since I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t sit idly by. I¡¯ll bring the head of that sorcerer to you right away.¡± Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Devouring golden crystal The middle-aged man was extremely confident. The moment he finished his words, a strong killing intent locked on John Lopez. Just his sharp eyes had already caused a great deterrent. At least for the people of the Cinnabar Sect, it was a deterrent. Because this middle-aged man¡¯s cultivation was at the Golden Crystal Realm. It was powerful and horrible. It was enough to defeat them. With a calm look on his face, John Lopez said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the veteran at the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm, let alone you are just a cultivator at the early stage of Golden Crystal Realm.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± ¡®Ignorant!¡± This was thement of everyone on John Lopez at the moment. Ever since the Circle Mountain was closed, the highest level of cultivation in the current world was known to be the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm, which was the topbat power in this world. ¡®John Lopez said that he was not even afraid of a person at the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. Was it because he was ignorant?¡± ¡®How ridiculous!¡± The middle-aged man sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that a sorcerer could do whatever he wanted without following the rules. Today, I saw what you did. The sorcerers really deserve the reputation.¡± Sorcerers were all crazy, or they wouldn¡¯t have said such ignorant and fearless words. ¡°Since you must think that I¡¯m a sorcerer, I¡¯ll be a sorcerer today,¡± John Lopez didn¡¯t bother to exin. He stepped forward and rushed to the middle-aged man in an instant. He took the initiative to attack with his fists, even disdaining to use the Excalibur. ¡°You are digging your own grave!¡± The middle-aged man snorted and waved his arms with great momentum. Streams of vital energy surged out and quickly fought with John Lopez Bang! Bang! Bang! The fist shadow was so fast that hundreds or thousands of shadows were left in the air. The space seemed to be about to copse and buzzing burst out. The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened. Nancy Loop was shocked again This sorcerer was even at the same level with the cultivator at the Golden Crystal Realm. It was hard not to be shocked that the stronger he met, the stronger he would be. ¡°A sorcerer is doomed to die. A sorcerer will be killed by the God!¡± The middle-aged man roared, gathering all his vital energy into his fist. He used the martial arts skills he had learned and suddenly attacked John Lopez. ¡°A sorcerer is doomed to die. Unfortunately, you are not the God, so I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± Boom! Boom! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vital energy was devoured! Again! Just like what happened before, something weird happened again. John Lopez¡¯s nameless divine skill began to devour the vital energy of the middle-aged man. Well¡­¡± Everyone gasped in astonishment. Gavin Wenson was at thest stage of foundation establishment, and it was surprising that John Lopez had absorbed his vital energy. However, this middle-aged man, whose cultivation was at the Golden Crystal Realm, was also devoured by John Lopez. This was not surprise, but panic! The Golden Crystal Realm and the foundation establishment period were totally different! This sorcerer was really terrifying! ¡°No way!¡± The middle-aged man roared with a livid face. He retreated and tried to break free, but unfortunately, even if he was far away, the vital energy in his body was still flowing away There seemed to be a vital energy bridge of more than ten meters long between him and John Lopez. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! You are a damn sorcerer!¡± The middle-aged man was anxious. He cursed. He tried his best to break free, but it was in vain. While he was struggling, his golden crystal floated out and was also devoured, Everyone¡¯s pupils contracted. Devouring golden crystal! This was more domineering and cruel than devouring vital energy. What kind of demonic skill did this sorcerer cultivate? How could he be so terrifying? There would be a huge monster appearing in the future! Whoosh! Just as his nameless divine skill was devouring the golden crystal, a white light burst out from his right palm and instantly pulled the golden crystal over. Lucky Mirror. It also wanted to devour the golden crystal? John Lopez didn¡¯t expect this. He was stunned when he saw that the Lucky Mirror took the golden crystal and swallowed it up in an instant. A enchanted weapon and a nameless divine skill grabbed one thing? This¡­ This was so weird! John Lopez was in aplicated mood, but soon he was overjoyed and found an unexpected harvest. When he obtained the Lucky Mirror, there were energy circles on the four edges of the mirror, but they were very dim. At this moment, after swallowing a golden crystal, one of the energy circles lit up. It meant that the devouring golden crystal could light up these energy circles. As long as the four energy circles were lit up, the Lucky Mirror would be able to use the devouring attack again, which was equivalent to another life-saving skill. How could John Lopez not be excited? He was so excited! However, in sharp contrast to John Lopez, at this moment, Young Master Feather, Nancy Loop and the others were like stone carvings and dried sculptures, with their mouths and eyes wide open. Unbelievable! It was unbelievable! On the one hand, it was unbelievable that John Lopez swallowed the golden crystal of the cultivator at the Golden Crystal Realm without hesitation. On the other hand, it was also because of the white light that had just burst out. There were two sword spirits stored in the Lucky Mirror. The moment the white light appeared, a trace of sword spirit was also released. Although it was just a trace of small thing, it had already made everyone tremble with fear. The most shocking thing was that that trace of sword spirit was extremely pure, as if it was emitted by a sword master who had been absorbed in swordsmanship for countless years and finally achieved it. A pure sword cultivator. They were absolutely decent cultivators. However. ¡®Isn¡¯t John Lopez a sorcerer? Wasn¡¯t he practicing demonic skills? How could he emit such a pure aura of sword cultivation? Could they bepatible? This strange scene hadpletely exceeded the perception of Nancy Loop and other people. For a moment, it was difficult to tell whether John Lopez was a sorcerer or a decent sword cultivator. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Hearsay about Queen Cyan It was indescribable that two kinds of auras, the holy realm and the evil realm, appeared on a person at the same time. However, no matter it was the holy realm or the evil realm, John Lopez had a temperament that would never change, and that was, he was overbearing. Overbearing was also divided into two kinds. One was reasonable overbearing, and the other was unreasonable overbearing. John Lopez belonged to the former. From N?velDrama.Org. He gave Young Master Feather two choices. Since Young Master Feather chose to die, John Lopez wouldn¡¯t break his promise. It was impossible to say that Young Master Feather wanted to die, but John Lopez didn¡¯t let him die. It was against the logic. So he epted Young Master Feather¡¯s life with ease. The others had already been scared. Seeing that John Lopez was walking towards them, Nancy Loop Immediately shook her head in horror and said, ¡°Sir¡­ Please forgive me!¡± Young Master Feather told a lie that he didn¡¯t condense the refined blood, but it was true that Nancy Loop didn¡¯t tell a lie. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t need to rely on the way of taking the taboo pills to improve her cultivation temporarily. In other words, the two choices that John Lopez gave to Young Master Feather before were not suitable for the people like Nancy Loop. They had no choice but to die. ¡°I said I was not a sorcerer. Do you believe me?¡± John Lopez nced at them and asked again. ¡°Believe it!¡± ¡°Sir, you are a powerful sword cultivator, not a sorcerer at all. I am sorry that I ndered you before.¡± Nancy Loop nodded her head several times. What she said was true. On the one hand, she was afraid, and on the other hand, the previous pure sword spirit made her uncertain about the identity of John Lopez. Since John Lopez said he was not a sorcerer, then he was not a sorcerer! What else could she do? She had to agree with him. However, to her surprise, a mysterious smile appeared on his face. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you believe¡± ¡®I don¡¯t believe you believe?¡± Hearing that, Nancy Loop was stunned. Why did he use the tongue twister? Suddenly, she felt a cold killing intent. Her heart trembled and she realized that it didn¡¯t matter whether she believed it or not. The most important thing was that John Lopez wanted to kill her. Even the person at the Golden Crystal Realm was killed by John Lopez. If he wanted to kill people like her, wouldn¡¯t it be as easy as ughtering pigs and sheep? Hearing that, Nancy Loop was in a panic. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of Tracy Linch not far away. An idea urred to her and she said, ¡°Sir, please forgive me. I know what¡¯s wrong with that girl¡± She could see that John Lopez attached great importance to Tracy Linch. No matter who he had fought with just now, he would ensure the safety of Tracy Linch first. So she was smart enough to bargain with him. As expected, John Lopez restrained his killing intent and said, ¡°Tell me what you know.¡± ¡°Will you forgive me if I tell you?¡± asked Nancy Loop. After thinking for a while, John Lopez nodded and said, ¡°I can let you go as long as your information is urate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely right. Our Cinnabar Sect knows the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan very well¡­¡± After a short pause, she was considering whether John Lopez would let them go after she told them the condition of Tracy Linch. Of course, John Lopez knew what she was worried about. He snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m not a sorcerer. I won¡¯t break my promise. Besides¡­¡± All of a sudden, the aura around John Lopez became cold. ¡°You have no other choice. If you don¡¯t tell me, then you will die. I will go to your Cinnabar Sect to ask for the answer myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Seeing that John Lopez was so pushy, Nancy Loop had topromise and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan was used by one Queen Cyan when she was young. It was originally a sun tripod cauldron. And the moon tripod cauldron that corresponded to it was made by King Cyan for his wife. It was only suitable for women¡­ Nancy Loop introduced the origins of the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan. No one knew what the Queen Cyan and King Cyan had experienced in the end. They only knew that the two Holy Fire Tripods had disappeared. ¡°The Holy Fire Tripod is a spiritual treasure. After following the Queen Cyan and King Cyan for a period of time, their shadows will be carved. This shadow can also be regarded as the inheritance of consciousness It was like a voice recorder, unconsciously recording the master¡¯s voice. When it passed to the next generation, this voice would automatically y in the next generation¡¯s mind. And the remaining consciousness of Queen Cyan and King Cyan would definitely involve some of Queen and King Cyan¡¯s experience of making crystal, recipes and so on, which was an extremely precious fortune. In this girl¡¯s body is the moon tripod cauldron of the Holy Fire Tripod. She doesn¡¯t know The scripture of Queen Cyan and can¡¯t receive the remaining consciousness of Queen Cyan, so she feels pain. Nancy Loop took a look at Tracy Linch with admiration. Although Tracy Linch didn¡¯t know much about cultivation, she understood what Nancy Loop meant a little bit. That was to say, the Tripod of Cyan in her belly was not only a magic treasure, but also carried a lot of experience of making crystal and recipes. Those vague voices that constantly appeared in her mind before should be the so-called remnant of Queen Cyan¡¯s consciousness. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t ept them, so she had a headache. Tracy Linch understood. After hearing this, John Lopez was also happy. In that case, there would be a great opportunity for her! If she could take over the remaining consciousness of the Holy Fire Tripod, she would be able to be the next Queen Cyan. However, John Lopez didn¡¯t show any joy on his face. Instead, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Where did you hear these hearsay?¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she thought it was time to tell the truth. So she said, ¡°That Queen Cyan was the first head of our Cinnabar Sect.¡± It turned out that that was the founder of the Cinnabar Sect, which made her words more reliable. John Lopez¡¯s eyes lit up and asked, ¡°In that case, the scripture of Queen Cyan you just said should be recorded in your Cinnabar Sect, right?¡± Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 The scripture of Queen Cyan From her description, one of the key points was the cultivation method of Queen Cyan. The reason why Tracy Linch felt painful was that she couldn¡¯t receive the remnant of Queen Cyan¡¯s consciousness. And the reason why she couldn¡¯t receive the remnant of Queen Cyan¡¯s consciousness was that she didn¡¯t know The scripture of Queen Cyan. That was to say, the key to everythingy in the scripture of Queen Cyan. Since the founder of the Cinnabar Sect was Queen Cyan, then the Cinnabar Sect must have recorded the scripture of Queen Cyan, which was beyond doubt. Without any intention to hide, she nodded and said, ¡°There is a stone wall in our Cinnabar Sect, which records the scripture of Queen Cyan. But it depends on your ownprehension.¡± As she spoke, she took another look at Tracy Linch. Since the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan was willing to take this girl as its owner, it meant that she must have some extraordinary skills. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for her toprehend the scripture of Queen Cyan. ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll take my sister to visit your the Cinnabar Sect in the Alps Mountain some other day.¡± John Lopez said with a smile, in a good mood. Nancy Loop was speechless. She hadn¡¯t agreed to let you go to the Cinnabar Sect yet. How can it be settled? What a domineering man! But she also knew that she couldn¡¯t refuse. After all, John Lopez was so powerful! ¡°Well, you can leave now. I¡¯m very sorry for killing a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect. But if anyone dares to tell others what happened today, I don¡¯t mind killing a few more.¡± John Lopez¡¯s cold eyes swept across the people including Nancy Loop and Jenifer, instantly making everyone¡¯s back chill. Nancy Loop was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that John Lopez would really keep his word and be willing to let them go. Was he really not a sorcerer? She thought for a moment. All of a sudden, Nancy Loop made a bold decision. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Sir, in fact, we didn¡¯te here with so much malice.¡± ¡°You said you wanted to kill me, but you didn¡¯t mean to do that. What do you mean by saying that? Are you serious?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. John Lopez said with a yful look. ¡°I was angry when I saw Steph Uran was killed, so I said something like that because I was angry at that time.¡± ¡°Ha ha, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because I killed Steph Uran, but because I made you lose face in front of the disciples of your sect, right?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± When her mind was exposed by John Lopez, an embarrassed look appeared on her face. But soon she continued, ¡°Our sect chief has told us that if we can¡¯t, we can invite this girl to join our Cinnabar Sect and train her as the key.¡± Her words made sense. One was to kill for the treasure, and the other was to make the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan return to the Cinnabar Sect. These two were different concepts. There were two ways to get the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan back. One was to kill people for treasures, and the other was to make Tracy Linch a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect. At least it meant that the Cinnabar Sect was reasonable. There was a misunderstanding in John¡¯s mind before. He thought that the people of the Cinnabar Sect were unreasonable in robbing the treasure, but now it seemed that it was not the case. Queen Cyan¡¯s Holy Fire Tripod was a treasure of their sect, so it was natural for them to send people to look for it. It was all because of Steph Uran. If he hadn¡¯t had the idea of Excalibur from the very beginning, John Lopez wouldn¡¯t have been so hostile to these people from the Alps Mountain Mountains. Therefore, Steph Uran should be killed. After the misunderstanding was cleared up, John Lopez¡¯s tone softened a lot and said, ¡°I will discuss it with my sister.¡± Anyway, he had to go to the Cinnabar Sect, or Tracy Linch would be tortured all the time. As for whether she would be a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect or not, it would be up to her then. Nancy Loop felt that this overbearing man was reasonable. In fact, John Lopez had always been a good and reasonable child. However, people like Nancy Loop thought that he was domineering with their own first impressions. Nancy Loop took the initiative to send the jade badge, ¡°Sir, this is the identity card of our Cinnabar Sect. There are arrays engraved in it, which are rted to our sect¡¯s mountain-protecting array. After you enter the Alps Mountain mountain, it can guide you in the direction.¡± ¡°You are so considerate. Thank you!¡± John Lopez took the jade badge. The word ¡°Thank you¡± made her heart skip a beat. It was like a cold devil who thanked her very politely all of a sudden. She had mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know how to express it. Nancy Loop thanked John Lopez again because he did not kill her. And then she took Jenifer and other people leave and ordered, ¡°Take Steph Uran¡¯s corpse. And keep your mouth shut for what happened today.¡± Without her reminder, they had already been intimidated by John Lopez¡¯s terrifying strength. Who dares to talk nonsense? After they left, John Lopez disposed of the corpses near the Feazer Medical Clinic in a simple way, burning them up with a cyan light. It seemed that Gavin Wenson, Young Master Feather and the middle-aged servant of Young Master Feather had never been here. After dealing with this, John Lopez worried that Tracy Linch might think too much, so heforted her considerately, ¡°Sister, the world of cultivators is very cruel. These people deserve this.¡± With a pale face, Tracy Linch nodded and said, ¡°I understand. No matter what you do, I will support you.¡± She was a kind person. But kindness didn¡¯t mean hypocrite. Tracy Linch knew clearly that if these people were alive, they would cause more trouble in the future. So when John Lopez killed these people, she didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she stop him. She supported his decision. John Lopez was relieved to see that Tracy Linch had thought it through. After all, just before tonight, Tracy Linch was still a doctor who treated patients and saved people. But just now, she had watched John Lopez take three lives. Plus the previous Steph Uran, there should be four. Tracy Linch was under great mental pressure. ¡°Tracy, the presbyter of the Cinnabar Sect just said that he wanted you to be a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect. What do you think?¡± John Lopez asked in order to distract Tracy Linch¡¯s attention. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 The girl talk ¡°Bing a disciple of Cinnabar Sect¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Tracy was confused. She didn¡¯t think so much before. Before John came back, she even felt that it was very difficult to be a martial artist, let alone a cultivator. But now, she not only became a cultivator, but also was invited to join the Cinnabar Sect. Tracy was hesitant. She chose to be a cultivator at that time because she wanted to use needles with vital energy. In that case, she would be better at using needles. In essence, she wanted to treat people. Tracy had never expected that she would join the Cinnabar Sect, so she couldn¡¯t give an answer now. Instead of urging her, Johnforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tracy. I was just asking. You can decide after you go to the Cinnabar Sect.¡± He must go to the Cinnabar Sect. He must get the scripture of Queen Cyan. And he must get it as soon as possible. One reason was that he couldn¡¯t bear to see Tracy suffer. If the Holy Fire Tripod came out every night, it would inevitably attract more cultivators, which was a big trouble. This was the other reason. As for whether Tracy chose to join the Cinnabar Sect or not, it all depended on herself. If she refused, the Cinnabar Sect did not dare to do anything to her. With John¡¯s protection, no one dared to force Tracy to do anything she didn¡¯t like. Even if it was Jesus, it was of no use! Tracy told what happened that night to Queenie. Every time she couldn¡¯t make up her mind, she would ask for Queenie¡¯s opinion. It was not until then that Queenie knew the reason why Tracy had been in the Feazer Medical Clinic at night these days. It was not because she had been working on the new remedy, but because she did not want her sisters to worry about her as she had been suffering the pain from the Holy Fire Tripod. Queenie¡¯s face darkened and she scolded Tracy with worry, Tracy, you are such a fool! If such a thing happens again and you hide it from me, I won¡¯t take you as my sister.¡± Tracy immediately apologized coaxingly for a long time before Queenie cooled off. They then talked about the Cinnabar Sect. After a moment of silence, Queenie suddenly pulled Tracy to her room and closed the door so that John would not overhear them speaking. They wanted to have a girl talk. ¡°Queenie, what do you want to say? What¡¯s with all the cloak and dagger?¡± After entering the room, Tracy asked curiously. Then Queenie asked seriously. ¡°What do you think of John?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Tracy was stunned. John had been their favorite younger brother. Of course, he was very excellent. Tracy thought, Why did Queenie suddenly ask such a strange question?¡± Queenie said, ¡°I mean in terms of talent for cultivation.¡± ¡°Talent for cultivation¡­¡± Tracy frowned and replied, ¡°He¡¯s very talented. We would not be cultivators without his help.¡± Although they hadn¡¯t be cultivators for a long time, they could feel that John had a talent for cultivation. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved such achievements in his twenties. In particr,st night he easily killed a cultivator who was in the golden crystal period, which proved his strong strength. How could Tracy not notice it? ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Queenie suddenly said, ¡°Now that you know that John has a great talent for cultivation, no one can predict what kind of achievement he will achieve in the future, but¡­¡± She paused. She blinked, her eyes looking beautiful. Then she continued, ¡°He will be more powerful for sure.¡± In fact, Queenie had always been worried, and she had such worry when seeing John kill the first soul realm of Britain, Wilson. John was talented and should have a bright future, but he was willing to be with them in order to protect them. John might be willing to do so, but Queenie couldn¡¯t do it. She felt guilty. He should go to where he belonged rather than stay with them. This would lead to a problem. When John really advanced, could they catch up with him? Queenie had told John before that she also wanted to join the Grand Theft. It was not a joke. She just wanted to shorten the distance from him without getting in his way. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She would be very satisfied even if she just stayed with John, helped him with cleaning, chatted with him and gave birth to his kids¡­ As for which sect to join, it didn¡¯t matter at all. The most important thing was to keep up with John. Queenie had long wanted to talk to her sisters about this problem. She wanted to know whether they werecent or were ready to keep up with John. Since Tracy came to her and talked about this, Queenie told Tracy her idea. Tracy was lost in thought. She understood what Queenie meant. What¡¯s more, their exercise methods were the same as John¡¯s. As they advanced, the false crystal in John¡¯s belly would grow. This meant that they were helping John enhance his strength. Anyway, they would not mind that John used their vital energy. ¡°Tracy, in fact, I really envy you. You have a tripod as soon as you be a cultivator, and now a sect invites you to join. It¡¯s such a great opportunity, but I dare not hope it.¡± Queenie had always seemed cold and been aggressive, but at this moment, she looked upset. Seeing Queenie¡¯s look, Tracy didn¡¯t know how tofort her. She said, ¡°Queenie, we will definitely catch up with him.¡± She had made up her mind. She decided to join the Cinnabar Sect. She would be the member of the sect. The premise was that the Cinnabar Sect couldn¡¯t interfere with her freedom because her ultimate goal was t be closer to John, not to be separated from him. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Dolly moore Sitting on the sofa in the living room, John took a look at the closed door of Queenie¡¯s room, depressed. ¡®Is she distancing herself from me? Is she? Is she on guard against me now? I know you must be talking about my handsome look in the room. If you want to praise me, you can do it in front of me. I won¡¯tugh at you. Don¡¯t be sneaky.¡± John thought. At this time, Kate suddenly came out from behind the sofa and quickly kissed him on the cheek when he was not looking John didn¡¯t dodge. He didn¡¯t bother to dodge. After kissing John, Kate said proudly, ¡°Hey, John, keep dodging. Why don¡¯t you say that Ang will feel sad now?¡± John rolled his eyes at Kate and said, ¡°Boring.¡± Boring? Kate got angry at once and said, ¡°I kissed you, but how dare you say I¡¯m boring? You are so bold now.¡± John ignored her. ¡°Apologize!¡± Kate said, not letting John go. John thought, ¡®Why should I apologize to you? What did I do wrong?¡± He was speechless and didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. To avoid trouble, hepromised and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kate.¡± John did not need to know what his fault was. He just needed to apologize. Anyway, girls were always unreasonable. ¡°Call me honey!¡± Kate was not satisfied and said with her hands on hips. John was silent. ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey.¡± John didn¡¯t want to argue with her, so he had to listen to her. Kate said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. By the way, where are Queenie and Tracy? I saw them in the living room just now.¡± John nced at Queenie¡¯s room helplessly. Kate followed his sight and saw that the door was closed. She smiled and said, ¡°I know. I know why they close the door in the daytime. Those two women are dobes.¡± After saying that, she walked over and knocked on the door. ¡°Who is that?¡± Queenie opened the door a little and saw Kate. Then she suddenly pulled Kate in and mmed the door again, leaving John outside. Well, now there were three dobes. The three of them stayed in the room for a while. Then, Queenie repeated what she had said to Tracy to Kate. Then they came out. Kate then hadplex feelings. Tracy sat down next to John and said, ¡°John, I¡¯ve made up my mind to join the Cinnabar Sect. Let¡¯s go to the Alps Mountain sometime!¡± Taking a look at Queenie, John had guessed that Queenie must have persuaded Tracy. He nodded and said, ¡°1 will be with you all the time.¡± In fact, he also supported Tracy¡¯s decision. After all, it was a great opportunity. ¡®The Moore Family¡¯s affairs can only be postponed temporarily.¡± John thought. He had nned to go to the Moore Family in the Central Martial Arts League after killing Kingyer alliance to see if he could get some information about Hugh. But Tracy decided to join the Cinnabar Sect. Now it was obvious that Tracy¡¯s matter was more urgent. The only thing he could do was to find out the story of Alice¡¯s lifeter. After all, it had been so many years. It could wait. In order to end Tracy¡¯s pain, John decided to take her to the Cinnabar Sect that day. At the Central Martial Arts Alliance. In the leader¡¯s office, Chester looked at the document in his hands with a gloomy look. Two people were opposite him. One of them was a tall and straight man with a serious look. He was Loneliness, one of the 36 Lords of Oracle. He hade to see Chester before. The other one was Thomson. Although more than 20 years ago, Chester was not the leader of the Houston Martial Arts League and Thomson was not the boss of the Shadow Pavilion, they had met, so they knew each other. When Chester saw Thomson, the most wanted criminal, stride in, he was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that the one who followed Thomson was Loneliness. Chester had bad feelings instinctively. His instincts were keen. A document, drawn up by Oracle Pce, with the signature and seal of the top leader of the US was presented to Chester. It was about the establishment of the adjudication of the league, and the temporary person in charge of this adjudication was Thomson who used to be the most wanted criminal. This move caught Chester off guard. The adjudication was under the control of the Oracle pce. It could supervise all the members of the US Martial Arts League, including the leaders of the five major regions and the Houston Martial Arts League. In other words, Thomson, the once most wanted criminal, was superior to Chester. Of course, Chester was unhappy. But no matter how unhappy he was, he could only bear it. It was the decision of the Oracle Pce to establish the adjudication of the league. This time Loneliness came here not to ask for Chester¡¯s opinion, but to announce it to him. So, Chester didn¡¯t dare to retort. After Loneliness and Thomson left, Chester couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He banged on the desk angrily and cursed, ¡°Damn it!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Then, Chester hurried back to the Moore Family. He came to an old man with grey hair and told him about it. This old man was none other than Chester¡¯s father, Dolly Moore, the former leader of the Central Martial Arts League. After listening to what Chester said, Dolly kept silent for a while. All of a sudden. Bang! A few meters away, a stone lion with a pearl in its mouth, which was the height of half a person, exploded and turned into powder in an instant. Dolly smashed the stone lion from a distance! Dolly¡¯s gray hair was shaking. With a cold look, he sneered and said, ¡°Very good. How dare the Oracle Pc deal with our family? Does the Oracle king really think that he is the king of the US?¡± Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 The cinnabar sect in the alps mountain Dolly¡¯s a cultivator! If John were here, he would notice that the former leader of the Central Martial Arts League was a cultivator Chester had aplex expression on his face He remembered that long ago his father was not like this. In his childhood, his father had always been kind. But he changed one day more than 20 years ago. All of a sudden, Dolly¡¯s personality changed, and his strength had increased a lot. Chester didn¡¯t dare to ask his dad. Even if he asked, Dolly did not answer him. Chester found it very strange At this moment. At Cinnabar Sect in the Alps Mountain. John had arrived at the foot of the mountain with Tracy. At this time, he really admired Nancy¡¯s wisdom. The Alps Mountain was sorge that the map was of no help at all. If it weren¡¯t for the guidance of Nancy¡¯s jade, it would take a long time for them to find the Cinnabar Sect. When Nancy came back, she had told everything that had happened outside to the sect leader, Mark. Therefore, when John and Tracy came to the Cinnabar Sect, they were not stopped and were received by Mark Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mark was old. He was dressed in ck. He looked energetic. He had a ruddy face. Clearly, he had taken many pills to keep healthy. The pills made by the Cinnabar Sect were much better than those in the market. Therefore, members of the Cinnabar Sect lived a longer life than people in other sects. When Mark heard Tracy say that she was willing to join the Cinnabar Sect, he was very happy. As long as the Holy Fire Tripod could return to the Cinnabar Sect, Mark didn¡¯t care who would be the leader. In addition. When he first saw Tracy, he found her kind and wanted to groom her. Tracy quickly put forward her condition, ¡°Mr. Leonard, I¡¯m willing to join the Cinnabar Sect, but I hope that you will not limit my freedom in the future.¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay in the sect all her life. Of course, Mark knew what she meant. Tracy still had people and things she cared about in the world, so he smiled and said, ¡°No problem. Our sect has always been free.¡± Mark was considerate, but he quickly reminded her, ¡°Ms. Linch, although you can freely enter the Cinnabar Sect, remember not to expose the tripod, especially in the Alps Mountain.¡± The Alps Mountain was for cultivators. Although it was not as dangerous as the Circle Mountain, people in this mountain were also very cruel and they might kill her to get the tripod. If Tracy stayed in the Cinnabar Sect, with the mountain-protecting array, she would be safe. It was the most dangerous when she left the Cinnabar Sect but was still in the Alps Mountain. When Tracy left the Alps Mountain, she would be much safer because after she mastered the scripture of Queen Cyan, she could easily hide the aura of the tripod. That was to say, even if Tracy made medicine in the tripod in Feazer Medical Clinic in the future, she didn¡¯t to worry that the aura of the tripod would be sensed by other cultivators. In this way, other three sects wouldn¡¯t be attracted together like what happened that night. Of course. Tracy could not be arrogant. She could not make medicine in the tripod in front of other cultivators. This was not a matter of the aura. If she did so, there was something wrong with her mind. Just to be safe, Mark thought that it would be better if fewer members of the Cinnabar Sect knew that Tracy had the tripod. So, Mark looked at Nancy and said, ¡°Ask the disciples who followed you to look for the tripod that day to keep their mouths shut.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have warned them a long time ago.¡± Nancy replied. Mark nodded and said to Nancy, ¡°Take Ms. Linch to hold a secret entry ceremony first, and then take her to the back of the mountain to let her master the scripture of Queen Cyan.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Nancy looked at Tracy more gentlypared with that night. She said, ¡°Ms. Linch,e with me!¡± Tracy looked at John. John pinched her palm and said with a smile, ¡°Go ahead, Tracy. If anything happens, call my name through the amulet.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tracy nodded and followed Nancy away, trying not to look at the crowd. *I heard from Nancy that you are very talented!¡± After the two of them left, Mark suddenly turned to stare at John and said with a meaningful smile. John did not answer directly, ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Are you a sword cultivator?¡± John shook his head, ¡°No.¡± Mark remained silent, his eyes darting. It was not known what he was thinking about. He had already learned the basic situation of John from Nancy. In a word, John might be a powerful sword cultivator or a sorcerer. When Mark asked this question, John shook his head. Then it was very likely that John was a sorcerer. Mark could not say anything more. He didn¡¯t know that John was not a sorcerer at all. It was reasonable that John denied that he was a sword cultivator. Although he could use the Excalibur, he only knew one move whiling using the sword. The reason why Nancy mistook him for a sword cultivator was that she felt the pure sword spirit from John that night. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that the sword spirit didn¡¯te from John, but from the lucky mirror in his palm. ¡°John, can you go to a ce with me?¡± After a moment of silence, Mark suddenly asked. John nodded and followed Mark to a vastnd. In the center of thend was a tall tower. The tower had twelve floors. Mark introduced, ¡°John, this Cinnabar tower is the treasure house of our sect. From the first floor to the tenth floor, there are different kinds of elixir tripod of different qualities. The higher the floor was, the higher the quality of the elixir tripod is. Do you want to go in and have a try?¡± Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 The sorcerer must be killed The Cinnabar tower. The tower was the treasure house of the Cinnabar Sect. From N?velDrama.Org. Since it was a treasure house, it was extremely precious to the Cinnabar sect. How could Mark let John in? ¡°Why are you so kind to let me, an outsider, enter your sect¡¯s treasure house?¡± John asked curiously. He believed that nothing came without a price even if Mark appeared to be easygoing. But he had to be careful. Mark smiled and said, ¡°John, you don¡¯t have to be so vignt. The disciples of our sect often go into the tower to choose a suitable elixir tripod for their own use.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not a disciple of your sect.¡± ¡°I just heard you call Ms. Linch by her name. Are you siblings?¡± Marked asked in a different way. John shook his head, then nodded and said, ¡°No, we are not siblings, but our rtionship is deeper than siblings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. It will take some time for Ms. Linch to master the scripture of Queen Cyan. The specific time depends on her talent. So why don¡¯t you choose an elixir tripod for her first?¡± Mark said. Seeing that John was still confused, he exined, ¡°Ms. Linch has the Holy Fire Tripod. Since we should keep it a secret, we need another tripod to cover it. The quality doesn¡¯t matter, so as for whether it¡¯s you or Ms. Linch who enters the tower, there is no difference.¡± That was true. Tracy only needed one tripod, and the other one was chosen to deceive others so that they would believe that she did not have the Holy Fire Tripod. Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter whether the second tripod was suitable or not. Anyone could choose it. But John still asked, ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t matter, why don¡¯t you go in by yourself? It¡¯s better than letting me in, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± After a short pause, Mark exined, ¡°Despite it, the colors and designs of the elixir tripods inside are different. You are familiar with Ms. Linch and know her preference better.¡± It was like taking a girl to buy clothes. Though the girl said that she did not care about the colors and styles. of clothes, but if you really chose clothes casually, you would be scolded. John patted on Mark¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know what girls think. I¡¯m convinced.¡± However, he thought to himself, ¡®I don¡¯t believe you! Don¡¯t try tricks with me!¡± There must be a trap for him in the tower. However, John had always been fearless. Since Mark wanted him to go in, he would go in and have a look and it should not be difficult for him to escape if something happened. So, John agreed. Another reason he agreed was that he saw a few disciples of the Cinnabar Sect entering anding out soon. They might only stay on the first and two floors for a moment. This showed that at least there would be no problem on the first two floors of the tower. So, he could go in and have a look. After taking a few steps to the tower, John suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Mr. Leonard, what¡¯s on the eleventh and twelfth floors of this tower?¡± He remembered what Mark just said was that from the first to the tenth floor, the higher the floor was, the higher the quality of the tripod was, but he didn¡¯t mention the eleventh and twelfth floors. Thus, John spected that there should be something else on thest two floors of the tower instead of the elixir tripod. Mark smiled enigmatically and said, ¡°Well, if you can get to thest two floors, you will know what it is. If you can¡¯t, it¡¯s useless for me to tell you.¡± John thought, ¡®This old man is provoking me, isn¡¯t he? That works on me.¡± John despised the old man in his heart. Then he turned around and strode towards the tower, entering the first floor without hesitation. Mark¡¯s eyes lit up as he watched John enter the tower. ¡°Mr. Leonard, why are you here? Where is John?¡± After a while, Nancy came to Mark and asked in confusion. She had helped Tracyplete the ceremony, and then took her to the back of the mountain to master the scripture of Queen Cyan. During that period, Tracy would be affected easily if Nancy stood aside, so Nancy left Tracy there alone and came back to Mark. She found Mark but didn¡¯t see John. Looking at the Cinnabar tower, Mark said, ¡°He has entered the tower.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He is not a disciple of our sect. Why did you¡­¡± Soon, Nancy realized something and said, ¡°Do you want to test whether he is a sorcerer or not with the help of the spiritual fire in the tower?¡± Mark nodded and said seriously, ¡°Yes. The exercise method of the sorcerers is extremely aggressive, which makes them irritable, and the spiritual fire will stimte their emotions, making them more violent.¡± Previously, when Mark heard from Nancy that John was very powerful, he was a little worried. If John was a sorcerer, he would definitely be a big demon in the future. Maybe John looked like a normal person now. But as long as he continued to practice, sooner orter he would lose control and get violent And this kind of violent emotion could only be dispelled by killing. That was why there was a saying in the cultivation world that the sorcerer must be killed. At first, Mark hoped that John was a sword cultivator, not a sorcerer. But when he asked John before, John answered that he was not a sword cultivator. Then it was very likely that John was a sorcerer. In order to make it clearer, Mark could only find a way to let John enter the Cinnabar tower in order to make sure whether John was a sorcerer or not with the help of the spiritual fire inside. Soon, Nancy understood what Mark was thinking, but then she frowned and said, ¡°If we want to stimte his violence, he needs to get to the seventh floor at least, but what if he doesn¡¯t?¡± Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Would rather kill John than let him go Since the spiritual fire would stimte the sorcerer¡¯s violent emotions, if John was a sorcerer, he would definitely not go to the seventh floor to make his emotions out of control. Mark also thought about it. He nced at Nancy and asked, ¡°What did you tell me about John¡¯s personality?¡± ¡°Overbearing and aggressive!¡± Nancy answered without hesitation. The scene that John killed the three masters that night was deeply ingrained in her mind and was still vivid. She had never seen such an aggressive person. ¡°This kind of person is verypetitive, so he will definitely try to get to the seventh floor or above. If he doesn¡¯t go up, it means that he is hiding something.¡± Although he asked John to pick an elixir tripod randomly this time, such an aggressive man would never do it casually. He would try his best to go up. He was able to kill cultivators when they were in the golden crystal period, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for him to reach the eighth or the ninth floor of the tower. If he had the strength, but he didn¡¯t reach the seventh floor, it meant that he wanted to hide something because this behavior was against his character. ¡°Do you mean that as long as he doesn¡¯t get to the seventh floor, he is a sorcerer for sure, right?¡± Nancy asked with a frown. In fact, this test method was very subjective. It was all based on Mark¡¯s analysis of John¡¯s character. What if he was wrong? What if John just wanted to choose an elixir tripod on the lower floors? Nancy asked. Mark said in a low voice, ¡°Maybe he will choose the most ordinary elixir tripod for the sake of Tracy, but he can still get to the seventh floor or above.¡± The Holy Fire Tripod in Tracy¡¯s body was the bestpared with other elixir tripods in the Cinnabar tower. Therefore, in order to better cheat others, as for the second tripod, the more ordinary, the better. To put it bluntly, the elixir tripod on the seventh floor or above was valuable, and people might want to kill others to get the treasure. In this way, the second tripod was of no use as a cover. Though it was not as good as the Holy Fire Tripod, others might still want to get it. The safest way was to choose an ordinary elixir tripod for Tracy. If John was smart, he would definitely choose one below the seventh floor. Then why did Mark say that John would still get to the seventh floor? It was because John was aggressive. He might not choose the elixir tripod on the seventh floor or above, but he would go up to have a look. Moreover, Mark deliberately didn¡¯t tell John the items on thest two floors to make him curious. Out of curiosity, John would find a way to find out the items on thest two floors. If John didn¡¯t go upstairs, he must be hiding something from them. All in all, it was based on Mark¡¯s analysis of John¡¯s personality. No longer gentle, Mark said coldly, ¡°If my analysis is wrong, I¡¯d rather kill him than let him go. I can¡¯t let a sorcerer be stronger!¡± Although John was very terrifying now, Mark believed that with the power of the mountain-protecting array. John could still be killed here. Nancy was a little afraid. ording to the Mark, the only chance for John to live was that he went to the seventh floor without losing control. If other situations happened, John would be killed. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. For example, affected by the spiritual fire, John became violent. Or he didn¡¯t get to the seventh floor. Regardless of the reason, he would only be killed because Mark had said that he would rather kill John than let him go. Nancy sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Tracy will not ept it.¡± ¡°Whether she likes it or not, we can¡¯t let this sorcerer be stronger. Otherwise, it will be a disaster for our sect, for all people in the world.¡± Mark appreciated Tracy when he first saw her. However, in front of such a serious problem, there was only one choice which was to kill the sorcerer at all costs. Nancy was silent. Without saying anything more, Mark came to the first floor of the tower and looked around. He didn¡¯t see John, which meant that he had gone up. This confirmed Mark¡¯s guess. Most elixir tripods were on the first floor of the tower, but they were the most ordinary. In an obscure corner, an old man sat with his legs crossed, motionless. He was the guardian of the Cinnabar tower, and his strength was even stronger than that that of Mark. Mark came to him and asked, ¡°Mr. Lance, which floor is the young man on?¡± ¡°The sixth.¡± The old man said. Even facing the sect leader, he did not open his eyes and was still calm. ¡°The sixth floor.¡± Mark repeated in a low voice and then turned to look at Nancy. They both hadplicated expressions on their faces. The sixth floor. As long as John went up one more floor, he would definitely be affected by the spiritual fire. Why did he suddenly stop? Was he really worried that he would lose control? Mark really wanted to go up and see what John was doing on the sixth floor, but he was afraid that he would make John suspicious, so he decided to wait. Later, he would ask Zack if John reached the seventh floor. As long as John reached the seventh floor and was affected by the spiritual fire, Mark could feel his rage. At that time, Mark would immediately activate the mountain-protecting array, and then use the power of the array to kill John. At this moment. On the sixth floor of the Cinnabar tower. It was true that John was on this floor. The elixir tripods here were much fewer than those on the first floor. There were only over ten, but the quality of the elixir tripods was much higher than those on the first floor. The temperature on this floor was also very high. John could feel that the fire with such a high temperature was definitely not ordinary. He also seemed to have guessed the purpose of Mark letting him enter the tower. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 The demogorgon When John came to the sixth floor, he felt something wrong. He became upset. Just like that night. He was even more upset than that night. John guessed that it must have something to do with the fire which had a high temperature. He felt that the heat was from the floors above, so the higher the hotter and the more irritable he became. Considering what Mark said and did before he entered the tower, John guessed Mark¡¯s intention. Mark wanted to test whether John was a sorcerer or not with the fire in the Cinnabar tower. But how? It must have something to do with his current mood. John suddenly became irritable and was confused. Was he really a sorcerer? But the old monk promised that the skill he practiced was not demonic, so he couldn¡¯t be a sorcerer. Did that old man lie to him? John got suspicious again. The reason why he stopped at the sixth floor was that he was hesitating. He wanted to know whether his nameless divine skill was demonic or not, but he was afraid of knowing the result. Because at this moment, he felt that he was about to go out of control affected by the fire. He hesitated for a long time. In the end, John decided to go up to the seventh floor to have a look. Anyway, there must be a result. Escape could not solve any problem. He arrived at the entrance to the seventh floor. John stepped on thedder and became more irritable with each step he took. Finally. He got to the seventh floor. He was not in the mood to look at the elixir tripods on this floor. All of a sudden. John¡¯s face changed, and irritation seized him in an instant. The aura of John¡¯s violence spread to the first floor of the tower. At this time, Mark, which was on the first floor, no longer needed to ask Zack whether John was a sorcerer. There was murder in his eyes instantly and he said, ¡°He¡¯s really a sorcerer. Nancy, activate the mountain-protecting array and kill him with me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Nancy looked serious. She also sensed the aura of rage, which was the same as that night. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Any sorcerer must die! ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Just as the two were about to leave the Cinnabar tower in a hurry, Zack suddenly stopped them with his eyes closed. He was calm. Mark was confused and asked, ¡°Mr. Lance, we already confirmed that he is a sorcerer. Why did you stop us?¡± Zack said slowly, ¡°He has got to the eighth floor. Let¡¯s see how evil he is before we decide whether to kill him or not.¡± If John was a beginner as a sorcerer, there was still a chance to save him as long as he was willing to give up practicing the demonic skill. And if Zack wanted to know how evil John was, he had to make Johnpletely out of control first. The closer John got to the spiritual fire, the easier it would be for him to lose control. Mark was silent for a moment. In fact, he didn¡¯t agree with Zack. In his opinion, they should kill all sorcerers no matter how evil they were so that there would be no potential threat in the future. But Zack was not just a guardian. Before Mark became the sect leader, Zack was already guarding the tower, which meant that Zack was senior to him. After thinking for a while, Mark said to Nancy. ¡°Inform other presbyters to prepare for activating the mountain-protecting array. I¡¯ll wait here for a moment.¡± This not only showed his attitude, but also his respect to Zack. ¡°Got it!¡± Knowing that it was urgent, Nancy quickly left the tower and told the other presbyters about it so that they could be ready to kill the sorcerer at any time. On the eighth floor of the Cinnabar tower. There was red light in John¡¯s eyes, and he was much more violent than he was on the seventh floor. He still didn¡¯t look at the elixir tripods on this floor. Because he was not interested. What really attracted him to go up was the fire. The closer he got to it, the stronger the desire in his heart was. He had a feeling that the fire would be of great use to him. So, he quickly went from the eighth floor to the ninth floor, and then to the tenth floor. He was so violent that he almost went out of control. There was only one elixir tripod on the tenth floor, emitting red light. Its quality was much better than those on the ninth floor. This was the best tripod in the Cinnabar tower. But John. He did not look at it. He only wanted to get to the eleventh floor. The aura of the fire came from the eleventh floor. The rage and desire in his heart burst out at the same time. Now he was violent in the extreme and never wanted the fire so much. Bang! When he stepped to the eleventh floor, he could not help trembling all over. His eyes turned red, and he saw a st of red fire in front of him. It was very hot on this floor and even cultivators who were in the period of golden crystal could not bear it. But John came up weirdly. He was already naked. His whole body was red. He was bleeding all over. While he was being burned, his skin was torn, but he seemed not to feel it and stared at the fire. His emotions had already been out of control. He had a strong desire for the fire, ignoring the pain. ¡°Come here!¡± John growled. His voice was hoarser than usual, but he still sounded overbearing. Then. John made a terrifying move. He grabbed the spiritual fire with his bare hand. It was strange. John caught it. ¨C More strangely. He forcefully sucked it into his body. Boom! The moment the spiritual fire disappeared, the temperature in the tower plummeted. At the same time. An extremely terrifying depressing aura spread out from the eleventh floor, enveloping the entire Cinnabar Sect. The calm old man on the first floor of the tower, Zack, finally opened his eyes. His gray hair was trembling. His eyes widened in shock. *The monster! The great monster! The Demogorgon!¡± Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 The world of a mural A sorcerer! A demogorgon! Mr. Zack Lance shouted, who had never been so panic before. His trembling body exposed the inner shock ¡°Mark Leonard, you go to preside over the mountain-protecting array and prepare to kill the sorcerer I¡¯ll go to the Cinnabar tower!¡± Zack ordered. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Mark retreated quickly. Zack looked up at the top of the Cinnabar tower with a serious look. He said painfully, ¡°The sorcerer even dares to devour the spiritual fire. How can I allow this?¡± Zack shouted and climbed the Cinnabar tower quickly. The second floor. The third floor. The fourth floor. Until he reached the eleventh floor. Zack wanted to have a try and see if he could kill John himself. Even if he failed, it didn¡¯t matter. He could buy some time and let Mark and the others start the mountain-protecting array. However, when Zack came to the eleventh floor, he was stunned. Not here? It turned out that John wasn¡¯t on the eleventh floor! Zack was very sure that he didn¡¯t meet John when he came up just now, which meant that it was impossible for John to go down and he could only go up. Up the eleventh floor¡­¡­. Zack looked at the entrance to the twelfth floor and his body trembled ¡°How could a sorcerer reach the twelfth floor?¡± Zack was shocked. He didn¡¯t believe that John had reached the twelfth floor. But if he didn¡¯t go to the twelfth floor, where did he go? There were not many ces to hide in the Cinnabar tower. Zack stood still, staring at the entrance of the twelfth floor. ¡°He is indeed on the twelfth floor!¡± Zack murmured in disbelief after a long time. There was a strong aura on John¡¯s body, which was depressing and suffocating Zack could feel that this came from above his head. It meant that John was on the twelfth floor. After hesitating for a while, Zack finally decided to stay on the eleventh floor and wait for John to corne down. There was a rule that he was not allowed to step into the top floor of the Cinnabar tower. Zack had no choice but to wait. At this time, John was indeed at the top floor of the Cinnabar tower. His right index finger was as red as a piece of hot iron, emitting terrible heat. It was because of the spiritual fire. When John caught the spiritual fire, a force emerged from his body and devoured it. Finally, it condensed on his right index finger. Now, even if he didn¡¯t use vital energy, he could break through the golden-crystal-stage cultivator at a single blow. After assimting the spiritual fire, John quickly climbed to the twelfth floor of the Cinnabar tower, without difficulty. The twelfth floor was the same as the eleventh floor, without the elixir tripod. It should be said that there was nothing here and it was empty. Seeing that there was nothing, John couldn¡¯t help but feel restless. He roared in a low voice, and the vital energy in his body vibrated out. Boom! Boom! Boom! The vital energy escaped! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Bang! Suddenly, a stone wall was knocked down, revealing a pale mural below. Although John was out of control, he was quickly attracted by the mural. On the mural, there was a mountain. At the end of the mountain, clouds and mist floated. There was a faint figure standing, very small, and it was impossible to see it clearly. John got closer. The moment he stared at the mural, the surroundings suddenly changed, as if he was in another world. At the same time, a cool and peaceful aura surged from all directions. John was shocked. He calmed down instantly. ¡°I was out of control just now.¡± He recalled what had happened before. Especially when he stepped into the eleventh floor, his whole brain seemed to have lost the ability to think. Until now, he finally came to his senses. John raised his right hand and looked at the red finger in shock. ¡°This finger isparable to a magic instrument. In other words, my body can devour that kind of fire and then refine it automatically?¡± After that fire was devoured, a fingerparable to a magic weapon was refined. If he devoured more, wouldn¡¯t every part of his body be a magic instrument? After a short period of surprise, John¡¯s face lit up. He looked down consciously and stared at his dick. A magic instrument. No way. John shook his head quickly. It was too hot for girls to bear. For example, although this finger was as hard as a magic instrument, it was also hot. After all, it was refined with fire! John quickly denied the dirty thoughts andforted himself, ¡°It¡¯s enough now. There¡¯s really no need¡­¡± With a thought, he restored his finger to its original shape as if he was controlling a magic instrument. Then, John looked around curiously. He remembered that when he lost control, he saw a mural, and then inexplicably appeared in this strange world. The world was white, but gave people a feeling of peace and tranquility. ¡°Did I enter the world of the murai?¡± With a surprised look, John walked carefully in the world until he saw a group of mountains in the illusory mist in front of him. It looked familiar. It was the scene in the mural he had seen before. He was finally sure that he had indeed entered the world of a mural. He could not help but panic. Would he be trapped here and die? ¡°Boy, don¡¯t worry. You just came here out of consciousness and your body is still outside. Just think of it as a dream. You won¡¯t die.¡± Just as John was confused, a distant and ethereal voice suddenly floated over from afar. With this voice, the mist around quickly faded away. John¡¯s eyes narrowed. At the end of the mountain, the illusory figure drew closer at top speed. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 The mountains were retreating rapidly. An illusory figure appeared in front of John strangely. She was wearing a green robe, tall and straight, and had an extraordinary temperament, but her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. John was shocked. Just now, he was just thinking whether he would be trapped in this world, and didn¡¯t say anything, but this person saw through his mind. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be surprised. I said that you just entered this world out of your consciousness. I am the ruler of this world and can know all your thoughts.¡± She said in an ethereal voice as she saw through John¡¯s mind again. John was surprised, and then he began to recall the AV he saw in Kate¡¯sputer. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± The phantom in front of him shed obviously. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t think too much nonsense. You should be positive.¡± ¡®You bastard!¡± She could really see through his mind. ¡®This was fucking an invasion of my right!¡± John got angry at once. ¡°Swearing is also a bad behavior.¡± The phantom once again fluctuated. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why did you bring me here? How can I get out?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll answer you one question after another.¡± The phantom continued to sh, and then said an astonishing answer to John, ¡°Tm Queen Cyan.¡± *Queen Cyan?¡± John was shocked. Queen Cyan was a legend. How could she be trapped in the mural? ¡°To be exact, I¡¯m one of the thousands of spiritual wills left behind by Queen Cyan. I¡¯m here waiting for someone who is destined toe.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here just now, but you came in by yourself. It means that you are the one I¡¯m waiting for.¡± ¡°As for the way out, you will find itter.¡± The phantom answered in an orderly way. Every time she answered, her body became more illusory, which meant that her spiritual will was gradually losing John was more shocked. The phantom that was talking to him was actually a remnant of Queen Cyan¡¯s spiritual wills. If this was spread out, who would dare to believe it! Moreover, she just said that she was only one of the thousands of spiritual wills left behind by Queen Cyan, which meant that there were thousands of simr creatures in other ces. It could prove how terrifying Queen Cyan was. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t admire me so much. Since you cane here, it means that you are destined. If you ept the inheritance, you are likely to be the next one.¡± She saw through his mind again and John cursed, ¡®Damn it!¡±. The point was that John couldn¡¯t stop her. John could show his disdain, but the admiration in his heart could not be concealed, and she could see through his inner thoughts. s! He had to let it go. After all, there was always someone who was better than him and she could boast. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m just stating a fact. How can you say that I¡¯m boasting? You¡¯re really narrow- minded!¡± It seemed that Queen Cyan used to be a chatterbox. If she pried into John¡¯s mind, she would criticize him,pletely ignoring that her body was bing more illusory. At this moment, he was speechless about all this. She was just like Bill Gates saying that he was very poor. He couldn¡¯t say she was boasting just because she was better than him, right? ¡°Boy, don¡¯t think too much. Are you ready to ept this inheritance?¡± The phantom spoke again, pulling John¡¯s thoughts back. ¡°When did I promise to ept it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Although John couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, he could clearly feel that she was stunned. Apparently, she didn¡¯t expect that John would refuse. This was a great opportunity. How could he refuse? How could he go against the routine? She said, ¡°Since you have entered this world, you have acquiesced in epting this.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Said John angrily. ¡°Then you can keep your consciousness here forever. Although I have said that you won¡¯t die, as long as your consciousness is here forever, you are in a vegetative state.¡± *Shame on you!¡± ¡°It seems that there is no other way, but you have to be clear that you forced me to ept this, and I didn¡¯t beg you.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be a fool. I can see how happy you are.¡± ¡°Nonsense! What I hate most is that someone forces me to do something I don¡¯t like, such as this situation.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The phantom sneered. She had never seen such a shameless person and shouted, ¡°All right, stop talking nonsense. Get ready to ept this!¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s impolite to hesitate.¡± The phantom was impatient. She was speechless. She had never seen a man as slow as John in front of a great opportunity. ¡°Although you are just a spiritual will, I think you must know the answer to a question that has troubled me for a long time.¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± She no longer had the patience to talk, and the condition did not allow it. She became almost translucent. With a serious expression, John asked, ¡°Am I a sorcerer?¡± This question had indeed troubled him for a long time, and he really wanted to know the answer. Otherwise, he would not be able to practice the nameless divine skill at all. He believed that the phantom in front of him must know the answer. The phantom kept silent for a moment and seemed to be looking at John. After a while, She shed and said, ¡°It¡¯s an insult to call you a sorcerer.¡± Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 A shock in the Alps Mountain ¡°It¡¯s an insult to call you a sorcerer.¡± The answer made John tremble, and then he frowned tightly. What did she mean? Was he not a sorcerer, or was he more terrifying than a sorcerer? John didn¡¯t know what she meant. He met a sorcerer before, the lord of demon, which made him doubt for the first time that the nameless divine skill was a demonic skill. Since then, he didn¡¯t dare to let his sisters learn with him, fearing that they would go astray. It was not until he caught Perry Moreno and phantomd out it wasn¡¯t the demonic skill that he breathed a sigh of relief But today, influenced by the spiritual fire, he lost control of his emotions, which made him doubt again whether Perry Moreno was fooling him. So he asked this question, hoping to get an answer from Queen Cyan¡¯s spiritual will. But he wouldn¡¯t have thought that she gave such an answer. ¡°Although it is overbearing and weird, it is not a demonic skill.¡± She added after seeing through John¡¯s mind again, making John rxed. As long as there was no problem, he didn¡¯t have to worry about bringing his sisters astray. What Queen Cyan said just now was no longer so important. John had no chance to ask more. The will of the Queen Cyan was disappearing. Whoosh! Before the phantom disappeared, it turned into a faint light and went into John¡¯s head. A light cyan mark shed on John¡¯s forehead, and soon disappeared without a trace. Buzz! The world disappeared quickly, like a ck hole copsed. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he had returned to the twelfth floor of the Cinnabar tower. It should be said that he was in the Cinnabar tower, and it was his consciousness that came back. Miraculously, every inch of John¡¯s skin had been burned to a certain extent because of devouring the spiritual fire, but now it waspletely healed. Was it because of the inheritance of Queen Cyan¡¯s will? John tried to call out the phantom he had just met, but there was no response, and the light cyan mark that had disappeared on his forehead could not be sensed either. Was it over? That was all the so-called inheritance of Queen Cyan¡¯s will? It only helped him recover, and then he couldn¡¯t feel it anymore? John had thought that it would contain the scripture of Queen Cyan and something else, but it turned out that there was nothing. He had no idea what the inheritance was. Damn it! He was so happy for nothing! John looked indignantly at the mural, only to find that it had be a smooth wall, and the mural had disappeared. What John didn¡¯t know was that. From N?velDrama.Org. While he was receiving the inheritance, with a serious look on his face, Mark and the elders hurried to start the mountain-protecting array, intending to give John a fatal blow with the help of the array. Buzz! Before he came to his senses, the terrifying and oppressive aura spread like the tide and quickly shrouded the entire Cinnabar Sect. Even the mountain-protecting array was shaking violently, as if it was about to copse. Mark¡¯s heart sank. What a powerful sorcerer! Just as Zack said, John was a monstrous sorcerer! Kill the sorcerer! It was urgent! ¡°Activate the mountain-protecting array!¡± With the loud shout, the light lit up from eight directions of Cinnabar Sect at the same time. As long as thest step was activated, the mountain-protecting array would condense a terrifying blow that was enough to kill a the golden-crystal-stage cultivator. However, just as Mark was about to take thest step, at the top of the Cinnabar tower, a bright cyan light column soared into the sky, lighting up the entire Cinnabar Sect and the entire Alps Mountain. Looking at the light in the sky, countless sects were shocked. Combined with the location, they came to a conclusion that this was the release of the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will in the Cinnabar Sect. All the inheritors were destined to have great opportunities. In other words, he would have a bright future. ¡°Send someone to the Cinnabar Sect right now to find out who has obtained the inheritance, and then try your best to make friends with him!¡± At this moment, countless sects rushed to the Cinnabar Sect at the same time. At the same time, in the Cinnabar Sect, everyone was stunned. The terrible depression around them had already gone away quickly with the rise of the cyan light column, and turned into a peaceful and reassuring atmosphere. They knew clearly what it meant. The inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will was released! Most of the disciples of the Cinnabar Sect didn¡¯t know who that person was. They only heard that there was a powerful sorcerer in the Cinnabar tower, and Mark and the elders were ready to kill him. However, before killing the sorcerer, there was a sudden change. An inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will was suddenly released. Mark guessed that it might be John. And it was highly possible. When he came out just now, there was no one else, but Zack and John, in the Cinnabar tower. Zack wouldn¡¯t reach the top and he couldn¡¯t be the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. Then it must be John. That was why he felt more shocked. He couldn¡¯t phantom it out why a sorcerer could get the inheritance of Queen Cyan¡¯s will? It was impossible for a sorcerer to achieve that! Therefore, wasn¡¯t John a sorcerer? Then what was the demonic skill he had released before? Mark couldn¡¯t phantom it out, so he decided not to activate thest step of the mountain-protecting array, went into the Cinnabar tower and asked Zack. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 A bald man At this time, Zack, who was on the eleventh floor of the Cinnabar tower, was also shocked. How could the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will suddenly appear? Zack was so excited that he almost burst into tears. These tower keepers belonged to the Cinnabar Sect, but they were independent from it. They were born to to protect the Cinnabar tower. And they were waiting for someone who was destined. Now, the destined man finally came. The task for generations was finallypleted by Zack. From now on, he didn¡¯t have to guard the Cinnabar tower anymore. In other words, Zack was free. How could he not be excited? He should thank John! Zack now firmly believed that John couldn¡¯t be a sorcerer. Just as what Mark had thought, it was impossible for a sorcerer to get the inheritance of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, He waited anxiously. Soon, Zack saw a pair of bare thighs walking down the stairs. He walked forward excitedly, but was suddenly stunned. A bald man appeared in front of him. A naked bald man. The bald man was John. He was also embarrassed. In order to devour the spiritual fire, John¡¯s clothes, hair and eyebrows were all burned to ashes. When he got the inheritance of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, although his skin had healed, it was impossible for his hair to recover in an instant. Fortunately, John was a good-looking man. Even if he was bald, he was handsome, and even let people ignore his disappeared eyebrows. Zack was stunned. John was speechless and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t stand still. I¡¯m afraid that you will feel more self abased when looking at me. Hurry to find me a suit of clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zack used to be a cold fish, calm and collected. Even when facing Mark, he was always indifferent. But at this moment, hearing that, Zack was very active. He threw arge ck robe at John in a hurry. ¡°Eh?¡± Looking at the robe, John couldn¡¯t help but exim. He recalled that when he caught Perry Moreno, the old man suddenly changed his clothes too. It seemed that they must have magic instruments to hide something. That old bastard didn¡¯t tell him that he had such a instrument. He had been with Perry Moreno for so many years, but Perry had never used it. What a bastard. While putting on the ck robe, John cursed the irresponsible Perry in his heart. ¡°Zack!¡± At this moment, the anxious voice of Mark suddenly sounded. It turned out that he had reached the eleventh floor. John just ran upstairs to get dressed, so Mark didn¡¯t see him and asked, ¡°Zack, do we still need to kill the sorcerer?¡± ¡°Kill the sorcerer?¡± Before Zack could answer, John, who was dressed in arge ck robe, suddenly walked down and asked with a yful expression, ¡°What kind of sorcerers should you kill?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± He didn¡¯t expect that John would hear what he said and was embarrassed. Judging from his current state, John didn¡¯t look like a sorcerer at all. Zack performed much more naturally. He said bluntly, ¡°He is not a sorcerer and is the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will.¡± Even though he had already guessed what was going on, when he heard Zack¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help trembling. Then, he had mixed feelings. The Cinnabar tower had stood in the Cinnabar Sect for so many years. Countless disciples went in and out, but no one was qualified to get the inheritance of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. It should be said that there were few people who could reach the ninth floor of the Cinnabar tower, let alone the inheritance of Queen Cyan¡¯s will at the top floor. Who would have thought that the one who finally obtained this inheritance would be an outsider. Of course, Mark had no right to decide whether it was the disciples in the sect or the outsiders, because that was the choice of Queen Cyan. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. Suddenly, an idea came to him. He smiled gently and asked, ¡°Well, I wonder if you are interested in joining our sect and have apanion with Tracy.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He tried to persuade him to stay. Mark added consciously, ¡°You can also enter and leave Cinnabar Sect freely. Unless there is an emergency, you needn¡¯te back.¡± The so-called bing a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect was actually a form of rtionship. Since those potential cultivators had the name of the Cinnabar Sect, it was impossible for them to be cold-blooded and indifferent when there were difficulties in Cinnabar Sect. If that happened, he had no other choice. Now that John had be the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, it meant that his talent had been recognized and he would definitely have a great opportunity. He had a bright future. Mark certainly hoped that he could join the Cinnabar Sect. After thinking for a while, John said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s enough as long as my sister bes a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect.¡± He refused politely. It was true. Anyway, his goal was to make friends with John. As long as he treated Tracy well, John would definitely have a good impression on the Cinnabar Sect. ¡°Another reason why I don¡¯t join the Cinnabar Sect is that I already belong to a sect,¡± John added. ¡°You already belong to a sect?¡± Mark was stunned. Didn¡¯t he hear from Nancy that John was an independent cultivator? Why did he belong to a sect? ¡°Could you please tell me your sect so that I can visit it in the future?¡± ¡°Immortal Morality.¡± John answered proudly. Hearing this, Mark¡¯s expression changed slightly. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 The Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron ¡°Immortal Morality¡­¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Mark¡¯s expression became very strange. As far as he knew, there was only one sect in the world, known as Grand Theft, which specialized in stealing people. There was no sect site and the members were all scurrying around, mainly because they had done too many immoral things. If they left the sect site, they would be killed. And the reason why he didn¡¯t hear the name as Immortal Morality was that the name of morality was not something a casual sect could match. In the entire Alps Mountain, there was no sect who dared to name itself morality. So he was sure that what John said was Grand Theft, not Immortal Morality. However, why did he look so proud? Mark was confused. When he saw the proud look on John¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter in his heart, ¡®When did the disciples of Grand Theft be so superior?¡± He was so confused. Seeing the strange look on his face, John said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. The threshold of my sect is very high, and few people cane in. But if you are willing to give up your current identity as the leader of the Cinnabar Sect, I can make an exception to let you join our sect and be my disciple.¡± ¡°No, thank you for your kindness. But it is too much for me to bear!¡± Mark refused in a hurry. John said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Are you refusing me?¡± Mark almost cried. Of course, John was just kidding. Soon, Mark noticed that the spiritual fire on the eleventh floor of the Cinnabar tower had disappeared. The whole Cinnabar tower also lost its temperature support. ¡°John, did you take the spiritual fire away?¡± Mark asked. He had just rushed into the Cinnabar tower and focused on killing the sorcerer, without noticing the temperature change in the tower. It was not until when he calmed down that he found the spiritual fire was gone. ¡®So that¡¯s called spiritual fire. No wonder it¡¯s different from the ordinary fire¡¯ John thought. ¡°What are you talking about? Spiritual fire? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡± He didn¡¯t know why his body could devour the spiritual fire, so he¡¯d better not expose himself for the time being Anyway, he had got the spiritual fire. It was impossible for him to return it and he would rather die than admit it What could Mark do to him? It took him a while to react. He was surprised how John didn¡¯t get in touch with the spiritual fire since he had reached the top. Just as he was about to speak, Zack said, ¡°Forget it, Mark. Don¡¯t worry about the spiritual fire. Since he said that he hadn¡¯t seen it, it must be true.¡± How could Zack not see that he was lying? His eyebrows and hair had been burnt out. Who would believe that he hadn¡¯t seen the spiritual fire? Only a fool would believe it! Only Mark would believe it! Anyway, Zack didn¡¯t care about the spiritual fire. His task was to guard the Cinnabar tower and wait for the arrival of the inheritor. Now that the inheritor finally came, Zack would be free. He nned to leave the Alps Mountain and go outside to feel the mortal world. As for the Cinnabar tower, it had nothing to do with him, let alone the spiritual fire. In sharp contrast, Mark was wearing a sad face. The spiritual fire was of great importance to the Cinnabar tower, because the heat it provided could keep the tripods in the best state all the time. The higher the quality of the tripod, the more heat it needed. Now that the spiritual fire had disappeared and the temperature could not be provided any more, Cinnabar tower would be an ordinary building used to ce tripods in the future. He felt so sorry for this. ¡°Mark, are you in a bad mood today? Why do you look so bad? The corners of your mouth are twitching.¡± Mark kept silence. Zack suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°John, I forgot to tell you that since you have got the inheritance of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, you may also need the tripod cauldron in the future. The tripod cauldron on the tenth floor was called the Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron. It was used by the previous leader of the Cinnabar Sect. Although it was not as good as the Holy Fire Tripod, it could still be used. Why don¡¯t you go and take it?¡± Mark was speechless. ¡®Damn it! Will you die if you keep quiet?¡± Of course, he could only curse in his heart, not daring to make a sound. After all, Zack had a higher seniority than him! However, he was so sad! As for the inheritance of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, he couldn¡¯t make any decision, because it was Queen Cyan¡¯s choice, but he cared about the other things in the Cinnabar tower. It was not a big deal that the spiritual fire was lost, but now John still wanted to get the Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron. How could Mark be happy? John nced at Mark with a faint smile, pretending to be pretentious and said, ¡°You¡¯re so kind. If I take the Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron, I¡¯m afraid that Mark will be unhappy.¡± ¡°John, you are thinking too much. Mark is definitely not such a narrow-minded person. As long as you are destined to have that cauldron, you can take it as you like. Am I right?¡± Zack made a decision for Mark again. Mark was speechless. ¡®Fuck you!¡± But he managed to squeeze out a smile that was uglier than crying and said, ¡°You is right. A tripod cauldron of that quality can¡¯t be taken away casually. It needs a chance.¡± This was the same as a magic instrument recognizing its owner. Not everyone could take it, but it was a two-way choice. The instrument had spirit. Only after getting the approval of the magic instrument could it disy its full power. This was the case with the Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron. It was difficult for ordinary people to lift it, but if he was epted, it would not only weigh as light as feathers, but also size freely. This was the meaning of the word of ¡®universe¡¯. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 The tripod cauldron was taken Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mark, are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Ha ha, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will and a person with great opportunity. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will take away the tripod cauldron?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can only bless you.¡± ¡°You are so hypocritical.¡± John provoked him on purpose. Since Mark wanted to kill the sorcerer and test John, he just deserved it. Mark was about to cry this time. How could he not mind? Could he say that he minded it? Zack had already praised him. If he said that he minded it, wouldn¡¯t it be just like what Zack said that he was narrow-minded? It was annoying to keep asking! It was not until now that he realized that this John was really a bitch! Seeing that Mark was getting more unhappy, John was in a good mood. He smiled and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t mind at all, I¡¯ll have a try.¡± Then he swaggered down and came to the tenth floor. After losing the temperature of the spiritual fire, the red tripod cauldron seemed not as bright as before. But it was not a big deal. John cut his finger and wiped a drop of blood on the tripod cauldron, which was necessary to communicate with the magic instrument. If the Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron reacted, the next step would be continued. The blood was quickly absorbed on the red outer wall of the tripod cauldron. However, one minuteter, the tripod cauldron didn¡¯t respond. Two minutester, the tripod cauidron didn¡¯t respond. Five minutester. The tripod cauldron still didn¡¯t respond. Generally speaking, after such a long time, there was still no response from the Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron, which meant that it was not interested in John. It turned out that it was not willing to ept him. The Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron was kept. He heaved a sigh of relief. He chuckled to himself, pretending to be pitiful. He patted John on the shoulder and said, ¡°John, it seems that the fate can¡¯t be asked for.¡± Fortunately, the opportunity wasn¡¯t here, or else Mark would be heartbroken. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Since you have been recognized by Queen Cyan, you are destined to have great opportunities. It doesn¡¯t matter since you have such a small setback¡­¡± In a good mood, he began to talk more. He keptforting John, with a smile on his face.. However, when he was talking, his voice suddenly stopped. And the smile on his face instantly froze. With a buzzing sound, the tripod cauldron, which was half a person tall, suddenly shed with a red light and floated weirdly in front of the three people. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The tremor continued. Every time it vibrated, the red light it emitted flickered once. Every time the light shed, the size of it shrank. Finally, the huge Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron suddenly became less than half the size of a palm and floated in the palm of John. It was still spinning and rubbing, like a spoiled baby. ¡°Well¡­¡± The muscles on his face twitched violently, and his eyes widened, indicating that he couldn¡¯t believe it. It was unbelievable. The process of recognizing the master couldn¡¯t be so simple. Dripping blood was only the first step. If the magic instrument reacted, it meant that it had a crush on the person who was dripping blood. However, this did not mean that it epted him. Later, the magic instrument would also give him a test. Only those who passed its test would finally be its master. But what was going on now? Just a drop of John¡¯s blood was smeared on the Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron. How could it recognize its master without a test? John¡¯s blood was so powerful? Mark was shocked and distressed. Zack couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. No wonder he was the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. This opportunity was really not something ordinary people could get. For those who had great opportunities, there were always several enviable and crazy characters. For example, they were born with a sense of affinity with magic instruments. Maybe John was that kind of person. Zack said with admiration. ¡°Thank you very much, Mark.¡± John suddenly looked at Mark and said with a strange look. Although his heart was bleeding, he could only squeeze out a bitter smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s your opportunity to get the approval of the Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± ¡°No, I have to thank you,¡± ¡°At first, the cauldron didn¡¯t have any reaction. I thought it was going to fail. It must have been moved by you when youforted me, so it epted me as its master.¡± Puff! He almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Was he reallyforting John just now? It was obvious that he was secretly pleased and it was so annoying that John said such words. He was looking a gift horse in the mouth! He had a strong urge tomit suicide. Calm down! Calm down! Mark took a deep breath. After a while, he finally calmed down and said solemnly, ¡°John, this is your opportunity. I wish you sess.¡± His expression was serious and his eyes were sincere. He was not as fake as before. No matter it was the spiritual fire or the Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron, it was not likely to take it back. It was better to be generous and do John a favor. After all, John was the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will and was destined to have a bright future. It was more valuable to make friends with him than to offend him. Mark was quite open-minded and soon relieved. This made John look at him approvingly. The reason why he kept taunting and irritating Mark was that this old man tricked him into the Cinnabar tower. But on second thought, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was cheated to be here, he wouldn¡¯t have gained so much. With a bright smile on his face, John said, ¡°Anyway, I will remember the kindness of the Cinnabar Sect.¡± Mark was overjoyed. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Keep a low profile After taking the Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron without hesitation, John came to the third floor of the Cinnabar tower. Whether he was tricked or not, Mark Leonard had a right saying that Tracy needed a second tripod cauldron to deceive the public. John had to choose a tripod cauldron for Tracy. It couldn¡¯t be too high-quality, but it couldn¡¯t be too inferior. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The third floor was just perfect. ording to his analysis of Tracy¡¯s character, John chose a small, exquisite tripod cauldron for her which was obviously more suitable for girls. Mark took out a cloth bag the size of a sachet and said, ¡°This kind of storage bag is a magic instrument. It can hold the tripod cauldron inside. Almost every disciple of our Cinnabar Sect has one.¡± ¡®Storage bag?¡± John couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his mind. These sects in the Alps Mountain were really rich. How could each of them have such a magic instrument? He became more experienced. No wonder Mr. Zack Lance was able to conjure a robe out of thin air. It turned out that it was because of the storage bag. The Universe Cinnabar tripod cauldron that John had just subdued could also be used as a storage bag, and its internal space was countless timesrger than this kind of storage bag. But Mark¡¯s storage bag was obviously prepared for Tracy, so John didn¡¯t say anything more. After that, with a serious look on his face, Mark said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, now few people know that you are the inheritor of Queen Cyan.¡± ¡°My suggestion is that you¡¯d better keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Although most people are more willing to make friends with you, you still have to be cautious. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be some jealous viins.¡± A jealous heart was everywhere. Many people hated to see others being better than themselves. Some perverts only obtained pleasure by torturing and killing geniuses. John had to guard against all these. ¡°Of course, this is only my suggestion. If you enjoy the feeling of being watched by thousands of people, it doesn¡¯t matter if you expose yourself.¡± Mark continued to say. There were many jealous hearts, but most of them were just jealous. The freak who really dared to kill people was a small probability. After all, John was the inheritor of Queen Cyan, who had a lucky chance. If he survived, he would be an extremely terrifying avenging machine in the future No one was willing to take the risk so easily Mark Leonard thought it through. John put on the wide hat of his ck robe, and his figure was completely shrouded in ck robes. He asked, ¡°Mr. Leonard, what do you think of now?¡± Mark understood John¡¯s meaning and gave him direction. Momentster. A dark figure suddenly shot out from the Cinnabar tower. It was hard to see its appearance or figure as if a big ck rat had suddenly jumped out. Outside the tower, almost all the disciples of the Cinnabar Sect were curious about the identity of the inheritor of Queen Cyan. All of a sudden, they saw a ck figure jump out. Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly followed it, but they couldn¡¯t see anything. That man¡¯s speed was too fast. When the elders of the Cinnabar Sect were about to set off to chase after him, they suddenly heard the voice of Mark, ¡°Stop!¡± They stopped in their tracks. ¡°Mark, was that a sorcerer or the inheritor of Queen Cyan?¡± Several of the Cinnabar Sect¡¯s elders couldn¡¯t help but wonder. They had heard from Mark that there was a big demon in the Cinnabar tower, so they were preparing to start the mountain-protecting array. But at the critical moment, there was a change. The only thing they could do was to wait anxiously for Mark who had entered the tower to have a look. Mark said seriously, ¡°There has never been a sorcerer in our sect. What happened before is a mistake.¡± Everyone was stunned. Then they realized that the one who went out just now was not a sorcerer but the inheritor of Queen Cyan. The reason why he was wrapped so tightly was to hide his identity. No wonder Mark didn¡¯t allow them to chase him. Like other disciples, these elders were also very curious about the identity of the inheritor of Queen Cyan. But now it seemed that it was impossible to know the identity of that person. What a pity! Among the elders, only Nancy Loop knew that John was the inheritor of Queen Cyan, but she wouldn¡¯t let it out. What happened today shocked everyone in Cinnabar Sect. This was an unprecedented scene. At first, a horrible sorcerer appeared, and then it was spread that it was a misunderstanding. That person¡¯s real identity was the inheritor of Queen Cyan. The inheritor of Queen Cyan! What a great luck chance it was! It could be said that it was the dream of countless people in the Cinnabar Sect. The male disciples of the Cinnabar Sect wanted to know the identity of the man, but they were afraid that they would be jealous and contradictory if they knew his identity. While the female disciples were much purer. Except for a few, most of the female disciples were not as competitive as the male disciples, so they naturally did not have such a grand ideal. To be the inheritor of Queen Cyan? It could only be dreamed about in a dream. However, they were more eager to know the identity of the inheritor than the male disciples of the Cinnabar Sect. When the inheritor came out today, his head was covered by a hat, and his appearance could not be seen clearly. His figure was also wrapped in a ck robe, so they couldn¡¯t see too much about him. But it could be distinguished as a man by his height and movements. In addition, he was tall and strong without any stoop, so it was very likely that he was a young man above twenty and under thirty. Knowing this was enough to make the female disciples excited. Find him. Then try to capture him with their beauty. It didn¡¯t matter what the man looked like at all because he was already the inheritor recognized by Queen Cyan. It didn¡¯t matter what he looked like at all! Just when the male disciples of the Cinnabar Sect were in aplicated mood and the female disciples were overwhelmed with joy, no one knew that a bald man in the clothes of the Cinnabar Sect appeared in the Cinnabar Sect without any trace. It was a handsome young bald man. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Wife Kate? The young No. bald man was no other than John. It should be said that the handsome young bald man was John. He had to stay in the Cinnabar Sect these days because the breath of the sorcerer in him had slightly injured Tracy. At that time, Tracy wasprehending the scripture of Queen Cyan, so she couldn¡¯t be disturbed at all. However, at the most critical moment, an iparably horrible and fierce force suddenly surged over. Although it retreated quickly, it still affected her cultivation. Fortunately, she was not seriously injured. In addition, the Cinnabar Sect didn¡¯tck the elixir for healing, so Tracy recovered soon. But she had toprehend the scripture of Queen Cyan again. And it would be more difficult for her toprehend it for the second time. John felt guilty. At that time, his emotion was affected by the spiritual fire and he couldn¡¯t control it, so he burst out something that shouldn¡¯t havee out. But in the end, it ended up hurting Tracy a little. Tracy was gentle. When she knew that the horrible breath was from John, she not only didn¡¯t me him but also cared about him. Especially when she saw his missing eyebrows and hair, she felt even more pity for him. John couldn¡¯t help but sigh that Tracy was the incarnation of a kind angel in the world. She was so gentle and kind. He can¡¯t let her down! In the past few days when John stayed in the Cinnabar Sect, almost no one found that he was not a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect. He was wearing the clothes of the Cinnabar Sect, and when he met other disciples, he was so natural. Even though his shiny head was often eye-catching, he was still calm. With such a strong psychological quality, no one could believe that he was not a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect. In the past few days. John kept seeing people from other sects visiting Cinnabar Sect and Mark Leonard. Without thinking, he knew why those people came here. Mark Leonard was a very honest man of his word to John and kept the secret for him every time others asked. Today. Just like two days ago, when John strolled around the Cinnabar Sect, a slim and beautiful woman suddenly attracted his attention. ¡°Kate?¡± Looking at the woman, John was stunned. He rubbed his eyes hard and found that he was right. It was Kate Williams. Why did shee there too? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Did she think that the people outside were not enough for her to interview, so she came to the Alps Mountain to interview the cultivators? ¡°You know how to y, Kate!¡± John thought in his mind. Then with admiration, he walked quickly toward Kate and pped her on the shoulder before she noticed it. ¡°Wife Kate, why are you here?¡± John¡¯s sudden voice startled Kate. She dodged aside in a hurry and stared at him vigntly. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m not your wife Kate.¡± Hey! ¡®She even pretended to lose her memory in front of me.¡± Thinking in his mind, John took another step forward and came to Kate again, pinching her cheek and saying, ¡°Kate, are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± In an instant, John felt a chill burst out from her. She frowned and her face was cold. Among the people who went with Kate, a young man shouted angrily, ¡°To which elder are you a disciple? How dare you be so rude to Miss Moore?¡± A woman beside themughed and said, ¡°Oh, this bald young man is quite handsome, but it was this rude approach that frightened Violet.¡± Miss Moore? Violet? Violet Moore? ¡°Your name is Violet Moore? Are you sure it¡¯s not Kate Williams?¡± ¡°You got the wrong person,¡± said Violet with a frown. John believed her. Because Kate couldn¡¯t treat him like this, and the coldness from her just now was not disguised It meant that the girl who looked like Kate in front of him was not Kate Williams. God! Twins! It urred to John in an instant that Violet Moore and Kate Williams were sisters. It was easy to tell at a nce. The woman next to her smiled again. ¡°He got the wrong person? This guy is trying to ost Violet in this way. Handsome bald brother, if you are curious about Violet¡¯s identity, you can ask me. I will tell you!¡± ¡°Sherry, stop it!¡± Violet Moore frowned sightly and scolded that woman. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, John looked at Sherry with interest and asked, ¡°Then, this beautifuldy, what¡¯s Miss Moore¡¯s identity?¡± ¡°Ha ha, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you. We are all students of the Cloud School. Violet is from the Moore family of the Cloud School, and I am from the Remar family. Our teachers are the same person.¡± Sherry said proudly. With a cold face, Violet said angrily, ¡°Sherry, why did you say that to him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a secret. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I tell him.¡± Sherry pulled Violet aside, looked at John secretly, and whispered, ¡°If you are not interested in him, you can give him to me. Don¡¯t you think he is very handsome?¡± She winked at Violet with an ambiguous expression. A man was so handsome even after he had shaved his head. What if he had hair? That¡¯s what Sherry likes in a man. However, at this moment, John had mixed feelings. The Moore family of the Cloud School. What a coincidence! He came to the Cinnabar Sect with Tracy and identally found some clues about Kate¡¯s origin, not to mention that her origin may be from the Cloud School. He had gained a lot these days! While John was lost in thought, the young man at the beginning suddenly asked, To which elder are you a disciple? Why have I never seen you before?¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 The only true disciple of Mr. Zack Lance The young man who spoke was older. Wearing the clothes of the Cinnabar Sect, he was looking at John suspiciously. He doubted John¡¯s identity. In the past few days, he was the first disciple of the Cinnabar Sect who doubted the identity of John. ¡°There are so many disciples in Cinnabar Sect. Isn¡¯t it normal that you haven¡¯t seen me? You can¡¯t discriminate against me just because I¡¯m bald.¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± The young man sneered and said, ¡°Well, there are tens of millions of disciples in the Cinnabar Sect. Normally, I don¡¯t know all of them, but there are no people who don¡¯t know me.¡± So arrogant? John couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at the young man, thinking that this guy was narcissistic. How dare he say that no disciple in Cinnabar Sect didn¡¯t know him. It seemed that he was somebody famous. ¡°Answer me, to which elder are you a disciple?¡± The young man asked again in an aggressive tone, and his suspicion of John deepened. After thinking for a while, John said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. I don¡¯t know who you are, but you can¡¯t suspect my identity just because of this. Before asking me, why don¡¯t you tell me your identity first?¡± John was talking to the young man in a joking tone. It was true, though, that he wondered what kind of identity the young man possessed to make him say such narcissistic things. The young man nced at John arrogantly and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m Richard Jefferson, the personal disciple of Mr. Leonard, the sect leader of Cinnabar Sect. In other words, I¡¯m the senior disciple among all the disciples of the Cinnabar Sect. How can you not know me?¡± He looked at John sharply, trying to see the panic on his face. However, he was disappointed. He was somewhat surprised. Today, a teacher from the Cloud School brought a few students to visit the Cinnabar Sect to see the inheritor of Queen Cyan. That teacher of the Cloud School had a good rtionship with Mark Leonard. Then the two of them wanted to talk about their old days in private, so Mark asked Richard to show several students around. Soon he met John. Every disciple of the Cinnabar Sect would respectfully call him senior fellow apprentice when they saw him. Richard would be very proud to hear that. Especially when he was with such a beautiful woman as Violet, Richard¡¯s confidence was constantly boosted by those junior fellow apprentices¡¯ calls, which made him feel happy on the sly It was a great honor to show off in front of beautiful women. But who knew? All of a sudden, a bald man rushed up to Violet and patted her on the shoulder. Then he pinched her face and called her his wife. This behavior was too frivolous and disrespectful to beautiful women. Richard was unhappy to see that. From N?velDrama.Org. What annoyed him most was that the bald man ignored him as if he didn¡¯t know him at all. It turned out that the bald man didn¡¯t know him. It was hard for him not to doubt the identity of the bald man. Ever since he had introduced himself, Richard had been staring at the bald man, trying to find out the sign of his guilt. However. The bald man, who was John, was very calm. He even sneered at Richard. ¡°I thought you were a big shot, but it turns out you are just so so!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Richard¡¯s face darkened. The bald man in front of him wore the clothes of the disciples of the Cinnabar Sect. As long as he was a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect, he had to respectfully call him a senior fellow apprentice. However, the bald man didn¡¯t show any respect after he knew who Richard was. He even dared to say something like that, which was disrespectful. And it embarrassed him in front of these beautiful women. Richard was already very upset. Not to be outdone, John asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Richard suppressed his anger and asked. John straightened his chest and looked more confident than Richard. He said proudly, ¡°Do you know Mr. Zack Lance, the guard of the Cinnabar tower? I am the only true disciple of him!¡± Anyway, he was just bragging. In the Cinnabar Sect, Mr. Zack Lance had higher seniority than the sect leader Mark. He should be the highest seniority in the Cinnabar Sect. Aren¡¯t Richard the personal disciple of the sect leader and the senior fellow apprentice? John wanted to know, Richard¡¯s identity or his identity, which was more powerful? ¡°Mr. Zack Lance¡¯s disciple?¡± Richard was stunned for a moment and fell into deep thought. After a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve never heard that Mr. Zack Lance has epted a personal disciple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have enough information. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask Mr. Zack Lance.¡± John said with contempt. ¡°You!¡± Richard was stunned. As a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect, he was not qualified to ask Mr. Zack Lance. Damn it! The bald man was sure that he didn¡¯t dare to ask Mr. Zack Lance! ¡°Since you said that you are the only true¡¯disciple of Mr. Zack Lance, do you dare to go with me to meet the sect leader and verify your identity?¡± He didn¡¯t dare to ask Mr. Zack Lance, but he could ask the sect leader. If Mr. Zack Lance epted a disciple, the sect leader must know about it. Richard wanted to know whether what John said was true or not. He could just ask him to meet the sect leader with him. However, John spread out his hands and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not free. I don¡¯t have to go with you unless Mr. Zack Lance and the sect leader summon me in person.¡± The implication was that Richard was not qualified. Hearing that, Richard¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not free? Are you guilty of something? You don¡¯t dare to go with me to see the sect leader, do you? You have to go with me today!¡± Richard¡¯s attitude suddenly became very tough. He reached out to grab John¡¯s shoulder, trying to catch him to meet the sect leader and confront him. John slipped and sidestepped Richard¡¯s catch. When his palm missed, Richard¡¯s face turned more and more gloomy. He thought that he couldn¡¯t lose his face in front of the people of the Cloud School, so he immediately made a more ferocious move. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 An arrogant bald man Richard continuously made several moves, but all of them were easily dodged by John, which made his face gloomy to a cold degree and even wanted to kill John. The Cinnabar Sect forbade the disciples to kill each other, but he was sure that the bald John must be a fake. So he was ruthless John dodged frequently, which made Richard more embarrassed Seeing the two men suddenly fighting. Sherry grabbed Violet¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Violet, hurry up and persuade the two of them!¡± She still wanted to know that handsome bald brother. What a pity if his face was disfigured by Richard! Violet frowned and said, ¡°Brother Jefferson, I won¡¯t make a fuss about what happened just now. You don¡¯t have to ruin the harmony between the disciples because of me.¡± Although she was from the Cloud School, she called Richard Brother Jefferson because he was older than her. She thought that the reason why the two men fought was because of the disrespectful thing which John had done to her just now. ¡°Miss Moore, it¡¯s not about whether you care or not anymore. It¡¯s the safety issue of our Cinnabar Sect. I suspect that this person is not a disciple of our Cinnabar Sect at all.¡± It was indeed a safety problem for the sect that an unknown person suddenly sneaked into the sect He wouldn¡¯t let go of John. Richard continued to attack. However. He didn¡¯t even touch the corner of John¡¯s clothes. Instead, he was so tired that he was out of breath. After all, he was a cultivator who mainly focused on alchemy. How strong could he be? Now he regretted. He should have stopped when Violet said just now. If he had stopped at that time, he would have said to John gracefully that ¡®for the sake of Miss Moore, I would let you go.¡± But now he really couldn¡¯t get out of the situation. Richard thought he must be out of his mind just now. But the bald man was too tricky and had good physical strength. ¡°Miss Moore, could you please help me catch the bald man?¡± He couldn¡¯t pretend anymore, so he had to ask Violet, the most powerful woman here, for help. Violet thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t p him in the face.¡± Sherry reminded her in a hurry. She didn¡¯t know if Violet had heard it or not, because Violet had turned into a wisp of wind and attacked John. Just like the flexible butterfly in the flowers, her palm was imprinted on John¡¯s chest. It looked light, but at the moment of contact, it suddenly burst out a terrible force. Boom! Boom! Boom! The terrible force prated John¡¯s body and caused his vital energy to tremble. Although it didn¡¯t hurt much, he was still angry. This woman bore a striking resemnce to Kate. In John¡¯s eyes, it seemed that Kate was working together with other men to deal with him. John was jealous and shouted angrily, ¡°Chick, it seems that you don¡¯t know how powerful I am if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson!¡± After a roar. In a sh, John rushed to Violet, sneered, and pped her with an iparably powerful hand p! Fast and ruthless! It happened tond on the delicate part of her ass, causing waves. All of a sudden. Silence fell. Richard was dumbfounded and forgot to continue attacking John. Sherry was stunned and regretted that she didn¡¯t make a move just now. If she did, maybe the handsome bald brother could have intimate contact with her! Violet was also dumbfounded. Her mind went nk. Her body trembled as if it had been electrocuted. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She had never been spanked by any man on the ass in her life. How humiliating it was! Just when Violet lost her ability to think. Pa pa pa! There were more loud ps, one after another. ¡°Ah! Violet screamed and finally came to her senses. Her pretty face flushed and was about to bleed. She red at John with her cold eyes. ¡°Damn, you bald man! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Violet just wanted to help Richard, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously. But at this moment, a sudden chill burst out from her body. Damn it! The bald man even pped her ass several times in a row! Violet had never seen such a despicable man. A chill instantly surged out. Counterattack! However, she found that the bald man was so domineering that he even mped on her waist, which made her protruding partpletely prominent. Pa pa pal He pped her ass wildly. Violet struggled hard and punched at the back of John, but he didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all and still pped her ass wildly ¡°How dare you team up with another man against me!¡± ¡°How dare you team up with another man against me!¡¯ With deep resentment and chagrin in his heart, Johnpletely took Violet as Kate and wouldn¡¯t give up pping her ass until she gave in. Sherry and Richard were shocked by the two. The bald man was so bold that he dared to treat Violet like this. Aftering to her senses. Sherry shouted in a sweet voice, ¡°Bald man, let go of Violet. If you have anyints, juste at me!¡± ¡°Damn it! Let Miss Moore go!¡± Seeing that John ignored him, Richard¡¯s face darkened. Then he turned to Violet and said, ¡°Miss Moore, please hold on for a while. I¡¯ll call someone to save you right away!¡± Richard was also very self-aware. After all, even Moore was not a match for John, and he must be even worse. He had no choice but to find someone to punish this arrogant bald man. When Richard was about to look for someone, a majestic voice suddenly came from behind him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is it so noisy?¡± With a gleam shining in his eyes, Richard hurriedly ran to the speaker and said, ¡°Mr. Yancy, this bald man, who came out of nowhere and wore the clothes of our sect, is bullying the guests of the Cloud School.¡± Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 No right to punish ¡°What?¡± Mr. Yancy¡¯s face darkened. He was in charge of the discipline of the Cinnabar Sect and was at the highest cultivation level among all the elders of the Cinnabar Sect besides the sect leader Of course. Rtively speaking, his alchemy skills were a little inferior, or he wouldn¡¯t have been assigned to a discipline department ¡°Mr. Yancy, the bald man said he was Mr. Zack Lance¡¯s disciple, but I suspect that he came from another sect and deliberately provoked the rtionship between us and the Could School.¡± In other¡¯s eyes, John wore the clothes of the Cinnabar Sect, pretended to be a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect, and then went to tease women from Could School. His behaviors were no doubt to drive a wedge between the Cinnabar Sect and the Cloud School. Mr. Yancy shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you pretend to be a disciple of Mr. Zack Lance! Do you want to die?¡± His voice was as loud as thunder, and he strode towards John. Before he arrived, his majestic aura had been spread out Mr. Yancy¡¯s majesty didn¡¯t affect John, and he didn¡¯t even pay attention to it, but he still let go of Violet. Violet¡¯s hair was in a mess. Her pretty face flushed and she was out of breath. More importantly Her bulging ass hurts! It was painfull How she wished she could kill the bald man with anger. Sherry hurried tofort her, ¡°Violet, are you okay? Do you need my help?¡± Hearing Sherry¡¯s words, Violet couldn¡¯t help but re at her angrily. ¡°Now you see, that damn bald man is so despicable and lewd!¡± She wanted to say that Sherry was blind to want to make friends with such a person. Sherry said, ¡°But I think he was very cool just now!¡± Violet was speechless. At this moment. Mr. Yancy had already walked in front of John. He had a poker face and looked serious as if he was interrogating a criminal. In his eyes, John was indeed a criminal. ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth. Who are you? What do you want to do by pretending to be a disciple of our sect?¡± Mr. Yancy red at John and asked sternly ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m the only true disciple of Mr Zack Lance. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mr. Zack Lance. Don¡¯te here and give me a hard time.¡± He repeated what he had said to Richard to Mr. Yancy. ¡°Give you a hard time?¡± Richard snorted coldly, ¡°Even Mr. Yancy saw you teasing Miss Moore like that. How dare you say we gave you a hard time?¡± The flush on Violet¡¯s face didn¡¯t fade away. She angrily nced at John and stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Yancy, please give me an exnation.¡± No matter whether the bald man was a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect or not, as long as Violet was bullied in the Cinnabar Sect¡¯s territory, they should give her an exnation. Mr. Yancy nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Moore. I will give you a satisfactory result.¡± Then he looked at John again. His eyes became more serious. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You just said that you are the disciple of Mr. Zack Lance. Whether it is true or not, since you have done something to Miss Moore, you must pay the price.¡± Mr. Yancy had never heard that Mr. Zack Lance had any personal disciple and that bald man might have been a fake. Even if it was true, given the rules and discipline of the Cinnabar Sect, that bald man couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted relying on his identity. Although Mr. Zack Lance had a noble status, he was not the kind of unreasonable person. He couldn¡¯t allow his disciple to do such a thing that would ruin the reputation of the Cinnabar Sect. Seeing that Mr. Yancy was about to make a move, John¡¯s expression became yful. He smiled and said. ¡°Then what do you think I should pay?¡± ¡°You will know it soon!¡± Mr. Yancy snorted coldly and suddenly made a move. At this time, another voice sounded, ¡°Stop!¡± Huh? Mr. Yancy frowned and stopped for a while. He looked at Nancy Loop in confusion and asked, ¡°Nancy, why did you stop me?¡± Nancy happened to pass by not far away, so she heard the noise here. She looked around and was shocked when she saw the scene. To her surprise, Mr. Yancy, who was in charge of discipline, was fighting with John. So she ran over in a hurry. She didn¡¯t know what had happened just now. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t let Mr. Yancy do it, because even if he did, he was no match for John. ¡°You can¡¯t hurt him,¡± said Nancy. ¡°Why?¡±Mr. Yancy frowned deeper. ¡°Well.¡± For a moment, Nancy didn¡¯t know how to exin. Mark had told her to keep John¡¯s identity a secret, so she couldn¡¯t leak it. In particr, there were people from the Cloud School present. Mr. Yancy thought for a while and said in a low voice, ¡°Is he a disciple of Mr. Zack Lance? But even if he is a disciple of Mr. Zack Lance, he shouldn¡¯t be sowless.¡± Miss Moore was waiting for him to give her an exnation. If he didn¡¯t do anything, what would the reputation of the Cinnabar Sect be if this affair spread in the future? How could he allow the disciples of the Cinnabar Sect to bully others? Their sect would end up with a bad reputation. Richard was so indignant that he couldn¡¯t wait to repeat what John had done to Violet, ¡°Ms. Loop, you don¡¯t know how much this guy has gone too far just now.¡± After hearing that. Nancy had mixed feelings. It turned out that the reason why they quarreled was this. It was true that the inheritor of Queen Cyan was too bold. But thinking of John¡¯s domineering character, she felt that it was much more reasonable. Back then, he had killed Gavin Wenson, Frank Wilson, and the others without hesitation. How domineering! So, what¡¯s wrong with his catching a girl and pping her ass? Without the help of the mountain-protecting array, the sects in the Alps Mountain could do nothing to John. After a moment¡¯s silence, Nancy said, ¡°Although my words will make thisdy from the Cloud School feel ufortable, I have to say that we have no right to punish John.¡± Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Mr. Zack Lance has left Nancy wanted to say that they not only didn¡¯t have the right to punish John but also couldn¡¯t punish him But she refrained from saying anything. However. Mr. Yancy was unhappy. He was in charge of the sect¡¯s discipline. Not only did Nancy overstep his power, but also said that he had no right to punish John Wasn¡¯t this a disgrace to him? Was she kidding? No matter who came today, Mr. Yancy would have to teach John a lesson. Nobody could save John. No one can save him! Mr. Yancy¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°Nancy, it¡¯s my duty to punish the disciples who break the discipline in the sect. Don¡¯t get involved!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get involved?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡®I¡¯m saving you!¡± Nancy thought in her mind and felt Mr. Yancy was very stupid. She walked to Mr. Yancy and whispered something ¡°John is the inheritor of Queen Cyan.¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Mr. Yancy¡¯s eyes widened. He almost said the words ¡°the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡±. Fortunately, he was interrupted by Nancy in time. ¡°Do you know why we don¡¯t have the right to punish him now?¡± said Nancy speechlessly. Mr. Yancy looked at John with aplicated expression. It turned out that the mysterious inheritor of Queen Cyan was the young bald man in front of him. In that case, he had no right to punish him. But how could he give Miss Moore an exnation? Tell her the truth? She was a member of the Cloud School. If she knew John¡¯s identity, it would be equivalent to telling the Cloud School. No one was willing to share such a great secret with others. In particr, now only the Cinnabar Sect knew that John was the inheritor of Queen Cyan. If they made a good rtionship with John, he would remember their grace in the future. But if his identity was spread out, there would be more sects wanting to have good contact with him. By that time, it was hard to say whether John would still remember the Cinnabar Sect. Mr. Yancy was caught in a dilemma He had never been so entangled ¡°Mr. Yancy, no matter who the bald man is, we have to punish him if he dares to bully others in our sect.¡± Richard put in a very inopporture remark. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mr. Yancy shouted angrily. He was raging in his mind at Richard, ¡®Who to punish? It¡¯s bad enough as it is. Will you shut up? Richard was stunned. Mr. Yancy¡¯s attitude changed so fast. He wanted to know What had Ms. Loop said to Mr. Yancy just now. What happened? Richard carefully looked at John¡¯s figure, mainly to observe his height. A momentter, his body trembled and his eyes widened. He seemed to have guessed the answer. It was not difficult to guess the answer. Just now, Mr. Yancy had said that even if John was a disciple of Mr. Zack Lance, he would still punish him. But the next second, he suddenly changed his attitude. What did it mean? It meant that the real identity of John must be more terrifying than that of Mr. Zack Lance¡¯s disciple. ording to what had happened in the past few days, it was not difficult to guess that the bald man named John was the inheritor of Queen Cyan. It had to be said that although Richard liked to show off, he was very smart at critical moments. After figuring out the true identity of John, Richard shut his mouth wisely. He began to act with caution. Because the two elders were so careful too. Violet and Sherry also noticed the change in these three people¡¯s facial expressions. They immediately showed suspicious expressions. It was so strange! These people were so strange! It seemed that the bald man had some important status. What was his real identity? ¡°Miss Moore.¡± Violet frowned and was thinking about it when Mr. Yancy interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I just knew one thing that I have no right to deal with John.¡± He smiled bitterly. Violet¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed, and her suspicion deepened. She asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because.¡± He paused and said, ¡°You may not know how high Mr. Zack Lance¡¯s status is in our sect. He is the guard of the Cinnabar tower and has higher seniority than our sect leader.¡± ¡°And John is his only true disciple, so even if he made a mistake, it¡¯s not up to me to punish him. ¡± He interrupted Violet because he was afraid that she would think too much and realized John¡¯s identity. At that time, the secret would be spread out. So he used Mr. Zack Lance as an excuse. ¡°But Mr. Yancy, didn¡¯t you just say that even if the bald man is the personal disciple of Mr. Zack Lance, you will still punish him?¡± Obviously, Violet didn¡¯t believe what he said. He must have known Mr. Zack Lance¡¯s identity as the guard of the Cinnabar tower. Since he had already known that Mr. Zack Lance had a noble identity, when he first thought that John was disciple of Mr. Zack Lance, he should have said that he had no right to dispose of John. Instead of saying that he would still punish John. Mr. Yancy¡¯s attitude changed after the female elder whispered, so it was not because of Mr. Zack Lance Violet analyzed quickly. She became more and more suspicious of John¡¯s identity. A cold sweat broke out on Mr. Yancy¡¯s forehead. He thought to himself, This woman is a little difficult to deal with. It¡¯s not easy to fool her. ¡°Now that thisdy wants to know the truth so much, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you. It¡¯s because Mr. Zack Lance has left.¡± Nancy said in aplex tone. Left? What did she mean? Violet was stunned. She thought Mr. Zack Lance¡¯s leaving had nothing to do with what happened today. With a sad look on her face, Nancy said, ¡°Mr. Zack Lance has been guarding the Cinnabar tower all his life. It¡¯s unusual that he didn¡¯t recruit a disciple until a few days ago. Later we learned that the reason why Mr. Zack Lance epted a disciple was that he knew he would die soon and wanted to find someone to inherit his mantle. Before leaving, Mr. Zack Lance specially told our sect leader to take good care of John.¡± Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 The Bald Man Must Be Punished! ¡°Mr. Zack Lance has worked hard to protect the Cinnabar tower for his whole life. He is the most admired person in the Cinnabar Sect.¡± ¡°Now that he is gone, and John Lopez is his only disciple who was handed down in a direct line from him. So even if John makes a mistake, we have no right to punish him. We can only hand it over to the head of the Sect.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Nancy¡¯s voice was full of affection. If anything goes wrong, just let the head of the Sect to deal with it. That will save her from a lot of troubles. In fact, she was right. Zack Lance is gone. Only that the ¡°gone¡± means he left the Cinnabar tower and went outside the Alps Mountain to experience a new life. He had been guarding the tower for his whole life. After all he had been through, he finally got to meet the one in destiny, and thatpleted his mission. There was nothing wrong for him to enjoy a few days outside But the word ¡°gone¡± might be obscure for Violet to understand. Mr. Yancy couldn¡¯t help but apud in his heart. No wonder that among all the presbyters of the Cinnabar Sect, Nancy was the smartest one. Her words were really clever. If anything goes wrong, just let the head of the Sect to deal with it. So, Mr. Yancy added, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the exact situation. There¡¯s only few of us knew that Zack is gone. In fact, I- just got the news.¡± This exined why his words were in conflict. Under normal circumstances, if Zack didn¡¯t leave the Cinnabar tower and his disciple made a mistake, then they would also punish him ording to the rules. But now that Zack is gone, he should respect the ¡®deceased¡¯. It would be too inhuman to punish Zack¡¯s disciple so soon after his death. Mr. Yancy felt that he had made a perfect excuse. Even Richard Jefferson, the big brother of the Sect, who had guessed the truth, almost believed their lies. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that the presbyters of our Cinnabar Sect are excellent actors and actresses. How about we hold an acting training ss in our sect in the future?¡± Richard thought it was a good idea and he should tell the head of the Sect. However, Violet was dubious. She frowned and said, ¡°So you two elders are telling me that only the head of the Cinnabar Sect has the right to dispose of this Baldy?¡± With an embarrassed look on his face, Mr Yancy said, Trom the current situation, yes Miss Moore, listen to me As long as John didn¡¯t go too far, you can both Take a step back!¡± Didn¡¯t go too far? Her buttocks were almost torn apart. Didn¡¯t that go too far? Violet was speechless. She was a girl in the Cloud School, she was the most popr girl and many boys could just watch and had no chances to approach her. For one reason, her figure and appearance were too good for the ordinary boys The second reason is that her mother, Faith Wood, was the teacher of the Cloud School and was in charge of her ss. No boys dared to chase after the daughter of a teacher! In addition. Violet had a good talent for cultivation and a high understanding of all kinds of cultivation methods, so she was like a white swan in the school. She was elegant and arrogant. Most of the students could only feel inferior in front of her. Today Violet came to visit the Cinnabar Sect with her teacher, who is her mother, only to see the one who inherited Queen Cyan¡¯s will. Unfortunately She didn¡¯t see the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯ will, but ran up to a shameless and dirty Baldy, who spanked her butt wildly Violet had never been humiliated like this. It was not spanking her butt, but destroying her self-esteem! What pissed her off most was that¡­ The elder of the Cinnabar Sect even covered up for the Baldy, saying that the Baldy¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t go too far. If spanking one¡¯ butt was fine, then what kind of behaviors could be defined as going far beyond the limit? Taking off her dress to spank? Or¡­ Violet was furious. She was wondering about the bald man¡¯s identity just then, but now she lost her mind because of Mr. Yancy¡¯s words of ¡°didn¡¯t go too far¡±. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to take a step back!¡± Violet¡¯s voice was cold and she said firmly, ¡°Today I will go to the head of the Sect and I need an exnation! I don¡¯t believe that no one in the Cinnabar Sect can punish this Baldy!¡± p! John was still feeling that softness of her face and said, ¡°It¡¯s so unpleasant to call me a Baldy. I have a name, okay? My name is John Lopez. If you insist calling me a Baldy, please say ¡®the handsome Baldy¡¯.¡± He had already pped her so many times. He had taken his advantage. John thought. However, Violet almost lost her temper. This despicable and shameless bald bastard had gone too far. He had humiliated her in this way again and again. Damn it! Violet even ignored one problem, that was, in the Cloud School, she had many cultivation methods and martial arts skills, including flying skills. Violet knew a high-grade skill. Every time she sensed a danger approaching, she would be able to use the skill to dodge the attack from the beginning, but this Baldy could attack her frequently. That was very strange. It was like his hand could precisely locate the position, and made appearance out of nowhere, just like a self-evident missile. Violet didn¡¯t even have a chance to use her skill. And that was only because John did this kind of things for so many times. He had practiced a lot from his big sister, Queenie, so he was naturally good at this. At this time, Mr. Yancy and Nancy looked at each other and both of them could see helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. They smiled bitterly inside. ¡®The inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will is really restless. He even still dares to p her at this time. Is he going to drive Violet to nuts?¡¯ With a weird look in her eyes, Sherry said, ¡°You are the first one who has made Miss Violet so angry. You should be proud.¡± John waved his hand modestly and said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I¡¯ll continue to do my best.¡± Sherry was speechless. And Violet just wanted to kill him. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 The Thoughts of Faith Wood The rtionship between Violet and John waspletely at odds. At the same time. At the VIP reception of the Cinnabar Sect, Faith Wood also encountered a difficult problem. In order to find out the information about the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, she had said everything she could think of However No matter what kind of deals she offered, express or implied, Mark Leonard just wouldn¡¯t buy it. This old man always had a smile on his face. But he just wouldn¡¯t let her get to the point. Feeling helpless, Faith asked tentatively ¡°When I was outside just now, I heard a few disciples of your sect talking about the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. Is he a young man?¡± ¡°Ha ha, maybe. They are just guessing. You can¡¯t believe it.¡± Mark replied with a smile, but in his heart, he was disdainful. What did she mean by hearing it by ident? She was obviously inquiring about this matter on purpose. Bitch! Faith gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so vignt against me. Although we have different positions, we have known each other for so many years, I think I deserve some respect from you.¡± The elixirs of the Cinnabar Sect were not only used in the Cinnabar Sect, but also often sold to other sects. She hade to the Cinnabar Sect many times to buy elixirs. Because of that, she had a good rtionship with him and they are kind of friends. That was also the reason the Cloud School sent her to inquire about the news. With a gentle smile on his face, Mark said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, if youe here for another reason, I will definitely show you respect. However, for this matter, forgive me for not telling you about it.¡± He was not stupid. John was the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, the one in destiny. As long as they established a good rtionship with John, it would be a great opportunity for the Cinnabar Sect to strengthen and expand. If the Cloud School knew about this, there would be one morepetitor to carve up this opportunity. He couldn¡¯t tell her. Faith could do nothing but cursed him inside. Mark had such a tight mouth that he didn¡¯t want to reveal any relevant information. But Faith was not willing to give up so easily. ¡°Mr. Leonard, how about this? Let¡¯s discuss it from a personal point of view, regardless of the sects behind us,¡± said Faith after thinking for a while. With an interesting look on his face, Mark asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°From now on, I am not the representative of the Cloud School. I¡¯ll ask you the information about the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will on my own behalf. You can drive a bargain to me in exchange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°The difference is that I can guarantee that even I know the identity of the inheritor, I won¡¯t leak it out. When I go back to the Cloud School, I will tell them that I got nothing.¡± Mark was speechless. This woman was really treating him like a fool! Faith was still trying to make a promise, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I swear¡­¡± On second thought, Faith guessed that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, so she changed her mind and said, ¡°You know I have a daughter called Violet Moore. I can let Violet leave the Cloud School and join the Cinnabar Sect instead.¡± As soon as Mark heard this, he immediately understood the thoughts of Faith. ¡°Mrs. Moore, do you want me to be a matchmaker and introduce your daughter to the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will?¡± said Mark with an interesting expression. ¡°What a smart man!¡± She admitted frankly. When she learned from the disciple of the Cinnabar Sect that, the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will was a young man no more than thirty years old, she had this idea. It would be a great joy if her daughter could be chosen by the one in destiny. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She was confident that her daughter¡¯s beauty would definitely attract the mysterious inheritor ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the inheritor has already been married or has a girlfriend?¡± said Mark with a smile. ¡°Cultivators, as long as they are strong enough, polygamy means nothing. Worldly rules are not applied in our cultivation world.¡± Faith replied. What she said was true. It might not be appropriate to do such a thing outside the Alps Mountain, but in the cultivation world, everything depended on strength. Strength is the only thing that matters. As long as they had enough strength, no one would dare to say anything against them, let alone criticisms of polygamy. In the meanwhile. So did the powerful female cultivators. This privilege was only for the strong ones, regardless of sexes. Although what she said was true, such bold words from a beautiful woman like her would inevitably make people feel strange. The expression on Mark¡¯s face changed. Noticing the strange look in Mark¡¯s eyes, Faith¡¯s face also changed and said, ¡°Mr. Leonard, I¡¯m just stating the fact. Both I and my daughter Violet are well-educated.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Mark said with a smile. ¡®How could you call yourself well-educated while letting your daughter seduce a man without knowing. whether he is married or not?¡¯ Bah! He despised Faith in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. It would definitely hurt the harmony between them. Mark was rendered speechless. Faith always felt that this old man¡¯s words and deeds were hypocritical. But no matter what he thought, she was just thinking about her daughter¡¯s future. Regardless of whether the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will was married or not, she had to give Violet a chance to get in touch with him. What if the two like each other? As long as Violet didn¡¯t mind and the inheritor also likes Violet, it didn¡¯t matter whether he got married or not. She was a well-educated beautiful woman, and her thoughts were always so forward and weird. tter! tter! tter! When the two were talking, they suddenly heard a noise of footsteps. Then came the voice of Violet, ¡°Mom, something happened outside just now. I was almost pissed off!¡± Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 yacting All Along In front of strangers in blood, Violet usually called Faith ¡°teacher¡±. She would only call Faith ¡°mom¡± at home. But just now, she just called her mother in this way. It could be seen how aggrieved Violet was. Faith felt strange. She frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Violet? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go out for a walk? Why are you so unhappy?¡± Mo Violet red at John, gnashed her teeth and said: ¡°Baldy, didn¡¯t you say that only the head of the Sect can punish you? Now you are in front of him, tell him what you did!¡± Baldy? When John heard this, he almost couldn¡¯t help but p Violet again. But he decided to restrain herself in front of her mother. John tried to control himself. Wait¡­ Just now, Violet called this beautiful woman ¡°Mom¡±? From N?velDrama.Org. It suddenly urred to John. He looked at Faith carefully. He found that the beautiful woman looked a little like Violet Moore. That was not the point. The point was, this beautiful woman was mother of his fourth sister Kate? John soon saw through this point. But he said nothing. As for Kate¡¯s identity, he would let her make a decision by herself after this. What he needed to do was to tell Kate the news first. John didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter before Kate knew it. As for Faith¡¯s side, how could she not see that her daughter was angry and her voice was trembling when she spoke? Did the Baldy offend her? Faith looked at John, only to find that he was looking at her strangely. She could not help but frown. The bald man was so Impolite. How could he stare at others like this when they were just met? Her first impression of the Baldy was terrible. Mark gave a nce at John and said in a yful tone, ¡°John, tell me what happened. How did you piss Miss Moore off?¡± He was shocked when he saw that John came in with Violet Moore and others, thinking that Violet had known his true identity. Now it seemed that it was not the case. He felt relieved. John turned to look at her and said, ¡°Presbyter Nancy, I think I am not the one to exin it all. It¡¯s not appropriate. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Although he had the cheek to spank Violet¡¯s butt for so many times, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it so tantly. Words and actions were two different things. He only liked to make actions and didn¡¯t like to say the words. With aplicated expression on Nancy¡¯s face, she had to repeat what Richard had told her before. She said that it was because the two of them had a misunderstanding First, it was Richard who suspected that John was not a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect, and then he asked Violet to help, which annoyed John. Finally. After a short pause, she continued, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding. Then John taught Violet a small lesson. That¡¯s all.¡± What could she do? She had no options but tried her best to speak for John. So far, there was no big problem. Basically, it was not John¡¯s fault, because he was the one who was wronged, and he was the one who should feel aggrieved. She stressed that John was only disciple who was handed down in a direct line from Zack Lance. He was wronged, and this was just a misunderstanding. Moreover, she emphasized that it was Richard and Violet who struck the first blow, and John was forced to fight back only to defend himself. Mark was also cunning like an old fox. When he heard that Richard doubted whether John was the only disciple who was handed down in a direct line from Zack or not, he realized that it must be John who cheated first. ¡®The inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will is really a troublemaker!!! What else could he do? He could only cooperate and yact all along with Nancy. His face darkened and said, ¡°In that case, the one who should be punished is not John, but Richard!¡± Hearing this, Richard¡¯s face turned gloomy and he smiled bitterly in his heart. Well, he was going to take the me! He could notin a word. After all, John was the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. Richard would take the me himself! However, as Violet listened, she felt strange about the words. How could she not understand that Presbyter Nancy was avoiding the important and dwelling on the trivial? She was just shielding the Baldy! Violet became angrier and said, ¡°No, you didn¡¯t get to the point. It was this Baldy who molested me first.¡± Violet thought she had a good temper. At first, the Baldy came up to pat her on the shoulder and pinched her on the face. If it were some one else, she would have turned angry right away. But the Baldy exined that it was a misunderstanding, so Violet didn¡¯t bother to care about it anymore. However, the Baldy didn¡¯t know how to restrain himself, and did something more excessive. Now Violet suspected that the Baldy just did it on purpose. Just as what Sherry said, he just wanted to ost her in that way. It was really rude! Violet couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she told them all the frivolous behaviors of John at the beginning. Finally, she looked at Nancy and said, ¡°Presbyter Nancy, you just said that this Baldy was wronged and got angry, so he taught me a small lesson. Please exin what is the small lesson that he teaches me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Nancy was speechless again. Violet said angrily, ¡°My buttocks were spanked so hard by him. Is that the small lesson you were talking about?¡± ¡°What?¡± As soon as Violet said this, Faith¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. ¡°Violet, what did you say just now? Did the bald man spank your butt?¡± Violet nodded with grievance, ¡°Yes, he did it on purpose to molest me! But the presbyters of the Cinnabar Sect still wanted to cover this up.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± A chill suddenly burst out from Faith¡¯s body. She stared coldly at John, with anger burning in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe that her precious daughter had been taken such a advantage. What¡¯s more, the Cinnabar Sect not only took advantage, but also protected the evildoer like this. When did the Cinnabar Sect be such a disgusting sect? Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Being Expelled from the Cinnabar Sect The atmosphere instantly dropped to the freezing point. Mark¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help trembling. He had expected that the problem might be caused by John, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was so¡­ He really didn¡¯t know how to continue the y! Mark was helpless. What he didn¡¯t know was that. At the beginning, it was true that John mistook Violet for Kate, so he ran to pinch her face. It was not flirting. with her on purpose. But who would believe such words? Maybe Faith would believe it. After all, she knew that her own daughter was lost. But in that case, wouldn¡¯t he expose Kate in advance? What if Kate didn¡¯t want to go back to the Cloud School at all? Why would he ask for trouble? So, John simply admitted it. Anyway, he did spank the girl a few times, so he stepped forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Please expel me from the Cinnabar Sect as a punishment!¡± Mark was stunned. Then he came to his senses. His face suddenly darkened and he shouted, ¡°John, since you know you have made a big mistake, I must punish you. As you wish, from now on, you are no longer a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect!¡± His expression became so serious. He acted like it was real. Well, since John had never been a disciple of the Cinnabar Sect, how could he be expelled from the sect? They were just was only yacting in front of Faith and Violet. Mark couldn¡¯t help admiring John for his brilliant means of deceiving! Violet was a first-ss beauty with outstanding appearance and temperament. It was not a bad deal for John to take advantage of her with a fake identity, and then take the initiative to ask for punishment to remove this fake identity. Having lived for so many years, it was the first time that Mark had seen such a clever move. He was almost lost in wonder. ¡°Miss Moore, now I will kick this Baldy¡­Uh, John, out of our sect. From this day on, whether he is died or not, it¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Cinnabar Sect. Are you satisfied with the result?¡± Violet fell into silence. In fact, she was not a mean girl, and she was not that kind of person who would be unreasonable. It was mainly because what John did this time was too much. What¡¯s more, the shield behavior of the Cinnabar Sect also made her feel extremely angry. That¡¯s why she asked for severe punishment to John. But would this punishment be too serious if he was expelled from the sect? Violet couldn¡¯t help but recall what Presbyter Nancy had said before. John was the only disciple who was handed down in a direct line from Zack Lance. Wasn¡¯t it too ruthless kick his disciple out of the sect so soon after he died? A sense of guilt rose in Violet¡¯s heart. She pleaded, ¡°Mr. Leonard, how about we change another way to punish him, such as imprisoning him for a few months?¡± ¡°No way!¡± As soon as Violet finished her words, John said decisively, ¡°I¡¯m a man. I should take responsibility for what I have done. ¡°I admit that I was possessed at that time. I couldn¡¯t help but do something stupid when I saw such a beautiful woman as Miss Violet. I should be punished!¡± However, now he had a new understanding of Violet. Violet wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. ¡°Violet, you don¡¯t have to pity him. He should be punished, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s severe enough.¡± ¡°This damn Baldy smeared your purity. It¡¯s his favor to be kicked out of the sect.¡± Violet looked at her mother in surprise. He will be expelled from the sect. Isn¡¯t it severe enough? She grew up in the Cloud School, and how sad it would be if the Cloud School kick her out because of her mistakes one day! Besides. It was far from the point of smearing her purity, wasn¡¯t it? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Violet didn¡¯t agree with her mother. At this time, Faith suddenly looked at Mark and snorted, ¡°It was not just about the Baldy. You, the Cinnabar Sect, should also give me an exnation.¡± Seeing Faith was still chasing after him, Mark immediately understood what she was thinking, but he pretended to not know and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Tell me the news about the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will.¡± As expected. He knew that this woman must be still thinking about the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. First, she used the fact that John had molested Violet to express her anger. Then she said that even if John. was about to be expelled from the school, she was still dissatisfied, just to pave the way for this question. What a scheming bitch. Mark cursed in his mind. But then there was a strange expression on his face. ¡®Isn¡¯t the person you want to find right in front of you? Didn¡¯t you just call him Baldy? Why do you turn around and ask me again?¡¯ He really didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings at the moment. This was so dramatic. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you the identity of the inheritor, and I don¡¯t think he wants to see you either.¡± ¡°Why did you say that?¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± With a meaningful look on his face, Mark didn¡¯t say anything but continued to shake his head. Faith cursed in her mind. This cunning old fox really got a really tight mouth! She nced around casually. Noticing that the Baldy behind her pursed his lips slightly, as if he was holding back hisughter, Faith¡¯s displeasure in her heart immediately erupted. She shouted coldly, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Arguing What was Johnughing at? Of course he wasughing at Faith. After experiencing this farce, it turned out that this woman was looking for him. After getting the inheritance of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, John didn¡¯t know what the use of it was Later he knew that it represented a kind of lucky chance. Just like the protagonists in the novels, they were all sons of fortune and all have protagonist¡¯s halo. This kind of fortune was a kind of lucky chances. Therefore, in those novels, the friends of the protagonists would also be lucky to make great achievements. When a man gets to the top, all his friends and rtions will also get there because of him. John is such a lucky protagonist now. But his world was not the world of novels. It couldn¡¯t be the world of novels. But just like the novel world, there was also a saying of lucky chance, which was also called sons of fortune. Of course, Faith hoped that her daughter could meet a lucky protagonist and even be a wife of him. Therefore, it was very likely that she would also benefit from their marriage in the future. Her purpose was simple. Now John finally knew how popr he was after he became the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. However. John was thinking, ¡°Faith. I, the son of fortune, stood in front of you, but you didn¡¯t know me and even scolded me for being the damn bald man. Did the bald man offend you? The less hair the top master has, the stronger he was!¡± John was amused by Faith¡¯s trick, but he just pursed his lips and showed a smile. He was very restrained. He wanted to show some respect to her. However, John had underestimated the woman¡¯s sensitivity and sharpness. Just for a while, John¡¯s laugh. was caught by Faith. Faith was very angry. She had been working hard and wasting a lot of time on Mark that her mouth was blistering, but she didn¡¯t get any useful information from him. Mark, who was an old fox, didn¡¯t care about the old rtionship between the two of them. He didn¡¯t even reveal a hint of information. Of course, Faith was depressed. Then she turned around and saw John smiling. ¡®Damn it! How dare this bald bastardugh at me?¡¯ The depression in Faith¡¯s heart immediately turned into anger and burst out. She said angrily, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Her face was cold and her tone was harsh. John stopped smiling instantly and said helplessly, ¡°Is it illegal tough? I canugh if I want. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± He hated this kind of people the most. Respect was mutual to each other. John would show respect to those who respected him, but when he met those domineering and unreasonable people, he would be more domineering and unreasonable than them. That was his personality. When he encounters an arrogant person, he will also be arrogant to him. He couldn¡¯t change it! ¡°How dare you contradict me?¡± Faith had a beautiful face. Because of her cultivation, her skin was very delicate and there were no wrinkles on it. It could be said that she was very charming. John had seen a few examples of beauties that their beauty could not be ruined by ages. Such as Queenie¡¯s mother and his aunt, Alexandra. Butpared with the two of them, Faith was more gorgeous. Compared to ordinary people and martial artists, the cultivator was more energetic and their state was better. And the speed at which their face aged naturally slowed down a lot. John remembered that he had heard from the old monk that he had seen a more than 60 year old female cultivator whose skin was tender as if she was in her thirties. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He also told John about his affair with that female cultivator. That was a sad memory when Perry was young. He thought he met a warm-hearted elder sister, but she was actually an old woman who had experienced a lot. And they had a wonderful sex. That was his first love. After knowing the truth, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. Since that, he didn¡¯t believe in the true love and he indulged himself in dissipation. Perry identally spilled the beans after getting drunk and told him about his past. At that time, John was still young and couldn¡¯t imagine why young Perry could fall in love with a more than 60 year old woman. It was not until he had seeded in his cultivation that he realized that nothing was impossible. Not to mention sixty years old, even if he reached a hundred years old, as long as his cultivation base was deep enough, he could looked younger and younger in his appearance. Now he realized that it was not a bad thing for Perry. Although the old woman didn¡¯t give him her first time, but she gave him the most skilled sex skill. It was a good deal. Although Faith was very beautiful, her mean face had greatly reduced her pretty image. At least that was what John thought. ¡°I know you are much older than me, but you are neither rtive nor the elder of me. How can you say that I contradict you?¡± John didn¡¯t show any respect to her. Hearing this, Nancy smiled bitterly in her heart. It sounded familiar to her! When she first met John, she was scolded by him as an old witch, and she was very angry at him. Women of any age were afraid of being called old. As expected, Faith¡¯s face turned cold as the ice and her nose almost twitched. ¡®What do you mean by saying that I am much older than you? I am just twenty or thirty years older than you! Am I too old?¡¯ thought Faith. ¡®This little bastard even used the word ¡®older¡¯ and deliberately emphasized his tone!¡± As soon as she took a step forward, Faith raised her hand and was about to p John in the face. ¡°You bald bastard! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing that Faith was about to p John, Mark was startled and stopped her in a hurry. ¡°Miss Wood, John was young and impulsive. It¡¯s inevitable for him to say something wrong. You are good-tempered and you don¡¯t have to be angry with him.¡± ¡°What? You want to protect him?¡± Looking back at Mark, she said coldly. ¡°This bald is no longer a disciple of your Cinnabar Sect. I remember you just said that whether he was alive or dead has nothing to do with you, right?¡± ¡°Since it has nothing to do with you, is there anything wrong for me to teach this rude young man a lesson?¡± Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Chapter 454 It was difficult for Tracy to learn the scripture of Queen Cyan Mark wanted to say something, but after thinking it over, he decided to let it go. Since Faith had made up her mind to vent her anger on John, he didn¡¯t want to meddle in it. Anyway, it was impossible for Faith to defeat John. After thinking for a while, Mark said, ¡°Since you have made up your mind, please go ahead. But I kindly remind you, don¡¯t regret it.¡± Regret? Are you kidding me! Faith was so angry that she didn¡¯t think too much. Her cold eyes, like a sharp sword, stabbed at John again. ¡°You are too rude! You bald bastard! I¡¯ll give you three ps as a lesson. Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Unexpectedly, John has answered her. And his answer was very calm. Then he added, ¡°Three ps are not too much, I can bear it, but I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the ability to do so.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯ll let you see if I have the ability to do that!¡± Without further ado, she pped him across the face. How dare she do it? A hint of coldness shed through John¡¯s eyes. Considering that this woman was Kate¡¯s mother, John intended to save her face, but since she was so aggressive, he could only gave her a lesson. And he would not leave her any mercy. ¡°Mark!¡± However, just as Faith was about to p John, and he was about to punish her, a deafening shout suddenly resounded through the Cinnabar sect. Buzz! The roar contained sword intent, which made the mountain protecting array of Cinnabar seat tremble slightly. Although it was not as powerful as the momentum released by John before, it still rmed everyone in Cinnabar sect in an instant. Farth was stunned and she didn¡¯t have time to p John. She turned her head and looked at Mark in surprise. it seemed that the sound was unfriendly At the same time John heard a weak voice in his mind, ¡°Little John¡­¡± ¡®Sister Tracy? All of a sudden, his eyes turned cold. Knowing that it was Tracy, whomunicated with him through the spiritual sense array. He immediately turned around and said to Nancy. ¡°Take me to see my sister, Tracy!¡± Hearing that, Nancy suddenly realized what had happened. Her face changed slightly and said, ¡°Come with me!¡± The two of them were ready to leave in a hurry. ¡°Did I agree to your leaving?¡± Seeing this, Faith suddenly strode to catch up with him and pressed a palm on his shoulder, unwilling to let him go so easily. ¡°Fuck off! Don¡¯t mess with me!¡± However Just as Faith pressed her palm on John, a chill burst out from John¡¯s body, which was even colder than that from Faith He was so worried about Tracy that he was not in the mood to waste time here with Faith. Faith was stunned Her heart skipped a beat when she heard John¡¯s words. It was not only a chill, but also like an evil spirit. A cold evil spirit burst out from John¡¯s body. ¡°This guy¡­¡± When Faith came to her senses, her hand was still in the air, but John only left his back to her. She withdrew her hand silently. Faith frowned. Of course, Mark was not in the mood to talk to her. With a serious look on his face, he strode out of the hall and rushed to the source of the sound. This guy dared to call his narne directly in front of everyone in the Cinnabar sect, and the voice even with the power of sword intent, which was a very serious provocation. It was impossible for him not to show up. At the back of Cinnabar sect There was a stone chamber with a shield array, which belonged to the forbidden area of the Cinnabar sect. No one was allowed to enter without the permission of the sect chief and the elders. John was not a disciple of the Cinnabar sect, so he was not qualified to enter the stone chamber. But because of his special identity, Nancy took him directly into the stone chamber. The stone chamber was spacious and the air was flowing smoothly without any cramp and depression. In the center stood a square stone wall with the scripture of Queen Cyan engraved on it. The woman standing here was Tracy. But at this moment, her face was a little pale. It was too difficult for her to learn it. It was difficult for her to focus on her learning of the scripture of Queen Cyan. It was the first time that she hadprehended the scripture of Queen Cyan. At the critical moment when she was immersed in it, she was disturbed by the aura of John and had to be stopped. She was also slightly injured because of that. She didn¡¯t me John. She only needed toprehend it again. The second time of meditation went very smoothly. Tracy was immersed in it again, and it had reached the end. But who would have thought that. When she was about to seed, a thunderous shout interrupted her again. If it was just an ordinary sound, no matter how loud the sound was, because there was a blocking array, it couldn¡¯t affect Tracy. But the point was that the sound carried sword intent. When the sword intent vibrated, the Cinnabar sect¡¯s mountain protecting array would automatically defend itself, and the mountain protecting array was the foundation of the entire sect. If it moved, the entire sect would naturally be affected. When the voice sounded just now, the blocking array around the stone chamber also trembled, waking Tracy The most taboo forprehending the scripture of Queen Cyan was to be interrupted all of a sudden. Tracy had been broken for the second time, and because the second time was deeper than the first time, the counterattack effect was stronger after being disturbed. Tracy¡¯s internal injury was much more serious thanst time. The cyan tripod flew out uncontrobly, standing aside, constantly shing with dim light. Fortunately, there was a shield array, or the aura of the cyan tripod would have already leaked out. Nancy immediately fed Tracy a healing pill, turned to John and said, ¡°Miss Linch has been broken two times. in a row. She needs to have a good rest for a period of time. After she recovers, she can comprehend it again!¡± John nodded. That¡¯s the only way. Tracy had toprehend the scripture of Queen Cyan, otherwise she would be suffering from the pain brought by the cyan tripod all the time. John felt guilty. ¡®It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been so reckless that day, Tracy must have seed at the first time, and she wouldn¡¯t have been interrupted for the second time.¡¯ He thought. However. The man who interrupted her just now was unforgivable. ¡°Elder Loop, please take good care of my sister. I have something to deal with outside.¡± said John coldly. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Lard Wenson In the Cinnabar sect. On the top of the sect, an old man with a malicious look stood in the air, stepping on the flying sword. Many disciples of the Cinnabar sect looked up at him in panic. Just now, it was this old man who suddenly burst out a roar. The powerful sword intent shocked everyone in the sect. If it weren¡¯t for the protection array, the roar just now would have killed many disciples of Cinnabar sect. ¡°Lard, what do you mean?¡± With a dark face, Mark walked out. He recognized the old man, Lard Wenson. He was an elder of the ghost sword sect. He was extremely powerful and might have reached the middle stage of the golden crystal realm. The ghost sword sect and the Cinnabar sect had always had a bad rtionship. But few people dared to challenge Cinnabar sect directly, Lard was one of them. After all, the mountain-protecting array of Cinnabar sect was not weak. At this time, several elders were already in ce, ready to open the mountain-protecting array at any time. As long as Lard dared to do something out of line, they would not hesitate to condense the sword potential and kill him here. Lard¡¯s gloomy eyes shed and said with a smile, ¡°I heard that there is a new inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will in your Cinnabar sect. Congrattions!¡± Did hee here for the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will again? Mark¡¯s face darkened. He felt that things were not that simple. In the past few days, in addition to the Cloud school, many sects hade to inquire about the information about the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, except the ghost sword sect. The ghost sword sect and the Cinnabar sect didn¡¯t get along well with each other. If they targeted the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, they definitely didn¡¯te with a good purpose, but with malice. ¡°If you are also here for the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, please go back. You are not wee in Cinnabar sect.¡± Regardless of the difference in the rtionship between the two sects, even if they were in a normal rtionship, with the provocative attitude of Lard, he would not tell him anything. What made Mark most dissatisfied was that when Lard was talking to him, he was standing in midair with a flying sword. It was obvious that he was contemptuous of him. An elder of the ghost sword sect dared to despise him, the leader of the Cinnabar sect. How arrogant he was. Seeing this scene, many disciples of Cinnabar sect were depressed and angry. Lard shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here for the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. I have something to consult your elder Loop.¡± ¡°Elder Loop is not here!¡± Mark replied impatiently. ¡°Then I should ask the leader of the Cinnabar sect to give me the answer. I think elder Loop must have told the situation to you, Mark.¡± said Lard with a gloomy sneer on his face. A cold light shed in Mark¡¯s eyes. He had probably guessed the purpose of Larding here. It started with the first time the Cinnabar sect found the Holy Fire Tripod of the Queen Cyan. The leaders and elders of the Cinnabar sect were qualified toprehend the scripture of Queen Cyan. Even if they didn¡¯t have the Holy Fire Tripod of the Queen Cyan, they would also benefit a lot from the pill refining skill afterprehending the scripture of Queen Cyan. However, the elders of the Cinnabar sect, including Mark, had poorprehension. None of them could fullyprehend the scripture of Queen Cyan. Among them, the elder who had the deepestprehension, was elder Finger, but he had only comprehended the seventh level. Back then, it was elder Finger who was the first one to sense the aura of the Holy Fire Tripod of the Queen Cyan with the help of the scripture of Queen Cyan. So he sent his disciples, Steph, Jenifer and others, to look. for it outside the mountain. In order to avoid the trouble, Mark asked Nancy Loop to go with them. Only the Cinnabar sect knew about it. Because the Alps mountain was far away from the mortal world. Ordinary cultivators would never have sensed the aura of the Holy Fire Tripod in such a distant ce if they hadn¡¯tprehended the scripture of Queen Cyan. But somehow, the news was still leaked out and known by other sects. Therefore, some people with evil intentions quietly followed the disciples of the Cinnabar seet to the south of the US, including Gavin from the ghost sword sect and Young Master Feather from the Cloud school. That was why the cultivators who were rare in the mortal world would appear near the Feazer medical clinic at the same time. Unfortunately. They were unlucky to meet an evil, John, who killed Gavin and Young Master Feather overbearingly. However, Nancy escaped from the disaster because she revealed the information about the scripture of Queen Cyan Aftering back, Nancy told Mark what happened that night, including the fact that John killed Gavin and others This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Today. This unexpected guest, Lard, was Gavin¡¯s brother. He just said that he didn¡¯te here for the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, and he mentioned Nancy, so Mark. immediately realized that Lard came here for his little brother. But what he didn¡¯t know was that the one who killed his brother was actually the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, who was born as an inheritor a few days ago. ¡°Mr. Leonard, I have a piece of jade, which is my brother¡¯s life jade. But not long ago, this jade broke.¡± Of course, Lard knew that his brother went down the mountain to fight for the Holy Fire Tripod of the Queen Cyan But not long after, his life jade broke, which meant that he had died. However, Lard didn¡¯t know exactly where and why he was killed That was why he came to the Cinnabar sect to ask Nancy what had happened. Hearing Lard¡¯s words, Faith frowned and suddenly remembered somethink It seemed that Young Master Feather from the Wilson family of the Cloud school also sneaked out of the Alps mountain during that period of time, probably for the Holy Fire Tripod of the Queen Cyan. It was said that not long after, Young Master Feather¡¯s life jade marrow cracked. Not only that, a fighter of the golden crystal realm sent by the Wilson family to protect Young Master Feather also died At first, Faith didn¡¯t think of it, because the rtionship of the Cloud school wasplicated, and she didn¡¯t care much about the Wilson family It was not until Lard mentioned it that Faith suddenly remembered. She really didn¡¯t know what they had experienced outside and why they all died. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Bog barking Both Gavin and Young Master Feather died outside. The most horrible thing was that the cultivator of the golden crystal realm sent by the Wilson family had also died. But only Nancy came back. It meant that Nancy was likely to know the truth. Now that she knew the truth, so should Mark. Lard came here for the truth. About the truth of his brother¡¯s death. Faith also looked at Mark curiously. She was not interested in Young Master Feather¡¯s death and didn¡¯t bother to ask, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was not curious. She also wanted to know what had happened to them. How could Mark tell them the truth? After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Lard, your brother¡¯s life jade was broken. What does it have to do with elder Loop? What does it have to do with our Cinnabar sect?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that my brother¡¯s death had something to do with Nancy. I just wanted to ask her something about the outside world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Elder Loop told me that she hadn¡¯t seen your brother since she went out. So we didn¡¯t know how your brother died.¡± Seeing that Mark was unwilling to admit it, Lard¡¯s malicious face changed a little and said gloomily, ¡°Mr. Leonard, don¡¯t make it difficult for me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. No matter how you ask, I don¡¯t know either. Please go back!¡± Lard was silent for a moment. All of a sudden. With a sinister smile, he said, ¡°Since the leader said so, I won¡¯t force you. I just want to remind your disciples to be careful when they go out.¡± Threatening! A naked threat! Mark¡¯s face turned livid. Many disciples of the Cinnabar sect also showed fear on their faces. In order to refine pills, the disciples of the Cinnabar sect often went out to pick up herbs. Not all the herbs could be nted in the herb garden. Now Lard warned them to be careful outside, which was obviously a threat. Everyone was angry and scared. Lard sneered and was about to leave with his flying sword. Anyway, his meaning was very clear. Let Mark make a decision by himself. Should he hide the truth or protect his disciples Whoosh! Just as Lard was about to fly with his sword, a figure suddenly shot out from somewhere in the Cinnabar sect at an extremely fast speed and instantly arrived in front of him. It was a bald man. A bald man with an indifferent expression. Suddenly, he stood in front of Lard and blocked his way. Lard was stunned at first. Then he narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°What? Do you want to stop me on behalf of the Cinnabar sect?¡± John was wearing the clothes of Cinnabar sect. Lard subconsciously believed that he was a disciple of the Cinnabar sect. ¡°I am not representing the Cinnabar sect. It¡¯s your barking that disturbed my beloved woman.¡± His voice was not loud. But the moment he rushed out to stop Lard, the whole Cinnabar sect fell into silence, so it made his voice was loud. The bald man dared to stop Lard? Even their sect leader was no match for Lard without the help of the mountain-protecting array! However, what was more shocking was that. The bald man even said that Lard¡¯s voice was a dog barking. Didn¡¯t he mean that Lard was a dog? How dare he? Many disciples of Cinnabar sect were trembling. They were trembling for the bald man. At the same time, they were also scared, worrying that Lard would vent his anger on the other disciples of the Cinnabar sect because of the bald man.. Lard had threatened them to go out carefully, but now the bald man irritated Lard. Did it mean that Lard would be more ruthless when he met the disciples of the Cinnabar sect in the future? The bald man was a disaster! Many disciples of Cinnabar sect gnashed their teeth in hatred. Beside Violet, Sherry grabbed her arm nervously and said with her eyes wide open, ¡°Violet, look! It¡¯s the bald man! He¡¯s crazy How dare he provoke Lard!¡± ¡°I have eyes.¡± Violet was speechless. She was speechless with Sherry and more speechless with John. She didn¡¯t know what the bald man was thinking. He first came out to humiliate her, but was expelled from the sect. Now he is more crazy. He even offended Lard. Lard is at the middle stage of the golden crystal realm. He would find himself a dead end if he came up to offend him This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Don¡¯t you see that even your sect chief dares to be angry but doesn¡¯t dare to say anything? When do you have the right to show off? Violet didn¡¯t know why she was so angry. She never cared about the men around her before. Maybe it was because that hateful bald man was the first man who dared to p her butt so boldly. Maybe it was because of the bald man was expelled from the sect by Mark because of her, and she felt guilty Maybe it was because the bald man suddenly stood out when she said that she wanted to change the way of punishment. He said that he had made a mistake, so he had to ept the punishment. Or maybe as Sherry said, it was because the bald man was handsome! The reason wasplicated. Girls hadplicated thoughts. Unexpectedly, Violet turned to look at Faith and said, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you go and persuade him? Although the bald man is hateful, it¡¯s a pity that he died.* She had returned to normal and naturally changed the way she called her. But when she said that, even herself was shocked. How could she intercede for that bald man? No. ¡®I must feel sorry for him, so I interceded for him.¡± Violet persuaded herself soon. However, Faith nced at Mark and snorted coldly, ¡°even Mark is not in a hurry. Why are we in a hurry? The bald man is courting death. Let him die!¡± Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Brainless Seeing this, Mark felt ufortable. He was very ufortable. He was clear about John¡¯s strength and he also knew he was not afraid of Lard at all. But this time, if he made a move. As a bald man, he must be famous in the Alps mountain. What¡¯s the meaning of the previous performance? It¡¯s meaningless! Mark must have his own selfish motive. He told John to keep a low profile in order to help him avoid some trouble, but in fact, he wanted to owe John alone. Owe him alone. There was no problem in using these words. The feeling of having a big bug¡¯s help alone waspletely different from that one hundred people can benefit from John. John was in his twenties, but he had such incredible strength. His cultivation talent was almost invincible in the entire Alps. Once this news spread out, the Alps mountain would definitely shake. This had nothing to do with the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. Even if John was not the inheritor, just with his powerful strength and extraordinary talent, he would be a member of many sects that competed to draw him over. Even more popr than the identity of the inheritor. The inheritor meant lucky chances and potential. Drawing him over was an investment, hoping that he could gain some benefit from it when he grew up in the future. But today, if John showed his real strength, it was not a kind of investment for the future, but a ready- made support. That was why he didn¡¯t want John to help him. But he knew it was impossible. The reason why he was so angry must be that Lard¡¯s appearance disturbed Tracy¡¯s learing. How could a bossy man like him bear it? So he would definitely teach Lard a lesson. Mark was very clear about this. He could only sigh in his heart. Seeing the expression on his face, the beautiful woman, Faith, was confused. It shouldn¡¯t be such a reaction? Thinking of the scene when John left just now and the chill spirit that made her heart tremble inexplicably, she faintly felt that this matter was not that simple. So when Violet asked her to be a middleman, she refused. It made her ruthlessness, but it was actually a test. She wanted to see how the bald man got the courage to stop Lard and scold him, and said he was a dog. ¡°If he really has the ability, he doesn¡¯t need me to persuade him. If he doesn¡¯t have the ability and dares to be so arrogant, he deserves it. He is not worth my help.¡± She thought to herself. At this moment. Lard stood silently in the air. The flying sword under his feet trembled slightly. It was so thirsty that it couldn¡¯t help but want to drink the blood of John. This sword was a divine weapon made by Lard. The reaction of the sword represented his mood. He was very angry. The killing intent of him was surging. How dare this disciple of Cinnabar sect, who didn¡¯t even have a hair, call him a dog? It seemed that life in the Cinnabar sect was indeed toofortable. Lard¡¯s eyes shone with danger, and heughed in anger. ¡°The people of Cinnabar sect are all cowards, But you, a hairless chicken, popped out from nowhere to show your existence. Are you so eager to die?¡± Lard just wanted to send someone to warn the Cinnabar sect as a warning to others. He didn¡¯t expect that the bald man would rush up, which was exactly what he wanted. Original from N?velDrama.Org. John shook his head and said, ¡°If you want me to die, you are not qualified enough. On the contrary, if you don¡¯t want to die, kneel down and apologize immediately.¡± The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. He thought Lard was a loser? He was at the middle stage of the golden crystal realm. How could he be called a loser by John? John must have lost his mind. ¡°What an arrogant bald man! I¡¯ll let you die!¡± Faith was in a bad mood. She was also at the middle stage of the golden crystal realm like Lard. If John called Lard a loser, it meant that he also thought she was a loser? How arrogant he was! Faith didn¡¯t like John at all. When she heard John¡¯s arrogant words, she became more unhappy. She thought it was ridiculous that she had expected that kind of person would have strong power just now Now it seemed that the bald man was just an arrogant man who liked to find a sense of existence Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said such ridiculous words. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Lard didn¡¯t say anything more, because he found that talking to John was a waste of time and humiliating his identity. He should kill him decisively With a roar, a huge golden palm suddenly condensed in the void and roared out, almost effortlessly tearing John¡¯s body into pieces He killed him in an instant Everyone had expected this. Sherry sighed, ¡°Poor bald brother, you have all the advantages on your face, but the nutrition supply in your brain is not enough. What a pity.¡± To put it bluntly, John was too stupid. Sherry didn¡¯t feel sorry for him. She fell in love with him at first sight because she was interested in his handsome face. In the mortal world, with this face, he might be able to find a rich woman and live a happy life. However, there is the Alps, a world of cultivators It was useful for a person to have handsome face but brainless Sherry shook her head. Violet sighed slightly. Now she was almost sure that the reason why she interceded for John just now was out of guilt, without any other feelings. She always felt that the punishment of kicking John out of the sect was too serious. But on second thought, no matter whether the punishment was serious or not, it was John who asked for it. After all, he underestimated her first. If he met a woman who was a little unruly, she could kill him. Besides. Even if he was not expelled from the sect, since he dared to provoke Lard like this, he still could not escape the fate of death. It seemed that it was not because she punished him too much, but because she was too kind. Some shameless, lewd and brainless arrogant people didn¡¯t deserve sympathy at all. Violet breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Continuous suppression ¡°It¡¯s not that simple * Many disciples of the Cinnabar sect, as well as Violet and Sherry, thought that John was killed by Lard in one move, but Faith didn¡¯t think so. She frowned. Subconsciously, she raised her head and looked at the direction where the voice came from. All of a sudden, her pupils contracted and a look of surprise appeared on her face. Not only Faith, but also Mark, who knew how terrifying John was, also raised his head and looked dozens of meters above Lard¡¯s head. A figure with extreme speed descended! ¡°Apologize!¡± A domineering voice suddenly sounded. Lard raised his head abruptly, and his expression changed. He hurriedly raised the golden palm with terrifying life energy and pped upwards. He instinctively sensed a dangerous aura. Boom! Boom! The domineering figurended and almost turned into a beam of light, hitting Lard¡¯s palm. Buzz! The collision of life energy seemed to shake the space, and then an appalling scene happened. The flying sword under Lard¡¯s feet seemed to be unable to bear the weight and suddenly fell for a long distance. The whole sword was trembling and finally stopped again. It was John who descended at top speed. The bald man was still alive? Almost everyone was shocked and realized that what had been torn apart by Lard was only the shadow of John. His real body had already shed above Lard. ¡°What a powerful bodily movement skill!¡± Sherry eximed, ¡°Violet, can you tell what level of bodily movement skill the bald brother is using?¡± Violet came to herself from the surprise, shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The Cloud school had a deep study of all kinds of cultivation methods and martial arts. As a genius, Violet had a high understanding of cultivation methods and martial arts Usually, as long as someone performed it once, she could roughly tell what level of movement However, Violet didn¡¯t find out anything about the bodily movement skill that John had disyed it was too fast for her to see it clearly Sherry widened her eyes and said, ¡®Even you can¡¯t tell what level of movement skill it is. It seems that the bald brother is not as brainless as we think.¡± ¡°Of course you can¡¯t see it, because he didn¡¯t use any movement skill at all.¡± Just as Sherry and Violet were talking, what Faith said next made the two of them tremble with astonishment. With aplicated expression on her face, Faith continued to exin, ¡°He dodged the attack of Lard purely by the power of the cultivation method.¡± As she spoke, a deep shock appeared in her eyes, like the ice that had been condensed for a thousand years. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Although she was unwilling to admit it, she came to an astonishing conclusion after reconfirming it again and again. That was, John did not use any movement skill or martial arts skill. Boom! These words were like a thunder, exploding in the hearts of Violet and Sherry. Their beautiful eyes widened at the same time. How could it be possible that he could burst out such a terrifying speed just by relying on his inner cultivation method without using any martial arts skill?! How powerful was that bald man¡¯s cultivation method!! If Faith wasn¡¯t their teacher, the two of them would have thought that Faith was joking. They were shocked. However, the most shocking person should be Lard. His palm was trembling uncontrobly until now. He almost couldn¡¯t bear the overbearing force when he caught John¡¯s fist just now. It was horrible! How could a young man in his twenties have such terrifying strength? When did such a person appear in Cinnabar sect? When Lard was in a daze, he suddenly heard another explosion. ¡°Apologize!¡± As soon as Johnnded on the ground, he threw another powerful punch at Lard. Lard¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t dare to hold his strength any longer. With a wave of his arm, the flying sword under his feet fell into his hand. Now his feet were directly suspended in midair. In fact, with Lard¡¯s strength, he could have stood in the air without using a divine weapon. He just needed to be more eye-catching when stepping on the flying sword, Besides, he was used to it. But now facing a strong enemy, Lard didn¡¯t dare to pretend anymore. He could only raise his sword to attack. Hiss! Lard pointed at the sky, and a sharp sword aura soared into the sky, instantly bursting out a bright golden sword radiance. John kept moving, as if he didn¡¯t see the bright golden sword radiance at all. His fists were condensed with strong cyan life energy, which directly shattered the golden sword radiance. Boom! The power of John¡¯s violent punch didn¡¯t decrease. After shattering the golden sword radiance, it suppressed Lard for a distance. At this time, the distance between Lard and the ground was less than ten meters. At this moment. Everyone was silent. The bald man had suppressed Lard with the same punch, and after shattering his sword radiance attack, he suppressed him again. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. How could it be possible! What was the identity of this bald man? Even most of the disciples of the Cinnabar sect didn¡¯t know when there was such a powerful person in their Cinnabar sect, let alone the several disciples of the Cloud school. The Cinnabar sect mainly practice alchemy, and they didn¡¯t have a very high level of fighting strength. Even several of their elders were still in the foundation establishment period, and few of them had reached the golden crystal realm. And so did the disciples in the sect. Those who had more than eight levels were only in the refining energy stage. But now, a bald man in the clothes of the Cinnabar sect appeared and suppressed the middle stage of the golden crystal realm stage two times in a row. The point was that the bald man was still so young. It was incredible! ¡°Mom¡­ Do you know what kind of cultivation method he is practicing?¡± Violet couldn¡¯t help calling Faith mother again, not the teacher. It could be seen how shocked she was at the moment. She was too shocked to speak. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Arrogant? John didn¡¯t use any martial arts skills, but Violet Moore couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with his cultivation method, so she turned to look at her mother ¡°His vital energy is cyan, which makes people feel that it should be a gentle cultivation method, but from what he has done, he is extremely domineering!¡± After analyzing it for a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Even her mother couldn¡¯t see it. Violet Moore was more surprised. Mark Leonard cast a scornful nce at Faith Wood and thought, ¡°if you can see it, then I¡¯ll be damned.¡¯.¡± The ferocious and evil aura a few days ago, and the aura of Queen Cyan, the most peaceful and holy emperor, alternately appeared on John. If you see that scene, you will really be shocked. This was nothing at all at the moment. He watched the fight between John and Lard Wenson carefully. Lard Wenson had been defeated two times in a row, and his heart was already in a storm. If he was careless at the first time, what about the second time? How to exin it for the second time? The second time could only prove that the bald man was indeed very powerful. It had nothing to do with Lard Wenson¡¯s dy. ¡°Apologize!¡± Before Lard Wenson could recover from the shock of the second punch, the cold and domineering voice exploded in his ears again. Lard Wenson thought about it bitterly. He really didn¡¯t know why he had to apologize! Was it because he didn¡¯t respect Mark Leonard? So the bald man wanted him to apologize to Mark Leonard? Was this bald man¡¯s sectplex so touching? He didn¡¯t remember what John had said before. It was his dog barking that disturbed his beloved woman. At the beginning, Lard Wensonpletely regarded John as a madman who was digging his own grave. He didn¡¯t care what he said and just thought he was farting. Until now, even the reason why John asked him to apologize was unclear. But no matter what, the two consecutive failures had already made Lard Wenson realize the seriousness of the matter. He could only use all his strength to fight back. Without any hesitation. Lard Wenson immediately refined a drop of refined blood in his body. The golden vital energy instantly soared, faintly rendering ayer of red The sword in his hand turned into twelve sword shadows in the blink of an eye. The ghost sword thirteen. The twelfth level. It was even more powerful than the Lard Wenson at that time. Buzz! The sword shadow trembled and pointed at John. What a simr scene. The only difference was that John used the Excalibur to casually sh out and break the ghost sword eleven of Lard Wenson. At this moment, he did not summon the Excalibur. There was no time to summon it. This time he came to the Alps Mountain, he didn¡¯t bring it at all. When he summoned it, everything was toote. But John made a bolder attempt. He restrained all his vital energy, and there was no light on his fist. This scene shocked everyone. Was he going to take the ghost sword twelve with bare hands? Was he crazy? Almost all the disciples of the Cinnabar Sect showed a puzzled expression, their eyelids twitching crazily. This time, Lard Wenson came to provoke them, which made them very depressed and aggrieved. Especially, his threat made them even more angry yet dare not speak. Until John showed up and provoked Lard Wenson, they were stillining his stupid behavior would only irritate Lard Wenson more and more, bringing more hidden trouble to the disciples of the the Cinnabar Sect. However, as soon as his strength was exposed, he suppressed Lard Wenson with two consecutive domineering punches Lard Wenson¡¯s arrogance waspletely extinguished. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The people of the the Cinnabar Sect were shocked, but at the same time, they were also very relieved. Their previous depression and unhappiness were all gone. Without any hesitation. Lard Wenson immediately refined a drop of refined blood in his body The golden vital energy instantly soared, faintly rendering ayer of red The sword in his hand turned into twelve sword shadows in the blink of an eye. The ghost sword thirteen. The twelfth level. It was even more powerful than the Lard Wenson at that time. Buzz! The sword shadow trembled and pointed at John. What a simr scene. The only difference was that John used the Excalibur to casually sh out and break the ghost sword eleven of Lard Wenson. At this moment, he did not summon the Excalibur. There was no time to summon it. This time he came to the Alps Mountain, he didn¡¯t bring it at all. When he summoned it, everything was toote But John made a bolder attempt. He restrained all his vital energy, and there was no light on his fist. This scene shocked everyone. Was he going to take the ghost sword twelve with bare hands? Was he crazy? Almost all the disciples of the Cinnabar Sect showed a puzzled expression, their eyelids twitching crazily. This time, Lard Wenson came to provoke them, which made them very depressed and aggrieved. Especially. his threat made them even more angry yet dare not speak. Until John showed up and provoked Lard Wenson, they were stillining his stupid behavior would only irritate Lard Wenson more and more, bringing more hidden trouble to the disciples of the the Cinnabar Sect. However, as soon as his strength was exposed, he suppressed Lard Wenson with two consecutive domineering punches. Lard Wenson¡¯s arrogance waspletely extinguished. The people of the the Cinnabar Sect were shocked, but at the same time, they were also very relieved. Their previous depression and unhappiness were all gone. However¡­. To everyone¡¯s surprise, at such a critical moment, John didn¡¯t take advantage of the victory, but suddenly restrained all his vital energy What was he doing? Was he getting too arrogant? Lard Wenson had already refined his refined blood and used his best move. The ghost sword twelve must much more powerful than the previous two times. But John underestimated his enemy at this time.. The people of the the Cinnabar Sect didn¡¯t know whether they should be surprised or sad. Not to mention them, even Mark Leonard could not help trembling. John, what are you doing? He knew that John was very powerful and had proved it just now. But no matter how powerful he was, he couldn¡¯t bear to be so arrogant! Vital energy was the base of cultivators. It could attack and defend. Even the top masters who had reached the Golden Crystal Realm might be killed by a cultivator at the early stage of the realm if they didn¡¯t use vital energy. It was too bold and ridiculous for him to do that. ¡°Mom¡­¡± When Violet Moore was about to say something. Faith Wood said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s just see.¡± She hated John very much before, but after she really saw his powerful strength, this idea had quietly changed. She thought it was impossible for John to be so arrogant. It should be said that no one dared to be so arrogant, unless¡­ John had other hidden methods. The expectation in her heart surged again. Meanwhile¡­. Lard Wenson, of course, also noticed that John had withdrawn his vital energy. A cold light shed through his eyes. He thought that John was contemptuous of him, so he made a move without mercy. Twelve sword shadows stabbed out at the same time, cutting the air and letting out a harsh sound. ¡°If you dare to be arrogant, I will let you go to hell!¡± Lard Wenson roared. The previous two grievances all burst out at this moment, trying to save face through. this strongest killing move. As for John, he would have no choice but to die! Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Kneel down and apologize Hiss! Twelve frightening sword shadows soared into the sky, and the bright golden light gathered together, even more dazzling than the sun in the sky, lighting up the sky above the entire Cinnabar Sect John¡¯s body fell in a straight line, facing the twelve sword radiances, and there was no sign of vital energy on his body. It seemed that he really didn¡¯t want to live. Everyone had mixed feelings. ¡°Break!¡± However, just as everyone thought that the bald man with a big head was about to be crushed by the twelve sword radiances, they suddenly heard a loud shout,ing out from John¡¯s mouth. Then he turned his fist into a point.. A scarlet light was suddenly shot out from his right index finger, and a terrifying me was surging out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Where the mes passed, the sword shadows were shattered! ¡°Spiritual fire!¡± Everyone in the the Cinnabar Sect widened their eyes in horror. They all knew that the disappearance of the heat of the tower indicated that there was something wrong with the spiritual fire on the eleventh floor. But few people knew exactly what had happened. It was not until they felt the aura of fire from John that they realized that the spiritual fire was taken away by the bald man. In other words¡­.. At this moment. Everyone realized one thing. The day when the spiritual fire went wrong was the day when the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will was released. Now the spiritual fire appeared on the bald man, which meant that the bald man¡­ Was he the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will? Absolutely! His height was exactly the same as that of the man in ck robe that day! At this moment. All the disciples and elders of the the Cinnabar Sect were shocked. No wonder the bald man was so powerful. It turned out that he was the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. The inheritor was destined to be extraordinary Mark Leonard was even more depressed. He had long suspected that the spiritual fire was on John, but he didn¡¯t admit it. Others also spoke for him, so he could only turn a blind eye to it. It was true. The heart of Mark Leonard was bleeding. At the same time, he felt extremely bitter, He had nned to fool John so that he could keep a low profile so that the the Cinnabar Sect could have the upper hand. But now, his strength and identity of the inheritor were exposed. Mark Leonard felt that he had lost ten billion pills in an instant. Boom! The power of the spiritual fire was naturally iparable to that of ordinary mes. The high temperature not only shattered twelve sword shadows of Lard Wenson, but also scalded his hair, eyebrows and beard. Two bald men appeared in an instant. Everyone had a weird expression on their faces. They finally knew why John had such a bald head. It turned out that it was because of the spiritual fire. Bang! Lard Wenson¡¯s face turned pale and his body fell quickly. Fortunately, John did not continue to use the spiritual fire, but smashed him heavily to the ground with bare hands. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As for the spiritual fire, no one knew where it came from and how it was taken back by John. He appeared out of nowhere and then disappeared. If Lard Wenson¡¯s bald head wasn¡¯t so eye-catching, everyone would think that the previous scene was an illusion. His fingers had returned to mal. He was also pleasantly surprised. He originally wanted to keep a low profile, but his strength did not allow it. From the moment he decided to teach Lard Wenson a lesson, he was doomed not to keep a low profile. He was in his twenties and was at the middle stage of the Golden Crystal Realm. This was an incredible thing. Presumably, not long after, his bald name would spread throughout the entire the Alps Mountain. Now that he had made such a high profile, he decided to use this opportunity to test the power of the spiritual fire The effect was beyond imagination. It seemed that he had to collect more spiritual mes in the future. Anyway, under the current situation, it was impossible for him to improve his cultivation base. John didn¡¯t know if others were in the same situation. Anyway, he was like this, as if his cultivation base had reached a critical point. It was strange. But he couldn¡¯t find out why. Since his cultivation base couldn¡¯t be improved, he could only try his best to improve his fighting ability, such as devouring spiritual fire, as one of his skills. This time, Johnunched a high-profile spiritual fire attack, not caring whether his identity as the heir of Queen Cyan¡¯s will was exposed or not. Lard Wensonnded on the ground. John punched the old bald man on the shoulder again and shouted, ¡°Kneel down and apologize!¡± Plop! Lard Wenson knelt down. He was really scared. He had never met such a horrible freak in his life. What else could he do? He could only do as what John said, kneeling on the ground and shouting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master Leonard!¡± He shouldn¡¯t have been so disrespectful to Mark Leonard. When he talked to Mark Leonard before, he was even dragging in the air with a flying sword. So Lard Wenson apologized. But unexpectedly, John said with dissatisfaction, ¡°You don¡¯t even know who to apologize to. How dare you imitate my hairstyle? Is your bald head as handsome as mine?¡± Lard Wenson felt like crying but had no tears. Didn¡¯t you make my bald hair look like this? What did you mean by saying that I should not imitate your hairstyle? It doesn¡¯t matter if you nder me, but you insult me by saying that my bald figure is not as good as yours¡­. Well, it seems that I really can¡¯tpare with you. It¡¯s just too different. Lard Wenson admitted. *Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t recognize you and offended you. I apologize to you!¡± Lard Wenson had already been scared of being beaten by John. He greeted him respectfully and then apologized to him. ¡°The most important reason. You didn¡¯t mention it. Have you forgotten the bark of a dog so soon?¡± Lard Wenson¡¯s expression froze, and then an idea shed through his mind. It was not until then that he remembered what John had said when he was called a dog barking. ¡°Sir, I apologize to your beloved woman. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± said John lightly. Lard Wenson breathed a sigh of relief. He finally knew why this young bald man asked him to apologize so angrily. It turned out that he did it for a woman. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 the predicament of Tracy Linch Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Since Lard Wenson apologized, John didn¡¯t continue to make things difficult for him and let him leave the sect. For the safety of Tracy Linch, John didn¡¯t let her show up, so Lard Wenson didn¡¯t know which woman he was apologizing to until he left. No matter which woman she was, she was not someone he could provoke. The bald man was so scary. Depressed, Lard Wenson touched his bald head and smiled bitterly. Forget it. He just came to Cinnabar sect to tidy up his hair. It was really cool, much cooler than before. Lard Wenson wouldn¡¯t tell others what had happened today. It was a shame, but he knew that if he didn¡¯t tell others, the people of Cinnabar sect would also tell stories. There were too many people and too many voices. After teaching Lard Wenson a lesson, John didn¡¯t stay long. While the people of Cinnabar sect were still in a daze, he decisively left. They arrived at the back mountain. When they were still at the door of the stone chamber, John asked with concern, ¡°Ms Loop, how is my sister?¡± ¡°After taking the healing pill, Miss Linch¡¯s wounds have healed a lot, but she still needs to rest for a period of time,¡± replied Nancy Loop honestly. John looked at Tracy Linch and felt relieved when he saw that although her face was still a little pale but was much better than before. ¡°Sister, I just went out and taught the bastard who hurt you a lesson. I helped you vent your anger.¡± Johnforted her with a smile. Tracy Linch had already guessed why he went out just now. She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Little brother, you are still so domineering. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Despite that But Tracy Linch felt warm and moved. In the past. John was just like this when he was outside. He didn¡¯t want his sisters to be wronged at all. She didn¡¯t expect that he would be the same when he came to Alps. Tracy Linch felt happy to have such a brother. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he did it on purpose or not. As long as he dares to hurt my sister, my fist will never tolerate it!¡± His sisters were his reverse scales. He could only bully them by himself. No one else could do that! He didn¡¯t care whether they were rich or not, nor whether they were cultivators. Hearing what John said and feeling the domineering aura from him, Nancy Loop couldn¡¯t help trembling. Fortunately, when they were looking for the Queen Cyan¡¯s Holy Fire Tripod that night, they didn¡¯t have time to touch Tracy Linch, but met John. If they touched Tracy Linch first, this evil god would probably rush directly to Alps and poke a hole in the sky here. Nancy Loop was scared. ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she said, ¡°I want to tell you something about Miss Linch.¡± ¡°Please go ahead.¡± As long as it was rted to his sister, John would be very concerned. ¡°Miss Linch is so smart. You have a very good understanding of Queen Cyan¡¯s mind method. She is the most powerful one in our Cinnabar sect so far.¡± ¡°But the interruption of herprehension has a great impact on her. The injury is not a big deal. She can recover after resting for a period of time¡­¡± ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is that the thirdprehension may be dozens of times or even hundreds of times more difficult than the first two.¡± Nancy Loop looked at Tracy Linch with aplicated look. Tracy Linch¡¯sprehension ability of Queen Cyan¡¯s mind method was really terrifying. It only took her a few days toprehend the ninth level, and she was only a few days away from thest level. In the Cinnabar sect, the only one who had the deepest understanding of Queen Cyan¡¯s mind method, had only reached the seventh level. Nancy Loop herself had just reached the fifth floor. This was a matter of talent, but also a matter of opportunity. They only had so much talent and opportunities, so no matter how many times they hadprehended, they could only reach this level. But Tracy Linch was different. The opportunity of Tracy Linch and Queen Cyan was very deep. They had beenprehending the Ninth level, but there was no sign of stopping. It meant that she was very likely to fullyprehend the ten level mind method. It was just like fetching water from a well with a wooden bucket. Since the well water wouldn¡¯t flow out when she only took half of the same volume, then this half bucket of water would be her final harvest. Tracy Linch could have filled the barrel, but when the well water was still flowing, it was disturbed and the well water was muddy. Yes. The well water was muddy, not cut off. This was two totally different results.. If it was only a cut, then Tracy Linch had alreadyprehended the Ninth level. Next time, she only needed to start from the Ninth level. Even if she didn¡¯tprehend the tenth level, the nine level cultivation method was enough for her. But the result was muddled, which meant that the nine level that Tracy Linch hadprehended before became chaotic because of the interference. Everything needed to start from the beginning. And it was much more difficult to start from scratch. One was to write on the white paper, and the other was to arrange the chaotic words into sentences on a paper full of words. It was obvious that thetter was much more difficult. Besides, Tracy Linch was broken two times in a row, which made it more chaotic. Hearing that, John felt even more upset. He felt guilty for interrupting her for the first time, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would cause so much trouble to her. Tracy Linch, on the other hand, was open-minded andforted him gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, little brother. It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m too greedy. I want toprehend all the cultivation methods in one breath.¡± ¡°If every time I finishprehending one level, I will take the initiative to stop and stabilize it. After I completely stabilize it, I willprehend the next level. I don¡¯t need to worry about being interrupted.¡± Tracy Linch was inexperienced. If one could spend more time to stabilize herself afterprehending one level, then she could comprehend the next level more easily. Even if she was interrupted, she only needed to start from the broken level next time. ¡°I think with your talent, as long as you spend more time, you will definitely seed again.¡± Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Legend of a bald man Hearing thefort of the two, John was relieved soon. He knew that it had happened, and no matter how guilty he was, it was useless. On the contrary, it would easily affect Tracy Linch¡¯s mood. What he could do was to try his best to make up for it in the future. ¡°Sister, you cane toprehend it after you recover. No matter how long it will take, I will be with you.¡± Tracy Linch kept silent for a while, but shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little brother. I can stay here alone. Our sister and others are waiting for you to go back!¡± She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for her toprehend Queen Cyan¡¯s mind method again. She couldn¡¯t let John apany her to waste time here. Tracy Linch was always so considerate. John opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Tracy Linch stopped him again. ¡°Well, I know what you want to say. I¡¯m not a child. I really don¡¯t need you to stay here with me.¡± Besides, I can calm down more when you are not here, so that I won¡¯t have to¡­¡± Tracy Linch blushed and stopped. However, John was anxious and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t have to what? Sister, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s immoral to say half of the words?¡± Tracy Linch rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I won¡¯t want to see you every day. Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m satisfied. Let me hug you.¡± With a smile, John stepped forward and held Tracy Linch¡¯s plump body in his arms. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her beauty. It was really amazing. It should take a long time for her to choose underwear when shopping? ¡®Damn it! Her figure would be a burden in the future. Just as what Ang rk said, she would be stuck everywhere¡­.. Nancy Loop was speechless¡­.. They were showing off in front of her for no reason¡­¡­ The two separated. Nancy Loop said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Miss Linch.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± John nodded and then looked at Tracy Linch, ¡°Sister, if you are wronged in Cinnabar sect, as long as you call me through the amulet, I wille immediately.¡± Hearing this, a cold sweat broke out on Nancy Loop¡¯s forehead. With your help, how can we let Miss Linch suffer any grievance! ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­¡± At this time, Simpson suddenly came in and said with a warm smile, ¡°Mr. Lopez, Miss Wood from the Cloud School want to see you.¡± ¡°No.¡± John refused decisively. He didn¡¯t like that woman at all, but his eyes lit up. He whispered in Tracy Linch¡¯s ear, and the next second, Tracy Linch¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that there was someone who looked exactly like Kate Williams. John nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. So if you have the chance to see her, don¡¯t be surprised Besides, don¡¯t let them know the existence of sister Kate for the time being.¡± Tracy Linch thought for a while and said, ¡°I know what you mean. Don¡¯t worry. My mouth is very tight.¡± As she spoke, she patted her chest solemnly-This time, it was really a shock. One wave after another appeared on her beautiful chest¡­.. John was satisfied. He quickly moved his body to block Mark Leonard¡¯s eyesight. He wanted to enjoy this beauty alone. Mark Leonard smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m a gentleman. I won¡¯t look at things I shouldn¡¯t look at.¡± He quickly looked away, but when he was blocked by John, he looked very obscene. At the beginning. Tracy Linch didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. She looked down and realized that she was too active, and her pretty face suddenly became more ruddy. It seemed that she had to pay more attention to it in the future. After all, she was not at home. Nancy Loop: I¡¯m not self abased at all! They left the stone chamber. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. John repeatedly told Mark Leonard to take good care of his sister. If they dared to make her suffer any grievance, he would not spare them. Mark Leonard promised repeatedly. Seeing that he still wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, John asked doubtfully, ¡°is there anything you want to say to me? Just say it. I won¡¯tugh at you¡± ¡°Hah hah!¡± Seeing that his thoughts were seen through by John, he smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, there is indeed one thing, that spiritual fire¡­¡± ¡°Spiritual fire? What kind of spiritual fire? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ll sue you for nder!¡± Before Mark Leonard could finish his words, he was suddenly interrupted by John, with an innocent expression that he would never steal his spiritual fire. How could it be called stealing things when it came to cultivators? That was called seizing the opportunity! Moreover, the spiritual fire had already been integrated with the finger of John, and it was impossible to return it. Would he break one of his fingers? No way? No way! Was there really someone so cruel? Mark Leonard was speechless¡­. When John fought with Lard Wenson before, he had released the spiritual fire, which was clearly seen by almost everyone in the Cinnabar sect. How dare he say that he didn¡¯t take it? He had seen people lie, but he had never seen someone be so ridiculous. Just take it as bullshit! Mark Leonard smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I believe in your personality. You¡¯re absolutely not the kind of shameless person who is sneaky and unreasonable but insists on saying that he didn¡¯t take it If you say that you didn¡¯t take it, then it means that you didn¡¯t take it.¡± You are really something, old man¡­. John cursed in his heart and said calmly, ¡°Since you believe me, I won¡¯t exin too much. Goodbye!¡± John left Cinnabar sect quickly without disturbing anyone, so few people knew that he had left Cinnabar sect and thought he was hiding somewhere. Although John left, there was a legend of a bald man in Alps in the following days. Almost all the sects knew that there was a young bald man appearing in the Cinnabar sect. His strength was extremely terrifying. Lard Wenson, who was at the middle stage of Golden, could not win him in thebat. Alps was shocked again. Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t know what good luck the Cinnabar sect had recently. At first, a sessor of the will of Queen Cyan was born, and then a bald master appeared. Cinnabar sect was going to rise! Therefore, many sects came to visit the legendary young bald man one after another. However, just like thest time they visited Queen Cyan¡¯s inheritor, they failed to meet the person they longed to meet. Of course. That was ater story. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Looking for the bald man At this moment. At the VIP reception desk of Cinnabar sect. Faith Wood felt both regretful and hateful. She witnessed the scene that John defeated Lard Wenson. She was shocked. A young man in his early twenty¡¯s had already reached such a terrifying level, which was rare in Alps area. He was a top genius! Moreover, from the discussions of the disciples of Cinnabar sect around, Faith Wood knew that the young bald man was the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will she had always wanted to visit. These were guessed by the disciples of Cinnabar sect ording to the spiritual fire on John¡¯s body. The correct rate had reached 98%. How could Faith Wood not regret? At the same time, she hated. She hated Mark Leonard for not telling her John¡¯s identity earlier. If she had known that the young bald man who had pped her daughter¡¯s butt was the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, how could she have treated him so bad? She could only say that it was a good p! She wished that she could p him a few more times, day and night. Anyway, remember to be responsible for her daughter. Unfortunately. She missed it. Faith Wood had no choice but to ask Mark Leonard to see John again. She wanted to apologize to him face to face, but his reply was that he didn¡¯t see her. She felt sorry for herself. She thought for a long time. ¡°Violet, you don¡¯t have to go back to the School for the time being. It¡¯s good for you to stay in Cinnabar sect and learn alchemy from now on,¡± said Faith Wood reluctantly to Violet Moore Violet Moore had mixed feelings, but she hesitated for a moment and nodded. Of course she understood what her mother meant. On the surface, she was asked to stay here to learn alchemy, but in fact, she wanted her to find an opportunity to contact John more. Anyway, she had remembered the bald man. As long as she saw him again, she would definitely recognize him. In fact, Violet Moore didn¡¯t have much feelings for John, She interceded for him just out of guilt. But she admired the strong. There was no girl who didn¡¯t admire the strong, especially a handsome young man. If she could make a next rtionship with John, Violet Moore would not feel repulsive. Sherry Remar said, ¡°Miss, how about I stay here with Violet Moore?¡± She knew clearly that she must have no chance topete with that handsome bald man, because she didn¡¯t even have the courage topete with Violet Moore. Normally, men would give priority to Violet Moore, who was more beautiful and graceful. The reason why Sherry Remar stayed here was that she had a good rtionship with Violet Moore. If Violet Moore stayed here, it would be boring for her to go back to the Cloud School alone. On the other hand. What if John was willing to ept another woman? What if? Sherry Remar didn¡¯t mind serving a man together with Violet Moore. Her thoughts coincided with that of Faith Wood. Faith Wood thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay. You can stay in Cinnabar sect and Violet Moore can have apanion.¡± Then¡­.. Faith Wood looked at Mark Leonard and asked, ¡°Mr. Leonard, my two students have been admiring your sect for a long time. They want to visit your sect and learn something, won¡¯t you mind?¡± ¡°Hah hah!¡± Mark Leonard secretly cursed the bitch in his heart, but he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s the honor of our Cinnabar sect. From now on, you two girls can stay in our Cinnabar sect to study. I will arrange amodation.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. How could he not know what was on her mind. But would it work? Without anyone noticing, John left Cinnabar sect and went out for fun. He came from outside. If you stay here, you will meet nothing at all. Mark Leonard was a cunning man. He would never tell this secret to the others, so that they could do whatever they wanted here. Faith Wood didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Leonard. I¡¯ll visit your sect another day.¡± Faith Wood pulled Violet Moore aside, said a few words to her, and then left Cinnabar sect alone. A few days passed. The matter of the young bald man had be a hot topic in Cinnabar sect in recent days. Basically, everyone talked about it all the time. Because they were too shocked. The scene that the young bald man defeated Lard Wenson was deeply imprinted in the minds of all the disciples of Cinnabar sect. Every time they thought of it, they would feel a surge of blood. That was the pride of their Cinnabar sect. At the same time, they were also confused, because they had never known before that there was such a master hidden in the Cinnabar sect, and no one knew who is this bald man¡¯s master. Soon. It was said that the young bald man was the only true disciple of Zack Lance. Everyone was suddenly enlightened. It turned out that he was the disciple of Zack Lance. No wonder he was so powerful and mysterious ¡°Violet Moore, we have been here for several days. We go out for a walk every day. Why haven¡¯t we met our handsome bald brother? Do you think he is deliberately hiding from us?¡± Two slim figures were walking on the road. Sherry Remar couldn¡¯t helpining. A touch of bitterness appeared on Violet Moore¡¯s pretty face, but then a stubborn light shed through her beautiful eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still a long time. As long as he is still in Cinnabar sect, we will meet him sooner orter.¡± At first, she didn¡¯t have much feelings for John, but she didn¡¯t see John after several days¡¯ walk. The stubbornness of Violet Moore was aroused. She wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. She would definitely find the bald man again. Even if the two would not have a story, she must find him! This was an oath made by Violet Moore. ¡°I found him!¡± Just as Violet Moore clenched her fists and made up her mind, Sherry Remar screamed and ran out excitedly. ¡°Hah hah, bald brother, let¡¯s see where you can hide this time!¡± A shiny bald head rose in front of the two women. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Chapter 464 New trend A bald head appeared in front of the two women. Violet Moore was about to remind Sherry Remar not to be rude After all, she didn¡¯t know John¡¯s identity and strength before, so it¡¯s not a big deal for you to call him bald brother But now, things were different. The bald man was no longer the bald man he used to be She should respect him and call him Mr. Bald. Mr. Lopez. Since John didn¡¯t want to see them, it was easier to make Sherry Remar unhappy It was toote for Violet Moore to remind her. Sherry Remar rushed over excitedly and shouted, ¡°Bald brother, I finally catch you this time.¡± The bald man turned around and revealed a shifty eyed face. He smiled and said, ¡°Beauty, are you calling me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sherry Remar was stunned. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She mistook him for someone else. The bald man was indeed a bald man, but he was not the one they knew. Sherry was embarrassed, but then she said angrily, ¡°Why do you have to shave your head? Do you have the temperament of a handsome bareheaded man? Do you have the handsome face like others? If you don¡¯t. don¡¯t shave your head! Bah ¨C Before the man could react, Sherry Remar cursed him, turned around and ran back to Violet Moore in a hurry. ¡®As long as I run fast enough, the embarrassment can¡¯t catch up with me.¡± Being scolded inexplicably, the bareheaded man looked totally confused. After a long while, he replied, ¡°Are you crazy? What¡¯s the matter with you that I shave my head?¡± I¡¯m proud of my style. The bald man rubbed his head and left angrily. Sherry Remar was also depressed. After so many days, she finally met a bareheaded man, but the man was not John. It was really an empty joy. Violet Moore breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s lucky that he isn¡¯t John. Otherwise, if you rush up so impolitely, John will definitely feel offended and dislike us even more.¡± ¡°My bad. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± Sherry stuck out her tongue. The two continued to walk around. Strangely, they met several bareheaded men on the road, but none of them was John. What the hell. ¡°Richard, why are you also¡­¡± As the two of them walked, they bumped into Richard Jefferson, the first disciple of Cinnabar sect. To their surprise, even he had shaved his head. The two women widened their eyes, and their expressions were even weirder. Caressing his head, Richard said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. In fact, shaving our heads has be the new fashion of our Cinnabar sect. You don¡¯t have to be surprised.¡± Now all the sects in the Alps Mountain knew that there was a young bareheaded man in Cinnabar sect. He was so powerful that nobody dared to provoked him easily. Therefore, the male disciples of Cinnabar sect followed him and began to imitate the hairstyle. They didn¡¯t do it for any other purposes, just to make others more careful when they walked outside in the future. As long as people of other sects saw their hairstyle and confirmed they were disciples of Cinnabar sect, they didn¡¯t dare to offend them easily. They even came over to curry favor with him. What a pride! Hearing the exnation, two girls were speechless. Now it was more difficult to find the bareheaded John. Perhaps even John himself didn¡¯t expect that his unconscious action would cause a trend in the Cinnabar sect. Even Mark Leonard, the sect chief, praised the behavior of shaving head and made some weird remarks like it was a pride to shave head, which shocked everyone. And those who were born bald regained their confidence in an instant. All this was attributed to John. ¡®I¡¯m not in the Alps Mountain, but there is always a legend about me being told there.¡± Of course, John didn¡¯t know all about this at all. He had returned home, and his appearance surprised his beautiful sisters. Kate almost regarded him as a bald burr. It was not until the kitchen knife was ced on his neck that she found it was their little brother who came back. It was hard for him to exin that his eyebrows and hair were burnt by the spiritual fire. If he was to exin, it must start from the fact that he was instigated by Mark Leonard to enter the Cinnabar tower. It was a waste of time. ¡°You know what, the leader of the Cinnabar sect is a psychopath and uneducated bald man. He insisted to shave my head before letting Tracy in to learn the scripture of Queen Cyan.¡± ¡°What can I do? Of course, I have to endure humiliation and bear the burden. I love my sisters. As long as it¡¯s for their good, it doesn¡¯t matter to lose a few hairs.¡± How could his sisters believe such a ridiculous reason? They didn¡¯t ask butughed at him mercilessly. With a goodugh, Kate took off her shoes and rolled on the sofa.¡± Soon, the smile on Queenie¡¯s face disappeared. She wouldn¡¯t ignore her image like Kate. Even if she laughed at John, she still maintained a very elegant posture. After all, she was a cold goddess! ¡°Why didn¡¯t Tracye back with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy toprehend the scripture of Queen Cyan and it takes a lot of time, so she let mee back first. She stays there alone. It¡¯s very safe there. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He didn¡¯t mention that Tracy was interrupted two times, or he would have to exin a lot more, especially Kate, who would keep asking like a machine gun. ¡°The one rolling on the sofa, don¡¯tugh. Don¡¯t you know that your neckline is open, and you are still wearing ckce? Are you girls who look more serious in heart?¡± If Kate didn¡¯t open her mouth, she would definitely be the pure campus beauty. Her face was full of cogen, but unfortunately she had a talkative mouth. John couldn¡¯t stand her ridicule and retorted, but he quickly shut up. Because he found that the pretty face of Queenie had be cold. Among all the sisters, the most serious one was, of course, this cold sister, Queenie. John wanted to say the more serious they were, the more coquettish¡­ right¡­¡­ ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± John smiled apologetically and ran to the back of Queenie to massage her shoulders. He snorted in his heart, ¡®I¡¯m right. You are the most coquettish, but you are just too arrogant,¡¯. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud, or he would be in trouble. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Kate¡¯s family background Queenie¡¯s face softened a little when she heard John¡¯s ttery and was rubbed on her shoulders and legs. But Kate was stillughing John couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He went up and pped on her buttocks, saying. ¡°Don¡¯tugh, Kate. Be serious, I have a very serious thing to tell you.¡± s, he was getting more and more proficient in pping. These sisters really spoiled him. Kate rubbed her buttocks and said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Just say it if you want. Why did you p me? And you even called me by my name directly. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± She frowned. Her cute nose twisted. Without any mood to argue with her, John said seriously, ¡°I met a girl in the Alps Mountain. She looked ninty percent like you, almost exactly the same as you.¡± ¡°Nonsense! How could there be such a beauty in the world besides me?¡± Kate thought that he was joking. So she said narcissistically. John didn¡¯t say anything. He looked serious. Kate got up from the sofa, sat up straight and asked tentatively. ¡°Little John, are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± Said John seriously. Kate finally became more serious. ¡°Hurry to tell me what happened.¡± Queenie also became interested and looked at John curiously. ¡°That girl¡¯s name is Violet Moore. She was born in a ce called Cloud School in the Alps Mountain¡­.. John told them the whole story. After that. There was a moment of silence in the living room. What John said was very specific. There was a first name, ast name, and the family background of the girl in the story. Most importantly, although he liked to make fun of his sisters, he never joked about their family backgrounds. Children who grew up in welfare houses were more sensitive than ordinary people. Especially when it came to matters of their identities¡­ They couldn¡¯t be used to joke. They believed that John wouldn¡¯t be so reckless. After John finished his words, there was a long silence in the living room. Finally, it was John who broke the silence. ¡°Forth sister, I haven¡¯t told them anything about your existence. I want to ask for your opinion first. If you don¡¯t want to do that, no one can force you.¡± Kate still kept silent. She felt extremelyplex. This feeling was the same as when Queenie knew that her origin was the Yeats family in the State of New York. Her mixed feelings were even stronger. In the world of cultivators of Cloud School in the Alps Mountain. Kate had never dreamed that she would be born in such a ce. Then why did they abandon her? She wanted to know the answer, but she was afraid to know it. Because once she appeared in their sight, it meant that the existing life was doomed to be broken. Kate¡¯s mood was the same as that of Queenie. At that time, the same thing had happened to Queenie After her identity had been exposed, Nick Yeats and his wife had wanted to take her back to the Yeats family And they had asked her to stay away from John How could she agree? Fortunately, John convinced Mr. and Mrs. Yeats with his strength. He let them know that he had the ability to protect Queenie Nick and his wife had always been proud of John, Especially when they knew that John was King of Horizon, they were so shocked. And they wished they could carve a few words on their faces ¨C King of Horizon was my future son-inw! Now The same scene happened to Kate. Moreover, her background was tens of thousands of times more terrifying than that of Yeats family in the State of New York. That was a family of cultivators! If they knew the existence of Kate, would they still let her stay with John and her friends? Kate was in a dilemma. It seemed that John had seen through her mind. Heforted her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Forth Sister. If they know that you are my sister, they won¡¯t dare to force you to do anything.¡± This time, the situation was different from that of Queenie. At that time, it was Nick and his wife who didn¡¯t know John¡¯s strength. They thought that he, a wild childing out of the welfare house, didn¡¯t deserve her. They even introduced Justin Bush to her without her permission. Didn¡¯t they all be dealt with by Johnter? This time, it would be much easier. Faith Wood should be very regretful that she didn¡¯t make friends with John. If Faith knew that John was her another daughter¡¯s sworn brother¡­ She wouldn¡¯t force Kate to leave. Instead, she would eagerly hope that Kate could stay. Things would be great if the word ¡°sworn¡± was taken away. Anyway. for a person like Faith, her purpose was to get some opportunities from John. As for whether to let Violet or Kate do it, it didn¡¯t matter) This was the reason why he was not worried at all. But he still had to consult Kate first. Kate didn¡¯t respond. It was not that she didn¡¯t believe in John, but that her emotions were tooplicated. She had lived outside for more than 20 years. And she had even forgotten that she was an orphan. However, she suddenly found some clues about her origin. Nobody would immediately know how to face it. With a deep feeling, Queenie sat down, held Kate¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Forth Sister, I know what you feel now. But you really don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± ¡°We are sisters. We are even closer than real sisters. No matter what decision you make, this fact can¡¯t be changed.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And John also said that he can guarantee that even the people from Cloud School won¡¯t dare to force you to do anything. We should believe in John.¡± ¡°Look at me. I was in the same situation as you. Now I¡¯m with you happily, right?¡± As an experienced person, Queenie tried tofort Kate. Queenie knew clearly that Kate would regret for the rest of her life if she didn¡¯t go to Cloud School to ask for an answer. Some things were destined to be faced and unavoidable. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Rub the head Kate was very satisfied with her present life. She had six intimate sisters. And she had John who took good care of her and didn¡¯t let her suffer any grievance. She was satisfied. But just as Eldest Sister said, if she didn¡¯t ask for an answer, she might really regret for the rest of her life. What¡¯s more, Kate remembered that a few days ago, Queenie had took her and Tracy to the room and had a chat with them. Little John was destined to be out of the pond. Could they keep up with little John? He didn¡¯t want to catch up with John, as long as he didn¡¯t be a burden to him. Even her second sister, Tracy, came to the Alps Mountain toprehend the scripture of Queen Cyan. With the help of Tripod of Cyan, she should be the most likely person to follow John. Kate thought she was too selfish if she continued to live in peace with the current situation. Since she couldn¡¯t always let little John protect her, she should also do something for him. And what she would do was needed to be supported by strength. Cloud School could offer such a condition. Kate convinced herself in her heart, and finally looked at John affectionately. ¡°Little John, are you sure that even if Cloud School knows my existence, they won¡¯t force me to do anything I don¡¯t want to do?¡± John touched his head and said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s highly possible that they won¡¯t. I can make my bald head as a guarantee. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Even if you really get into trouble, I will help you solve it with The more bald he was, the stronger he was. He was definitely not joking. my fist.¡± Regardless of his own strength, his finger which had swallowed the spiritual fire was very powerful. What¡¯s more¡­ There were two streaks of sword intent hidden in his palms. If anyone dared to make things difficult for his sister, he didn¡¯t mind splitting the Alps Mountain in half, It was not a pity that a sacred ce for cultivation was reduced to ruins. That was how bossy John was. ¡°Little John¡­¡± Kate was so touched that she stretched out her arms to ask for a hug When John walked up, she hung on him like a sloth, being unwilling to let him go. Queenie looked at it with aplicated expression. When she tried to persuade Kate, she was very calm, but she felt very ufortable in her heart. In the past. Among all the sisters, Queenie was the most prestigious one. After all, she was the eldest sister, and she was a cold and arrogant eldest sister. No sisters dared to refuse her. But now, with the help of Tracy, they entered the Alps Mountain, and Kate was about to enter the Cloud School. These were great opportunities, indicating that they were closer to the little John. Queenie felt envious. At the same time, she felt a little inferior. She didn¡¯t expect that as a sister, she was a little slower than her sisters. But she didn¡¯t show it. When she was in a trance, she suddenly felt a warm hand on her head. And it gently rubbed her head. Queenie was surprised and looked up at John. ¡°Queenie, I know that among all the sisters, you are the one who loves to be jealous most. No matter what happens, I will never fail you.¡± Kate was still hanging on John¡¯s body, but John reached out his hand effortlessly and touched Queenie¡¯s head. Queenie still wanted to pretend to be aloof and refute John, who liked to be jealous the most? But when she met John¡¯s eyes, she suddenly became soft. Her delicate body trembled slightly. In the end, he unexpectedly nodded and replied as thin as a mosquito, ¡°Yes¡­¡± It was the first time that she found that John had be a mature boy. This feeling had never appeared before. When she knew that little John was King of Horizon, she didn¡¯t have such a feeling. She was just silently proud of Little John. Deep down, she still treated him as her little brother and wanted to take care of him. Until now. When John¡¯s hand touched her head, and she saw his gentle expression, Queenie suddenly realized that John had grown up. Of course, it was all John¡¯s fault. He always behaved indecently in front of Queenie, like a child growing up. Even for a few seconds. When John stood out in front of Queenie and prevented her from being bullied by anyone¡­. Queenie would feel that he had grown up and be a person to rely on. But soon, after killing those bad guys, he became a bad guy again. It seemed that she had an illusion. It turned out that John hadn¡¯t grown up yet. But today was different. It was rare for John to say this seriously, which touched the soft spot in Queenie¡¯s heart. Therefore, Queenie didn¡¯t refute or resist, nor did she pretend to be cold. Instead, she behaved like a obedient little girl, letting her beloved man touch her head. Her heart was filled with a sense of happiness. Rubbing head¡­ It was a great impact for a girl. No matter how aloof a girl was. Of course, the premise was that the man who touched the girl¡¯s head was the man she liked. Otherwise she would only be awarded a pair of silver handcuffs. Seeing the emotional change of Queenie, John sighed in his heart, He had noticed the disappointment in her eyes just now. This arrogant eldest sister had always been like this. She thought she was strong, but she didn¡¯t know that her emotions had already been written on her face. And he had seen them through. ¡°Little John!¡± Such a warm scene did notst long. Suddenly, a serious voice broke the atmosphere. Alice rush in. When John just came back, Alice had been there. She hadughed at his bald head with Kate. But she went out at sometime. At that time, his attention was all on Kate, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. It was impossible for his sisters to go out after asking for his opinion first, wasn¡¯t it? At this moment, he found that there seemed to be something wrong with Alice¡¯s expression. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Someone is watching As soon as Alice broke in, Queenie recovered from her docile state to her cold image. John felt sorry for her. It was not easy for Queenie to let go of her reserve and be a docile little girl. But because of Alice rushing in the room, the harmonious atmosphere waspletely broken. John couldn¡¯t help but re at Alice. But she looked serious. John asked, ¡°Alice, what did you do outside just now? Why are you so serious? Did someone offend you?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. John was also confused. After all, she was a cultivator now. Although she was only in the refining energy stage, ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to provoke her easily. Something was wrong. Without hiding anything, Alice replied. ¡°John, to tell you the truth, when you were not at home these days, I always felt something wrong at home.¡± ¡°Alice, don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m scared.¡± Kate had been hanging on John¡¯s shoulder. Hearing Alice¡¯s words, he held John even tighter. She leaned her head on his shoulder and looked around nervously. Alice was speechless when she saw it. ¡°Kate, stop pretending. If you want to take advantage of John, just say it. You were reluctantly a battlefield reporter after all. Are you really afraid of it?¡± ¡°What do you mean by saying ¡®reluctantly¡±? I¡¯m a battlefield reporter¡­.¡± Kate muttered discontentedly and continued. ¡°I used to meet people, but what you said is a ghost. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be afraid?¡± ¡°When did I say there was a ghost?¡± Alice rolled her eyes. ¡°You said there was something wrong at home. So you said there was a ghost, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Kate, you made it up in your mind. How dare you nder me? I think you have a ghost in your heart. Do you want to monopolize John alone? Tell me!¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, John interrupted them with a headache. ¡°All right, Alice, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forget my business. It¡¯s all Kate¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Nonsense! When did I interrupt you? You scared me first! What¡¯s wrong with being afraid? I¡¯m always afraid!¡± John was speechless ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± Alice red at Kate and then looked at John, ¡°John, when you were not at home, I always felt that someone was watching at us outside.¡± ¡°Someone is watching us outside?¡± John¡¯s face darkened when he saw that Alice didn¡¯t seem to be joking. No way. Several beautiful girls lived in this vi. Although they had be cultivators by themselves, it was definitely not a good thing to meet the voyeur. Such as the underpants on the balcony, how could other men see it? No way! Alice continued, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I feel. I just had this feeling a few days ago, but just now, this feeling was very strong. So I went out to have a check.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Kate asked nervously. ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t find anything. Otherwise, I would have beaten that peeping maniac up.¡± ¡°So you are just bluffing. You¡¯ve gone too far, Alice Moon!¡± ¡°Kate, what did you call me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with calling you Alice Moon? Alice Moon, Alice Moon, Alice Moon!¡± ¡°Good for you, Kate. Since Tracy is not at home, you began to quarrel with me again, right? Do you believe that I will seal your mouth withrge size band aids?¡± ¡°Look, John, Alice is so fierce. You can¡¯t marry a woman like her in the future,¡± Said Kate sadly. ¡°Kate! Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you even if you are with John. Come down and fight with me if you have the ability!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Belinda jumped down from John and ran towards Alice aggressively. Everyone was in the vital energy refining period. No one was afraid of anyone! John was speechless, but he didn¡¯t care about it. He turned his head and looked at Queenie, who was sitting upright on the sofa. Her figure was slim, and her long, slender legs were tightly ovepped. She maintained a graceful posture. She had returned to her usual state. The reason why John looked at her was simple. Among all the sisters, Queenie had the strongest the sixth sense. If there was really someone peeping outside the vi these days, and Alice could notice it, then Queenie must be more aware of it. Of course, Queenie knew what John meant, but she shook her head indifferently. Was she just bluffing? John was confused. Looking back at the two tussling people, he was even more speechless. After all, they were cultivators. How came they fight like ordinary girls? You either pulled each other¡¯s hair or tore clothes, or bit others. s, you were all beautiful girls. How could you be so rude? What a bad image. John felt a headache. He wanted to go over and persuade Alice to stop talking nonsense. But at this moment, John¡¯s eyes suddenly froze. At the same time. Queenie¡¯s body instantly straightened up. And a touch of coldness appeared on her beautiful face. Obviously. The two of them felt something wrong at the same time. There was an aura of a cultivator approaching them, and his strength was not low. Alice was not joking. There were indeed some people watching them. But they might be far away before, so even Queenie did not notice them. However, she was strangely sensed by Alice. At this moment. Queenie, Alice and Kate, who had also be cultivators, sensed the approaching aura. So they two stopped at the same time. They looked outside. They behaved as if facing a formidable enemy! Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Mysterious enemy ¡°I¡¯ve told you that someone was peeping outside. Don¡¯t you believe it? Now you believe that I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡± Alice said with anger and grievance. Kate, in particr, didn¡¯t believe her at all. Kate even thought that she was deliberately frightening her and insisted on fighting with her. Alice felt wronged. ¡°You stay in the living room. I''ll go out to have a look.¡± After saying this, John left Greend vi quickly. This was not as simple as peeping. The opponent was a cultivator, and it was very likely that he came for him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stared at him for so many days. Just as he came back, he began to reveal his aura. After John left. The three of them thought for a while and decided to go out to have a look. Outside Greend Vi. A tall and strong man was approaching at top speed. He looked indifferent, but there was a strong killing intent in his eyes. Whoosh! The man suddenly stopped. Because of his previous fast speed, when he suddenly stopped, his feet directly stepped into the ground and left two huge deep holes. In front of him stood a young bald man. ¡°Oracle King!¡± The man stared at John indifferently, opened his mouth slowly and said two words. John narrowed his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°you are indeeding for me. But it¡¯s really out of my expectation that you can say ¡®Oracle King¡±!¡± He didn¡¯t know the man. But when he felt the aura of the cultivator, he guessed that the opponent was most likely toe from the Alps Mountain. The Ghost Sword Sect? The Cloud School? John thought. It seemed that these two forces had a grudge against him. But when he heard the man say ¡®Oracle King¡¯, John excluded these two possibilities. If someone came from the Alps Mountain, there was no need to cling to his nickname. Then¡­ ¡°Who sent you here? Did something I did offend your interests?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the interests of the other party, how could they suddenlye to kill him? Yes. The man¡¯s body was filled with a strong killing intent. The man sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to offend interests. We all know that you are a contemptible scoundrel who likes to be a hero. We don¡¯t want to talk to you, but there are some rules that you can¡¯t break.¡± ¡°Oh? What rules?¡± John raised his eyebrows and asked with interest. The man shook his head and said. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Besides, you are going to die. There is no need for you to know this. The world is far moreplicated than you think.¡± ¡°The Kingyer Alliance is just a group of chickens and dogs. The real powerful people don¡¯t want to talk to them at all. So you don¡¯t have to becent.¡± ¡°Thest thing I want to say is to keep a low profile in your next life. If you keep showing off in public, you will only make a fool of yourself.¡± The man said in one breath, and the killing intent in his body had risen to the peak. With a step, he suddenly looked like a fierce tigering down the mountain. And his life energy surged and rushed out. Golden Crystal Realm? John frowned. He had always thought that most of the cultivators, especially those at the Golden Crystal Realm, should be in the Alps Mountain. But now it seemed that it was not the case. The strange man in front of him was obviously not from the Alps Mountain, but he was a cultivator at the Golden Crystal Realm¡­ Was it true that the world was moreplicated than he had imagined? Moreplicated than the Alps Mountain? John thought with a frown. Even if the enemy had reached him, he remained unmoved and seriously recalled what the man had just said.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When the strange man saw his expression, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Are you scared? Now do you know how ridiculous your previous actions were? In our eyes, your so-called king is just an ant!¡± John was stunned. He thought John was intimidated by his imposing manner. The elixir realm was already very terrifying in both the Alps Mountain and the hidden forces in this world. It was enough to dominate a region. The man was confident. Whoosh! In the blink of an eye, the man had rushed to John. The killing intent and life energy in his body burst out at the same time. It gathered into a terrifying force, and pped on John¡¯s head. ¡°Look at me carefully. This is the real kingying. No, I should just call it killing an ant casually.¡± The manughed confidently and pped his hands. At the same time, he sneered at John. In the past, the Kingyer Alliance was just a joke. In their eyes, the so-called God killing was actually as simple as killing an ant in the eyes of a man. Oracle King? King of Horizon? Bullshit! He just didn¡¯t want to talk to him. If John hadn¡¯t been too easy to be noticed, he wouldn¡¯t have made a move. Boom! Boom! Vital energy burst out. However, at this time, John¡¯s brows suddenly rxed. He grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s as easy as crushing an ant, but this ant is you!¡± John¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp. He grabbed the man¡¯s wrist precisely with one hand. Then. He retreated quickly. They turned into shadows and retreated at top speed. In a sh, they had retreated for more than a hundred meters. John gripped the man¡¯s wrist tightly. Actually he dragged the man a hundred meters away in an instant. Bang! After dragging the man out for a long distance, John stopped. At the same time, he raised his knees to hit the man. As the man was dragged away, his feet were off the ground and his body was almost parallel to the ground. John¡¯s knee hit his chin firmly. Puff! The man spat out blood, and his jaw was directly smashed. The killing intent in his eyes had already disappeared, and then turned into a touch of horror. It was a mistake. Oracle King was very powerful. He was not just a contemptible scoundrel who liked to show off as they thought before. Monster! Oracle King was so young tomorrow, but he had such terrifying strength. It was the first time that a strange man had encountered such a strange situation. He turned around and ran away. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Encountering the ghost tribe again Original from N?velDrama.Org. The man cursed in his heart. Regardless of the pain in his chin, he turned around and fled at a fast speed, not even daring to look back. ¡°You want to leave?¡± John couldn¡¯t let him run away so easily John didn¡¯t know where the man came from, but since he had appeared, it meant that there were some hidden dangers in ces behind the man he didn¡¯t know, Thest thing that John wanted was to leave trouble here. ¡°Go¡± A small red tripod appeared in his hand. With a light shout, the tripod rushed out and instantly turned into a flow, extremely fast. Boom! The tripod was originally only the size of a palm, but it quickly grew bigger, and finally mmed into the man¡¯s back. The man snorted, leaned forward and fell to the ground, Before he stood up. The tripod fell down with a loud bang, and it just pressed the man¡¯s body. Immediately, another scream broke out. The power of the pot was that it could change its size at any time. When it grew bigger, its weight would also be very heavy. Even if the man was in the golden crystal realm, it was difficult for him to break free. *The Oracle King! You deserve death!¡± The man roared. His jaw was broken, so he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. But from his unwilling eyes, people could feel his hatred to John. Puff! John was about to interrogate the man, but at this time, the man¡¯s body suddenly grew as big as a blown. balloon. ¡°Self-explosion?¡± John¡¯s eyes narrowed. However, he didn¡¯t retreat but moved forward, but it was still toote. The man¡¯s belly had exploded, and a pure golden crystal floated out. When it was about to explode, a white light suddenly shed in the palm of John¡¯s hand. It¡¯s the heavenly creating mirror. Before the golden crystal exploded, the mirror could absorb all its energy When the white light returned to the palm of John¡¯s hand, another energy ring was lit up. This was the second ring of energy that lit up. As long as it swallowed two more golden crystals and lit up the four energy circles, John would have another powerful life-saving skill ¡°Unfortunately, the man killed himself.¡± Looking at the man who died miserably, John felt sorry for him. He had nned to inquire about the background of the man, but he didn¡¯t expect that the man would commit suicide so decisively. He guessed that the man was afraid of being tortured if caught. ¡°John.¡± Girls came to him. The battle had ended very quickly, so when they arrived, the man became a corpse. Looking at the corpse of the man, Alice frowned tightly. Something was wrong. She had a strange feeling. It was still there. As if this man was still alive. However, the man¡¯s belly was full of holes, and it seemed that he didn¡¯t pretend to be dead at all. How could she have such a strange illusion? ¡°John, something is wrong.¡± Alice walked to John and told him her feelings. And when she was speaking, she seemed to sense a strong fluctuation of that strange aura. It didn¡¯t seem to be, but it was obvious that she had sensed it. She was very sure. ¡°Really?¡± After hearing that, John was lost in thought. He knew that Alice was not joking. Previously, she had already sensed that someone was staring at her, which had already exined something. Perhaps under some special circumstances, her sensibility was more acute than that of Queenie, or even John. So. John looked at the body of the man. What¡¯s the difference between this man and those ordinary cultivators? After taking back his tripod, John grabbed the man¡¯s body and tossed it upside down, hoping to find out where he was different from ordinary cultivators. Bang! Bang! Bang! He grabbed the man¡¯s feet and threw him back and forth. The man¡¯s body hit the ground, making a series of clinking sounds. John whipped the corpse. It was extremely cruel.. The girls couldn¡¯t bear to look at it anymore and closed their eyes silently. ¡°Damn! Are you done with it?¡± At this moment, an angry roar suddenly burst out weirdly The girls were startled and hurriedly looked around, but they didn¡¯t see anything. Only then did they realize that the roar just now came from the man¡¯s corpse. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s really haunting ¨C Kate screamed in horror, turned around and ran away However, John shouted, ¡°Come out now! Don¡¯t y tricks!¡± At the same time, a rune quickly condensed in front of him. To deal with the evil spirit, the enchanted cultivation of a cultivator was more effective than any other method John was experienced. Whoosh! A strange ck mist suddenly floated out of the man¡¯s body. ¡°The ghost tribe!¡± John¡¯s pupils shrank. He recognized it. This was the third time he had dealt with them. A face strangely condensed in the ck fog and it said in surprise, ¡°Eh? You actually know the ghost tribe. It¡¯s really not simple.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of race you are. I just want to know why you want to kill me. Although he had dealt with the ghost tribe two times before, one was on Amy¡¯s father, and the other was on the Lord of Demon. It was definitely not the reason why it came to him today. It should be because some of his actions had influenced the interests of the ghost tribe, so it came to kill him. However. John couldn¡¯t remember when he had a conflict with the tribe, so he wanted to ask it clearly. ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth!¡± He looked cold and the cyan runes in front of him had been condensed and he was ready to deal with the ghost at any time. However. The ck Mist sneered and said, ¡°You just want to keep me through this kind of enchanted cultivation? You¡¯re so naive. Our nsmen will soone back to find you, and¡­ this girl!¡± Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Enemies The ghost suddenly squeezed out a gloomy smile. It first looked at John, and then looked at Alice. He fixed his eyes on Alice for a longer time than on John. Obviously, he was more interested in Alice. And there seemed to be some surprise. Alice felt ufortable. John also frowned. As the ghost wanted to escape, the cyan rune immediately shot out. p! There was a flicker of fire in the ck mist, but it was quickly extinguished. The ck mist disappeared in an instant. Sure enough, it escaped. John regretted This ghost was stronger than the two he had met before. Although John¡¯s enchanted cultivation was powerful, this ghost was different from the ordinary evil creatures and it was not that easy to deal with. If only Ang was here. There was a magic treasure in her hand, Spirit Calling Bell. It had a great restraining effect on the ghost tribe If she was here, she would definitely not let it escape so easily. Unfortunately. Perhaps it was because of the influence of Gianna Semel, she couldn¡¯t stay in one ce for long. Not long after she came back home, she wandered around somewhere. What a naughty girl. John sighed slightly and looked at Alice, ¡°Do you still have that strange feeling now?¡± ¡°No. After the weird ck mist left, this feeling disappeared,¡± Alice replied. ¡°Sure enough. Alice has a special perception of the ghost tribe. It seems that she is not that simple.¡± John thought to himself. He had a headache. He really wanted to caught the old master and beat him up. Then he would ask him where did he got the seven sisters from? How could they be more and more mysterious? Not to mention the powerful cultivation talents of them, invincible, To everyone¡¯s surprise, there was Queen Cyan the Holy Fire Tripod in Tracy¡¯s belly, which was something John had never thought of before. Well. Alice even was able to sense the existence of the ghost tribe. Even John himself couldn¡¯t sense the aura of the ghost tribe. His invincible mysterious eyes didn¡¯t work on them. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Alice had been saying that something was wrong, he wouldn¡¯t have discovered that there was a ghost hidden in the body of this man. The ghost was so calm. The ghost wanted to sneak away when John was not noticing it, unlike the two John had met before, which were exposed directly before the host died. Perhaps the ghost also felt that even if its power was added to the man, the man still not rival John. So, it wanted to simply slip away in case of exposing itself. At the worst, it could find another host. But it didn¡¯t expect that Alice had sensed its existence. ¡°John, did you beat that ghost away just now?¡± At this time, Kate ran back, carefully looked at the body of the man on the ground and asked nervously. She was afraid of being haunted again. ¡°If it was an ordinary ghost just now, it would be better to deal with it. Unfortunately, it is from the ghost tribe beyond our knowledge.¡± John said. ¡°The ghost tribe?¡± Kate looked puzzled. John said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know so much about it for the time being. Just take it as a ghost.¡± If he really exined it, he couldn¡¯t make it clear what the origin of this ghost tribe is. He only knew that they came from the Circle Mountain. As for where the mountain was, only ghosts knew. Whenever John asked his master Perry Moreno something, his master always joked. John was also helpless! Kate shrank her neck and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you it¡¯s a ghost. Then it must be our enemy?¡± After hesitating for a while, John nodded. Judging from the three ones he had met so far, John made sure that they were indeed the enemies of humans. They lived on the host and manipted the human¡¯s consciousness. ¡°Queenie, don¡¯t live in the Greend Vi these days. Anita has bought a lot of houses in private, so you can move to her house or live in Yeats family.¡± John said to Queenie. The ghost tribe had found this ce and it was not safe. No one knew when the ghost tribe would come again. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Moving to other ces was not 100% safe, but at least it could reduce some risks. Queenie said, ¡°I know what you mean.; Then. Turning to look at Alice, John hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Alice, let¡¯s go to the Central Martial Arts League tomorrow!¡± ¡°To the Central Martial Arts League?¡± Alice asked in surprise, ¡°Why? I don¡¯t have any connections with it. ¡°Alice, do you still remember what you told me before? There are some memories about the Shadow Pavilion. In fact, the Shadow Pavilion used to be the dark force of the league?¡± ¡°What?¡± The girls eximed in disbelief after hearing that. After bing a cultivator, Alice had told her sisters that she had joined the Shadow Pavilion before, so they all knew that the pavilion was a killer organization. And the league represented justice. It was really out of everyone¡¯s expectation that the two organizations would collude with each other. It was mainly because the girls were simple and innocent. Justice and darkness were not purely opposite to each other, but they co-existed with each other.. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 The Wilson family, Gall Wilson Seeing the surprised expressions on the girls¡¯ faces, John said with a smile, ¡®But that was in the past. Now, I guess the people of the league won¡¯t dare to y any tricks anymore.¡± The establishment of the league¡¯s adjudication could at least make those rotten creatures less rampant. Wait. The adjudication of the league? All of a sudden, something urred to John. ¡°The adjudication of the league!¡± John repeated in a low voice. In fact, he hadn¡¯t done too much in the past few days. It was one thing for him to recognize his sisters, but it had nothing to do with the ghost tribe. The second thing was to destroy the Kingyer alliance. However, from the words of the ghost just now, it could not be the reason to offend their interests. The ghost that had escaped was disgusted about the Kingyer alliance, so it couldn¡¯t be for this reason. Then there was only one possibility left the adjudication of the league. As for the adjudication of the league, it was against the league, and it also vited its interests. In other words¡­ John sneered in his heart, ¡°It seems that the Martial Arts League in US is moreplicated than I imagined!¡± He suddenly remembered what Mr. Tino had said before. More than 20 years ago, the old leader of the Shadow Pavilion, Mr. Hugh Moon, was not only powerful but also mysterious. Even the people in the Pavilion didn¡¯t know much about him. But one day, he was suddenly seriously injured, and then the Pavilion fell out with the league. To be exact, it should be because of the conflict between the former leader of the atrial arts league, Mr. Dolly Moore, and that the Pavilion became the wanted target of the league. But Mr. Tino didn¡¯t know exactly why they fell out. He only knew that in the end, Mr. Moon was locked up in the dungeon of the league by Mr. Moore as a wanted criminal. Dolly Moore! John quickly figured out what was going on and finally found a name. He had nned to take Alice to the martial arts league of Houston to find some clues about Mr. Moon, because it was very likely that the man knew something about Alice¡¯s background. In the past, John had thought that he would find out everything first and then tell Alice. But the appearance of the ghost changed his mind. Alice had been targeted by the ghost tribe. Only by his side would she be safe. Now there was another reason. With her unique perception, she should be able to tell if Mr. Moon had also been possessed by the ghost. As for the matter that Kate went to the loud School, there was no hurry for the time being. It didn¡¯t matter to dy it. John told what had happened to Mr. Hugh Moon to Alice. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Alice¡¯s delicate body trembled obviously. Of course, she hoped to find out her identity. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have joined the pavilion just by relying on a little memory. Later, she found that it was too difficult to investigate the Pavilion, so he gave up. Hearing this, her heart was lit up with hope again. Then he spoke out his guess about Dolly Moore She nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but if he is really a ghost, I¡¯m sure I can sense it.¡± She had remembered the strange feeling. As long as it appeared again, she would definitely recognize it. John said, ¡°Then don¡¯t waste too much time. Let¡¯s go as soon as possible!¡± After dealing with the man¡¯s corpse, John said to Queenie and Kate, ¡°You should also move out of Greend Vi as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s move to Rochester for a while and wait for you toe back,¡± said Queenie. At the Alps Mountain. In the Cloud School. Mr. Gall Wilson held a piece of jade in his hand tightly. The jade was originally clear and bright, with only a little blood red in the middle. But at this moment, the blood red had already spread out along the cracks on the jade, forming blood streaks. This is a natal jade. It was Frank Wilson, the son of Gali Wilson, nicknamed Young Master Feather. The jade was broken. It meant that Frank was dead. Gali¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, and a terrible killing intent surged in his eyes. If he knew who killed his son, he would tear the person into pieces. ¡°Master, the Taoist priest is here.¡± At this time, a voice sounded. In a hurry, the killing intent in his eyes disappeared. He stood up and came out of the room. He saw a cultivator with white beard walking towards him. ¡°Mr. priest, thank you for your hard work.¡± He politely ushered the cultivator into the Family. The priest stroked his beard and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wilson. I¡¯m an old friend of Old Mr. Wilson. It¡¯s my pleasure to help you.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Without beating around the Bush, Mr. Wilson handed the jade to the priest and said, ¡°This is my son¡¯s natal jade. Please have a look.¡± The priest nodded and said, ¡°Give me some time. I¡¯m sure I can find out the ce where your son was killed.¡± Mr. Wilson said, ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t say anything to disturb the priest. With a heavy expression on his face, he stood aside and silently watched the priest perform the spell. Originally, he wanted to go to the Cinnabar sect to ask Nancy what had happened, but not long ago, he heard a rumor that Mr. Zack Lance, the tower keeper of the sect, had epted a true disciple, who was very powerful. Even Mr. Lard Wenson, from the ghost sword sect, wanted to seek justice for his brother, but he was beaten Even if he went there, he still couldn¡¯t get an answer. Therefore. He invited his father¡¯s friend, the priest. It¡¯s not difficult for the priest to find the ce where his son was killed with the help of the natal jade. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 The energy seeking manual The priest¡¯s cultivation was indeed very powerful. He soon found some clues, but he looked serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Wilson asked in a low voice. The priest hesitated for a moment and said with aplicated expression, ¡°I want to tell you something. Don¡¯t be sad, Mr. Wilson.¡± ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Mr. Wilson looked more serious he felt something wrong. The priest sighed slightly and said, ¡°I used the tracking skill just now to find the ce where your son was killed, but it is not specific.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean your son¡¯s body might even have been¡­ s!¡± He heaved a long sigh and didn¡¯t go on, but his meaning was very clear. Even if Frank only had one bone left, the priest could find the specific location of his body with his natal jade. But now, the priest only got a vague ce. This blurry ce was found ording to the vague aura left by Frank. What did it mean? It meant that not only Frank was killed, but also his corpse was disposed of by the murderer. ¡°Damn it! Ah -¡± Mr. Wilson roared in pain with a ferocious face. It never urred to him that. His son¡¯s skeleton was even destroyed. Damn it! He was so angry that he not only wanted to cut the murderer into pieces but to make his life a living hell! Let that murderer suffer pain all his life!! What¡¯s more. He also wanted to capture the murderer¡¯s rtives and friends, and let the person feel the despair! He roared hysterically, with killing intent surging in his body. The priest¡¯s eyes trembled and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, calm down. I know you hate the murderer very much, but what we need to do now is to confirm the identity of the murderer first.¡± His words calmed Mr. Wilson down a little. Suddenly, something urred to him and he said, ¡°Please wait a moment, priest.¡± He returned to his room quickly, and when he came out, another piece of broken natal jade appeared in his hand. ¡°Please search for the owner of this jade again.¡± Mr. Wilson had asked a cultivator of the golden crystal realm to secretly protect Frank, but the cultivator¡¯s natal jade also cracked. ¡°No problem.¡± The priest took the jade and used it again. After a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°The same.¡± Obviously, the cultivator¡¯s body was also destroyed. Mr. Wilson¡¯s eyes were gloomy but he calmed himself down. This was what he had expected. There was a moment of silence. ¡°Priest, where are they?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°It¡¯s in the area of the State of New York, in the south of US. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t make it specific.¡± ¡°You have tried his best. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Mr. Wilson shook his head, and then fell into silence. His eyes flickered, and no one knew what he was thinking about. The priest sighed and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wilson. I believe that the murderer will be punished sooner orter,¡± Then he left. Even if he stayed here, he could do nothing to help Mr. Wilson. After the priest left, Mr. Wilson held his son¡¯s natal jade tightly in his hand. After a long time. He asked nsman at the middle stage of the golden crystal realm and ordered with a gloomy face, ¡°You take a few people at the golden crystal realm to the south of the State of New York to search. Even if you dig three feet into the ground, you must find out the murderer!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± He looked embarrassed, but he still responded. There was no clue at all. They only knew that it was in the State of New York, but it¡¯s not easy to find the murderer! Although the State of New York was not big, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack to find a person there. Seeing the gloomy expression on the Mr. Wilson¡¯s face, the nsman didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. He had to agree first. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± After thinking for a while, Mr. Wilson went to the study and handed a manual to the man. ¡°This energy seeking manual is a divine weapon. You take it with you. As long as the person gives off a trace of breath within a hundred miles, it can capture it.¡± ¡°The most important thing for you is to record those hidden warriors at the golden crystal realm and report to me when youe back. Don¡¯t alert the enemy for the time being.¡± Frank was protected by a cultivator of the early golden crystal realm, but they were both killed, which meant that the murder was more powerful than them. First of all, he needed to record the positions of those cultivators and he was going to deal with them in person, and he was sure to find out the murderer. ¡°I see, Mr. Wilson.¡± The nsman breathed a sigh of relief. If he wasn¡¯t given any clue, it would take him a long time to find anything. It would be much easier with this energy seeking manual. Although the identity of the murderer couldn¡¯t be determined, their aura could be sensed, especially those who were at the golden crystal realm. They might hide their energy. However, as long as they revealed a little bit of their aura, the energy seeking manual would mark it and locate it. There weren¡¯t many hidden cultivators at the golden crystal realm. It was estimated that they could only find two or three after searching the whole state. Then it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find the murderer from these two or three ones. The man from the Wilson family looked at the manual in his hand and countless red dots had appeared on it. The brightness of the red dot was different. It represented the level of cultivation. Most of them were at the early stages and the brightness was the most obvious, indicating that they were at the golden crystal realm in the Wilson family. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ll go to the State of New York right now.¡± The man left quickly with the energy seeking manual in his hand. The killing intent on Mr. Wilson¡¯s body could no longer be suppressed. He smashed the tables and chairs to the ground, but it was not enough to vent his anger. ¡°Damn it -¡± Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Inconvenient At Central Martial Arts League. In the Moor¡¯s residence. With grey hair all over his head, Dolly bent over against the desk, with the pen falling on the paper in his hand. He was attentively outlining something.¡± On the paper, there was a huge corpse of white bones. How could it be so huge? Because the skeleton was lying in the mountains. Its head was like a mountain, its limbs were like long rivers, and its torso was like the surrounding mountains, undting. His pen stopped on the left arm of the white bone corpse. The thick ink was applied over and over again, almost infiltrating the paper, and the pattern was imprinted on the desk below. He felt a breath approaching from outside the study. Without moving an inch, Dolly just raised his lips slightly and said, ¡°When you have killed Oracle King, kill the people judged by Martial Arts League by the way. Well¡­¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°if Oracle Pce dares to investigate this matter, then you should wipe it out, lest it gets in the way.¡± The man who had just entered the study didn¡¯t respond. Dolly frowned and finally put down the pen in his hand. He looked at the man in front of him with a serious expression in his eyes. ¡°Why did you change your body? Haven¡¯t you reached the golden crystal stage?¡± Dolly asked in confusion. ¡°Something happened. The previous body has been ruined,¡± the man replied. ¡°Ruined?¡± ¡°Who destroyed it? Is there still a warrior at the golden crystal stage hiding beside Oracle King?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°No, my original body was destroyed by Oracle King. His strength is stronger than we expected.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± After being stunned for a moment, Dolly sneered, ¡°I thought it was an ant that can be pinched with bare hands. It turned out that he is capable. It¡¯s interesting.¡± The stronger the cultivators in this world were, the more low-key they would be. And those who liked to show up in public were mostly just so-so, obsessed with looking for a sense of superiority in the trash heap. That was exactly what Oracle King was like. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had to set up an adjudication agency to monitor Martial Arts League, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to talk to Oracle King at all. He used to say in his heart, ¡°You enjoy the vanity brought by the support of those ordinary people. I don¡¯t care. But you can¡¯t provoke me, or you will know how stupid and ignorant you were in the past.¡± That was what Dolly had thought before, so he sent out his Kolton to kill Oracle King. However, Kolton brought him such a piece of news. It was beyond Dolly¡¯s expectation that although Oracle King was in golden crystal stage, he still liked to show off. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t kill Oracle King, I got an unexpected harvest. I found the girl who was released by Wilbert more than 20 years ago.¡± Dolly¡¯s body trembled, ¡°The one from Spiritual Fox n?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dolly subconsciously looked at his left arm. After a moment, he withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°although she can¡¯t bother us now, Spiritual Fox n has a special sensibility. It¡¯s better to kill her.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t kill her with the presence of Oracle King,¡± the man said, shaking his head. ¡°Oracle King¡­¡± Hearing that, Dolly narrowed his eyes and gave out a deep light. He sneered and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an ant to obstruct us all the time. It seems that we have to kill Oracle King.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Just as the two of them were talking, Chester suddenly pushed the door open and walked in. Dolly¡¯s face darkened and he shouted coldly, ¡°How dare you! Go out and knock on the door before coming in!¡± When the man came in just now, Dolly didn¡¯t have such a reaction. But Dolly scolded his son harshly. Not daring to have any objection, Chester obediently left the study and knocked on the door. After receiving the Dolly¡¯s response, he entered the study again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Dolly asked with a straight face. Chester took a look at the strange man and then said to Dolly with fear, ¡°Father, it¡¯s King of Horizon. King of Horizon came and said that he wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Oracle King!¡± A cold light shed through Dolly¡¯s eyes. He was about to go to Oracle King. Now Oracle King took the initiative toe. ¡°You go out first. I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± said Dolly. Soon, Chester left the study. Dolly looked at Kolton and said, ¡°You¡¯d better hide for the time being and don¡¯t expose any aura. I¡¯ll go to meet Oracle King.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Kolton left quickly. When he walked out of the study and saw Chester standing in the hall, Dolly couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°From now on, before entering my study, knock at the door first no matter what happens.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After all, Chester was the current leader of Central Martial Arts League, but he was a coward in front of his father. Of course, he was curious about the identity of the man just now, but he dared not to ask. He indeed dared not. ¡°Go to Martial Arts League.¡± The two of them immediately walked towards Chester¡¯s office, where a young man and a young woman were waiting. They were John and Alice. ¡°Your Highness, what can I do for you?¡± Dolly was totally different from what he was just now. His face was full of smile, as if he really respected John. Taking a nce at him, John said indifferently, ¡°Dolly, I have something to ask you. It¡¯s about Hugh Moon, the head of Shadow Pavilion more than 20 years ago.¡± After saying that, John carefully observed the change of Dolly¡¯s expression. With a surprised look on his face, Dolly asked, ¡°Your Highness, Hugh is a wanted criminal of the Martial Arts League. He is extremely vicious. Why are you suddenly interested in him?¡° ¡°Well, don¡¯t pretend in front of me. Thomson has already told me everything. Shadow Pavilion used to be a hidden force that the Moore family privately cultivated,¡± said John with a sneer. Dolly¡¯s face changed. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Boyard prison Dolly¡¯s face darkened as he asked tentatively, ¡°So, your highness, are you going to question me today?¡± His heart was filled with killing intent. However, it was not convenient to fight here since they were in Martial Arts League John waved his hand and said, Tm not interested in your old grudges. I just want to ask you, is he still alive?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a moment of silence, Dolly nodded. ¡°Where is he?¡± Alice asked eagerly. Hugh was likely to have something to do with her identity, so she looked a little eager. Dolly observed her and asked, ¡°Who is this girl?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who she is. Just tell us where he is now,¡± said John coldly. After thinking for a moment, Dolly said, ¡°Hugh is so powerful that ordinary prison can¡¯t lock him up, so I transferred him to Boyard prison long ago.¡± In Boyard prison. In the most strict prison in the US, all the people who could be imprisoned in this prison were extremely vicious and powerful. Although John didn¡¯t know much about Boyard prison, he could understand from Dolly¡¯s words that it must be very strict. ¡°Take us there.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Is there any problem?¡± ¡°No. But Boyard prison is not in this city. It¡¯s in the sea in the east of the US. It¡¯s a deep sea prison.¡± Dolly replied. *The deep sea prison?¡± ¡°Well, if you really want to go, I¡¯m willing to go with you. But we¡¯d better not disturb too many people because Boyard prison has always been a secret ce.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± John nodded in agreement. Anyway, he had to go to Boyard prison. There were some questions that he had to ask Hugh face to face, or he would never get the answer. ¡°Then shall we set off right away?¡± Dolly asked. After thinking for a while, John shook his head and said, ¡°Just wait for a moment. I¡¯m going to your dungeon to see someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Warren.¡± Beforeing to Martial Arts League to meet Chester, John went to the herty family first. He learned from Alexandra that Warren was unwilling to leave the dungeon because of guilt. John decided to meet him. He didn¡¯t mean to persuade Warren. He just wanted to see him. As a matter of fact, it seemed that John hadn¡¯t really said a word to Warren. Although Dolly was confused why John¡¯s proposal to see Warren, he didn¡¯t ask more. He was not interested in this kind of thing. ¡°Chester, take them to the dungeon,¡± Dolly ordered. ¡°Yes, father.¡± Chester took the two of them out of the office and headed for the dungeon. Dolly stared at Alice¡¯s back with his deep eyes, and then sneered, ¡°Since you are both here, you can go to hell together!¡± How could he not see that the woman following Oracle King was most likely the girl from Spiritual Fox n that Kolton had mentioned before? Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t care so much about Hugh. On their way to the dungeon. John asked Alice, ¡°Do you feel it now?¡± Of course, Alice knew what he was asking. She shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t sense any aura of the Ghost Tribe from Dolly just now. John couldn¡¯t help frowning. Nothing unusual? He wondered, ¡°am I wrong?¡± As soon as they arrived at Central Martial Arts League, John asked Alice to pay more attention to them. Since she didn¡¯t feel the aura of the Ghost Tribe from Chester, it must be Dolly. However, after seeing him, she still said that there was nothing unusual. It was strange. This was the most possible suspect that John had guessed before. How could it not be Dolly? John was confused. Chester didn¡¯t understand what the two of them were talking about. He asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you feel anything wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Take us to the dungeon!¡± Said John calmly. Chester didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. He quickly took the two of them to the dungeon of the Martial Arts League. ¡°Ask all the guards to retreat. I have something private to talk with Warren.¡± Few people knew the rtionship between John and the herty family. Chester was also confused, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey John at all. He asked all the guards to go out. Chester left wisely. Alice blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Do I need to leave?¡± ¡°You are my fellow. You don¡¯t have to leave.¡± ¡°You trust me so much?¡± Alice gazed at John for a while with her long and narrow eyes. Suddenly, she chuckled and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better wait for you at the door!¡± Although John didn¡¯t mind her following, she thought she should be sensible. John shook his head helplessly. It was not a personal matter. He just came here to greet Warren. There was no need to be secret. Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, since Alice had gone far, John didn¡¯t bother to call her back. ording to the information provided by Chester, John walked through the dark and deep corridor all the way to the cell. When he saw the haggard figure in the cell, he couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± He had learned from his aunt, Alexandra, about Warren¡¯s situation. He knew that although his grandfather had done something wrong in the past, he had already regretted it. And the reason why his grandfather was obsessed with revenge before was that he loved his daughter too much, John¡¯s mother. John couldn¡¯t hate him at all. At this moment. John couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in his throat when he saw the former grand protector of the Martial Arts League reduced to such a miserable situation today. In the prison. When Warren heard John¡¯s call, his old body suddenly trembled, and his voice also trembled. ¡°Your Highness, Warren is a sinner. I am unqualified to receive the call.¡± Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Warren¡¯s secret Warren had already felt guilty to John. When he heard John call him Grandpa, he was more ashamed. Over the years, he had never treat John as his grandson. To make matters worse, he even sent people to kill John. It was so awful. When he was confessing in the dungeon, every time he thought of the stupid things he had done, he couldn¡¯t help but p himself hard in the face. Therefore, Warren didn¡¯t think he deserved to be called Grandpa by John. John felt sorry for that, but he didn¡¯t know how to make Warren feel better. ¡°I will find Americo I¡¯ll make him exin it all.¡± said John. No matter how cruel a man was, he should never hurt a woman who loved him. As soon as John knew the truth, he had ordered the intelligence agency to find out all the people named Americo Kurds. Their photos would be sent to Alexandra. It didn¡¯t work out. They didn¡¯t find the right one. But John wouldn¡¯t give up. He had a strong feeling that he would find that man and ask him why he was so cruel in person. He had a brief chat with Warren. He turned around and was about to leave. Then he heard Warren speak. ¡°Do you know why I hated your father so much, John? I would never let Aviana be with him.¡± said Warren with a husky voice. This time, he didn¡¯t say ¡°Your Majesty¡±. He called John¡¯s name directly. John stopped. And he turned around again. Warren sighed and said, ¡°I love my daughter so much. If she choose a man, I¡¯ll give her my all support.¡± ¡°Then why did you¡­¡± Warren was about to speak, but stopped. ¡°Although you said so, the fact is that you have broken up the couple. If you didn¡¯t do that, my mother might be still alive¡¯ thought John. He didn¡¯t say it. He knew that Warren was ashamed enough. Warren answered the question himself. ¡°Because I saw Americo, your father, suck up a person. At that time, I felt the evil spirit, which was terribly strong and horrible¡± ¡°I suspect that he has joined a cult. No, actually, I¡¯m pretty sure about that. Because I have never felt such evi! spirit in anyone.¡± ¡°I told Aviana and asked her to stay away from him, but she didn¡¯t believe it at all. She thought I had developed an excuse to break them up on purpose.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite strange. Except for the one I just mentioned, he seemed normal all the time. He looked decent and didn¡¯t have any feature of an evil cultivator.¡± ¡°So I don¡¯t me Aviana for not believing me. I only regret that I didn¡¯t keep the evidence.¡± ¡°I knew from the beginning that if Aviana continued to be with him, she would definitelye to no good end. It turned out exactly as I thought it would be.¡± As he spoke, Warren squatted on the ground and burst into bitter tears. He didn¡¯t mean to break them up on purpose. He just didn¡¯t want to see his daughter slip into the abyss. However, it was all in vain. The result could never be changed. Aviana was still dead. And just as Warren had expected, she was killed by Americo. Americo was a sorcerer. When he went crazy, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions at all and would hurt the people around him. This was the inevitable fate of the cultivators of the evil spirit. To be powerful as soon as possible, they were destined to pay a heavy price. And the price was inhuman. That was why there was a saying that God will punish who practice evil. It was reasonable. Warren had told Aviana that Americo was a sorcerer. She was the only person he told about it. He hoped that she could stay away from Americo. But Aviana didn¡¯t believe it. After her death, Warren didn¡¯t tell anyone about it, including his another daughter, Alexandra. If Alexandra knew the fact, she would surely stop Warren from going on looking for Americo. Those monks were even afraid of the sorcerers. Warren was just a martial artist. He was no match for Americo. So if Alexandra knew this, she would definitely realize that her father was determined to find Americo to fight to the death. In the end, her father would probably die after his sister. That was exactly what Warren had thought before. Even if he couldn¡¯t take revenge, he could make Americo pay the price. But he failed. He still couldn¡¯t find him. Instead, he was surprised to know that John was learning Demonic skills. So he send his people to assassinate John. After saying that, Warren cried miserably. John was stunned.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was seriously shocked. ording to what Warren had just said, Americo had the same features as him. They both used weird exercise methods. They both had unusual constitutions. John didn¡¯t have any characteristics of a sorcerer. However, asionally, he couldn¡¯t control the rage in his body. People might mistake him as a sorcerer. It turned out that these strange features of his body was inherited from Americo. Did Americo also practice Nameless divine skill? It didn¡¯t make sense. John was confused. If he hadn¡¯t got the inheritance of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, after hearing Warren¡¯s words, he would have thought Americo as a sorcerer, too. Butst time in the mural world of the Cinnabar tower, the shadow, who was a chatterbox, clearly said that John was not practicing the demonic skill. John thought that such a powerful man did not need to deceive him with such things. Therefore, Americo should have been the same as himself. Although he was not a sorcerer, he would asionally show some characteristics, which would easily cause misunderstanding among others. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 The evil features from the bloodline John didn¡¯t expect that there was such a shpoint for the old drama. He soon felt that Warren¡¯s choice was reasonable. No father would allow his daughter to be with a sorcerer. As a result, Warren had to watch his daughter slip the abyss, but there was nothing he could do. He was a poor man. What about Americo? John seemed to be able to understand a little bit of his mood. When a person lost control of his emotions, it would be really terrible. For example, when John took the spiritual fire from the Cinnabar tower, he directly interrupted Tracy¡¯s practice of The scripture of Queen Cyan. Anyway, it was an undeniable and unforgivable fact that Americo, the father John never knew, had killed his dearest mother. When John came out of the dungeon, he had mixed feelings. At first, he thought that the evil spirit was from the Nameless divine skill. However, after the incident in the Cinnabar tower and the conversation with his grandfather, he found that it was not the fact. Perhaps it had nothing to do with the exercise method. It was the bloodline. The strange evil spirit must have sprung from his bones. The only way to figure out the reason was to find his father. ¡°Do you have something on your mind, John?¡± Alice felt John¡¯s upset and asked thoughtfully. John gathered his wits together. He looked at the beautiful face of Alice and lost his mind again. It would be terrible if he got out of control like Americo one day, and the people who stayed by his side at that time happened to be his beloved girls. John pinched his palm hard. No way! He would never lose control like Americo. If he really felt something wrong, he would rather stay away from his seven sisters earlier. He wouldn¡¯t let them see his pain and take any risks. What happened in the Cinnabar tower that day was a warning. John touched Alice¡¯s face and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go to Boyard prison.¡± At this moment, Alice clearly saw a trace of sadness in his eyes. ¡®No matter what happens, I will always be with you, John.¡¯ Alice thought to herself. Boyard prison was located in the east of US. It was a deep-sea prison with a long history, very hidden and solid. This prison was formed by nine huge dragon pirs, each of which corresponded to an ancient cage. Hugh Moon was imprisoned in one of the cages. They passed through the tunnel under the sea and arrived at the entrance of the huge prison. Dolly said with a bitter smile, ¡°I won¡¯t go with you, Your Majesty. You know, I have some issues with Hugh. He may get excited when he sees me.¡± John nodded and said, ¡°May I ask what kind of issues you had with him back then?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Dolly hesitated awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk about that. I¡¯ll ask Hugh myselfter,¡± said John. ¡°You misunderstood me, Your Majesty. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. There are some problems that I¡¯m still confused about now. Have you heard of the Ghost Tribe?¡± ¡°The Ghost Tribe?¡± John pretended to be surprised. Dolly didn¡¯t point it out. He knew that John was pretending, just like himself at the moment. ¡°I heard it from Hugh. I don¡¯t know exactly about this tribe. The only thing I know is that these people can control people¡¯s consciousness.¡± ¡°Hugh was manipted by the people from this tribe and became extremely irritable and bloodthirsty. That¡¯s why I fell out with him. Atst, I managed to imprison him in Boyard prison.¡± ¡°When you get in and see himter, don¡¯t get too close to the cage. I¡¯m afraid that he will go crazy and hurt you.¡± While exining what had happened in the past, Dolly kindly reminded him. John didn¡¯tpletely believe Dolly¡¯s words. One should never take only one side of the story. Only after seeing Hugh could he confirm the truth of the past. Dolly let a prison guard to lead the way for them, and he just stayed outside. Seeing them stepped into the prison, Dolly disappeared in a sh immediately. ¡°I feel the aura of the Ghost Tribe, John.¡± The closer Alice got to the cage, the more she could feel the strange aura. She became more and more nervous. She didn¡¯t want to see Hugh be possessed by the Ghost Tribe. After all, he was probably someone she was closely rted to. John held her hand unconsciously tofort her. Finally, they got there. They came to an cage. There were a total of nine separate cages in the prison, each of which was made of a unique material, engraved with Ancient Runes. Under the shackles of these ancient runes, even people from the Ghost Tribe couldn¡¯t escape from the cage. ¡°Hey, Hugh, someone ising to see you,¡± The prison guard knocked hard on the prison pir with a stick and shouted inside. A thin figure with skin and bones slowly moved in the dim prison. Then they heard a hoarse roar. A voice shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± The guard smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This guy has always been so irritable. Please don¡¯t get too close to the cage, Your Majesty. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The guard recognized that the young bald man in front of him was the famous Lord of US, King of Horizon. He could not help but kindly remind John to be careful. One of the guard¡¯s former colleagues was a heaven master. He was too close to the cage when he was delivering food. As a result, one of his arms was caught and bitten off by Hugh immediately. He didn¡¯t even get a chance to react. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 477 The Spiritual Fox n In the eyes of the guard, Hugh Moon was like a lunatic ogre. He was terrified. Even though Hugh was in the cage, he was still afraid. Noticing the fear of the guard, John said in a low voice, ¡°You can leave now. He can¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The guard couldn¡¯t be more willing to do that. There was a dark and depressing aura around Hugh, which made people feel very ufortable. The guard didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer. After he left, the scene fell silent. John quietly stared at the figure in the cage. The light in it was extremely dim, and only the back of the thin man could be seen faintly. John opened Lucifer¡¯s Eyes. On the one hand, he wanted to see more clearly. On the other hand, he was trying to see through the ghost hidden in Hugh¡¯s body. The result was not surprising at all. He failed. He had to admit that Lucifer¡¯s Eyes were really useless in the face of the Ghost Tribe. ¡°Hey, Hugh, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m John. They all call me King of Horizon or Oracle King.¡± John introduced himself to break the silence. However, the figure in the cage did not give any response. Hugh had been imprisoned here more than 20 years ago. John was not born at that time, so Hugh had never heard of King of Horizon. ¡°I came here today to ask you a few questions.¡± John continued, but still got no response. ¡°Dolly told me you were here and led my way.¡± ¡°Dolly Moore!!!¡± Before John mentioned Dolly, he didn¡¯t get any response from this man. But when John spoke out the name, the skinny figure in the cage suddenly jumped out of the darkness. His appearance was unkempt and his eyes were bloodshot. He had a sharp face. It seemed that there was only ayer of skin wrapped tightly around his bones. He was like a starving beast, which was so skinny. At the same time, a dark and rotten smell filled John¡¯s face. Hugh pped the pir angrily, trying to catch John and tear him apart. In an instant, the Ancient Runes around the cage suddenly burst out a brilliant fight. It was like a horrible current flowing through. Hugh withdrew his hand quickly. His expression was full of pain and fear. John didn¡¯t care about it all. He turned to look at Alice and asked, ¡°Do you remember anything, Alice?¡± Alice was confused. She felt very familiar with the aura emitted from Hugh, but it did note from the blood. Staring at Hugh, she asked, ¡°Did we know each other before?¡± She couldn¡¯t remember clearly what had happened in her childhood. It was like her memory had been sealed. The only thing she could remember was the name of the Shadow Pavilion. After she met Hugh today, the familiarity buried in her deep memory was finally awakened. Instinct told her that this man had some kind of rtionship with her. However, it was not like a blood rtionship. That was why she felt confused. Hearing her voice, Hugh suddenly turned his head and gazed at her with his bloodshot eyes. It was the first time that he had scrutinized a person so carefully since he was imprisoned in here. One second passed. Two seconds passed. Three seconds passed. A hint of confusion shed across his eyes, which were filled with madness and irritation. Seeing this, John knew it wasn¡¯t easy. So he took out the photo he had taken from Cornelius long before and showed it to Hugh. In the photo, it was Alice when she was a child. Boom! The aura suddenly fluctuated violently. The memories came flooding back to Hugh, making his bony body tremble violently. The madness in his eyes quickly faded away. He had been in prison for more than 20 years and had gone through inhumane torture. He had tried countless ways to escape from his body. He failed every time. The ghost from the Ghost Tribe could live on the human body and control the owner¡¯s consciousness. However, there was a huge limit. Once the ghost left the owner¡¯s body, the host would die. It could be regarded as a contract. The ghosts came from the Circle Mountain with powerful exercise method. That was why the hosts possessed by the ghosts could improve their strength greatly in a short time. Many of the hosts were willing to let the ghosts possess themselves to get power. They thought it was a lucky chance. However, they didn¡¯t know that as time went by, their own consciousness would be gradually consumed by the ghosts. Eventually, they would be zombies and puppets of the Ghost Tribe. That was the case with Hugh. Or more urately, he was no longer the same person as Hugh, but a corpse that waspletely controlled by the ghost. The difference between this corpse and a real corpse was that it had an instinct to protect itself. Even if the host¡¯s consciousness waspletely devoured, his instinct still existed. In other words, although the ghost could control his body to do a lot of things, it could notmit suicide. Being trapped in the body, ¡®Hugh¡¯ had tried many ways to kill himself, such as hunger strike. But when he was starving to the limit, the survival instinct of the corpse would stop him. It was out of control. He had been living like a dead man. Under long-term torture, his temper became irritable and his memory, too, was muddled. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Now, when he saw Alice and the photo in John¡¯s hand, he was a little more sober. ¡°Are you the girl from the Spiritual Fox n?¡± Hugh examined Alice for a long time and said with a bitter smile. His face was full of destion. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 The conspiracy of the Ghost Tribe ¡°Spiritual Fox n?¡± John and Alice were both surprised about this new term. John, in particr, nced at Alice with mixed feelings. No wonder she had a seductive face and was so charming. It turned out that she was really a fox! John wanted to make fun of her, but it was obviously inappropriate at the moment. He stopped thinking about it and asked seriously, ¡°Can you exin it all?¡± ¡®Hugh¡¯ closed his eyes slowly and recalled, ¡°My name is Wilbert ke. I¡¯m a member of the Ghost Tribe. The owner of this body is called Hugh Moon. Since you have already known him, I won¡¯t go into that much detail¡­¡± More than 20 years ago, before the Circle Mountain was closed, the four Ghost Kings of the Ghost Tribe led some of their people across the Circle Mountain and came to this world. They came here because they heard that there was a corpse buried in this ce. It was a corpse of Necropolis. Necropolis was a mysterious ancient tribe. Their bodies were strong. As long as their hearts were not destroyed, even if their bodies were smashed, they could be reborn. However, they had a huge w. They were stupid, which meant that the ghosts could easily control their consciousness. Because of that, Necropolis had be the most favored boarding body of the ghosts.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Back then, the four Ghost Kings had passed through the Circle Mountain and came here to revive the corpse. One of them had possessed the corpse, making it a powerful killing machine. Wilbert ke was one of the kings. His spiritual power was the strongest among the four. He had chosen Hugh Moon as his host. After bing the leader of Shadow Pavilion . Wilbert¡¯s actions could be covered by the the US Martial Arts League. It would be much easier for him to find the heart of the corpse. The whole thing was done in secret. Even the cultivators in the Alps Mountain didn¡¯t notice the conspiracy of the Ghost Tribe. However, they were exposed one day. It was a peasant woman who notice them. At that time, the ghosts had found a huge arm in a deep mountain near her house. Judging from the shape of the bone, that arm belonged to Necropolis. Therefore, the ghosts went in and out of the deep mountain to take the arm out. To avoid riots, they had to carry out this n secretly. But the woman felt something wrong. She didn¡¯t not seen the arm, but during that period of time, she had always felt a strange aura from the people who hade and went into the mountains. The woman was upset. She didn¡¯t know what these people were doing, so she called the police. After the investigation, the police told her to leave it alone. They said it was the work of Martial Arts League, which was a top secret and could not be let out. The woman was confused. As soon as she heard that they were from Martial Arts League, she became extremely respectful. She could only try to suppress the strange feeling in her heart. At that time, there was no Oracle Pce. The US Martial Arts League was like the God of the US people The woman chose to believe them. But soon after, a disaster suddenly struck. The ghosts spected that this woman was very likely to be a descendant of Spiritual Fox n. Only these people had such strong perceptual abilities. And it was also the only race that could sense the existence of ghosts after the ghosts entered their bodies. As a result, a tragedy broke out. At that time, the peasant woman had just given birth to a baby girl. One of the ghosts relented and took the infant away secretly. The ghost named this girl Alice. The sympathetic ghost was Wilbert ke, one of the Ghost Kings. And he was also ¡®Hugh Moon¡±. Wilbert had raised the baby for a few years. Unexpectedly, someone found out about it. He was regarded as a traitor to his tribe. Soon he was besieged by the other three Ghost Kings. Among them four, Wilbert was the strongest. His host, Hugh Moon, was also the fastest growing. However, in the end, it was still difficult to defeat the joint efforts of the three Ghost Kings. Wilbert was seriously injured. At this critical moment, a monk suddenly appeared and took away Alice. Unfortunately, Wilbert was caught and imprisoned in Boyard prison. More than 20 years had passed, and he had be delirious. Now he was finally a little more sober. Hearing the story, Alice was choked with sobs. Tears rolling down from her beautiful eyes. When she heard about Hugh from John, she had thought that he might be her father. She was worried that he might really be possessed by the ghost. However, the truth was far more cruel than she had expected. It turned out that her birth parents had died a long time ago. And the man in front of her was one of the murderers, who had killed her parents. She couldn¡¯t handle the harsh truth. John felt sorry for her. He could only hold her delicate hand tightly and consoled her, ¡°Good and evil are rewarded, Alice. Sooner orter, I will let those ghosts pay a heavy price.¡± John just said it to Wilbert¡¯s face. Nevertheless, Wilbert sneered and said, ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know where youe from, but the ghosts are not easy to deal with.¡± John didn¡¯t exin anything, but looked colder. The ghosts dared to hurt Alice. No matter how powerful the enemies were, John would smash them. ¡°You just said that the person who hurt you that year were the three Ghost Kings. And they also imprisoned you in here. Do you mean that Dolly is one of the three Kings?¡± The one who imprisoned Hugh was Dolly. So It was not difficult to get this conclusion. With hatred in his eyes, Wilbert said, ¡°Dolly was possessed by Walker ke. As for the other two¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his words. John was about to ask why Alice couldn¡¯t sense the aura of the Ghost Tribe from Dolly. Just then, someone sneered insidiously behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you talked too much today, Wilbert?¡± Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Wilbert ke An old man with grey hair and a gloomy sneer came over. It was Dolly Moore. In other words, he was one of the four Ghost Kings of the Ghost Tribe, Walker ke. A strange young man followed him. Having calmed herself down, Alice Moon leaned close to John Lopez and said, ¡°Little John, the man behind Dolly Moore is the Ghost n we met near our home that day.¡± The strange man was Kolton Pruitt. Alice Moon could sense the familiar aura from him, but she couldn¡¯t sense anything from Dolly Moore. John Lopez nodded. At this time, the emotions of Wilbert ke suddenly became extremely excited. His eyes, which had finally returned to rationality, were bloodshot again. He stared at Dolly Moore with iparable hatred. ¡°Walker ke! Let me out! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With a heart wrenching roar, he tightly grasped the two pirs of the cage, letting the power of the Ancient Runes prate his body. Swish! Swish! Swish! The thin body of Wilbert ke trembled violently, butpared to the pain his body was enduring now, he was more resentful. Overwhelming hatred! ¡°Walker ke, you are a traitor of the Ghost Tribe. You not only support the survivors of Spiritual Fox n, but also dare to reveal the secrets of our race. Even if you die ten thousand times, it is not enough to wash away your sin.¡± Walker ke stared coldly at him with strong murderous intentions shing in his deep eyes. However. A momentter. He suddenly sneered and turned to the man behind him, ¡°Kolton Pruitt, turn off the rune switch of the cage.¡± Kolton Pruitt didn¡¯t doubt it at all. He went out and soon the rune light around the cage in which Wilbert ke was imprisoned dimmed. Grabbing the pirs of the cage with his hands, he was no longer attacked by the runic power. ¡°Ha, Walker ke. You have imprisoned me for more than 20 years. Do you finally have the courage to fight me to death? You coward!¡± There was ridicule in the roar of Wilbert ke. Among the four Ghost Kings of the Ghost Tribe, he had the strongest power, while Walker ke was the weakest. Therefore, Wilbert ke had looked down upon Walker ke from the very beginning. Back then, if the three other Ghost Kings hadn¡¯t joined hands, Walker ke wouldn¡¯t have been a match for Wilbert ke. That was also the reason why Walker ke only dared to imprison Wilbert ke in Boyard prison for more than 20 years. Hearing the mockery of Wilbert ke, Walker ke¡¯s face darkened. At this time, Wilbert ke suddenly looked at John Lopez and said, ¡°Young man, please do me a favor, kill me.¡± ¡°Kill you?¡± John Lopez was surprised. Wilbert ke nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m trapped in this body and can¡¯t exert my strength. Only when the original owner of this bodypletely dies can I get out. This is a weakness of our ghost race.¡± The Ghost Tribe could enter people¡¯s bodies and control their consciousness. Their disguise was very strong. but their shorings were also obvious. When the host¡¯s body was destroyed, it would be a shackle of the Ghost Tribe. Hugh Moon¡¯s body had been destroyed more than 20 years ago when Wilbert ke fought with the three other Ghost Kings. His belly had been destroyed and he had been imprisoned for more than 20 years. That was why he looked so skinny. Now this body had be a shackle of Wilbert ke. He was locked in it, unable to unleash his strength. but at the same time, he was courting death. So, he could only ask John Lopez to kill him. However, John Lopez was confused. He turned his head to look at Kolton Pruitt that had alreadye back from outside, and then turned his eyes back to Wilbert ke. ¡°Do you mean that you can¡¯tmit suicide after entering people¡¯s body?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Wilbert ke nodded and admitted. John Lopez was confused. That day when he fought with Kolton Pruitt, who had relied on self-explosion to escape. Why did he say that he couldn¡¯tmit suicide when it came to Wilbert ke? ¡°Walker ke, you are still thinking about what happened more than 20 years ago,¡± Just as John Lopez was confused, Walker ke suddenly sneered and said ¡°I can tell you a cruel truth. We only need to integrate these weak human cultivators¡¯ refined blood with golden crystals, and then collide it violently with ghost power to achieve self-explosion.¡± ¡°Even if the host has the instinct to survive, he can¡¯t stop it when hees to his senses.¡± ¡°Ha, I admit that your ghost power is the strongest among the four Ghost Kings. But when ites to the study of human cultivators, you are far inferior to me.¡±. As Walker ke spoke, thecent expression on his face became more and more obvious, as if he fought back against Wilbert ke¡¯s mocks. This truth was indeed very cruel to Wilbert ke. Back then, this badly injured body had always been a burden to him. If he had known at that time that there was such a way to explode himself, as long as he got rid of his physical body, how could he be caught by Walker ke with his mighty ghost power? Unfortunately. It was toote to say that. When he was badly injured, he was caught by the three other Ghost Kings. His belly was destroyed, while golden crystal and refined blood had long disappeared. Therefore, even if he knew this method now, he could not explode himself. He could only rely on John Lopez. John Lopez got the answer. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Suddenly. A sharp stream of Vital energy spurted out from his fingertips and rushed towards the middle of Wilbert ke¡¯s eyebrows. Hugh Moon, the original owner of the broken body upied by Wilbert ke, instinctively wanted to avoid the attack. However, he was a withered body, and with the sudden attack of John Lopez, he could not dodge at all. Puff! A finger sized hole suddenly appeared between his eyebrows, and his eyes quickly dimmed. Then. An unprecedented huge ck mist floated out of his body. It was the real existence of Wilbert ke. A blurry face condensed in the ck fog. He looked at John Lopez and said, ¡°Young man, thank you. I¡¯ll go and tear that coward, Walker ke!¡± Boom! Boom! The terrifying aura erupted, erupted, as if all souls were trembling at this moment. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Ghost Talents After Wilbert ke got rid of the broken body, his temperament changed dramatically in an instant. Since the Ancient Runes around the cage had been closed, Wilbert ke could easily pass through the gaps and turn into a huge shadow, forcing him to Walker ke. John Lopez¡¯s soul seemed to be trembling. He was worthy of being the head of the four Ghost Kings, giving off a strong sense of oppression. Alice Moon, on the other hand, had a splitting headache. This kind of soul tremble was difficult to resist. Fortunately, John Lopez¡¯s Mind Energy was avable, which could help her to block part of the impact. In addition, the Mind Circle on her body had reduced her pain a little. Boom! At this moment. The battle between the two Ghost Kings broke out. Wilbert ke was fighting with his ghost power. On the other hand, Walker ke controlled Dolly Moore¡¯s body. His Vital energy boiled and intertwined with the ck fog of ghost power, bursting out extraordinary one. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ghost power was rampant. In an instant, the whole Boyard prison was shrouded in ck mist, as if the world had fallen into chaos. The guards who were responsible for guarding Boyard prison, who were close to the prison, directly bled to death. The ones who were far away didn¡¯t dare toe forward at all, and they didn¡¯t know what had happened inside. This was an attack at souls. Ordinary people didn¡¯t know how to defend themselves. Once they were affected, their souls would only dissipate. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Walker ke, more than 20 years have passed. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be such a loser!¡± The voice of Wilbert ke was domineering and domineering. It fell on Walker ke without mercy. With his roar, the ghost power fluctuated more violently. The ck fog, like a bomb exploding, rushed around, making Boyard prison, which was originally dark, more and more dim. Walker ke¡¯s body trembled and his face turned pale, in a sharp contrast to the ck mist around him. In the past more than 20 years, Wilbert ke had been imprisoned in Boyard prison. Although his ghost power had been consumed, he was still superior. It could be seen how powerful he had been back then. Since they were both Ghost Kings, even two Walker kes were no match for Wilbert ke. No wonder the words of Wilbert ke were full of contempt for Walker ke. Bang! Bang! Bang! Without a moment¡¯s pause, Wilbert ke kept impending, as if he was going to return all the pain he had suffered in the past more than 20 years to him. Just think about it. one¡¯s ghost power far exceeded his opponent¡¯s, but he was bound in a withered body. He couldn¡¯t use his power at all. How aggrieved he was! The grievance that Wilbert ke had endured for more than 20 years hadpletely erupted now when he was freed. The more violent he was, the more violent he would be. ¡°Kolton Pruitt!¡± Walker ke¡¯s face darkened. He had never expected that after more than 20 years, the ghost power of Wilbert ke was still so terrifying. In a hurry, he turned his head and roared at Kolton Pruitt. Kolton Pruitt knew clearly why Walker ke called him, but without hesitation, he stepped forward and entered the battle ring. Just as Kolton Pruitt stepped into the battle, a terrible force swept over from the darkness, like a violent tornado, instantly tearing his body apart. The real existence of Kolton Pruitt was also exposed. Hiss! Walker ke stretched out his hand, and the Kolton Pruitt fell into his hands. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be a part of Ghost King!¡± Kolton Pruitt roared and went into Dolly Moore¡¯s body without hesitation. The moment he entered; Walker ke devoured him in an instant. Buzz! Walker ke¡¯s ghost power suddenly soared. The aura from the soul became more and more oppressive and appalling. The blurry face of Wilbert ke shrouded in the ck mist fluctuated slightly, as if he was frowning. Then, an unruly voice rang out, ¡°Humph, you really raise a good dog, but it¡¯s too naive for you to make me yield just because of this.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. A strange ck lotus suddenly condensed in front of Wilbert ke, releasing a breathtaking aura. Ghost Talents! Devil Lotus! It was the famous Ghost Talent of Wilbert ke! ¡°Back then, when I dragged that body, my Ghost Talents couldn¡¯t use all my strength. It only hurt the three of you. Today, I¡¯ll let you see the real strength of my Devil Lotus.¡± Wilbert ke roared arrogantly and domineeringly. Back then, he fought against the three other Ghost Kings on his own. Although he was seriously injured and caught in the end, the other Ghost Kings were also injured under his Ghost Talents attack. That was because his Ghost Talents were limited. Now. The power of the Ghost Talents could finally burst outpletely after Wilbert ke, who had completely left the body. The weird ck lotus in front of him instantly absorbed all the ck fog around him, which was also all the ghost power of Wilbert ke. Then. It suddenly bloomed! Boom! The terrifying power that could shake souls exploded! As for Walker ke, he was in the center of the ghost power. His body couldn¡¯t help trembling, and his expression instantly changed. His two pupils were trembling. ¡°Ha, Wilbert ke- However, under the terrifying power of Ghost Talents, although Walker ke¡¯s body was trembling and the muscles on his face were twisting violently, heughed. He smiled weirdly. Heughed grimly. ¡°Do you know why I asked Kolton Pruitt to turn off the rune switch? I know that your ghost power is strong. but I still let you out. What do you think is the reason?¡± Walker ke¡¯s smile became weirder and more ferocious. Wilbert ke frowned and had a bad feeling, but his Devil Lotus had already madly attacked Walker ke. Bang! At this moment, the clothes of Walker ke¡¯s left arm suddenly exploded. Then the special features of this arm could be seen clearly. Walker ke upied Dolly Moore¡¯s body, making him look older. However, his arm was muscr and powerful. There were even faint white dots of light lingering above. ¡°This is¡­¡± As if Wilbert ke had thought of something, his eyes widened. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 The powerful left arm of Necropolis ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you have fused¡­¡± The expression on the face of Wilbert ke changed dramatically. He had roughly guessed what was going on with that left arm. He tried his best to take back Devil Lotus. However, since the lotus had been released, only when the power contained in it was fully released could the ghost power be withdrawn. Wilbert ke knew it was irredeemable. p! In the end, Devil Lotus hit Walker ke ording to the established trajectory. Unfortunately. It didn¡¯t explode. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Because at that critical moment, Walker ke stretched out his left arm to block Devil Lotus. It wasn¡¯t just blocking. The strange white light spots on his arm suddenly condensed into a big pale mouth and swallowed Devil Lotus before the power erupted. Buzz! Wilbert ke trembled violently, and the originally dark figure instantly became transparent. His breath was extremely weak. Devil Lotus had gathered all his ghost power. Only after Devil Lotus exploded could he recover his ghost power. Unfortunately, before Devil Lotus exploded, it was devoured by Walker ke¡¯s left arm. That was to say, all the ghost power of Wilbert ke was devoured by Walker ke, just like what he had done before. Boom! Boom! Boom! The fluctuation of the ghost power within Walker ke instantly increased by more than three times. It was so terrifying that there was even a thunderous sounding from the inner. This was the thunder from the depths of his soul. ¡°Ha, do you know why I let you out now? Your ghost power is really a greatplement to me. From now on, I¡¯ll see who dares to look down upon me?¡± Wilbert ke was the head of the four Ghost Kings. Now that his ghost power had been devoured by Walker ke, Walker ke would be omnipotent in the future. ¡°Wilbert ke, you are too proud to be undefeated. In the past more than 20 years of imprisonment, you have not grown at all. Do you really think that I am as weak as before?¡± Walker ke¡¯s eyes gradually turned pitiful. Wilbert ke was too proud, so he was so careless. He gathered all his ghost power on Devil Lotus and gave him a present. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Walker keughed proudly. Just then. Hiss! A light of fire lit up. John Lopez made a move. He pointed with his right index finger, and the spiritual fire suddenly jumped out, instantly turning into a long me sword, stabbing towards Walker ke. Wherever the spiritual fire passed, the ck ghost power released by Walker ke was burnt with a sizzling sound. At the same time, a pungent smell floated out. ¡°Spiritual fire?¡± A trace of fear appeared on Walker ke¡¯s face, and the ck mist around him shrank rapidly. Seeing this, John Lopez was overjoyed. It turned out to be useful! He had always thought that only the enchanted cultivation was the most effective way to deal with something like a ghost. But when he encountered Kolton Pruittst time, he found that it didn¡¯t work at all. Although the Ghost Tribe looked like ghosts, they were indeed not. So, on a whim, he tried to use the spiritual fire to attack, and found that Walker ke really showed fear. Who said that we couldn¡¯t kill Ghost Tribe? I must do it today! John Lopez continued to attack with his spiritual fire sword. The weak and almost transparent Wilbert ke¡¯s expression became extremelyplicated. He felt like weeping but had no tears. You bald man has spiritual fire. Take it out earlier! It was the nemesis of the Ghost Tribe. However, what confused him was that how could a person carry spiritual fire with him? It seemed that the spiritual fire burst out from his right index finger. Did he also merge with Necropolis¡¯s remains like Walker ke? The body of Necropolis was strong. If their hearts were not destroyed, they were basically immortal. Therefore, every part of the body, especially bones, was an iparably precious treasure. That was how Walker ke¡¯s left arm worked. At the same time, bodies of Necropolis had the effect of covering up the aura of the Ghost Tribe That was also the reason why Alice Moon was unable to sense the aura of the Ghost Tribe from Dolly Moore ¡°It¡¯s you again, the inconvenient Oracle King. Today, you will be buried in the Boyard prison with Walker ke! Feeling the threat of the spiritual fire, Walker ke was very angry. He wisely withdrew all his ghost power He knew that no matter how powerful his ghost power was, it had no power to resist the spiritual fire nemesis. In that case. Then they would fight in the way of cultivators. The ck fog around himpletely disappeared, and Walker ke controlled his left arm and waved it violently. The white bone light shed, forcing the spiritual fire back a little. ¡°Is this the remains of Necropolis? It¡¯s extraordinary¡± said John Lopez in surprise The white fluorescent light could push the spiritual fire back, which was out of his expectation, but he couldn¡¯t think too much now. His eyes suddenly became cold. He withdrew all the released spiritual mes. His index finger instantly turned red and hot, and the surface of his finger was faintly covered with a layer of scarlet scales. After gathering with the Vital energy, he pointed it out. ¡°Why do you want to break my left arm of the Necropolis? It¡¯s really a dream!¡± Seeing that John Lopez dared to fight against him with one finger, Walker ke sneered and thought the man must be crazy. Therefore. Walker ke clenched his fist and threw it out. This was the fist of Necropolis. Even if it was a enchanted weapon, it would be shattered, not to mention the small finger. Although that finger was indeed strange. But the result could not be changed. Bang! His finger finally collided with Walker ke¡¯s fist. This was an extremely bold attempt, and he didn¡¯t know if it would work. The next moment. A horrifying force surged up along his finger. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! His sleeves were broken into pieces. His whole arm turned red in an instant. This was not the worst. The worst thing was that the force did not stop. After passing through the arm of John Lopez, it continued to hit his chest. Puff! His internal organs seemed to have been disced in an instant. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 He¡¯s so looking forward to it What a horrible force! John Lopez spit out a mouthful of blood, and his dark eyes trembled violently. The finger that had fused with the spiritual fire was almost the strongest power that his physical body could unleash. However, when facing the left arm of Necropolis, it did not work. A broken arm was already so powerful. How terrifying would it be if the Ghost Tribe really resurrected that necropolis? Even the Alps Mountain would be shattered by it. A trace of worry rose in John Lopez¡¯s heart. Perhaps it was because of his five years of service that John Lopez didn¡¯t care about his own interests like other cultivators. He had already engraved ¡°patriotic bond¡± deep in his bones. The title of King of Horizon was the best proof. Therefore, John Lopez would never allow a horrible existence like Necropolis to bring trouble to US. He must stop the Ghost Tribe¡¯s n. How? First, he needed to grasp Walker ke and see if he could force out the secret about the heart of Necropolis. Just now, when Wilbert ke talked about the n of the Ghost Tribe, he mentioned that the key to revive Necropolis was the heart of Necropolis. If the heart was destroyed, the Necropolis would not be able to revive. However, Wilbert ke didn¡¯t know where the heart was. More than 20 years had passed, and perhaps the other three Ghost Kings had found the heart. He had to interrogate Walker ke. After thinking for a while, John Lopez said to Alice Moon who was about to help him up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯d better stay away from me. No matter what happens today, I must defeat Walker ke.¡± Alice Moon stopped and looked worried, but she nodded obediently. She could do nothing to help him now. She could only retreat silently. At this moment, Walker ke was also shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that the attack of the left arm of Necropolis didn¡¯t smash the Oracle King into pieces? After all, that power was enough to smash a cultivator at The consummation of Golden Crystal Realm into blood mist! However, although Oracle King was forced to retreat and spit out blood, this result made Walker ke very dissatisfied. This shouldn¡¯t be like this! It was because of that finger. Walker ke narrowed his deep eyes and carefully looked at the red index finger of John Lopez. Just now, the spiritual me burst out from the index finger. It was that finger that had removed most of the power from Necropolis¡¯s left arm. If he could put the finger on his right hand, it would Thinking of that, Walker ke¡¯s eyes suddenly became hotter. He licked his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m really lucky today. First, Wilbert ke sent me the ghost power, and then you sent me a finger. I really must thank you.¡± Walker ke grinned hideously. He enjoyed the feeling of strength soaring. At the same time, he was crazy. He was eager to know what would happen to his body if he merged the finger with the spiritual fire. Was it to be the spiritual fire and the ghost power restrained each other or stronger together? The more Walker ke thought about it, the crazier and greedier he became. He was so looking forward to it! And he drooled. Huh? Just as Walker ke was thinking about getting the finger of John Lopez, his eyebrows suddenly twitched. At this moment. He felt a strong aura. Sword spirit? When did this Oracle King cultivate the Sword spirit? Walker ke was confused. When he had been hiding in the Moore Family as Dolly Moore, he had thought that Oracle King was a contemptible scoundrel. But after all, he had a very good reputation in US. Walker ke disdained to talk to him, but there would always be some news about the Oracle King that reached his ears. Oh, he shouldn¡¯t be called Oracle King but King of Horizon. The humans of US would always send their faith, the news of the King of Horizon, to the ears of Walker ke. It was difficult for Walker ke not to know this person. He also knew that in the battle on Mount Oracle, Oracle King alone had relied on a sword to intimidate a hundred soul realm warriors. Anyone who knew a little about swordsmanship could tell that the Oracle King didn¡¯t know any swordsmanship at all. He just relied on a brute force to knock down the hundred warriors at Walker ke realm. Of course, it was also because those soul realm warriors were too weak. Walker ke could tell that too. That was why he was even more surprised. How could a person who hadn¡¯t even learned swordsmanship understand the Sword spirit? Was he a born sword cultivator? Obviously not. If he was born to be a sword cultivator, Walker ke could feel the sharp aura from him. Although the temperament of the Oracle King also contained sharpness, it did not belong to the sharpness of a sword cultivator. Walker ke couldn¡¯t figure out how the awesome Sword spirit aura was released by the Oracle King just now. However. Anyway. The Sword spirit had already made him feel threatened. Fearing of being careless, Walker ke hurriedly activated Necropolis¡¯s left arm. In an instant, a pale light. shed, and Walker ke¡¯s left arm suddenly expanded. A strong sense of oppression from Necropolis poured out. Buzz! At this moment. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. John Lopez suddenly opened his five fingers. A diamond shaped mirror suddenly appeared in his palm, and the light on the mirror continued to flicker. The Sword spirit that Walker ke had sensed just now came from Lucky Mirror in the palm of John Lopez. John Lopez encountered a total of three Almighty Sword Spirits in the undersea world, and one of them was consumed when he was disying the function of Lucky Mirror. The remaining two were still stored by John Lopez. This was his most powerful attacking method at present. There were only two chances in total. Unless he had no choice, John Lopez was reluctant to use it. But Walker ke in front of him was too powerful, especially the strange left arm of Necropolis. John Lopez couldn¡¯t think of any other way to deal with it. He could only take out a Sword spirit to see if it could destroy the left arm of Necropolis. ¡°sh!¡± With a shout, the Almighty Sword Spirit roared out from his palm in an instant. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Is there really a dragon In Boyard prison? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment. Almighty Sword Spirit shed out. The whole Boyard prison was shaking crazily. On the nearest Abysmal Dragon Pir, the mottled stone wall began to fall, and the huge dragon head at the of opening top seemed to have a sh of light, and a pair of eyes faintly showed signs No one noticed these changes for the time being. Alice Moon, Wilbert ke or Walker ke, they all fell into shock. This attack from John Lopez was too terrifying. It was indescribable fear. It was as if the heaven and earth were copsing at this moment. Walker ke was in the center of the sword spirit, and his expression changed dramatically to a distorted level. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! How could you cultivate such a terrifying sword spirit? Ah -¡± Walker ke roared, crazily urging his Necropolis¡¯s left arm in an attempt to resist the attack of the sword spirit. Boom! It was visible to the naked eye. Half of his body exploded in an instant, and only half of his head was left. His eyeballs bulged out. Puff¨C The ghost power in the shape of ck fog dissipated sharply, making the surroundings fall into darkness. again. But soon. A dazzling white light lit up in the darkness and gathered into the shape of an arm. John Lopez¡¯s pupils shrank all of a sudden. It was the left arrn of the Necropolis. Such a powerful sword spirit attack was still unable to destroy the arm of the Necropolis. The Necropolis was incredibly powerful. No wonder Wilbert ke said that as long as the hearts of the Necropolis were not destroyed, they were almost immortal. Even though John Lopez used his most powerful skill, he still couldn¡¯t destroy that arm. What the hell was he going to do? It was the first time that John Lopez had encountered such a difficult thing. ¡°Oracle King!¡± A deafening roar rang out. The ck fog shrank at top speed and finallypletely condensed in the arm of the Necropolis. ¡°I will tear you into pieces after I rebuild my body!¡± Walker ke roared madly. With a loud bang, the Necropolis¡¯s left arm broke away from Dolly Moore¡¯s body and rushed out of Boyard prison with the soul of Walker ke. It was so fast that even John Lopez couldn¡¯t react. ¡°He ran away!¡± With a serious look on his face, John Lopez nced at the half broken body of Dolly Moore, and a round golden crystal floated out. Since the sword spirit of John Lopez had already killed Dolly Moore¡¯s remaining consciousness, Walker ke didn¡¯t need to rely on the power of golden crystal¡¯s self-explosion to break the body. He got rid of it easily. John Lopez could only cry out for pity, but he couldn¡¯t miss golden crystal in front of him, so he strode forward and swallowed it. The third Energy Realm in his palm was lit up. ¡°Young man, you are the nemesis of the Ghost Tribe. As long as the Necropolis doesn¡¯te back to life, you won¡¯t be afraid even if the three other Ghost Kings, including Walker ke,¡± Wilbert ke said in aplicated tone. The spiritual fire restrained the ghost power, and the sword spirit tore up the body. The three other Ghost Kings were no match for John Lopez at all. However, he didn¡¯t know that this powerful sword spirit could only be used once more. John Lopez didn¡¯t exin. He was depressed. Even such a powerful sword spirit attack was unable to destroy the arm of the Necropolis. If they were really revived, then it would definitely be endless trouble. ¡°What are the other two Ghost Kings pretending to be?¡± John Lopez pulled his thoughts back and asked Wilbert ke. After recalling for a moment, Wilbert ke shook his head and said, ¡°I only know one is called Sun ke, and the other is called Bruce ke. As for their disguises, I don¡¯t know.¡± Back then, when they hade from Circle Mountain, they had chosen their own parasitic host separately. The only thing that Wilbert ke knew was that the parasitic host Walker ke had chosen was Dolly Moore, the leader of Martial Arts League of US. Thus, as Hugh Moon, he entered the Shadow Pavilion of it. As for the other two, their identities were unknown. Back then, the Ghost Tribe regarded Wilbert ke as a traitor. Walker ke contacted the other two Ghost Kings and seriously injured him. He didn¡¯t know the identities of the two other Ghost Kings. John Lopez frowned and asked, ¡°Then you should remember their faces, right?¡± The n of the Ghost Tribe trying to revive the Necropolis was too crazy. If there was a chance, he wanted to kill the remaining two Ghost Kings as soon as possible. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time and my memory serves badly. But if I can see them again, I should be able to recognize them.¡± Wilbert ke had fought with them before more than 20 years. Although he didn¡¯t know their identities as the parasitic hosts, he had seen the appearance of the parasitic hosts, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to recognize them. ¡°That¡¯s easy. If you follow me in the future, maybe you can meet those two people,¡± said John Lopez. However, Wilbert ke shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± John Lopez frowned. ¡°All my ghost power has been devoured by Walker ke. I¡¯m dying. It¡¯s already a miracle that I can hold on till now.¡± A bitter smile appeared on Wilbert ke¡¯s face. As soon as he finished speaking Then he disappeared with a snap. Damn it. John Lopez was speechless. Just as he was about to take Alice Moon out of Boyard prison, the ground suddenly trembled. What happened? Was Boyard prison going to copse? After looking around, John Lopez immediately grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Alice, let¡¯s get out of here as soon as possible. I¡¯m afraid this Boyard prison is not simple.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a huge rune cage rose around them. The Ancient Runes built a wall, trapping the two of them in the middle. At the same time. One of the nine dragon pirs, two red lights suddenly shot out from the huge dragon head. Dragon¡¯s eyes. Unexpectedly. He opened his eyes! Was there really a dragon in Boyard prison? Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Dragon soul, shudder!! A huge shadow of the blood dragon hovered over the cage. The dragon¡¯s eyes twinkled. His aura was dignified. Looking down at the two people. ¡°You two juniors disturbed my rest just now?¡± The voice was full of pressure. Alice Moon was shocked. Her long and narrow eyes widened in disbelief. There was a dragon in Boyard prison?! Not only that, but he also could speak?! She had only seen such a scene on TV before, but she didn¡¯t expect them to really exist. How could she believe it? ¡°John Lopez, what¡­¡± Alice Moon was so shocked that she stammered. She held John Lopez¡¯s arms tightly with her hands full of sweat. John Lopez was much calmer. He nced at Alice Moon and said, ¡°Alice, even you, a tramp,e out. Isn¡¯t it normal for a dragon to show up?¡± Despite that. He was also surprised. However, he was surprised not to see the great dragon, but to see the blood red dragon appear in Boyard prison. Just as Kolton Pruitt said, the world was not as simple as it looked. After being shocked again and again, the sadness of Alice Moon had been dispersed. At this moment, when she heard John Lopez call her tramp, she could not help but have a faint expression on her face. ¡°Little John, you are the tramp!¡± She could ept the fact that she was a descendant of Spiritual Fox n, but she couldn¡¯t ept the title of ¡°Tramp¡±. How unpleasant it was! ¡°Aren¡¯t you a coquettish woman?¡± John Lopez almost blurted out the three words again. Seeing that Alice Moon¡¯s pretty face darkened, he stopped in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯m praising you for your beauty and charm, just like that tramp. I can¡¯t help but want to eat you up.¡± ¡°Do I need your praise?¡± Alice Moon snorted, but then she came to her senses and said, ¡°Little John, why don¡¯t you be serious? Is it time to flirt?* ¡°Oh, right. It¡¯s not the right time. There¡¯s a beast staring at us. It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Beast? Hearing John Lopez call the dragon a beast, Alice Moon thought he was crazy. The shadow of the blood dragon above him was instantly enraged. ¡°How dare you be so disrespectful to me? You deserve to die -¡± Just now, he asked if the two of them disturbed he to rest, but the two did not answer at all. They were still flirting with each other, obviously not taking him seriously. That was all. But the bald man dared to call him a beast. He was so rude and ignorant. How could the dragon not be angry? The blood dragon immediately burst out a majestic roar, and his ws were about to tear John Lopez apart. But at this moment. John Lopez suddenly looked up at the blood red dragon w, licked his lips, and his eyes became more enthusiastic. Facing such a formidable enemy, how could he be so rxed to flirt with Alice Moon and call the dragon a beast? That was because he had a feeling from the depths of his blood. Just like when he met the spiritual fire in the Cinnabar tower, he had an instinct to devour it At this moment, that feeling appeared again. When he saw the blood dragon shadow, it appeared. The only difference fromst time was that at this moment, John Lopez was sober. He was not crazy. He was excited. Her heart was trembling That was why he took advantage of the chance to talk andugh with Alice Moon to suppress the excitement in his heart. He raised his head and saw the blood dragon¡¯s w sweeping down. A weird smile suddenly appeared on John Lopez¡¯s face. He quickly used his vital energy to cut a wound in his palm, and immediately his palm was stained with blood. Seeing this, Alice Moon screamed, ¡°Little John, are you really crazy? Why are you hurt yourself?¡± John Lopez didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he stared at the sky above his head, waiting for the dragon w to fall. His eyes became more and more passionate. The blood dragon didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Finally The dragon w tore at John Lopez¡¯s body. Suddenly. John Lopez reached out to grab the dragon w with his bloody palm. Bang! The w of the blood dragon was about the same size as the body of John Lopez, so his palm was in sharp contrast to the dragon w, iparably small. This kind of behavior was undoubtedly too dangerous. The terrible power burst out from the dragon w almost broke John Lopez¡¯s arm. But at this critical moment.. The dragon w suddenly stopped in the air. The huge blood dragon shadow also trembled violently. A touch of astonishment appeared in his eyes, and then it turned into fear. The bald man was¡­¡­ The blood dragon crazily wanted to withdraw his w. However. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, the blood of John Lopez seemed to have infinite power, which pulled the huge dragon w unexpectedly. As this blood dragon was a dragon soul shadow, it was not a corporeal dragon. Its w were quickly deformed after being pulled by John Lopez¡¯s palm. Buzz! The huge blood dragon shadow shrank quickly and was constantly devoured by John Lopez. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me!¡± The dragon soul of the blood dragon was still shouting at him a second ago, but now it was trembling with fear. He said he was inferior and desperately begged for mercy from John Lopez. John Lopez didn¡¯t care about it at all. He devoured it crazily, as if he was eating something nutritious. Alice Moon was stunned. What kind of monster was little John? After a while. The huge shadow of the blood dragonpletely entered the body of John Lopez, and he had be the size of a small snake. But suddenly, John Lopez frowned and threw it out again, as if he could not suppress the power of the dragon soul. Boom! The dragon soul quickly grew and soon returned to its original shadow size. But this time, it did not dare to provoke John Lopez anymore. He nced at him with fear and quickly entered the dragon pir. Trembling! Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Why did you provoke him? Dragon. A legend in the mythology of US. Among many living beings, he was noble and had a noble bloodline. But today, he was scared, trembling, and hiding back when met John. The formation cage around them also disappeared. John felt regretful. It was too regretful. It might be the ill luck that John had lost two chances in a row. One was letting Walker and the Necropolis¡¯s left arm escape. The other was letting the Soul escape. What a failure! John thought in frustration. If others knew what he was thinking, they would curse him. When people encountered either one of the them, they would not have chance to survive. But what about John? He even regretted that he didn¡¯t kill them. What a dead baldly! Alice was still in a daze. She still hadn¡¯te back to her senses. Thinking John might be a freaking weirdo. That¡¯s the dragon! Scared away like this? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Alice pursed her slightly dry lips and said, ¡°John¡­ Who are the fucking you?¡± John was depressed and lost in thought when he heard Alice. Me? He didn¡¯t know either! ¡°Alice, aren¡¯t you guys having strong power? Why don¡¯t you check what kind of monster I am?¡± ¡°You are making things difficult for me.¡± Alice shook her head. She could tell that if she would feel it. But at the point she couldn¡¯t. Well, to be honest, she could only feel one thing. It was strong testosterone that John had. ¡°Alice, I think it¡¯s because of wrong way,¡± said John suddenly. ¡°Then how can I do it?¡± Alice asked seriously. ¡°Get it deeper.¡± ¡°Get it deeper?¡± A hint of doubt appeared on her pretty face. She was thinking about it seriously. But she suddenly saw a yful smile on John¡¯s face. His gaze slowly moved down, going somewhere¡­ ¡°Son of a bitch, how dare you? Take it seriously!¡± Alice got furious and pped at John¡¯s forehead. She was carefully just now. What a psycho! John rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Alice, you wronged me.¡± ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Well, now he can¡¯t even look at her. Come on! It was her who flirted with him first. John felt extremely wronged! ¡°John, do you wanna go with me? I want to see my parents. It has been a while.¡± said Alice seriously. ¡°Okay,¡± said John, nodding. When Wilbert told the secrets of the Ghost Tribe, he had mentioned her hometown. Although her parents had passed away for 20 years, she still wanted to go and have a look. They left the Boyard prison. When he was about to walk out of here, John looked back at the nine mysterious pirs and sighed, ¡°I will definitelye back after I figure out what happened on with my body.¡± When he had swallowed the Soul, he had a strong premonition that it would greatly enhance his power. Unfortunately. Perhaps without figuring it out, John couldn¡¯t control it at all, so it escaped. When he came back next time, he would never let this happen again. They left the Boyard prison. A momentter. The nine pirs trembled weirdly as if they had known something. At the bottom of the pirs. The shadows started trembling. ¡°My bro, why did you provoke him?¡± ¡°Although we are ordered to guard the Boyard prison, we have to judge the situation. It¡¯s not just anyone we can mess with.¡± ¡°But that guy hasn¡¯t known his identity yet. Otherwise, we will get troubled. You know how terrifying that guy would be.¡± ¡°So stupid. We were lucky this time, but we have got exposed. It¡¯s hard to say what would happen next time.¡± ¡°Hey, did you hear that? He said he will definitelye back¡­¡± The Soul curled up. After being scolded, he lowered his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that!¡± The State of New York. Rochester. They quickly calmed down but looked a little depressed. One said remorsefully, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him. There is no clue, then just asked us to come here, looking for the murderer. It is ridiculous, isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right. I haven¡¯t even met a cultivator here, let alone the Golden Crystal Realm.¡± ¡°Yep. You should say that we haven¡¯t met a few people who are in their energy refining stage. These cultivators are losers. After all, they are not in the Alps Mountain.¡± ¡°Well, stop it. Maxwell should know that it is impossible. He just lost his son. We just focus on what we should do and walk around here to see if we could get something!¡± ¡°Something about the energy seeking manual!¡± The man in the lead suddenly said. The others were stunned and looked at him hopefully. ¡°Which level?¡± ¡°Refining energy stage¡­¡± Disappointed again¡­. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Miss Moore? An apartment in Rochester. Kate was refining her energy. She had made up her mind to go to the Cloud school, but hadn¡¯t decided the time yet. At least, she had to wait for John toe back. It would be best if he could improve a little before going to the Cloud School. Although Kate also knew that even if she rushed to the stage of foundation establishment, it was still not enough for the people there. Phew¡­ She breathed hard and get it slowly transformed into Vital energy. With Kate¡¯s current situation, no matter what she did, it was not enough. She had been a cultivator for too short a time. Even if someone saw her, they would think she was meditating rather than cultivating. However. Within a hundred miles, her aura of cultivation was captured by the energy seeking manual. Those people from the Wilson family were helpless. They hadn¡¯t met any awesome cultivator here, but they couldn¡¯t go back just like that. At least, they had to get something back, so Gali would not know that they did nothing. Therefore, as long as they sensed the aura of the cultivator, they would record it first, regardless of whether it was in energy refining stage or the foundation establishment. ording to the manual, they quickly approached Kate¡¯s apartment. They arrived there. They had nned to remember the specific address but not alert her, so that they coulde here later. But at this moment. A beautiful figure walked out of the room and came to the yard. ¡°Violet Moore?¡± They just looked at each other in surprise. The girling out of the room was Kate. After cultivating with her legs crossed for a while, she felt her body a little stiff, so she came to the yard and was about to do some workouts. She crossed her hands and supported herself up. She was super hot. Of course, she was not like people like Queenie and Alice. They were all psycho Especially Tracy Kate didn¡¯t notice that someone was staring at her. The man who was holding the energy seeking manual said, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go meet her¡± Then he showed up and walked to the yard. ¡°Miss Moore, why are you here?¡± The man put away the energy seeking manual, strode to Kate and asked gently. Miss Moore? Stunned, Kate looked around and found that there was no one else. Then she was sure that the man was talking to her The man thought that Kate was on guard against him, so he took the initiative to introduce, ¡°I am Bruno, and I¡¯m from the Cloud school¡± The Cloud School¡­ Hearing this, Kate immediately realized what was going on. She had heard from John that there was a girl who looked exactly like her. Presumably, he mistook her for that girl. How should she answer him? Just said, ¡°did you get the wrong person?¡± No way. In this way she would be exposed. How could they not suspect her? Before John came back, Kate didn¡¯t want to expose herself soon. After thinking for a long time, Kate pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here for something.¡± She stammered¡­ When Kate was a student, she actually had this small problem. It was easy to stutter when she lied, but later she just overcame it. She seldom stammered. But today, it appeared again. This is because after hearing John, Kate has an ambivalent mindset about there. She wanted to find the answers to her identity, but at the same time she was scared. That ce was the world of cultivators. So, the man named Bruno must also be a cultivator. His appearance made her feel more stressful. Kate tried her best to get calm, but when she opened her mouth, she was almost exposed. Confused, he asked, ¡°Miss Moore, are you nervous?¡± ¡°Bullshit¡­¡± Kate took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°nonsense! Don¡¯t disturb my n here. Get out!¡± Kate scolded coldly. Bruno frowned and said, ¡°since you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Confused, Bruno turned around and strode away. Staring nkly at the disappearing figure of Bruno, Kate finally calmed down. She took a deep breath after returned. After thinking for a while, Kate called John, ¡°John, Violet is gonna be exposed.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Kate told what had just happened. After a short silence, John said, ¡°That¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry. You will be exposed sooner orter. Wait for me at Cloud School. I wille.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I will be nervous if you are not here¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry. If anyone dares to make things difficult for you, then just call me, I will immediately rush over and kill them!¡± ¡°Johnny¡­ You are so cute¡­¡± ¡°Then call me honey.¡± ¡°Fuck off! You just slept with Alice! Fuck off!¡± Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Hunting for information After seeing Violet off, the more he thought about it, the stranger he felt She was the daughter of the Moore family, why was the hervous to see him? Besides It was shown on the energy seeking manual that her energy was only in the energy refining stage How could it be possible that Violet was only in the energy refining stage? It was so fishy. ¡°Bruno, what¡¯s the daughter of the Moore family doing?¡± Bruno¡¯s fellows, seeing Bruno¡¯s return, could not help but ask him curiously. Bruno shook his head. After thinking for a while. Bruno made a decision and said, ¡°You guys take the energy seeking manual and continue to collect information on the State of New York cultivators, while I go back to Cloud School.¡± He decided to go back in person and report the news to the Lord. It was really suspicious that Violet suddenly appeared in the State of New York at such a sensitive time Soon, he returned to the Cloud School. The Wilson family. Gali was still in his own world. He held his son¡¯s natal jade tightly in his hand. He couldn¡¯t let go of it. He had only one son, who was surely going to inherit his legacy, but he had inexplicably died in the State of New York He couldn¡¯t ept the fact. ¡°My Lord, Bruno has something to report!¡± ¡°Is there any news about the murderer?¡± Two rays of murderous light burst out from his eyes. His heart couldn¡¯t help trembling, but Bruno gritted his teeth and said,¡± My lord, we haven¡¯t found any sign of Golden Crystal Realm in the State of New York yet, but they are searching hard.¡± ¡°Then why did youe back?¡± Gali looked furious. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I met the daughter of the Moore family in the State of New York. I felt strange, so I came back to ask for your opinion,¡± said Gali, trembling. ¡°Violet?¡± Gali frowned and then snorted, ¡°What the hell does it matter to me if she¡¯s in the State of New York or not!¡± His son was already dead, where was he in the mood for the Moore family¡¯s business. Bruno hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°My Lord, I was just thinking that it is too strange for Violet to be at the State of New York at this time, do you think¡­¡­ It could be rted to Young Master Feather¡¯s death?¡± Hiss! Gali¡¯s gaze, like two sharp swords, exploded once again. If it was in normal times, it was indeed inconspicuous for Violet to appear in the State of New York. But it was indeed a little suspicious that Violet showed up in the State of New York not long after Frank¡¯s death. ¡°I remember there was a conflict between Young Master Feather and Violet a while ago continued Bruno. It was not a secret that Frank had a flirtatious nature at Cloud School. He had his own scoring criteria for girls. Anyone with a score above nine could be his target. Violet¡¯s score is not bad. Frank had naturally pursued her, but he had never seeded. A few days ago, there was a conflict because of this. But that definitely didn¡¯t get to the point where you¡¯re dead or I¡¯m dead. And Gali was convinced that the Moore family could not be so stupid as toy a hand on Frank, knowing that he would go mad over his death. Besides, if the Moore family really did it, how did Lard die? It didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°You keep checking around the State of New York for clues, in the meantime, ce someone on Violet, I¡¯m going to the Moore family.¡± After thinking for a while, he decided to go to the Moore family to test the waters. As long as there was a possibility, he would never let it go. ¡°Yes!¡± Bruno respectfully left. ¡°The Moore family Gali¡¯s gaze shed, and he quickly moved off to the Moore family Although both families were from the Cloud School, they had little to do with each other, and if it hadn¡¯t been for the death of his son, Galli wouldn¡¯t have been in contact with the Moore Especially the greedy woman, Faith It was just a coincidence. As soon as he arrived at the Moore family, he ran into Faith. The corner of Faith¡¯s mean mouth quirked up and she said, ¡°What a rare quest, I wonder what the Lord is doing here?¡± Thave something to consult Mrs. Wood.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think I have time. I have to go to the school to teach the students!¡± ¡°What if I offer this Spiritual Ink Pen in exchange for a few minutes of Mrs. Wood¡¯s time?¡± It seemed that Gali had expected that. He took out a magic treasure which he had prepared in advance and lowered his posture. ¡°Oh, my Lord, it is too much.¡± Faithughed lightly and took the ink pen from Gali¡¯s hand naturally, examined it for a moment and said, ¡°I have heard about your son¡¯s matter, I am so sorry for you!¡± Seeing the change in her attitude, he despised her in his heart. ¡®Mrs. Wood, a while ago time, School sent you to negotiate with Mark, I wonder if you have found out anything about the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will?¡± Gali began by asking a non-sensical question. Faith gave him a smile-like look and said, ¡°The Lord didn¡¯t give out an ink pen just to ask such a question, did you?¡± How could she not understand Gali¡¯s mind? The inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will be a great opportunity that anyone would want to dabble in, but Gali, who had just lost her son, was clearly not in the mood for it. Faith didn¡¯t want to waste time and said, ¡°Although you and I are not close friends, since I have epted your gift, I will certainly not hide from you anything that I should answer.¡± ¡°I certainly trust Mrs. Wood.¡± ¡°In fact, I want to ask Mrs. Wood, did you get any information about the tripod cauldron around the Cinnabar Sect that day?¡± Gali knew clearly that the purpose of his son leaving Cloud School without permission was to grab the tripod cauldron. To find out the cause of death, all he had to do was find the holder of the tripod cauldron and he should be able to figure out exactly what had happened that day. There is, of course, the possibility that his son was not killed when he was robbing the tripod cauldron but was killed before he came across the tripod cauldron. But this was not possible. It was impossible that his son and Lard were both so coincidentally killed at that time. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 488 The bewildered Faith Gali himself understood that the Cinnabar Sect most probably held the answer to his son¡¯s death Especially the tripod cauldron. If the tripod cauldron returned to the Cinnabar Sect, then it was almost certain that Frank¡¯s death had something to do with the person who brought the tripod cauldron back to the Cinnabar Sect. That was why he asked. Faith replied, I did talk to Mark about it the other day, but Mark said that after they went down the mountain, they lost the trace of the tripod cauldron and it has not been found yet.¡± ¡°And it hasn¡¯t been found so far?¡± A skeptical look appeared on his face. The fact that the tripod cauldron had not been found meant that it was not a conflict that had broken out during the fight for the tripod cauldron. Had Frank and Lard really been killed because of something else? Of course, Gali didn¡¯t believe it. Faith nced at him and said, ¡°What I said was what Mark said, and if my Lord don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the Cinnabar Sect yourself.¡± Gali shook his head and said, ¡°Mrs. Wood misunderstood, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, I just don¡¯t believe Mark, I suspect he must be hiding something.¡± How could he not want to go to the Cinnabar Sect himself? It was in vain! If Mark was really hiding something, it wouldn¡¯t matter how many times he went. He couldn¡¯t possibly be violent, could he? Not to mention the mountain protecting array of the Cinnabar Sect, there was a bald man in the Cinnabar Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sect some time ago, and even Lard was crushed, so what could Gali do if he went there? It was out of desperation that he sent Bruno and the others to the State of New York to find something. She thought to herself. Of course, she suspected that Mark was lying, but suspicion was only suspicion, and there was nothing you could do about it if someone didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to the State of New York to look for clues for a while now, but I¡¯m just not having any luck. yet¡± ¡°The State of New York?¡± Faith looked surprised, ¡°You mean, your son died in the State of New York?¡± ¡°I found a profound Taoist priest who found that my son¡¯sst breath disappeared from the State of New York, where the n members I sent to protect him also disappeared.¡± Faith was silent for a moment and could only say in reassurance, ¡°The State of New York is notrge, but to look for it in this way is hard, and it is normal to have no luck.¡± ¡°Although I didn¡¯t get anything, I met a person there,¡± Gall suddenly said. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°A person who is very close to Mrs. Wood.¡± Gali finished, his eyes locked on Faith, noting the change in her expression. If Violet was really sent to the State of New York by her, Faith would have reacted to who he was talking about by the time Gali said these words. However. Faith was at a loss, ¡°Someone very close to me? My lord doesn¡¯t y riddle with me here.¡± She couldn¡¯t guess which one of her close rtions would be present at the State of New York. Not to mention those who were close to her, even among the people she knew, she had never heard of anyone who went to the State of New York. Looking at the confused expression on her face. He frowned Did she really not know, or was she acting? If it was an act, this was an admirable one. Keeping an eye on the expression on her face, he said slowly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mrs. Wood know that your daughter has gone to the State of New York?¡± ¡°My daughter?¡± Faith froze for a moment, then wondered, ¡°You mean Violet?¡± She wasn¡¯t on Her daughter Violet, hadn¡¯t she stayed at the Cinnabar Sect to seduce ah shucks, stay at the Cinnabar Sect to find a chance to ease up with that bald strong man? How did she go to the State of New York? Faith asked. ¡°My Lord, are you sure, my daughter went to the State of New York?¡± Gali was also confused. Farth really didn¡¯t seem to know anything about it. ¡°ording to the people I sent out, he did meet Miss Moore in the State of New York, and he specially came back to report this to me¡± Gali said with certainty. Faith frowned and said, ¡°thank you very much for bringing me the news. I¡¯ll pay a visit to the Wilson family another day.¡± Then she left in a hurry. He was even more confused. Didn¡¯t Ie here to inquire about the news? Why did I send the news? The point is that after delivering a message, you won¡¯t even give me back that Spiritual Ink Pen? Fucking off woman! He felt suffocated. Thinking of his son¡¯s death, she felt even more depressed. She didn¡¯t waste any time. In a hurry. To the Cinnabar Sect, of course. It was absolutely impossible that Violet had gone to the State of New York without telling her. Arrived at the Cinnabar Sect. After a few simple perfunctory words with Mark, Faith found Violet and asked, ¡°Violet, you¡¯ve been at the Cinnabar Sect all this time?¡± ¡°Yeah, Sherry and I haven¡¯t been away all this time, why? ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡± She was lost in thought. How could Gali say that his people had run into her daughter at the State of New York when it was obvious that she had been at the Cinnabar Sect? There was no need for him to cheat such a boring thing? forget it. I¡¯ll ask him what¡¯s going on then. Faith looked at Violet with a big smile and asked, ¡°Violet, how have you been getting on with that bald young man called John, at the Cinnabar Sect, all this time?¡± Her eyes were full of hope. Violet turned her head to look at Sherry next to her and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to get along, we haven¡¯t even run into him again.¡± Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Twins Didn¡¯t she meet John? Faith was in surprise. the Cinnabar Sect was not as big as she thought. Moreover, after knowing that John was the real disciple of the tower keeper, how could Violet still not have the chance to meet John after such a long time? Perhaps Violet wasn¡¯t paying attention to this matter? Faith said seriously in a low voice: ¡°Violet, you should know that opportunities are hard to get, especially for cultivators like us. We should try our best to seize any opportunity we meet.¡± 1 know you were always proud when we were in the Cloud Academy. Even the young master Frank Wilson was not good enough for you, but you have to think for yourself! Put away your pride sometimes¡± *John is a good man. Since he is the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, he must have a great chance to seed He will have a bright future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, he is already so powerful now. It¡¯s worth for you to pursue him. If you can be chosen by him, it¡¯s your fortune.¡± ¡°Regardless of all these, John is also very good-looking, and he seemed like a decent man. If it weren¡¯t for my age and marriage, I would give it a go on him, how could you get such a good opportunity?¡± ¡°Violet, listen to me. It¡¯s a great chance. It won¡¯t happen again¡­ What Faith said really shocked Violet, and she couldn¡¯t believe what her mother just said. There was no doubt that John had a great talent, but as for his decency¡­ At that time, the bald man had pped your daughter¡¯s butt over and over again. Moreover, you obviously said you would severely punish John. Why did you change your attitude so fast? Faith changed so fast. Violet was speechless. But Violet knew what her mother meant. Her mother just wanted to remind her to seize the opportunity and make a move when it was necessary. Pride? That depended on different people. Violet smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I was not beingzy. I¡¯ve been trying to look for John these days, but I didn¡¯t meet him again. Sherry can prove it for me.¡± Sherry, who was standing aside, nodded in a hurry. ¡°Yes, mam. Violet has worked very hard to find John.¡± Seeing that her daughter didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Faith stopped nagging. But then she felt upset. How could they develop their rtionship if Violet couldn¡¯t even find John? Mark, the treacherous old guy should have been struck by lightning! Without looking for any problems on herself, Faith cursed Mark in her heart and gnashed her teeth in anger. In a trance Out of the corner of her eye, Faith seemed to see a light bulb shing by. Oh, no, it was a bald head. A bald man? Faith was shocked. She red at Violet and said, ¡°I knew that you didn¡¯t look for him carefully. I just saw John as soon as I came. Wait!¡± Then she ran towards the bald man. The two girls came to their senses and smiled bitterly at each other. They all knew that Faith must have mistakenly recognized the bald man as John, just like what they did before. As expected. A momentter, Faith came back, cursing. ¡°Well. So many weird people these days. There are so many good things to learn from John, why do they have to imitate his bald head? It¡¯s said that it¡¯s the new trend in the Cinnabar Sect. What the hell!¡± Seeing that Faith was ashamed into anger, Violet tried not tough, but she couldn¡¯t help making fun of Faith, ¡°look, there are seven or eight Johns over there!¡± Faith looked over subconsciously. There were indeed seven or eight bald men walking side by side. It was a funny scene. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Faith was awkward. Those bald men wore the same clothes of the Cinnabar Sect and they were all bald. Moreover, some of them had simr figures, it¡¯s hard to distinguish them from their backs. Just like twins. Twins¡­ Faith trembled violently, and she was suddenly absent-minded. A trace of pain appeared on her face. Twins! It seemed that Faith had recalled something. It was a painful past that she had buried in the bottom of her heart and was unwilling to recall for a long time. She did give birth to a pair of twins. But one of them was stolen before she could name the child. Faith had been depressed for this for a long time. Finally, she managed to get it together. From then on, the Moore¡¯s didn¡¯t dare to mention this matter in front of Faith. They could only send people secretly to look for the child. They almost turned the Alps Mountain upside down, but they still couldn¡¯t find the child Seeing that Faith was weeping all day long, they used some methods to seal up the memory for her. After so many years. Until today. When Faith saw the bald men, she suddenly thought of the word ¡®twins¡¯. The sealed memory in the depths of her mind seemed to havee back. The pain came madly. ¡°Twins¡­¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing that Faith suddenly covered her head in pain and whispered madly, Violet panicked. ¡°New York¡­¡± Faith suddenly raised her head and grabbed Violet¡¯s arm tightly. Her nails were deeply embedded in her arm, which made Violet frown slightly. But she was so worried about Faith that she didn¡¯t even notice the pain. She had never seen her mother so lost before. ¡°Violet, let¡¯s go back to the Could Academy, and go to the Wilson¡¯s with me!¡± Faith was so emotional. Without any time to exin, she dragged Violet out of the Cinnabar Sect. Sherry thought for a while and followed them. But after returning to the Cloud Academy, she didn¡¯t go to the Wilson¡¯s with them. Being able to make the teacher have such a big reaction, it meant that the situation was extremely serious. Sherry felt that it was not appropriate to follow them to the Wilson¡¯s. While Gali was in grief at home. Hearing the servant¡¯s report that Faith hade, he was confused. As soon as Faith saw Gali, she returned the magic pen to him and said eagerly, ¡°Master Wilson, this magic. treasure is a gift for you. I hope you can answer my question.¡± Gali didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking down at the pen in his hand, he thought to himself, isn¡¯t this the magic treasure I just gave you? Why do you send it back so soon as a gift? Are you kidding me?¡± Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Reunion Gali thought that this woman was so ridiculous Faith took the magic treasure that he once gave her, and she said it was a gift. If it weren¡¯t for the pain of losing his son, and Gali has been in a bad mood, he would have mocked her However, it was a good thing that the magic pen was given back. Gali said, ¡°Mrs. Wood, what would you like to know?¡± ¡°I want to know where your guys met my daughter in NYC. Can you give me the address?¡± Faith said anxiously. It was not until then that Gali noticed that Violet was following behind Faith. Then, who was the one in NYC? Gali was also a little confused, but for the sake of the return of the magic treasure, he gave Faith the address Bruno told him. ¡°Thank you!¡± When Faith got the address, her hands even trembled. Then. She left quickly with Violet. Watching the two disappear, Gali seemed to realize something. More than 20 years ago, Faith gave birth to Violet, and soon she got seriously depressed. If it was an ordinary person, it might not be a big deal, because postpartum depression was not unusual. But as a cultivator, it was very less likely for Faith to suffer from postpartum depression. At that time, there was a rumor that Faith gave birth to a pair of twins, but one of the girls was stolen not long after being born. Which led to Faith¡¯s depression. Later, the Moore family came to refute the rumor, saying that it was not true at all. And they warned that they would never forgive anyone who dared to gossip about this. In fact, the other big families were not interested in this kind of thing. They were all very busy, and no one would care about the reason why Faith got depressed! Gradually, people forgot about it. It was not until Gali saw Violet that he recalled the rumor more than 20 years ago. Maybe the rumor was true. It was true that Faith gave birth to a pair of twins The one who appeared in NYC this time should be the baby girl who was stolen more than 20 years ago. Otherwise, Faith wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious Otherwise, it didn¡¯t make sense why Violet ran back to the Alps Mountain from NYC so suddenly Soon, Gali figured out the truth. All of a sudden, he felt bored. He had thought that the girl in New York was Violet, and he wanted to find some clues about Frank¡¯s death from her. But now it seemed that it was totally a mistake. Gali¡¯s interest vanished in an instant. He even felt like shit. It was obvious that his son was dead. He wanted to test if it was Faith who did it, instead, he helped Faith find her daughter who had been missing for many years. What the hell! It was really unfair! At this moment. In New York City. In the apartment in the city centre. Kate became more and more nervous. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She seemed to have a hunch that something she was looking forward to and afraid of woulde soon. As expected Kate¡¯s hunch was right. And it came even faster than she had expected. When Kate saw the girl who looked almost the same as her, and a tearful middle-aged woman beside the girl, Kate felt soplicated. ¡°Oh¡­ my¡­ my daughter¡­¡± Tears streamed down Faith¡¯s cheek. She rushed forward excitedly and held Kate in her arms. Maybe it was because of the deep ties of blood. The moment Kate felt the warm embrace of Faith, her nose twitched and tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Kate had expected the scene when she met her parents so many times. She thought when she met them, she would definitely ask them hysterically why they abandoned her. But at this moment. Kate found that she was not as emotional as she thought. Only joy. And warmth. Because from her mother¡¯s words and tears, she could feel that there might be some misunderstanding in the past. Just like her elder sister, Queenie Yeats. The reason why Queenie was sent to the welfare house was that the Yeats couple, Nick and Marcia thought she was dead, so they sent her to the DT Mountain. But they didn¡¯t expect that she would end up in the Sunshine welfare Centre. Kate believed that there must be a reason. No parents would be so cruel to abandon their own child. Kate didn¡¯t ask why at this moment. At this moment, she just wanted to enjoy her mother¡¯s hug as much as she could. They could talk about other thingster. Violet, standing aside, waspletely stunned. Before she came here, she had been confused along the way. She didn¡¯t know why her mother took her to New York in such a hurry. During the whole process, Faith didn¡¯t exin anything. It was not until Violet saw Kate, the girl who looked so simr to her, that she suddenly understood. It turned out that she had¡­ a twin sister? Sister? Violet wasn¡¯t sure. Because the two of them were at the same age, it was impossible to tell who was older or younger from their appearance. ¡°My dear daughter, this is your twin sister, Violet. She was born a few minutes earlier than you¡­¡± The mother and daughter had been hugging for a while. Faith hadpletely recalled what had happened in 00 0.4% the past, and the sealed memory had finally beenpletely unraveled. She was in tears. She was full of joy. Holding Kate¡¯s hand tightly, Faith wanted to introduce Violet to her. While she was about to say something to Violet, she just opened hr mouth, but suddenly stopped. Kate understood at once and said, ¡°Mom, my name is Kate Williams now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Violet nodded with a smile and introduced, ¡°Violet, this is your twin sister, Kate¡­ The three sighed. Kate wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°Mom, Kate, let¡¯s go to the room!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The three were about to go back to the apartment. However, just as they were about to enter the room, Faith suddenly stopped, turned around and shouted at a direction outside, ¡°Piss off!¡± Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Level one refining energy The man hiding near the apartment was a golden crystal of the Wilson Family. After reporting the situation here to Gali, Bruno soon returned to the State of New York. ording to the order of Gali, he arranged a man to keep an eye on ¡®Violet Moore¡¯. When he saw two Violet. The young man from the Wilson Family was stunned. But he soon realized what was going on. They were twins. It confirmed Gali¡¯s conjecture. Seeing that Faith had discovered his existence, the young man of the Wilson Family couldn¡¯t continue to spy. so he left quickly. At Cloud School, Faith¡¯s status was not low. As a servant of the Wilson Family, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. The three returned to the living room. They had calmed down a lot. Although Kate didn¡¯t ask, Faith was afraid that she wouldin, so she told Kate what happened that year. Kate felt relieved. She knew there must be a reason for that. It turned out that she was not abandoned, but stolen by a mysterious person. Faith held Kate¡¯s hands tightly and said, ¡°Kate, thank you so much for all these years.¡± Kate shook her head, ¡°Not at all¡­¡± As far as she could remember, she had been in the Sunshine Welfare Center. Although she was an orphan, the welfare center had always given her warmth. With so many sisters apanying her, she was not lonely at all. Kate briefly told her what she had experienced in the past few years. When Faith heard her say that she had been in the orphanage as long as she could remember, she was a little puzzled. She didn¡¯t know which bastard insisted on stealing one of her daughters. It was okay to steal her, but he even sent her to a small orphanage in the State of New York. What was his purpose? If he was a trafficker, why didn¡¯t he steal both of them, but only one? Since she really couldn¡¯t figure it out, she could only curse him in her heart. Somewhere in the US, an unscrupulous Taoist priest was embracing left and right, and suddenly sneezed for no reason, wondering, ¡°Hmph, which bastard is talking bad about me?¡± ¡°Sir, who dares to speak ill of you so boldly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You are a God, sir. Anyone who scolds you will be punished.¡± The two beauties in his arms said hypocritically, but their eyes were fixed on the golden chain on the old Taoist priest¡¯s chest. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go and watch the ball, my beauties.¡± ¡°Oh, my Lord, you are so annoying. You just look at the ball. Why do you touch me?¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m a very pure girl¡­¡± It was the first time for Violet to know that she had a twin sister. In addition to the joy of seeing her sister, she also had an indescribable strange feeling. She thought about it carefully.. But there was always ack of inspiration, like a small light, which could be felt, but could not be grasped. What was wrong? Violet was lost in thought. Apparently, Faith didn¡¯t notice the change of her expression. She was immersed in the joy of finding her daughter. ¡°Kate, let me tell you something about our Cloud School. Don¡¯t be surprised¡­¡± Faith didn¡¯t know that Kate had heard of the Cloud School from John and he introduced it to her. He wanted Kate to ept the fact that she was born in a family of cultivation as soon as possible. Normally. As a child growing up outside of the Alps Mountain, she must know very little about the matter of cultivators. If all of a sudden, she told her that in fact, you came from a family of cultivators. We were all cultivators. Everyone would feel unbelievable. Faith could only introduce them slowly. However, to her surprise, Kate was calmer than she thought. When she heard the word ¡°cultivator¡±, she didn¡¯t show too much surprise. It was strange. For ordinary people, a cultivator was like a God. How could she be so calm? ¡°Mom, in fact, I have already known what you said.¡± ¡°You already know?¡± Faith was surprised. ¡°Yes, a man who loves me very much told me, and I¡¯m also a cultivator now,¡± said Kate with a happy smile on her face. However, Faith¡¯s eyes froze and said, ¡°Kate, do you have a man now? Where is he now? Can you ask him to see me?¡± She would like to see who that fearless man was. Judging from her tone, it seemed that the man was also a cultivator, but ¡®even if he was a cultivator, he doesn¡¯t deserve my daughter so easily.¡¯ Faith thought. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t say it out. After all, she just reunited with her daughter. There were a lot of things that needed to be solved slowly. So, Faith just said she wanted to see that man, without saying anything else. Kate shook her head and said, ¡°He¡¯s out on business. He won¡¯t be home for a while.¡± ¡°What a pity! I want to see my son-inw to be as soon as possible!¡± Faith pretended to sigh, but the three words ¡°son-inw to be¡± obviously emphasized her tone, as if she was squeezed out of gritted teeth. Kate didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. All of a sudden, Faith¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Kate, you just said that you are also a cultivator. Can you tell me your current level?¡± From the moment she saw Kate, she didn¡¯t feel any aura of a cultivator from Kate. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m level one refining energy.¡± Kate scratched her head and said awkwardly. The refining energy period¡­. Besides. Was she just level one? Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Queenie¡¯s intuition Faith was very heartbroken. With the excellent genes of her and her husband, her daughter must be talented. If Kate hadn¡¯t been stolen, as long as she had grown up in the Cloud School, she would never have just reached the level one refining energy at her age. That unscrupulous thief was doomed! Faith cursed again! In fact, she didn¡¯t know that Kate had be a cultivator for a very short time. She was gifted to reach the level one refining energy. If it were someone else, he wouldn¡¯t even have condensed his Vital energy in such a short time. ¡°Kate, when you go back to the Cloud School, I will try my best to cultivate you and make up for your loss as soon as possible. From now on, you are a member of the Moore n, and your surname has to be changed.¡± Kate was only at the level one refining energy. If she went to the Cloud School, she would be looked down upon by others. But Faith didn¡¯t mind. Her daughter must be as good as others. She believed that she could train Kate well. Not to mention catching up with others, at least Kate could reach the foundation establishment before thirty years old. She had the confidence. Kate thought for a while and said, ¡°Mom, I will definitely go back to the Cloud School with you, but I don¡¯t have to change my surname. My surname is good now.¡± She had been named Williams for more than 20 years, and suddenly changed to Moore, which was a bit unustomed to her. Moreover, she got the surname ¡®Williams¡¯ from a welfare house, which was also Kate¡¯s home, so there was no need to change the surname. In the past, the children¡¯s surnames were basically the same in welfare houses. Most of them had the surname ¡°Ford¡±. Normally, there was no problem, but sometimes there would be problems. For example, when these children grew up and integrated into the society, some people outside heard this kind of surname and easily guessed that these children came from the welfare house, and might have a sense of contempt. This was undoubtedly a secondary injury to those children who were already suffering. Therefore, after the reform of the welfare house, they decided to change the fixed surnames into a more popr one. It was a very warm improvement. Kate was used to this name and thought it was unnecessary to change it even if she went back to the Moore n. Faith smiled and said, ¡°Okay, okay. Kate, I¡¯ll listen to you. Since you don¡¯t want to change, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Of course, she couldn¡¯t force Kate now. In the future¡­ Let¡¯s wait and see. When they were talking. Queenie came back. Seeing the warm scene in the living room, she immediately understood what was going on. Kate stood up in a hurry and introduced. Faith looked at Queenie up and down, and a hint of amazement appeared in her slender eyes. What a beautiful woman! Not to mention her appearance and figure, her temperament was no less than that of the female cultivators in the Alps Mountain. Moreover, when Queenie took the initiative to greet her, she was polite and not affected. At the same time, she kept a trace of unique arrogance, which would not make people feel ufortable. This kind of temperament was just in line with Faith¡¯s appetite. This girl was exactly what she wanted! Kate smiled and said, ¡°Queenie has been taking good care of me all the time. We are like sisters. By the way, I have a few sisters. If there is a chance in the future, I will introduce them to you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± With a smile in her eyes, Faith nodded repeatedly. She looked at Hailey and said, ¡°Queenie, are you also a cultivator?¡± Since Kate was a cultivator, her sister should also be familiar with the word ¡°cultivator¡±. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, auntie. I¡¯m at level five refining energy now,¡± answered Queenie honestly. Among all the sisters, she and Alice were the first two to be cultivators. But in just a few months, the two of them reached level five refining energy at the same time from a novice in cultivation. Putting it among martial artists, they were equivalent to existences like heaven masters. This speed was incredible! Just as John had guessed, his sisters were all extraordinary people with extraordinary talent for cultivation. As for Queenie, she was the best of the best. The time she spent in cultivation was shorter than that of Alice. And out of shyness, she didn¡¯t often ask John for help. However, she and Alice broke through to level five refining energy at the same time. It could be seen how terrifying the talent for cultivation she was. The only regret might be that the opportunity of Queenie was not as good as that of her several sisters. Tracy owned The Holy Fire Tripod and went to the Cinnabar Sect. Alice had the blood of the Spiritual Fox n and was destined to be extraordinary. Kate was born in a family of cultivation. When she returned to the Cloud School, there would definitely be a qualitative change. As for other sisters¡­ Although she hadn¡¯t found out anything yet, Queenie had an intuition that they were not simple either. Queenie¡¯s intuition was always right. Therefore, during this period of time, Queenie often felt disappointed and felt that she was a burden. What Queenie didn¡¯t know was that when she observed others, her intuition was very urate, but she didn¡¯t realize that her own identity was the real terrifying That was ater story. At this moment. Hearing that Queenie was also at the refining energy, Faith couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, ¡°Oh, you really wasted your talent in this world.¡± The refining energy period was like an ant in The Alps Mountain. She didn¡¯t ask how long Queenie had been cultivating, nor did she think about that direction. When she heard that it was the refining energy period, she felt regretful. If she knew that Queenie had reached this cultivation base in just two or three months, she would probably jump up on the spot and scream. ¡°Queenie, why don¡¯t you go to the Cloud School with Kate? I can promise that I will definitely give you the cultivation resources that I can give her.¡± Faith said expectantly. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Pretentious The first impression was very important to a person. If the first impression was not good, it was extremely difficult to change the first impression in the subsequent rtionship. After all, not everyone was like John. Faith had a very bad first impression of John. He waspletely a shameless bald rascal, but she had no choice. John was excellent enough to change his bad first impression. But Queenie was different. As soon as Faith saw Queenie, she felt that this girl was very congenial. If she could go back to the Cloud School with her, Faith wouldn¡¯t mind treating her as her third daughter. ¡°What do you think, Queenie?¡± Faith looked at Queenie with expectation. ¡°Auntie, thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t have the intention to go to the Cloud School for the time being.¡± Although Queenie envied the good opportunity of her sisters, she refused the invitation after thinking carefully. ¡°What a pity! It doesn¡¯t matter. When you figure it out, you cane to the Cloud School at any time.¡± Faith said regretfully. ¡°Okay!¡± Queenie nodded and said, ¡°Now that the Fourth sister has returned to the Cloud School, I will definitely visit her when I have a chance in the future. By the way, I will also pay a visit to you.¡± Fourth sister? At this time, Violet, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly trembled. She seemed to know something about that strange feeling. ¡°Do you have a brother called John?¡± Violet suddenly asked. She always felt that she had heard the name Kate before. But she didn¡¯t remember. It was not until Queenie called her ¡°Fourth sister¡± that Violet came to her senses. When the bald John first saw her, he ran to pat her on the shoulder, pinched her face, called her Fourth wife, and asked her if she was Kate. At that time, Violet subconsciously thought that John was a yboy and just came to ost her, so she didn¡¯t listen carefully when John said the name ¡®Kate¡¯. She only left a vague impression. It sounded familiar. But it was not that easy to remember. It was not until Queenie called out the name ¡®Fourth sister¡¯ that Violet suddenly thought of the word ¡®Fourth wife¡¯ that she realized that she had heard the name Kate at that time. Violet finally caught the beam of light. So, she asked. The two of them looked surprised at the same time. They didn¡¯t know how Violet had guessed it, but they nodded at the same time. Sure enough! Violet was stunned, and her mood was unusuallyplicated. It turned out that everything at that time was really a misunderstanding. The bald John didn¡¯t mean to belittle her. When Violet was looking for John in Cinnabar Sect, she was confused why he took advantage of her when he came to ost her. But when she really wanted to know and make friends with John, he avoided her. Violet once doubted if her buttocks were not so plump. Otherwise, how could John be so active before, but after a few ps, he lost all his interest? They hadn¡¯t made any progress yet, why was he not interested? Violet couldn¡¯t figure out what was on his mind. This was the most important thing. When a girl tried to guess a man¡¯s mind, there was no doubt that it was the beginning of another tragedy. So, at this moment. When Violet knew the truth, a hint of loss appeared in her eyes. It turned out to be a misunderstanding. It turned out that he approached her not because she aroused his interest, but because she looked like her fourth sister That was all Violet made herself sentimental. This was a very wonderful psychological change. It was just like a beautiful woman with a natural sense of superiority. When she walked on the road, she suddenly met a man in simple clothes who asked her the way. She subconsciously thought that this man wasing to ost her. After all, she was confident! The beauty put on a high profile. Butter she found that the man left expressionlessly after he asked about the way. He didn¡¯t ask for her phone number at all. There must be a trace of surprise and disappointment in the beauty¡¯s heart. Did she lose her charm recently? At this time, the beauty suddenly saw the man driving a Lamborghini passing by her just now. So, the beauty couldn¡¯t help asking, but the other party didn¡¯t even talk to her. Who wouldn¡¯t be confused about this kind of thing? She didn¡¯t know what went wrong! It was not until in the end that she realized that at the beginning, the man really just wanted to ask her the way, without any other thoughts. It was all the fault of that beautiful woman. She had rooted the idea that a man came to ost her in her mind. Therefore, when she knew the truth, there was no doubt that a strong sense of loss surged. She might never forget that man. Of course, the premise was that the man really owned a Lamborghini, otherwise, the beauty might immediately get goosebumps andin about why she had be so cheap, and even this kind of man would dare to talk to her. It was the same as the process when Violet and John knew each other. The strength and future potential of John was the Lamborghini. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Violet was very sad. However, Faith almost lost her cool. Her slender eyes burst out an iparably bright light. She tightly grasped Kate¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Kate, you said that John is your brother? Is it that bald John?¡± Uh¡­ Bald John¡­ Had it be the identity mark of John? Kate couldn¡¯t helpughing and nodded firmly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that shameless bald John. He is our brother.¡± Thinking of the fact that John had eloped with Alice for such a long time, Kate became more jealous. She took the opportunity to belittle John. Suddenly, a serious look appeared on Faith¡¯s face. She scolded, ¡°Kate, John is your brother. How can you say that to him? Don¡¯t say such hurtful words again!¡± Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Chapter 494 He must marry you Faith was too excited to say anything more. She had always wanted her daughter to get along well with John. It was worth it even if she sacrificed her appearance. Since Violet hadn¡¯t made any breakthrough for such a long time, Faith must be very disappointed. However, God made fools of people. Who would have thought that not only did Faith find her little daughter who had been missing for many years, but also the man she had been thinking about making friends with was her little daughter¡¯s brother. What was this? That was to say fancy finding by sheer luck what one has searched for far and wide. How could she let go of such a good opportunity! Anyway, the two of them were both her daughters. It was the same who had a good rtionship with John. If John was greedy. It was not a big deal to give both of the two to him. If John was greedier. She thought, ¡®why don¡¯t you try on me? Anyway, my face and figure are well maintained, and I have a more mature charm than ordinary girls¡­ Ahem! No! Faith quickly put an end to her evil thoughts. It was too advanced. She was a woman of integrity. How could she betray her husband? Faith immediately corrected it. But there was one thing for sure. Her youngest daughter, Kate, was very likely to develop the rtionship with her brother, John. At least it was more likely than Violet. Therefore, Faith seriously corrected Kate¡¯s thought. She should choose to talk about John¡¯s good points. How could she say that he was a despicable and shameless rogue with a bald head? She was too naive. However, the change of expression on Faith¡¯s face made the two of them stunned. What happened? It seemed that Faith was particrly protective of John, as if he was her son. The two beauties were dumbfounded Kate came to her senses and asked, ¡°Mom, are you familiar with John?¡± ¡°Ahem, there was a little intersection between us.¡± ¡°Really just a little bit of intersection?¡± Kate stared at her suspiciously. ¡°Are you so protective of him?¡¯ Obviously, Kate didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because of John. I like him very much at the first sight of him. I can see that he is a good and responsible man.¡± Faith remained calm and said. It was impossible for her to say that she said that because she wanted the opportunity from John? That should show how greedy she was! Violet had almost calmed down. Hearing Faith¡¯s words, she blushed. She just lied without thinking. Her mother was so shameless. ¡°Kate, I just want to tell you that John is a good boy. You should cherish him.¡± Faith said earnestly. Kate didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She exined, ¡°I know. I was just kidding. John loves me so much. How can I dislike him?¡± ¡°You said the man who loved you was John?¡± At this moment, Faith finally came to her senses. Kate nodded and said, ¡°Except for the bald man, who else can it be? He not only loves me, but also my other sisters. He also said that he would marry us, right?¡± Kate winked at Queenie with an ambiguous expression. ¡°Uh..¡± Queenie was speechless. Was it really appropriate to make such a joke in front of the elders? As expected, the evil girl still didn¡¯t know what to do. Queenie blushed and exined awkwardly, ¡°Auntie, those were just some jokes we yed when we were children. Please don¡¯t take them seriously¡­¡± Bang! Suddenly, Faith pped on the tea table and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously? How can I not take it seriously?¡± Look, she was really angry. No parents would like to hear such a joke to let their daughter serve a husband with another woman. There would never be such parents in the world! No way! ¡°You must be kidding regardless of the asion!¡± Queenie gave Kate a hard look as if she was scolding her with her eyes. Kate stuck out her tongue innocently. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At this time, she suddenly heard Faith continued, ¡°As a man, he should keep his word. Since John said that, he must marry you!¡± Crack¡­. The two beautiful women, Queenie and Kate, opened their red lips wide at the same time. They seemed to have heard the sound of dislocated chin. It was too shocking! It turned out that there was really such a wise mother in the world. No, there was such a weird mother? Queenie felt that she was still too narrow-minded about this world. Only Violet was used to her mother¡¯s character, so she was much calmer than the two. Faith pped her hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. When I see John, I will ask him when he will fulfill his promise.¡± She paused. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, is John still in the Cinnabar Sect?¡± ¡°Humph! The young bald man has alreadye back. He is now eloping with the coquette, Alice. I don¡¯t know what they have done together.¡± Speaking of this, Kate said jealously. If she had known that the two of them would go out for so long, she should have gone with them. Hearing this, Faith and Violet looked at each other and at a loss. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Alice is my third sister. There is an important thing for John to go out with her.¡± Queenie exined. ¡°I see.¡± Faith breathed a sigh of relief. She originally thought that John really eloped with some woman! But then she looked at Violet with aplicated expression. No wonder her daughter had been looking for nothing in the Cinnabar Sect. It turned out that John had already left the Cinnabar Sect. Oh, sad! Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Warning Faith felt sorry for her daughter, and at the same time couldn¡¯t help cursing Mark in her heart for being so crafty. Mark must have known that John had left the Cinnabar Sect, but he didn¡¯t say a word. It was so hateful for them to keep looking for him there! ¡®But you shouldn¡¯t have thought that my other daughter is so close to John, right?¡± ¡°I will definitely seize this opportunity.¡± Faith thought proudly. But soon. She suddenly came up with an idea, but her expression suddenly became serious. ¡°No¡­¡± Faith frowned deeply. Seeing that she suddenly changed her expression, they were all confused and didn¡¯t know what was wrong. ¡°In other words, John doesn¡¯t belong to the Cinnabar Sect at all. Then why did he go to the Cinnabar Sect?¡± Faith muttered to herself. Raising her eyes again, Faith looked at Kate and asked her. Kate was stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. Although the woman in front of her was her mother and seemed to have no malice to her, John had told her that she couldn¡¯t let anyone else know that her second sister had the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan with her. No matter who asked, she couldn¡¯t tell him. Otherwise, she might get herself killed. If the reason why John went to the Cinnabar Sect was revealed, it would be equivalent to exposing her second sister, Tracy. Kate didn¡¯t know how to answer, so she turned to look at Queenle for help. ¡°There is a reason why John went to the Cinnabar Sect. We can¡¯t tell the specific reason. I hope you can understand.¡± Queenie said in a deep voice. ¡°Is it because of the Cinnabar Sect¡¯s the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan?¡± The two of them didn¡¯t want to tell her, but Faith could easily guess what was going on. It was not difficult to guess. A few days ago, the people of the Cinnabar Sect said that they would go down the mountain to look for the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan. Not long after, John appeared in the Alps Mountain, and he had also be the sessor of the Queen Cyan¡¯s will. At that time, Faith was confused why there was a peerless master appearing in the Cinnabar Sect? ording to the Cinnabar Sect, John was a disciple of the Tower Keeper Mr. Zack Lance. He had always kept a low profile until recently. Now it seemed that this exnation was not reliable at all. ¡°I knew it. John is destined to have a great opportunity. Even the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan is on him. How deep is he hiding!¡± Faith said btedly. She thought she had known the truth. John must be the owner of the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan. This corresponded to his identity as the heir of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. It was no wonder that Mark was so covert. He was afraid that John¡¯s identity would be exposed. On the one hand, he wanted to possess it all by himself, and on the other hand, he probably was afraid of being known that John carried the treasure of the Cinnabar Sect on him! Right. It must be like this! Thinking that she was extremely intelligent, Faith gave a reasonable analysis of the whole event. This made her more determined to make friends with John. The twodies, Queenie and Kate, were secretly d. Fortunately, Faith was only half right. The reason why John went to Cinnabar Sect was indeed rted to the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan, but his purpose was to escort Tracy. In fact, the Holy Fire Tripod was not on him. John was strong. It was better for people to misunderstand that the Holy Fire Tripod was on him than for Tracy to be targeted. Looking at the two women with serious faces, Faith knew that she must have guessed almost right. Not only that. She also associated the death of the Young Master Feather and Gavin. It was highly possible that they were killed by John when they were fighting for the Holy Fire Tripod of Queen Cyan He had the strength. ¡°I know you have some misgivings, so you don¡¯t want to tell me the truth. But you have to believe that I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Faith said sternly. She looked at Kate again. ¡°Kate, I¡¯m your mother. Although we just met today, you are still a piece of flesh from me. I hope you can remember what I said ¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Kate thought she was ming her for hiding something from her, so she apologized in a low voice. However, Faith shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. You did the right thing just now. Don¡¯t leak the information about John¡­¡± Faith paused. Then she said, ¡°You¡¯d better call John now and tell him that some people havee to the Alps Mountain and are searching for all the cultivators above the golden crystal period in the State of New York. He should understand what I mean.¡± Faith thought of the people of the Wilson n. If they found out that John was a practitioner in the golden crystal stage, they would suspect him of the young Master Feather¡¯s death soon. There were very few cultivators at the golden crystal stage in the State of New York. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Any one of them could be suspected. If the Wilson n knew the rtionship between John and the Cinnabar Sect, they could basically conclude that John was the murderer. By then, how could Gali give up so easily? Although John was very powerful and Gali might not be able to defeat him, the Wilson n was after all a family of cultivation in the Cloud School. If they went crazy, it would be a headache. ¡°Queenie, think it over. Do you want to go to the Cloud School with us?¡± Faith still felt unsafe after some kind warnings, and said to Queenie. She was a little worried about John. Firstly, it was because of the powerful strength of John. Second, relying on John¡¯s chance, it shouldn¡¯t be so easy to have an ident On the contrary, Faith was more worried about Queenie. Queenie was only in the refining energy period. It would be fine if the Wilson n didn¡¯t find John. If the Wilson n found him and threaten him with Queenie By then, the situation would be very serious. It was for the safety of Queenie. It must be safer to stay in Moore family than here. After thinking for a while, Queenie finally refused Faith¡¯s kindness. She had called John just now. He would definitely pay attention to what he was doing. It was not a good way to hide in the Moore n. She couldn¡¯t hide there for a lifetime, could she? Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Chapter 496 The fake Master of Clouds In the state of Georgia. In a certain vige in a small southern town. After the worship, Alice¡¯s eyes were still a little red and swollen. More than 20 years had passed, and it was not easy to find her hometown. Fortunately, the old vige head of this remote mountain vige had a kind heart. He had been helping to clean the ancestral hall all these years, otherwise, this ce would have turned into a wastnd long ago. It was the old vige head who helped her set the memorial tablet. After the worship, Alice went to thank the old vige head for a while. Then the two of them set foot on the way back to the State of New York. When they passed by a small town, they suddenly heard a noise. After asking, they knew that it was Master of Clouds who had appeared in this small town and painted for everyone on the spot. Master of Clouds was a well-known figure in the painting and calligraphy world. His appearance naturally caused amotion. Alice clenched her fists and snorted, ¡°What a great Master of Clouds. I¡¯d like to see who he is!¡± She had just finished worshiping her parents and was extremely depressed. She didn¡¯t expect that she would run into a fake Master of Clouds. She had to catch him to vent her anger. Alice knew that John was the Master of Clouds, so the so-called Master of Clouds was undoubtedly a fake. John caught the hot-tempered girl and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look first!¡± He wore a ck peaked cap to cover the shiny bald head, and a pair of sunsses and mask on his face, which perfectly concealed his identity. This was a public figure¡¯s trouble. It would be troublesome if he was recognized as the King of Horizon. John really missed the days when he swaggered along the busy streets in the past, but no one knew that he was the King of Horizon. He could act like a hoodlum as he wanted. He couldn¡¯t do it now. How could a dignified the King of Horizon act like a hooligan? No way! The two of them followed the crowd to a painting stall. In the middle of the stall sat a slovenly man. He was about forty or fifty years old. His hair was in a mess. His beard was covered with stubble, and his hair was connected to his temples. If there was a broken bowl in front of him, it would not be strange to say that he was a beggar on the street But in front of him was not a broken bowl, but a painting stall. This was amazing. His slovenly appearance was not sloppy, it was personality, bohemian, and a proper artistic atmosphere. On the contrary, it was more convincing that he was the Master of Clouds. Behind the slovenly man stood a row of men and women respectfully. One of the men walked out and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be surprised. Our Master of Clouds has always been so unique¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He exined the hairstyle of the slovenly man. The onlookers cheered and praised. Artists were artists, and their realms were high. They didn¡¯t stick to their appearances for a long time. They pursued a higher level of thought. They should be admired! Hearing the praise of the people around him, the man with short spiky hair showed a satisfied smile and continued, ¡°This time, when our Master of Clouds came to the state of Georgia to pick up the painting, he was suddenly in high spirits and his creation was full of criticism, so he decided to give you a lot of benefits and painted two paintings on the spot.¡± As soon as the man with short spiky hair finished speaking, the crowd immediately cheered. The man was quite satisfied. He bent down and respectfully asked the slovenly man, ¡°Master, shall we start now?¡± The slovenly man didn¡¯t say anything but nodded slightly So, the man with short spiky hair said to the men and women behind him, ¡°The master said he wanted to paint now. Unfold the paper.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Several people worked together to tear apart a pale picture scroll that was 5 feet high and nearly 10 feet long, keeping the surface of the scroll t. The man with short hair handed the brush to the sloppy man and said, ¡°Master, please!¡± ¡°No need.¡± However, the slovenly man pushed the brush away and gulped down a mouthful of spirits. Then he suddenly stood up and directly infused his palm into the ink soup He turned around and looked at the huge pale scroll. He held his breath and concentrated. It was so magnificent. Then ¡°Whoa!¡± The slovenly man suddenly let out a loud roar, which lifted everyone¡¯s spirit in the surroundings in an instant, and he himself seemed to have been injected with a stimnt suddenly. He went crazy in an instant. He used his hand to touch the ink and quickly jumped on the pale scroll. After a while. The slovenly man stopped and shouted, ¡°Over!¡± The madness disappeared in an instant. The slovenly man sat back in the middle of the painting stall, looking indifferent. He didn¡¯t even look up at the surrounding crowd. However The onlookers were all stunned. It was not because the sloppy man was good at painting, but because they couldn¡¯t understand his ¡®masterpiece¡¯ at all! In other words, even if a child went there and got wet, the shape he drew was better than his It was called the scrawly handwriting! ¡®Is he really the Master of Clouds?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but doubt. At this time, the man with short spiky hair said again. He smiled unfathomably and said, ¡°Everyone, I know you are all confused now, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I will exin to you.¡± ¡°In fact, our Master of Clouds has been trying new styles of painting. This painting in front of us is a new style of painting that he has recentlyprehended.¡± ¡°We all know that the work of the Master of Clouds pays more attention to the intent realm than the shape. This work is the extension of the master¡¯s consciousness stream, directly removing the ¡®shape¡¯, leaving only the ¡®intent¡¯ in it. It is a higher level of painting.¡± The man exined. The onlookers around looked at each other. Of course, they all knew that the Master of Clouds had chosen the style of consciousness, but this consciousness was too much, right? ¡®You can ask him yourself. Can he understand what he is drawing?¡± ¡®Even if I carry a pig over, it can still draw like this.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t you see us as idiots? The onlookers thought to themselves. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Changing their attitude The onlookers around felt like they were fooled like circus monkeys. ¡®Is this ¡®Master of Clouds?¡¯ ¡®What the fuck are you talking about?¡±¡± ¡°What a waste of time!¡¯ ¡°Please don¡¯t leave now. Seeing that they didn¡¯t buy it, the man with short spiky hair immediately felt shamed and shouted to stop them Everyone stopped. Confused, they turned around. They wondered what the so-called master wanted to do. The man with short spiky hair bent down again and said to the slovenly man, ¡°Master, it seems that everyone doesn¡¯t appreciate your work, so please show it again!¡± ¡°Humph, a group of blind people. They don¡¯t know how to appreciate art at all!¡± The slovenly man snorted. All of a sudden, the crowd was infuriated. ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? Who is the blind person? Look at what you are drawing. Is that a drawing? It is a ghost drawing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How can you have the nerve to say that we don¡¯t have a discerning eye? How can you pretend to be the Master of Clouds? Shame on you!¡± ¡°Master, please go home and take a shower. Your clothes are all spoiled.¡± Everyone was furious. The man with short spiky hair hastened to mediate the dispute and said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please calm down. Master of Clouds has such a character. He is stubborn about art, and he doesn¡¯t mean to be against you ¡°Ha ha, Master of Clouds, shame on you!¡± Obviously, the crowd didn¡¯t buy it. They firmly believed that the slovenly man in front of them couldn¡¯t be the Master of Clouds. Seeing this scene, Alice¡¯s depressed mood suddenly improved a lot. She smiled and said to John, ¡°How do you think this¡¯ Master of Clouds ¡®will step down?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± replied John. ¡°Humph! Ridiculous! How ridiculous! Does a group of clowns deserve to appreciate art? It¡¯s an insult to art!¡± The slovenly man suddenly stood up and was about to leave angrily. This made everyone even angrier. ¡°What? Are you angry because we have exposed your lie and want to take the opportunity to leave?¡± ¡°Ha ha, what else can it be except for this situation? Listen, this master said we are clowns.¡± ¡°If we are clowns, then you are rubbish¡­¡± They kept cursing. The man with short spiky hair hurried forward, grabbed the slovenly man¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry with them. Since they don¡¯t believe you, just show yourself!¡± ¡°Sorry, they don¡¯t deserve it!¡± the slovenly man said angrily. ¡°Master, I know you have a strong personality and these people don¡¯t deserve it, but you can¡¯t damage your reputation because of this kind of thing!¡± the short spiky hair advised. The slovenly man thought for a moment. All of a sudden. He turned back and said, ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll show you what real art is!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Everyone sighed. But they were still curious about what new tricks this slovenly man could y. John was a little surprised. The fake identity of this slovenly man was exposed. In fact, it was a very good opportunity to get off the stage just now, but he suddenly turned back. Wasn¡¯t this a difficult problem for him? Did he really have some trump card? John looked at the man curiously. The people around them also looked like they were watching a y. At this time, the slovenly man nced around coldly and said, ¡°Unfold the paper.¡± ¡°Hurry up! Unfold the paper! Master is going to show his true skill!¡± The man with short spiky hair hurriedly urged hispanions to open another white scroll, and then respectfully handed the brush to the slovenly man. The slovenly man didn¡¯t push him away this time. He took the brush. Both of them held their breath and concentrated But this time, he didn¡¯t go crazy. Instead, he drew the lines very seriously. Time passed slowly. The crowd around them were at first full of noise and disdain, but gradually, they quieted down unconsciously Everyone looked at the painting with their eyes wide open. Apparently, they were attracted Half an hour passed. Half of the painting was finished, and everyone could see that the slovenly man was painting the Eagle Rests on the Tree. Besides He really drew that kind of artistic conception. After all, it was extremely difficult to imitate the painting style of the Master of Clouds! Silence fell. The drawing was still going on. Another half an hour passed. The slovenly man finally stopped working. He only took the middle area of the huge white scroll, and the surroundings were still nk But what he drew in the middle was aplete picture of the Eagles Tests on the Tree. ¡°Now, who dares to say that I am a fake?¡± The people around were still in a daze, and no one spoke. At this time, the slovenly man¡¯s cold snort instantly awakened everyone. Unexpectedly. He was really the Master of Clouds! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack The crew cut man took the lead in apuding, and there was a burst of crackling apuse around Everyone looked at the slovenly man in apletely different way. ¡°I have told you that this is the Master of Clouds. I always believe that he is the Master of Clouds, but you don¡¯t believe me. Look, you should believe me now, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have never doubted it from the beginning to the end. I can see how strong the artistic aura of Master of Clouds is. Can it be forged at will?¡± ¡°Just as the Master of Clouds said, all of you are clowns. You don¡¯t know what art is at all. The previous painting shows the master¡¯s consciousness How blind you are!¡± ¡°Master, can I buy the clothes you are wearing? I like the original taste very much.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Without the leader of the crew cut men, the crowd around began to change their attitude, one by one turning into loyal supporters of the Master of Clouds. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Selling two paintings at three hundred thousand dors The onlookers changed their faces on the spot, as if no one was willing to admit that they were the blind clowns mentioned by the ¡®Master of Clouds¡¯ This scene amused John. But he also looked at that slovenly man with new eyes. It was indeed difficult to imitate his own style of painting. He had been famous for so many years, and it was the first time that he had seen someone who could copy the Eagle Rests on the Tree to such an extent It could be seen that this slovenly man had spent a lot of time and energy on it. Wait.¡¯ ¡°Where does the sense of pridee from?¡± ¡°Everyone, now you all believe that the person in front of you is the Master of Clouds, right?¡± The man with short spiky hair was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s reaction. He grinned his white teeth. ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean by ¡®believe it now? We have always believed in the Master of Clouds. His artistic aura can¡¯t deceive people.¡± ¡°Yes. The faint smell of ink is so refreshing.¡± ¡°Master of Clouds, can you give me your signature?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was good enough, the man with short spiky hair pressed his palm, indicating everyone to be quiet. Then he smiled and said, ¡°In fact, Master of Clouds is giving you a bonus this time.¡± ¡°Bonus?¡± When everyone heard this, they were all shocked. One of them said instinctively. ¡°How many Ts of seeds?¡± ¡°Vulgar! It¡¯s insulting our cultural circle. Get out!¡± Soon, the talkative man was coaxed out of the crowd. The man with short spiky hair grinned his big white teeth and said, ¡°The bonus that Master of Clouds offers you is that these two paintings are sold to you at a very low price, just three hundred thousand dors.¡± ¡°Three hundred thousand?¡± ¡°Are you sure the two paintings just cost three hundred thousand dors?¡± Everyone was shocked. It was known to all that the previous works of Master of Clouds were often auctioned at a price of millions of dors at auctions! Today, they could buy two paintings at the cost of three hundred thousand dors If they sold it to someone else¡­ Then they would really be super rich! It was almost as big as the house of gambling on stones next door! Among the tourists who came to Georgia, many were wealthy businessmen who came here for gambling on stones. They didn¡¯t expect to see such a good thing. And this deal was much more worthwhile than gambling on stones. In the circle of gambling on stones, all the property would be gone with a single cut, but the work of Master of Clouds was definitely profitable! There was no need to hesitate. Just buy them! The crowd burst into an uproar. The man with short spiky hair insisted on going through the process and said ¡°The two works are sold at a low price of three hundred thousand dors. Master of Clouds travels to Georgia to appreciate the natural scenery here. He enjoys his time here and created the two paintings. He doesn¡¯t care about the price.¡± ¡°Because the Eagle Rests on the Tree has two versions, its value may not be as good as the previous one. But you don¡¯t have to worry about it. After all, it was created by the Master of Clouds. Even if ten copies of the Eagle Rests on the Tree are drawn, they are still very popr.¡± ¡°One more thing, the other work of Master of Clouds today will definitely set off a new school in the literary and painting circles. If anyone buys it now, he can happily wait for the price to rise!¡± ¡°Well, probably that¡¯s all. By the way, there is one more thing. Master of Clouds has always been indifferent to fame and fortune, so he gives you such a great bonus.¡± As soon as he finished his words, thunderous apuse broke out from the crowd. They all ttered, ¡°Master of Clouds, it¡¯s noble of you to do so. Your realm is more than one hundred times higher than other masters of calligraphy and painting.¡± ¡°Of course. Otherwise, how could Master of Clouds paint such a profound work?¡± ¡°Master of Clouds, I love you. Can I buy the clothes you are wearing? I like the original ink scent¡­¡­..¡¯ ¡®Goodness! It¡¯s you again!¡± The crowd around them was boiling with excitement. The man with short spiky hair saw that the time hade, so he said, ¡°Now we are here to sell the two works of Master of Clouds. Three hundred thousand dors. Only cash, no check, and no transfer.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Three hundred thousand in cash. Although there were many rich businessmen here, who took three hundred thousand dors in cash with them! The man with short spiky hair exined, ¡°After all, there are only two pieces of work, and they are packed and sold to a person. There are so many big bosses present, and we don¡¯t know who to sell them to The main purpose of this request of three hundred thousand is to see your sincerity.¡± ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯m going to withdraw the money with my suitcase now and show you my sincerity¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A man with short spiky hair, who had been prearranged in the crowd, immediately ran out. As soon as he ran away, those wealthy businessmen who were interested in buying panicked and followed him to get the money. After the wealthy businessmen left. The crowd was still boiling. Most of them were onlookers. Even if they wanted to buy it, they didn¡¯t have the strength. Moreover, they were at a disadvantage, so they couldn¡¯t outrun the previous ones. The slovenly man pushed away his messy hair and looked outside. Seeing that the fish had been hooked, a smile unconsciously appeared at the corners of his mouth. The man with short spiky hair who kept talking just now was unwilling to open his mouth. The rest of them were poor and there was no need to waste time on them. Just as everyone was anxiously waiting for the rich businessmen toe back with money, a clear voice suddenly sounded in the crowd, ¡°How can these two rubbish paintings be sold for three hundred thousand? | can draw paintings like this as well.¡± It was Alice who spoke. Her long legs gracefully walked to the painting stall. When she stopped, her plump buttocks were slightly raised in a beautiful shape. That was really eye-catching. It was not because she was a coquettis girl, but because she was a coquettish girl by nature¡­ just kidding. However, the appearance of Alice did make everyone¡¯s eyes brighten. This girl had a nice figure! Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Making a fuss This girl had a good figure, a good-looking face and a charming temperament. She was the kind of woman who could make people feel soft at a nce Her charm was so natural that it could be seen in her every move However No matter how beautiful your face is, no matter how attractive your figure is, and no matter how your temperament is, you can¡¯t be disrespectful to Master of Clouds! Is it eptable that you can do whatever you want just because you are good-looking? As a matter of fact, it is eptable! The man with short spiky hair was fairly dissatisfied when he heard Alice¡¯s disrespectful words He was on the verge of bursting into anger. However, when he looked at Alice, he was stunned. Then he made a smile and said, ¡°Miss, probably you are not a fan of the calligraphy and painting, and you don¡¯t know much about Master of Clouds¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Master of Clouds? Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t believe there is someone else in the world who knows Master of Clouds better than me!¡± Before the boy with short spiky hair could finish his words, he was interrupted by Alice. The slovenly man sitting in the middle of the painting stall raised his head, with a gleam of passion in his eyes. He said, ¡°Miss, I think you are hinting at me something.¡± Now he was the Master of Clouds. This beauty said that no one else in the world knew more about the Master of Clouds than she did. The underlying meaning was that she wanted to know more about the Master of Clouds? It was normal for a girl to have a forked tongue in her words. The slovenly man seemed to have known why the beauty said that just now. It was obvious that she wanted to attract his attention! After all, the halo of the Master of Clouds was not real. That was good. ¡®Girl, you have sessfully attracted my attention. It¡¯s not a big deal to have an in-depth interaction.¡± The slovenly man thought happily. However, the next second, Alice directly stomped on his forehead with her shoes and said angrily, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m hinting at you? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll trample on your head and explode it.¡± Alice couldn¡¯t help swearing when she lost her temper. The crowd around turned pale with fright This beauty was so violent that she dared to kick Master of Clouds on the head it was really humiliating! A cold light shed through the man¡¯s eyes. How could he not see that this woman was here to make trouble? However, before he lost his temper, the slovenly man waved his hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a trifle. Don¡¯t bother.¡± The slovenly man wiped the shoe heel print on his forehead. But he was pleased in her heart. The beauties were beautiful. They were pleasant to the eye even when kicking people. It feels good to be trampled on the head by a pretty woman. Why is that? Besides ¡®Although the beauty looked fierce, she didn¡¯t kick him hard¡¯ ¡®Look, she is trying to attract my attention. Otherwise, why doesn¡¯t she even kick hard?¡¯ he thought. The slovenly man didn¡¯t know that Alice was now a level five energy refining cultivator. She was afraid that she would kick his head off with a single force. What if those red and white things stained her shoes? That was uneptable. ¡°When are you going to stop watching the show, John?¡± Alice suddenly turned around and shouted at the crowd. John smiled awkwardly and walked over ¡®Sister Alice is so ruthless. ¡°But the more violent she is, the more I like her. It seems that I have to prepare a whip at home. When she is angry at any time in the future, I can let her vent her anger as much as she wants.¡± ¡®Well, it¡¯s really a good idea.¡± John assured himself. However, it was obviously not the right time to think about such irrelevant things. John walked leisurely to the painting of the Eagle Rest on the Tree, looked at it quietly for a few seconds and said: ¡°Calligraphy and painting, if you just want to pursue a ¡®form¡¯, it¡¯s not difficult to achieve it through repeated and exquisite carving. But when ites to artistic conception, you¡¯d better finish it in one go.¡± It took the slovenly man a full hour to finish the painting. He paused several times. As a result, although the ¡®form¡¯ of the final product was achieved, itcked a sense of smoothness and fluency. Of course, it was unfair to say that the painting didn¡¯t have an artistic conception at all. This slovenly man was actually a little skilled, or those rich businessmen would not have been hooked. As soon as John finished his words. All of a sudden. The surrounding spittle sshed. ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare youment on the works of our Master of Clouds?¡± ¡°Humph, it¡¯s ridiculous. How dare you say that there is no intent realm in Master of Clouds¡¯ work? Even a wise man can see the intent realm in it. If you can¡¯t see it, it only proves that you are blind!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you see that he is wearing sunsses? I guess he is the kind of person who doesn¡¯t know art but likes to show off.¡± ¡°Ha ha, dare you to take off your mask and hat? Let us see what you look like.¡± The people around them almost believed that this slovenly man was the Master of Clouds foot sect. In an instant, all the people turned into supporters andunched a verbal attack against John. Besides. Because they didn¡¯t trust Master of Clouds before, Master of Clouds was displeased. Therefore, when they supported him now, they worked harder, which showed their loyalty and belief in him. In the literary and painting circles, Master of Clouds was the belief. ¡°Yes, do you dare to take off your mask and hat? Let¡¯s see what you look like. How dare you nder the work of Master of Clouds!¡± The clear female voice in the crowd made John speechless. Who else could it be except for Alice? This girl didn¡¯t mind making waves at all. It was she who started the fire, but when John ran to help her put out the fire, she hid herself aside. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She would rather hide herself than make a fuss about it. The slovenly man was overjoyed to see Alice helping him. ¡®See?¡¯ ¡®See?¡¯ ¡®This beauty is really my loyal fan!¡¯ ¡®All she has done before was to attract her attention.¡± Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Drawing a painting within ten minutes Alice followed the crowd and made a fuss. She really wanted to see John take off his mask and sunsses. If these people knew that the person they were scolding and insulting at the moment was the guardian God of the US, King of Horizon, she didn¡¯t know what kind of wonderful expression those people would have Alice¡¯s expectation was doomed to fail. Because John had no intention of exposing his identity at all. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°I can draw the same picture of the Eagle Rests on the Tree within ten minutes.¡± Ten minutes? Draw the Eagles Rests on the Tree? Everyone looked at John as if he was a lunatic The style of Master of Clouds¡¯ works was strong. Many people couldn¡¯t copy them even if they were given enough time. This guy said he could draw it in ten minutes. Was he insane? They didn¡¯t even want to spend time scolding him. It was a waste of time. ¡°Boy, I guess you are here to make trouble, aren¡¯t you? But your level of making trouble is too weak Drawing the Eagle Rests on the Tree within ten minutes, I¡¯m afraid even Master of Clouds himself¡­¡± The man with short spiky hair wanted to mock John, but he almost spilt the beans. ¡°What if I draw it?¡± ¡°If you can draw it within ten minutes¡­ If you can, I will kneel on the ground and call you Grandpa!¡± ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t have an ugly grandson like you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The man with short spiky hair was pissed off. Then he said with a fierce look, ¡°If you can, I kneel down and kowtow to you. But if you can¡¯t draw it¡­¡± The man walked around and soon moved a stone back. He sneered and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t draw it, you¡¯ll have to pick up this stone and break a finger by yourself. What do you think?¡± Hearing the bet, the people around felt a little fierce. If he broke his finger, not only the pain in his body, but also the fear in his heart. If he didn¡¯t break it, would he have to hit it a second time? Whoever dared to take such a bet must be a ruthless person. But he deserved it. After all, he had nothing to do but jump out to find fault with them. He even said shamelessly that he would draw the Eagle Rests on the Tree in ten minutes Breaking a finger was a lesson for him. Everyone was gloating. However, John said calmly. ¡°Although the bet is somewhat unfair, I take it.¡± He epted the bet He really took the bet. He was not a fool, was he? It was impossible for anyone to draw the Eagle Rests on the Trees in ten minutes. ¡°Well, you have the guts. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you. If you dare to cheat, it¡¯s not a matter of one finger¡± The man with short spiky hair sneered and nced at the group of men behind him. They were all his partners and they were very strong. It was absolutely impossible to give John a chance to escape. ¡°Sure¡± John nodded. The man with short spiky hair was active. He asked hispanions behind him to offer another piece of painting paper. It was the same as when the slovenly man painted. However, the difference was that at this time, these men who were pulling the paper were full of unwillingness, and they even wanted to disturb John when he was drawing. After casting a nce at the paper, John picked up the wolf hair stained with ink, but he didn¡¯t start painting. A minute passed. Two minutester. John seemed to be in a trance, with a brush in his hand, but he didn¡¯t move. ¡°Haha, now you find that you can¡¯t draw it. Are you regretted?¡± There were already some faint sneers around. In fact, it was very difficult to start a painting. If the first one was not done well, most of the whole work would be destroyed. It was obvious that John was confused. ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s making fun of us He said loads of theories, but when it¡¯s his turn to draw, he doesn¡¯t even dare to drop his first stroke. It¡¯s so humiliating¡± ¡°How dare such a person stand out toment on Master of Clouds? He doesn¡¯t even deserve to hand shoes for Master of Clouds!¡± ¡°He is just a clown. What can I expect him to do? He asked for it all by himself to make such a mess There is no need to gamble. Even if he loses a finger, it doesn¡¯t deserve pity at Ridicule came from the crowd The slovenly man raised his head and nced at John. He didn¡¯t say anything but snorted. Looking extremely contemptuous. It waspletely impossible to draw the Eagle Rests on the Tree in ten minutes. John remained motionless. Another six minutes passed. Everyone was hopeless, but the men who were holding the paper said impatiently, ¡°Do you want to draw or not? If you don¡¯t, please tell us!¡± They were also impatient. They thought that they could secretly shake two times to disturb John¡¯s painting. Now it seemed that they had thought too much. There was no need to interfere. The man was already confused. ¡°Yes!¡± When there were only two minutes left, John finally took action. He patted his forehead with his empty hand and said, ¡°Alice, we¡¯ll go to eat millet noodlester. I heard that the millet noodles here are good.¡± People present thought he was really confused. It turned out that he was thinking about what to eat after he wasted eight minutes just now. What was he doing? The man with short spiky hair showed a trace of anger in his eyes, but he suppressed it when he thought that there were only two minutes left. Anyway, two minutester, if this bloke didn¡¯t draw the Eagle Rests on the Tree pattern, he would definitely break his finger. He was too arrogant. The point was that at this time, Alice even smiled and said, ¡°Okay, millet noodles are just good!¡± Everyone was speechless Was there something wrong with the two of them? ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s it.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At this time, suddenly a peal of brightughter was heard from John. Then. The painting brush fell on the paper and the paper was dyed. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Eagle Rests on the Tree John finished drawing. The smooth lines took shape. Eagles and branches stood vividly revealed on the paper from top to bottom, from left to right. All the paintings of Master of Clouds, who was also John, shared amon characteristic, they were painted in a simple form. It usually only took a few strokes to draw an eagle. The same went for the lower branches. With only a few strokes, he outlined the most profound artistic conception. In the beginning, John thought staying in the mountain boring, so he drew some things as he wanted. It was like someone would scribble on the draft paper with a pencil when he was irritable while studying. He didn¡¯t need to think about it at all, so he scribbled very fast. However, John was on a higher level. He didn¡¯t draw chaotic lines but some shapes. After some marketing by the old monk, others thought these simple outlines represented an artistic conception. John didn¡¯t even know he was so capable. It didn¡¯t take two minutes at all. John didn¡¯t pause during his drawing. All the lines were drawn in one go and then assembled into a perfect painting. The third version of Eagle Rests on the Tree was finished. The three versions of Eagle Rests on the Tree were simr in outline but different in details. John drew them arbitrarily, so it was different every time. But no matter how the lines changed, a perceptive would know it was Eagle Rests on the Tree and definitely painted by Master of Clouds. Everyone around waspletely stunned. Many people didn¡¯t even realize what was going on. One second, they were contemptuous of John, thinking he was out of his mind. But in the next second, they opened their mouths wide unconsciously but couldn¡¯t make a sound like they were choking. There was a dead silence. The main reason was that they were too shocked to say a word. Before, everyone thought drawing Eagle Rests on the Tree in ten minutes was just a dream, but John did it. More than that, it took him less than two minutes to finish it. Moreover, below John¡¯s painting, on the booth beside the sloppy man, was the Eagle Rests on the Tree painted by the sloppy man. By contrast with the third version, the sloppy man¡¯s Eagle Rests on the Tree, in terms of graphic structure, was more authentic and simr to the second version of Eagle Rests on the Tree, which John showed at the Oriental auction house to help Alice After all, the sloppy man spent a lot of time copying it out. He couldn¡¯t make it smooth and flow, so he paid more attention to the simrity of strokes. But most importantly, Master of Clouds¡¯s works had never been based on form but on meaning. When there was noparison, everyone felt the sloppy man¡¯s drawing was already very artistic. But under theparison, they knew the difference. It was like a good-looking woman walking on the street was definitely eye-catching. But if any of John¡¯s seven gorgeous sisters suddenly walked by that good-looking woman, undoubtedly. everyone would look at John¡¯s sister. When they looked back at that good-looking woman, they would feel she was less attractive. It was a brutalparison. At this time, everyone realized the young man who they had ridiculed for a long time was the Master of Clouds. No wonder he dared to stand up and question it. When the real Master of Clouds met a fake one, he must do something! And people now knew John used an outfit to cover himself tightly because he wanted to keep a low profile Even though everyone knew he was the Master of Clouds, they couldn¡¯t see his appearance. Being mysterious was Master of Clouds¡¯s style. At this moment, everyone dared to be sure John was the Master of Clouds. The style was just too obvious. The sloppy man was shocked when he brushed his messy hair back and stared at the Eagle Rests on the Tree. The sloppy man could imitate Eagle Rests on the Tree to such an extent because he had studied the paintings of Master of Clouds, and he was also a fan of the Master of Clouds. Seeing the Eagle Rests on the Tree painted by John, he was sure John was 100% Master of Clouds. Unexpectedly, Master of Clouds was so young! Moreover, he didn¡¯t expect that he would meet his idol when he was bluffing and deceiving! The sloppy man suddenly felt infinite guilt. He was just a wandering painter. He admired Master of Clouds the most and often imitated his painting style. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was extremely challenging for ordinary people to imitate Master of Clouds¡¯s style. Even those masters of calligraphy and painting couldn¡¯t do it because they had no such experience. On the contrary, this sloppy man, with a high talent for painting and calligraphy and years of wandering, had developed azy and unruly personality, which fitted so well with Master of Clouds¡¯s freewheeling style. So he imitated a hint of artistic conception.. It was a surprise. Once, when the sloppy man was painting on the street, a gang suddenly came and praised his style close to Master of Clouds¡¯s. The sloppy man was naturally very proud to be praised that he had a style close to his idol¡¯s. So he quickly lowered his vignce against them. For several days after that, that gang woulde to him and praise him. The sloppy man thought that those people were also calligraphy and painting lovers and fans of Master of Clouds. One day, the gang leader, the man with a crew cut, asked him if he wanted to live in a luxury house, drive a luxury car, and sleep with beautiful women. Yeah! Everyone wanted it! But it was an unattainable dream. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Screw Their Business The sloppy men had a dream too. He dreamed of bing a painter. But learning the arts cost arge sum of money. Being a teacher or a doctor was the most reliable way.. Well, studying medicine needed lots of money too. The sloppy man had an ordinary family, and his parents hoped he could find a stable job. So he ran away from home in a fit of anger. Since then, he had be a wandering painter. At that time, the Master of Clouds hadn¡¯t be famous yet. The sloppy man didn¡¯t imitate anyone¡¯s painting style but painted as he wanted. However, no one appreciated his paintings. The sloppy man painted a lot of things, but he could only make ends meet. People gave him money because they thought he was pitiful instead of appreciating his paintings. The sloppy man had a backbone. He would rather pursue his dream by half-begging than go back and compromise with his family. After wandering for a long time, he developed an unruly temperament. Until one day. The Master of Clouds¡¯s works came out, making great waves in the calligraphy and painting world. The Master of Clouds¡¯s works suddenly inspired the sloppy man. Later, the more he watched, the more addicted he became and the more he admired. The first painting he saw was Eagle Rests on the Tree in a magazine he picked up. Countless calligraphers and paintersmented that the Master of Clouds was a rare genius with a unique style and that no one could imitate. The sloppy man decided to imitate the Master of Clouds¡¯s style to prove himself. It wasn¡¯t easy at the beginning. It was not until a few yearster that he could barely imitate a trace of the essence, which was due to his wandering experience. So when the crew-cut guy and his men came over to praise him, he couldn¡¯t be more excited. After wandering for so many years, someone finally discovered his talent! When the crew-cut man said he could drive a luxury car, live in a luxury house, and sleep with beautiful women, the sloppy man became even more excited and asked how he could have that dream. Later, he knew the crew-cut man wanted him to pretend to be the Master of Clouds to cheat. The sloppy man refused immediately. The Master of Clouds was his idol. He couldn¡¯t do that. Otherwise, he would ruin the Master of Clouds¡¯s reputation and disgrace him. The sloppy man said angrily that he would never do that. The crew-cut man didn¡¯t give up. They hade to him to persuade and bewitch him for a long time. Until one day, the crew-cut man withdrew 20 thousand dors in cash, put them in a bag, and threw the bag in front of the sloppy man. The sloppy man had been living a miserable life since he ran away from home. Suddenly, he saw 20 thousand dors in cash. It was a big temptation. The sloppy man had no choice but to ept it. I¡¯m sorry, Master of Clouds. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. But they gave too much money!¡± the sloppy man thought. From then on, this fake Master of Clouds gang was formally established. And they cheated a lot of money. But no one thought they would meet the real Master of Clouds today. The sloppy man knelt on the ground. Yes. He knelt in front of John. No one forced him. It was his immense guilt that drove him to kneel in front of John. ¡°Master of Clouds, please forgive my offense and ignorance¡­ I will never do that again!¡± The sloppy man burst into tears. The people, stunned for a long time, were awakened by the sloppy man¡¯s loud cry, looking awful. Just now, they were actually helping the fake Master of Clouds to criticize the real one. That was ridiculous! The few wealthy business people who ran to withdraw the money came back. They were dumbfounded when they saw the sloppy man, who they thought was the Master of Clouds, kneeling before a young man. What happened? After asking the others, they realized a dramatic twist had happened while they were away. They almost got scammed! Fortunately, the real Master of Clouds showed up. Immediately afterwards. Those wealthy businessmen looked at the Eagle Rests on the Tree John painted almost simultaneously. They stared at it, getting excited! This was the original! Just as they were just about to speak, John raised his hand, instantly turning the Eagle Rests on the Tree he had just drawn into debris. ¡°Well¡­¡± Everyone froze. The painting worth hundreds of millions was destroyed like that? The Master of Clouds was reckless. Everyone was heartbroken, as if John had shattered their millions of dors. On the contrary, John wasn¡¯t sad at all but turned his head to look at the crew-cut man. He said with a smile, ¡°You lost, so kneel and kowtow!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The crew-cut man couldn¡¯t say a word. He hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. He was dull. John drew Eagle Rests on the Tree in less than two minutes. More than that, after he finished it, he shattered it. He obviously didn¡¯t want them to take advantage of it. ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t care if you are the Master of Clouds. You dare to fuck up our business. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± After the crew-cut man came back to his senses, he didn¡¯t have any repentance. Instead, he stared fiercely at John. He and his men were not calligraphy and painting lovers at all, nor were they fans of the Master of Clouds. It was just a scamming gang. They worked with the sloppy man because he was useful. Now John made them unable to make money. They didn¡¯t care about whether he was the Master of Clouds but just wanted to crush him. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Paint or Break Your Hands Instead of fulfilling the bet of kneeling and kowtowing to John, the crew-cut man showed a fierce look, obviously not nning to let John leave here easily. After he talked harshly, seven or eight strong men came out of the crowd. They all had grim expressions. Cutting off someone¡¯s source of money is like killing his parents. Now John had taken away their business, and it was like he had killed their families. They wouldn¡¯t let him go so easily. Although the other people knew John was their idol, Master of Clouds, they were instantly terrified when they saw the crew-cut man¡¯s strong group. But a few wealthy merchants who brought bodyguards thought of taking this opportunity to get close to Master of Clouds, so they sent their bodyguards to protect him. However, as soon as the bodyguards made a move, they realized their opponents were all rough fighters. In fact, it made sense. If they didn¡¯t have some skills, how could they dare to cheat so tantly? Even the crew-cut man could do boxing. He quickly knocked the wealthy businessmen¡¯s bodyguards down with ruthless moves. ¡°Stop!¡± At this time, the sloppy man kneeling on the ground suddenly raised his head and roared. His eyes were red, and tears were still on his face. But as soon as he spoke, the crew-cut man kicked him on the shoulder and said with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s okay that you pretended on normal days. But are you fucking taking yourself seriously? If you don¡¯t want to die, shut up!¡± Feeling like his shoulder des were broken, the sloppy man instantly fell to the ground. At this moment, he finally realized everything was false. The crew-cut¡¯s gang used to be polite to him because they wanted to use his false identity to make money. But now they were screwed, so they would no longer take him seriously. They were all hypocritical liars! After dealing with those bodyguards, the crew-cut man walked towards John with a sneer, ¡°Master of Clouds? Do you want me to kneel and kowtow to you?¡± He joked John was calm and even smiled. He said, ¡°A bet is a bet. Since you lost, you must fulfill it.¡± ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡± A cold light flickered in the crew-cut man¡¯s eyes. John said, ¡°If I were afraid of death, I wouldn¡¯t have proposed to bet with you.¡± ¡°Good. Master of Clouds, you¡¯re a real individual.¡± After hearing John¡¯s answer, the crew-cut man smiled instead of being angry. He said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. As long as you draw ten more paintings for us, I will forgive you.¡± Everyone suddenly trembled. Ten paintings? They would be worth hundreds of millions! These people were ready to make a great fortune! However, for Master of Clouds, if he could use ten paintings to save himself, it would be worth it. Anyway, he just spent some time and energy. It was a good deal. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, John asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± If he didn¡¯t agree¡­ For a while, everyone had a lot of feelings. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. They got weird expressions again. Just now, the crew-cut man¡¯s gang had shown their arrogance. They even took the bodyguards hired by wealthy merchants with high sries down. Master of Clouds didn¡¯t want to agree? Was he out of his mind? The crew-cut man sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, leave your hands. I will make you unable to paint for the rest of your life!¡± Everyone was shocked upon hearing that. If Master of Clouds lost his hands, not only more than hundreds of millions dors would be lost, but it was an irreparable pain and a huge loss for the entire calligraphy and painting circle. Those previous paintings would be Master of Clouds¡¯s posthumous works. When the wealthy merchants heard this, they became anxious and quickly persuaded, ¡°Master, your hands are priceless treasures. Please think about it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just ten paintings. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you. Just listen to them!¡± ¡°We all know you have an iron backbone, but don¡¯t let your emotions get in the way¡­¡± Everyone began to persuade. The crew-cut man showed a smug smile. Everyone with a brain would know how to choose between breaking hands and drawing ten paintings. Presumably, John was a man with a brain. But the truth was, John had no brains. At least in the eyes of others, he was stupid because he shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t give you paintings, and you are not qualified to take my hands,¡± John said. Others sneered! The crew-cut man stared at him, as if cold lights suddenly shot out. ¡°I¡¯m done ying nice. Guys, take good care of Master of Clouds!¡± The crew-cut man gave an order. The seven or eight muscr men immediately approached John with big strides, with the flesh on their faces trembling violently and their eyes full of fierce light. ¡°You dare to bully John. Did you ask me?¡± At this time, a clear cold snort sounded suddenly. Alice stood in front of John in the next second. John was speechless. ¡°I took the scolding while you came to show off. That¡¯s unfair,¡± John thought. Alice¡¯s appearance immediately made those muscr men stunned for a moment. Then, they show strange expressions. The crew-cut man looked greedily at Alice¡¯s sexy figure, grinned, and said, ¡°Hey, gorgeous, don¡¯t worry. We will make you feel amazing after we fix Master of Clouds.¡± ¡°Go and make your mother feel amazing!¡± Alice had a temper, and she was already depressed. The crew-cut man¡¯s words instantly made her explode. A beautiful figure shed. A pair of round and slender white legs and Alice¡¯s shoes immediately crossed the side face of the crew- cut man. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Master¡¯s Certification Alice used a lot more strength than when she kicked the sloppy man. The crew-cut man took a solid hit. Immediately. Puff! With a few bloody teeth drawing a beautiful arc in the air, the crew-cut man also flew out following the direction of the force. Boom! He fell to the ground. The other cheek came into intimate contact with the ground. Then. It was the end. The crew-cut man didn¡¯t move for a long time. It turned out he had passed out. His fellows all had strange expressions and lewd smiles when they saw Alice. But now, they froze. She was a fighter! This hot and beautiful beauty was definitely a fighter. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t kick so sharply and make the crew-cut man pass out. Of course, it was also because the crew-cut man was careless. The few people were stunned for a moment, and then their eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°What a bad- tempered beauty. We have more desire for conquest now. Guys,e on!¡± With a loud shout, several muscr men didn¡¯t care about anything and showed all their skills. It was a good opportunity to take advantage of Alice. Several people swarmed up. But before touching the corner of Alice¡¯s clothes, they saw her slender legs. sweeping a few times in the air, bringing wind. Her speed might be nothing in the cultivators¡¯ eyes. But for ordinary boxers, it was extremely fast. It dazzled people. She was fast, precise, and powerful. Almost in the blink of an eye, several men fell out simultaneously. Like the crew-cut man, there was a bright red shoe print on their cheeks, and they passed out quickly. Instantly, there was no sound at the scene. Everyone looked at Alice in surprise. Unexpectedly, this beautiful woman was such a fighter. It only took a while to kick those people unconscious. Only Master of Clouds¡¯s bodyguard could do that! Everyone thought Alice was a bodyguard hired by Master of Clouds. No wonder Master of Clouds had always remained calm. ¡°Who are you to fight with me? How dare you?* Alice shouted and nced at the rest of the scam gang with a smug expression. The most powerful people of the gang were knocked out. The rest were either women or weak men. Everyone fell silent upon hearing Alice¡¯s shout. Alice withdrew her gaze and raised her chin quite proudly. She came to the state of Georgia to visit the grave of her parents. She was already depressed. Now she met a fake Master of Clouds gang in this small town. Of course, she couldn¡¯t stand it. So she used them to vent her unhappiness. After kicking the crew-cut man and others unconscious, Alice felt much better. Seeing that the crisis had been resolved, the wealthy merchants wanted to curry favor with Master of Clouds But Alice gave them a pretentiously fierce look, making them give up. She was a tough one! Forgot it. They were content to see Master of Clouds. Only the sloppy man had recovered from the kick from the crew-cut man. Risking being beaten up by Alice, he knelt and crawled in front of John. ¡°Master, I have realized my mistake. Please ept me as a disciple. I want to learn to paint from you,¡± the sloppy man begged. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t ept disciples.¡± John said ruthlessly. Then, he quickly added in his heart, ¡°I only ept beautiful disciples.¡± The sloppy man¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed. But he was not reconciled. He quickly asked, ¡°Then can you give me some advice on how to draw a masterpiece like you?¡± John thought for a while and said, ¡°Follow your heart.¡± ¡°Follow my heart¡­¡± The sloppy man pondered, then said, ¡°Master, I used to do that while painting, but why didn¡¯t anyone appreciate it?¡± John didn¡¯t want to talk to him at first. But the sloppy man was so persistent and seemed to have a fanatical obsession with calligraphy and painting. And John also knew the sloppy man was bewitched by the cut-cut man before. He silently nced at the painting booth on the ground. John stared at a painting and asked, ¡°Did you draw that watercolor painting?¡± The sloppy man nodded hurriedly, ¡°Yes. I drew a long time ago.¡± The sloppy man had a talent for painting. John stared at that watercolor painting, thinking it was impressive enough. Unfortunately, no one appreciated it. He had been deliberately imitating Master of Clouds¡¯s style. Although he had imitated a little artistic conception, his paintings were still derivative and not as natural as that watercolor painting. John pondered for a while, then suddenly picked up the pen and wrote a few words on the nk space of the watercolor painting. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Be yourself.¡± After writing, John calmly said something to the sloppy man, then left with Alice. The sloppy man picked up the watercolor painting in confusion. When he saw the words, he trembled violently and cried, Immediately afterwards, he knelt and kowtowed at John¡¯s back. ¡°Thank you, Master of Clouds! Thank you!!¡± Everyone was puzzled and looked at the watercolor painting curiously, only to see ¡°Certified by Master of Clouds!¡± The font had a strong personal style, and people could tell at a nce that it was Master of Clouds¡¯s signature. In an instant, the crowd was boiling. The sloppy man was certified by Master of Clouds, which was a great recognition of him! Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Business Opportunity For a person who had a persistent pursuit of art, the greatest happiness in this life was recognized by his or her idol one day! So the sloppy men couldn¡¯t be happler right now. Before, because the crew-cut man and his gang praised his style close to that of Master of Clouds, he was extremely excited and let his quard down. Today. He got approval from his idol, Master of Clouds. The sloppy man was surely thrilled. He was so excited that he burst into tears, knelt, and kowtowed. After so many years of perseverance, it was all worth it when he saw ¡°Certified by Master of Clouds.¡± The sloppy man kowtowed in the direction where John had left. Then, he held the watercolor painting as if it were a treasure, tearing up. Those wealthy merchants¡¯ eyes twinkled. One of them said, ¡°How about selling your watercolor painting to me? I¡¯ll give you 200 thousand dors.¡± ¡°Two hundred thousand? Are you kidding me? This watercolor painting is of a very high standard, and there¡¯s Master of Clouds¡¯s autograph on it. It is worth at least 600 thousand.¡± ¡°Bad judgment. I¡¯ll pay one million.¡± These wealthy merchants bid for it, trying to persuade the sloppy man to sell the watercolor painting to them. Many unknown folk artists had excellent drawing skills. However, their paintings were not sold at a high price because they had no fame. The fame required not only the painting skills but also the knowledge of marketing, which was bragging and publicity stunt. Before, Perry Moreno used some marketing methods to make people believe John¡¯s simple painting belonged to one of the painting schools¡­ Maybe it was inappropriate to say Perry Moreno bragged about it. After all, John was indeed a great drawer. it was a talent that wasn¡¯t easy for ordinary people to have. The works of those folk calligraphers and painters who didn¡¯t have much reputation were not valuable. But if there were a master¡¯s autograph on it, it would make a huge difference. Take the sloppy men as an example. They had to rack their brains and perform various tricks to defraud 60 thousand dors. But now Just because of the six words ¡°Certified by Master of Clouds Certification¡±, its price skyrocketed, and people would pay millions of dors for it. The sloppy man never dreamed that Lady Luck would favor him. Holding the watercolor painting, he listened to the wealthy merchants¡¯ bidding, his hands trembling. The sloppy man kept silent for a while. He used to get overjoyed because of 20 thousand cash. But now, he suddenly made an unprecedented decision. He wouldn¡¯t sell it! It was an idol¡¯s recognition of him and an honor that couldn¡¯t be measured by money. Therefore. No matter how high the price they offered, the sloppy man would never sell it. The wealthy merchants were all downcast upon hearing that. Since the sloppy man refused to sell it, there was nothing they could do. They couldn¡¯t take that by force! Huh? Almost simultaneously, many people looked at the scraps of paper under the sloppy man¡¯s feet. It was the genuine Eagle Rests on the Tree, but Master of Clouds shattered it. If they could piece them together¡­. Instantly. People all scrambled for those scraps of paper. They even stepped on the crew-cut men and the others, who had fainted, many times. The sloppy man hastily dodged away. He feared they would snatch the watercolor painting in the chaos.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At this time, a rich merchant with a slicked-back hairstyle came up to the sloppy man with a smile and said, ¡°Hi, can we find a ce to talk?¡± The sloppy man suddenly became more vignt and said, ¡°I have said I wouldn¡¯t sell it no matter how much you paid.¡± The slicked-back man smiled and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not here to buy your watercolor painting. I want to discuss a cooperation project with you.¡± ¡°A cooperation project?¡± The sloppy man suddenly showed surprise. ¡°I can pay to help you hold an art exhibition, but I have a condition. You can only license your paintings to mypany. I will share the money with you in proportion. And I will put details in the contract.¡± What was that called? It was good business sense. The sloppy man was a good drawer. If they used the watercolor painting certified by Master of Clouds as a stunt, many people would visit the art exhibition. At that time, they would disy this watercolor painting as not for sale and sell the sloppy man¡¯s other paintings. The sloppy man was certified by Master of Clouds. Who dared to say his works were bad? Those who said his paintings were terrible must not know how to appreciate art. Undoubtedly, the sloppy man¡¯s value would definitely skyrocket. And the value of his works would also dramatically soar instantly. This was called a business opportunity. It appealed to the sloppy man. He couldn¡¯t miss such a wonderful opportunity, so soon he decided to cooperate with the slicked-back man. John might not expect that his autograph would create a master of painting in the future painting and calligraphy world, who was second only to John. This was called chance. A marvelous person¡¯s casual move might bring a great opportunity to others and change their lives. This was why Faith insisted on getting close to John after she learned John was the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. After John and Alice left, Alice was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why did you write those words for that sloppy man? Don¡¯t you know your words are valuable?¡± John smiled and said, ¡°I can tell he¡¯s not bad, and he has good drawing skills. I just wrote it because I felt something.¡± The sloppy man was the only person who imitated the artistic conception of Master of Clouds¡¯s paintings. Although it was only a trace, it was enough to prove the sloppy man was talented. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you.¡± Alice tilted her head. At this moment, she suddenly felt her clothes being pulled from behind and had a strange feeling at the same time. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Help Alice could be sure it wasn¡¯t John who pulled her clothes. If John touched her, he wouldn¡¯t just pull her clothes but would put his hand on her butt. Just when Alice was about to kick, a girl¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind with somewhat anxiety. ¡°Help me!¡± Huh? Alice frowned in surprise. She looked back. It was a girl, about 12 or 13 years old, who was pulling her clothes. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she must have just cried. John also saw the little girl. He rested his eyes on the left side of her round neck and saw something red on the exposed white shoulder. It was not blood. It should be something like a birthmark. ¡°Little girl, is something wrong¡­¡± When Alice bent down and was about to ask what had happened, the little girl looked back in a panic and fled before she could say anything. Not long after the little girl ran away, a man in ck chased after her. When passing by John and Alice, the man in ck gave Alice a hard look as if warning them not to meddle in his business. Alice frowned even deeper. Looking at the back of the man in ck, John said, ¡°I can feel the cultivator¡¯s vital breath from that man. He should be a cultivator.¡± ¡°I have a strange feeling¡­¡± ¡°A strange feeling?¡± Stunned momentarily, John said, ¡°You mean the man in ck is from the Ghost Tribe?¡± Alice possessed the powerful perception ability of the Spiritual Fox n. Once she had a strange feeling, it meant the other party must not be simple. ¡°No.¡± However, Alice shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s different from the vital breath I felt from the Ghost Tribe before, and¡­¡± Her brows were deeply furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s not just the man, but the little girl had a stronger vital breath.¡± Did the girl have a stronger vital breath? John also frowned suddenly. Alice said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and check. The little girl must have encountered some danger, so she asked us for help.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± John nodded. The man in ck didn¡¯t go too far. The two quickly caught up and followed quietly. After following for a while, they found the man in ck entered a barren garden with overgrown weeds. The man in ck slowed down. He looked around with sharp eyes, probably looking for the little girl. The man turned around. But he found nothing. The man in ck suddenly stopped, closed his eyes, and concentrated, a faint red light appearing between his brows. ¡°Little bastard. Don¡¯t you run from me!¡± Suddenly, the red light between the man¡¯s eyebrows faded away. He opened his eyes suddenly and jumped up from the ground. With his body immediately transforming into a giant eagle, he swooped down. Behind a small dirt slope in the corner of the barren garden, the girl curled up. When she felt the man¡¯s vital breath approaching, she immediately screamed. ¡°No¡­¡± The girl hurriedly got up and was about to escape. But she tripped over a pit and fell to the ground again. ¡°You¡¯re going back with me!¡± The man in ck sneered, swooped down, and reached his giant ws, ready to catch the girl. The girl was so frightened that she trembled, with her eyes tightly closed. At this critical moment, a beautiful figure suddenly passed over. A woman picked up the little girl and left quickly, just avoiding the man¡¯s ws. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid. We won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. It was Alice. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After picking up the little girl, she quickly returned to John¡¯s side andforted the girl intimately. But the little girl still looked terrified. ¡°He¡¯s powerful. I¡¯m scared¡­¡± When the little girl was running away, she saw Alice attacking the crew-cut man and the others, so she ran over to ask Alice for help. The little girl knew Alice might not be the match for the man in ck. Therefore, she hurriedly left after saying a word to Alice because the man in ck had spotted her. At that moment. The man in ck, who didn¡¯t catch the girl, looked at Alice with a gloomy expression and said, ¡°I have warned that you stay out of my business.¡± ¡°Crap! I¡¯m making it my business. What are going to do about it?¡± Alice said without fear. ¡°Then you are looking for trouble!¡± The man in ck suddenly strode towards them,pletely releasing the vital breath of a cultivator. The moment his vital breath was released, the little girl trembled more violently and became more frightened. The man in ck strode forward and sneered, ¡°Girl, I think you are also a cultivator, but you¡¯re at a low level. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± When Alice rushed over to save the little girl, she used her vital energy. So the man in ck immediately sensed that Alice was at the level 3 of the refining energy stage. Level 3 of the refining energy stage was nothing for the man in ck, a cultivator in Foundation Establishment Stage. That was why the man in ck felt Alice was looking for trouble. However. To the man¡¯s surprise, after sensing his vital breath, Alice didn¡¯t fear at all but counterattacked with wide eyes, ¡°Just a Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator. Why so tough? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll let a dog bite you!¡± John was speechless. ¡°You are the dog. Your whole families are dogs. No, you¡¯re a fox. A foxydy!¡± John cursed in his heart. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Tum Him on John cursed Alice in his heart. He decided to give it a go. He took a few steps back silently. As soon as he retreated, Alice immediately became unhappy. She turned her head, stared at John, and said, What are you doing? Being a coward?¡± Alice knew she couldn¡¯t beat the man. All her confidence came from John. Now John took a few steps back. Alice suddenly felt scared. John curled his lips and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would let the dog bite him? Let your dog out. It¡¯s not me anyway.¡± Alice rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you that was trash talking? If I didn¡¯t speak harshly, would he be afraid?¡± ¡°But you couldn¡¯t say I was a dog. Now you look at him. Did you frighten him?¡± ¡°With such an enemy against us, how could she hurt me, her teammate, with verbal abuse first?¡± ¡°She went too far.¡± ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t be that dog. Never!¡± John thought with an iron backbone. Alice immediately softened her expression and showed grievance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t call you a dog again. Do you want to watch him beat me to death?¡± She got weepy eyes on that beautiful face, looking pitiful. It made people feel bad for her. But John was determined. He said to the man in ck, ¡°Just so you know, it¡¯s this foxydy who meddles with your business. It has nothing to do with me.¡± The man in ck snorted coldly, not bothering to talk to John at all. Seeing John¡¯s attitude and hearing him calling herself a foxydy, Alice was furious, gritting her teeth. John Lopez! You Bastard! Alice wanted to rush over and beat him up, but her eyes twinkled suddenly. She walked up to John and took off his mask. Immediately afterwards. She kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Please help us. This little girl is so pitiful!¡± After Alice kissed him, she grabbed John¡¯s arm and shook it. At that moment, John suddenly got hot. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Alice being rough but couldn¡¯t resist Alice acting like a baby. She turned John on! But John had made an oath and would neverpromise easily. ¡°I¡¯m the King of Horizon. I have a backbone!¡± he thought. John stared at Alice fiercely and said, ¡°Foxydy, you¡¯re an excellent judge of character. You got my weakness. Now, you¡¯ll see how hard I am.¡± He must be tough! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Get behind me.¡± John pulled Alice and the little girl behind him, stepped forward, and blocked the man in ck, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know me?¡± Alice had removed the mask, so John took off his hat and sunsses. The man in ck stopped. After carefully examining John for a while, he suddenly showed a surprised expression, but then he sneered, ¡°Well. It¡¯s Majesty King, the guardian Saint of US.¡± The man in ck felt John looked familiar when his mask was taken off. Now he finally recognized him. He was Oracle King. Seeing that the man had recognized him, John smiled and said, ¡°In that case, is there any problem if I say! want to save this little girl?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer. He looked at John with strange eyes, and his expression became weirder. ¡°Oracle King, you don¡¯t really think you¡¯re someone, do you?¡± the man in ck sneered. ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯m the guardian Saint of the US. Am I not a big deal in your eyes? Are you not afraid of me?¡± John said confidently. ¡°Stupid!¡± Silent for a moment, the man in ck suddenly said that. He showed a sympathetic expression and said, ¡°The guardian Saint of US? It¡¯s just what those ordinary people call you. You are a joke for people like me.¡± ¡°People like you?¡± John narrowed his eyes and asked with great interest, ¡°What kind of people are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know. Anyway, you can¡¯t afford to provoke us.¡± The man in ck seemed unwilling to waste any more time on John. His eyes suddenly sank, and he strode closer again. ¡°Oracle King, although you¡¯re nothing for us, you are a man of dignity in the ordinary people¡¯s eyes. Don¡¯t let yourself be ruined because of a woman.¡± The man in ck thought John was a hopeless romantic. He immediately got carried away because of a kiss. He became addicted easily and was destined to be an unpromising person. It was okay for him to pretend before those ordinary people. But if he dared to show off in front of real masters, he was looking for trouble. The man in ck approached quickly. When he was close to John, he shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± The power of the Foundation Establishment Stage burst out again. In the barren garden, the weeds and soil were flying. The sand and stones instantly flew away. Alice hastily hugged the little girl tightly and covered her eyes. John stood still in the flying sand. The man in ck was not surprised at all. He sneered, ¡°Oracle King, if I fought against those 100 gods like, do you think if I would beat them without lifting a finger? Will those mediocre people respectfully call me the guardian Saint?¡± His words were full of irony. He was saying the 100 gods like of Kingyer alliance were nothing. The man in ck didn¡¯t think John should be proud of defeating them. Any cultivator of the Foundation Establishment Stage could be the guardian Saint of US. Therefore, there was no need to take credit and be proud because that credit was bullshit. ¡°If you can do it, I can do it too. Not only me, but many people can do it. But we don¡¯t pursue vanity as you do. We¡¯re not above having that empty title!¡± Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Phantom of Blood Wolf The man in ck mocked John. Then the manunched an attack outrageously. His palm was bent into a w again, turned into five sharp des, and went straight to John¡¯s neck. He tried to kill John in the shortest possible time. ¡°You are confident.¡± John was not in a hurry, with a slight smile. When the man¡¯s ws approached, John suddenly rushed forward sideways. Instead of retreating, John advanced. Their bodies touched instantly. The bent fingers of the man didn¡¯tnd on John¡¯s neck but on John¡¯s shoulder. It didn¡¯t affect John very much. In that case, he would crush Oracle King¡¯s shoulder first, then crack Oracle King¡¯s skull. It was just one more step. The man in ck sneered and suddenly exerted force with his fingers. A powerful force mixed with vital energy prated John¡¯s shoulder, trying to shatter John¡¯s shoulder. However, at this time, John said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of people you are, but what you know is not my real strength.¡± As soon as he said this, John clenched his fist and punched the man in the stomach. The man¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, and he didn¡¯t intend to back away. His fingers sped John¡¯s shoulder first. Under normal circumstances, John must be injured first. As long as John¡¯s shoulder was broken, his arm would naturally be unable to use. It was called taking the lead. Although the confrontation process was short, and there was only a short time between the two to make a move, this time was enough to affect the battle¡¯s oue. The man was sure that John¡¯s fist would lose all of its strength after a few seconds because before John¡¯s strength burst out, he would first crush John¡¯s shoulder. Click- The vital energy of the man in ck prated into John¡¯s shoulder, but in the next instant, his face changed suddenly. John¡¯s shoulders were too stiff, and the man¡¯s ws couldn¡¯t harm John. ¡°Damn!¡± The man realized that something was wrong. The next second suddenly, a terrible force attacked the ck man¡¯s abdomen. Boom! It felt as if a vast force had hit him in an instant. The abdomen of the man sank suddenly. Blood sprayed from his mouth, leaving a bright red arc. Boom! The man¡¯s bodynded heavily and smashed the dirt floor into a huge deep pit. ¡°Are you still confident now?¡± John didn¡¯t care whether the man in ck was alive or dead. John just casually nced at the pit and said something lightly. John turned around. ¡°Ahem-¡± Suddenly, there was a weak coughing sound from the pit, and the man squirmed. Was the man still alive? His vitality was quite tenacious. John felt slightly surprised. The strength of John¡¯s punch just now was enough to kill the Early Stage of Foundation Establishment cultivators. The abdomen of the man was almost pierced just now. But the man was still alive. It was indeed beyond John¡¯s expectations. ¡°Oracle King¡­ You really got something. I underestimated you¡­ Ahem¡­¡± The man crawled out of the pit, very embarrassed. There was a deep hole in his abdomen, and he was bleeding. It was a miracle that he survived such an injury. ¡°Oracle King¡­¡± The man in ck sat slumped on the ground. After a while, he suddenly stared at John sternly and said, ¡°You are very powerful, but there are still many things in this world that you don¡¯t know¡­¡± This sentence was familiar to John. John recalled it for a while and remembered that the Ghost Tribe, who had been peeping at the Greend Vi for several days, had said simr words. John chuckled and said, ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m not a god. Of course, I can¡¯t know everything. But no matter how many things I don¡¯t know, I can beat the enemies with my fists.¡± John looked at his fists confidently. ¡°You are arrogant, Oracle King. You and I had no connection, and I didn¡¯t want to use that power. But you have gone too far. Today I will kill you here, even at the risk of sacrificing my soul!¡± ¡°What?¡± John raised his eyebrows. It seemed that this man had hidden skills he hadn¡¯t used yet! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. John looked at the man in ck curiously and thought, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± The man in ck didn¡¯t stand up. He still slumped on the ground, but he closed his eyes tightly, and a red light flickered faintly between his brows. This man used this method to find the little girl hiding in the corner. John became more and more curious. At this moment, the spot between the man¡¯s brows glowed with red light, and a huge phantom strangely condensed at the projection of the light. It was the phantom of a blood wolf. With a ring of red hair upright on the neck, the blood wolf looked down at the man in ck from a height, majestically. ¡°Milo Wodehouse, why did you summon me?¡± The blood wolf spoke suddenly. The voice seemed toe from old age, with infinite majesty. Both John and Alice were slightly surprised when they saw this phantom of the blood wolf and heard it speak. But they were just a little surprised. And they calmed down quickly. Back then, in Boyard prison, they had already seen even dragons, so they were not strange to see these things now. They were just curious how the man named Milo managed to summon the blood wolf. What could he do if he called it? John and Alice both thought the same thing. However, when the phantom of the blood wolf appeared, the little girl in Alice¡¯s arms wrinkled her face and cried out in pain, ¡°Alice, I feel ufortable¡­¡± Alice looked down at the girl, and Alice¡¯s expression became grave. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Pattern of Lord Sirius Alice¡¯s expression became grave. Below the girl¡¯s cor, on her left shoulder, the blood-red birthmark was utterly exposed. It was a pattern of a blood wolf. It was precisely the same as the one summoned by But it was smaller. Milo At this time, this blood wolf mark was emitting light intermittently. And the girl¡¯s body became hotter and hotter, and her face was flushed. These symptoms appeared after Milo summoned the phantom of the blood wolf. Alice said anxiously to John, John,e and take a look. There¡¯s something strange with this girl.¡± John returned to Alice, squatted down, and carefully observed the girl¡¯s symptoms. John frowned. He had never seen such a strange situation before. But the girl¡¯s symptoms must be rted to the blood wolf mark on her shoulder. John wondered if the symptoms could be relieved by injecting vital energy. But John knew that now was not the time to do this. Milo closed his eyes, and his expression was pious. Milo said, ¡°Lord Sirius, please allow me to borrow your strength.¡± ¡°You need to sacrifice a third of your soul.¡± With a majestic voice sounded, the blood wolf phantom did not refuse. Milo made a respectful pilgrimage to the blood wolf. Then the blood wolf suddenly condensed into a red light that pierced back into Milo¡¯s forehead. The next moment, Milo¡¯s closed eyes suddenly opened. Milo¡¯s dying body was filled with blood energy again, and the blood flow in his abdomen also stopped strangely. ¡°Oracle King, you caused me to sacrifice a third of my soul. You need to pay with your life for this!¡± Milo roared, staring at John. The vital energy around his body was automatically turned red, condensing a phantom, which was the blood wolf that had disappeared before. It was just that the phantom covering Milo¡¯s body was much lighter than the color just now. ¡°I will kill you!¡± Milo stomped, and his body rushed toward John extremely fast. Milo¡¯s momentum recovered, and he was stronger, faster, and more aggressive than before, even with ferocious vital breath John couldn¡¯t be more familiar with this vital breath. The instinct in John¡¯s body was stimted. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. John was longing. John restrained himself and said to Alice, ¡°If you want to find out what¡¯s going on with this girl, just ask Milo¡± With that, John turned to Milo. At this time, Milo had already rushed forward. And the phantom of blood wolf condensed endowed Milo with violent power, enough to kill a cultivator in the Middle Stage of Foundation Establishment. Boom! Milo threw a punch. Following this punch, a giant, bloody wolf¡¯s w swept down from the air. And the light red w was no less sharp than an open-edged sword. Puff! It was as if the air had been torn apart. With his body as the center, John built a vital energy shield to prevent Milo¡¯s attack from affecting Alice and- the girl. After all, such a powerful attack could cause serious injury with any touches. ¡°Just relying on this vital energy shield, you can¡¯t resist Lord Sirius¡¯ power. Oracle King, you are whimsical!¡± Milo grinned, and the wolf w attacked John. ¡°Am I?¡± However, John showed a strange smile, stepped out of the shield of vital energy, and faced the w. He punched out with a fist. ¡°I said that no matter how many things I don¡¯t know, I can beat the enemies with my fists.!¡± After John finished speaking confidently, his fist collided with the wolf¡¯s w. Boom! Vital energy fluctuated violently. It exploded like thunder. The longing engraved in John¡¯s bloodline surged out frantically when he touched the wolf¡¯s w, devouring his reason. John wanted to cut his palm and use his blood to devour the phantom of that blood wolf very much. But he restrained himself because the time was not right. Just like in Boyard prison, John couldn¡¯t restrain it after devouring the soul into his body. And soon, it escaped John still didn¡¯t know how to suppress such things. No matter how much John desired, he could only endure it. What¡¯s more, the phantom in front of him summoned by Milo was just a prelude, and bigger surprises muste. John didn¡¯t want to give himself away. At least after John had mastered the suppression method, he could reveal the secret that his blood could devour. Therefore, this time, John just wrapped his fists with vital energy and punched. With a loud bang, the wolf w that fell out of the air trembled suddenly and then shattered. Click! John punched again quickly, and the phantom of the blood wolf condensed around Milo¡¯s body after the w was broken and shattered. ¡°What¡­¡± Milo¡¯s eyes widened with a terrified expression. Having lost the power of blood wolf, the momentum that Milo had managed to hold onto copsed. There was no need for John to attack Milo. When the blood wolf phantom disappeared, Milo fell. And blood gushed out of his mouth unstoppably. Puff! Milo was about to die. John suddenly rushed forward and locked Milo¡¯s vitality with a needle to keep Milo alive. At the same time, John blocked the flow of vital energy in Milo¡¯s body and prevented him from self- destruction. After experiencing the things of the ghost tribe, John learned something. He would never allow his enemies to make a self-destruction before knowing the answer he wanted. This was what he learned from experience. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Totem Family After the phantom of the blood wolf summoned by Milo disappeared, the mark on the girl¡¯s left shoulder stopped emitting light. The burning sensation on her skin gradually subsided, which meant the symptoms were rted to the bloody wolf John kept Milo alive momentarily and asked indifferently. ¡°You named Milo Wodehouse, right? Can you tell me what¡¯s going on now?¡± ¡°Haha. Oracle King, do you think that little bastard will be safe and sound after defeating me? You are too naive. Lord Sirius will never let her go¡­ Cough¡­..¡± Miloughed while spitting out blood. His body was extremely weak. If it wasn¡¯t for John, he would have lost all energy and passed away long ago. Seeing that Milo was so arrogant then, John couldn¡¯t help frowning. Click! John stomped down and broke one of Milo¡¯s legs. Milo screamed at first, but then his face showed a ferocious and unyielding sneer as if he was always unwilling no matter how much John abused him. ¡°You have the strength of character. But I can destroy it.¡± John shook his head, got a few needles in his hand, and pierced the acupoints on Milo¡¯s body one after another. It was the reverse version of the Nine Restoring Yang Needles. Although Milo was a cultivator, now that his vital energy had been sealed, he was not much different from ordinary people. When the needles were pierced one by one, Milo burst into screams. But Milo was still enduring. He clenched his teeth, and his veins protruded. Milo was in a cold sweat. John had already prated the tenth needle. Milo was still enduring. A cultivator¡¯s endurance was stronger than ordinary people and martial artist. John suddenly got a better idea, and a strange smile appeared on his face. John pulled out all ten needles. Puff! A string of mes suddenly rose from the index finger of John¡¯s right hand Milo was stunned for a moment, feeling the me, and said with fear, ¡°This is the spiritual fire? How could your fingers produce a spiritual fire: Milo had never seen such a strange scene before The spiritual fire was a spiritual creature born between heaven and earth, and it already had wisdom, and its power was beyond theparison of ordinary mes. Even the vital energy of a cultivator may be burnt out when encountering the spiritual fire. Oracle King could use his fingers to light a spiritual fire¡­ It was too ridiculous! Milo had never heard of it. John smiled and said, ¡°I told you what you know is not my real strength.¡± As he spoke, he held a needle in his left hand and swiped it over ten centimeters above the spiritual fire. The needle became hot and red in an instant. If the me¡¯s intensity was not well controlled, it might melt the needle directly. John took a closer look at the needle, nodded in satisfaction, and then started to approach Milo. Milo trembled. ¡°What¡­ What do you want to do? Ah!¡± Not to mention the temperature of the needle, it was also stained with the vital breath of the spiritual fire This needle made Milo yell, and his body jumped up with nerve reflexes. John mercilessly pushed Milo back. John was pleased with the result. Compared with the standard reverse version of Nine Restoring Yang Needles, the current needle was ¡°Wasn¡¯t your endurance as a cultivator very strong? How long can youst?¡± John thought. John picked up the second needle and passed it over the spiritual fire. John inserted the needle into Milo¡¯s acupoint. Milo¡¯s entire face turned purple, and he desperately mobilized vital energy in his body, trying to make a self-destruction. Although the self-destruction of the cultivator in the Foundation Establishment Stage was not as powerful as the self-destruction of Gold Core, it could only be used for suicide, unlike Gold Core, which could also hurt opponents. But Milo only wanted tomit suicide now. Milo felt so miserable now that he wished he were dead But it was a pity Milo¡¯s vital energy had long been sealed. How could hemit suicide? John had already taken out the third needle. Milo was finally scared, twitching wildly, and said, ¡°I will tell you. Oracle King, I will tell you everything you want to know if you kill me directly. Ah!¡± He screamed again, almost passed out. ¡°Damn it. Didn¡¯t I say I will tell you everything? Why don¡¯t you stop?¡± Milo thought in despair. John said with an apologetic look, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so quick. If you¡¯d told me earlier, wouldn¡¯t you have been spared this pain? You¡¯re asking for it.¡± Milo was speechless. John extinguished the spiritual fire on his finger and said, ¡°Tell me your identity first. It seems to be great.¡± Previously, Milo said that John was not qualified to know the identities of people like them. This made John interested. If John didn¡¯t know everything today, he would not let Milo die quickly. Milo stared at John¡¯s fingers and absorbed the spiritual fire back. His soul trembled at this moment. Oracle King was too outrageous. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Milo dared not hide anything. ¡°Ie from a totem family, the Wodehouse Family,¡± Milo said honestly. ¡°Totem family?¡± ¡°Yes There are many totem families hidden in this world. These totems alle from the ancient age. And the totem of the Wodehouse Family is Lord Sirius.¡± ¡°Is that the blood wolf you summoned just now?¡± Milo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s Lord Sirius. People from our totem family can summon totems from birth. We are the lucky ones under the protection of totems.¡± John¡¯s eyes flickered. He thought, ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± This world wasplicated. The things John hade into contact with before were only superficial. And there were many hidden things he hadn¡¯t even known about them. He had no prior knowledge of the Ghost Tribe or the totem family. John thought momentarily, then asked, ¡°Just now, I saw you summoned the blood wolf. It said that you need to sacrifice a third of your soul. What¡¯s about that?¡± Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Favorite? Milo said, ¡°Lord Sirius has protected the members of our totem family. At critical times, we can obtain the power bestowed by Lord Sirius. But there is a limit on the number of times. ¡°Every time we borrow Lord Sirius¡¯ power, we must sacrifice a third of our souls.¡± Milo raised his arm with difficulty and pointed to his eyes. The whites of his eyes had turned entirely red, only the pupil, which was still the original pitch-ck color. Milo said, ¡°I borrowed Lord Sirius¡¯ power once before, and today is the second time. So two-thirds of my soul has been sacrificed. If I sacrifice again, my eyeballs willpletely turn red.¡± ¡°What will happen then?¡± ¡°At that time, my soul will be a part of Lord Sirius, and Lord Sirius will control my body. But it is the honor of every member of our totem family to be able to integrate with Lord Sirius.¡± As Milo spoke, he revealed a proud expression. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. John felt it was highly perverted. That Lord Sirius must be not good. But there were still many totem families like this hidden in this world. John thought for a while and said with a strange expression. ¡°Since you think it is a kind of honor, why don¡¯t you summon it again? Did not your soul be sacrificed to it three times?¡± Milo smiled wryly and shook his head. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? It¡¯s just that in a short time, I can¡¯t summon Lord Sirius twice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity. You are destined not to die for your honor today.¡± John said something ironic, nced at Milo again, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that girl?¡± ¡°She is the favorite chosen by Lord Sirius.¡± ¡°Favorite?¡± ¡°Yes, our Lord Sirius chooses a minion every year, and that little bastard¡­ the imprint on Nora Wodehouse¡¯s shoulder is the symbol of the favorite.¡± Milo wanted to call the girl a little bastard, but seeing John staring at him, he changed his words hastily. Only then did John know that the girl¡¯s name was Nora Wodehouse. ¡°But what about the favorite?¡± John asked out the doubt in his heart. Milo spat out a mouthful of blood and said, ¡°The so-called favorite means being lucky enough to be the sacrifice of Lord Sirius. Only by sacrificing one favorite yearly will Lord Sirius continue to protect us.¡± ¡°Absurd!¡± When John heard these words, he was furious. For such a child to be used as a sacrifice, and to be called a favorite, was simply cruel and senseless. That Lord Sirius was not a good thing. Milo didn¡¯t think so and said with a distorted mind, ¡°We are most proud to be the favorite of Lord Sirius, but that bastard doesn¡¯t cherish and wants to escape¡­. ¡°Nonsense!¡± John kicked Milo on the head and said coldly, ¡°Where is your totem family? Tell me now!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Milo coughed blood in pain but with a distorted smile on his face. He stared at John contemptuously and said, ¡°Oracle King, don¡¯t you think you can fight against our entire family alone?¡± ¡®Tell me the address!¡± John shouted coldly again. Milo didn¡¯t answer and continued saying, ¡°I admit you have some strength. But in front of Lord Sirius, your strength is not enough¡­¡± ¡°I asked you to tell me the address!¡± ¡°Oracle King, do you know I looked down on you before? People like us all looked down on you and thought you were a clown. But today, I found out that we were wrong. ¡°You are indeed different from us. ¡°Whether it is those cultivators in the Alps Mountain or our totem families hidden in the world, we are selfish. They had no country feelings and no such thing aspassion. ¡°Because those kindnesses will only be our hindrance and waste our energy. ¡°Oracle King, you have such strength at a young age, proving your outstanding cultivation talent. I advise you to stop worrying about these and spend more time on cultivation. This is the most beneficial thing for you. ¡°To hell with your so-called kindness!¡± Boom! Milo kept talking to himself. John was annoyed and impatient, so he stepped Milo¡¯s head into the pit and said angrily, ¡°I asked you to tell me the address, and you just talk nonsense to me. If you don¡¯t want to say it, go to hell!* ¡°Haha, Oracle King, how could I not want to tell you? I wish you could go to Lord Sirius and let Lord Sirius tear you apart and send you to hell.* Milo¡¯s head was stepped into the mud, but he was still grinning. ¡°I have a jade tablet in my pocket. If you take it, you can find us the Wodehouse Family. I look forward to seeing you meet me soon in hell.¡± John rummaged through Milo¡¯s pocket and found a jade tablet inside. This was simr to the jade tablet Nancy gave when John went to the Alps Mountain to find the Cinnabar Sect. It could be used to guide the direction. John put away the jade tablet, let go of his feet, and looked down at Milo indifferently. ¡°1. John, have my principles. I don¡¯t need your advice. Maybe it seems like meddling to you, but to me, it is the bottom line of morality. ¡°You have your own reasons for being selfish, but please don¡¯t impose your standards on me. It¡¯s just that the road is different. Don¡¯t judge anyone else.¡± John said lightly. Milo wasughing wildly. In his opinion, what John said was a joke. ¡°There were so many injustices in this world. Who would take care of them? Can you manage it? Are you in control? Just take care of yourself, okay? ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that you want to be a saint.¡± Milo thought, ¡°Besides¡­¡± John paused momentarily, then continued, ¡°You said that it¡¯s wasting energy and dying cultivation by taking care of these things. But in my opinion, that¡¯s not the case at all.¡± Boom! As he said that, all the aura on John¡¯s body blossomed. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Bio Wodehouse This was the first and only time John fully revealed his cultivator¡¯s vital breath. Anyway, Milo was dying. Then John would let him die clearly. When Milo felt the terrifying aura on John¡¯s body, Milo panicked and opened his eyes wide in horror. ¡°You are actually¡­ the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm!¡± The consummation of Golden Crystal Realm wasparable to those who had retired from the world for a hundred years. ¡°How can it be?¡± Milo roared and began to struggle to get up. He wanted to snatch the jade table token from John. Milo wanted to break it. Milo feared that John would take this jade tablet and go to the Wodehouse Family. It would definitely be a disaster for the Wodehouse Family at that time. ¡°Can¡¯t¡­¡± Milo felt regretful. Milo never imagined that the young Oracle King¡¯s cultivation had reached such a level. Except for Lord Sirius, no one could punish him at all. However, under the current situation of Lord Sirius, Lord Sirius cannot disy his full strength at all. Milo didn¡¯t know that he had caused a catastrophe until now Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Milo tried to save desperately. How could he possibly beat John with his weak body? John was struggling. John¡¯s momentum shook, and a needle popped out of Milo¡¯s body. This was the needle used to keep Milo alive. As soon as the needle left his body, Milo¡¯s body fell to the ground with a thud. Milo was dead with his eyes wide open. John didn¡¯t even look at Milo but restrained his momentum, turned, and left. This wastnd became the ce where Milo dead. Indeed, as Milo said just now, the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm was John¡¯s actual state. This was thanks to the Nameless divine skill. Nameless divine skill was domineering John was honing of Nameless divine skill was helpful In addition, he had devoured several people¡¯s cultivation before, and his realm had reached the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. ording to the old monk, in this world, the peak state of a cultivator was the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. John didn¡¯t understand it before and didn¡¯t realize the weirdness until he came to this realm. His cultivation base had not increased. Even if he continued to use Nameless divine skill to devour cultivation, it still didn¡¯t increase. It was like being bound by an invisible force, stuck tightly and unable to move. That was why John thought of finding other ways, such as devouring more spiritual fires, so that even in the face of the same consummation of Golden Crystal Realm people, he could still ovee opponents. John didn¡¯t think about these things for the time being. He strode back to Alice. At this time, the high fever on Nora¡¯s body had receded, and she said in a weak voice, ¡°Please save my father. My father was caught by them to help me escape¡­ As she spoke, she began to choke and tore. Alice¡¯s face was full of distress. John roughly understood what the girl meant. It must be Nora¡¯s father, who couldn¡¯t bear to watch his daughter being sacrificed, so he secretly sent her away, but other members of the Wodehouse Family stopped him. And Milo was in charge of hunting down Nora. initially, it would be easy to catch a little girl back with his Foundation Establishment Stage cultivation, but Milo had never expected to meet John. ¡°Alice, take Nora back to the State of New York first, and I¡¯ll go to the Wodehouse Family to check on the situation,¡± John said. ¡°Okay. John. Be careful. We will wait for you in the State of New York.¡± Alice knew she couldn¡¯t help John, so she agreed and left, holding Nora in her arms. John narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at the jade table in his hand. ¡°I want to see who the so-called Lord Sirius is!¡± There was a huge manor in the state of Georgia At the main entrance, a majestic wolf-shaped sculpture was lifelike. The wolf¡¯s eyes were narrowed into slits and staring at the front. It was daunting And people dared not approach it easily This manor was where the Wodehouse Family was located The main entrance of the manor seemed to be equipped with a high-tech electronic lock, but only the people of the Wodehouse Family knew that there was a formation inside the electronic lock, which required a special ID card to open. Now, Bio Wodehouse, the patriarch of the Wodehouse Family, was furious. A middle-aged man with a bruised face Kneeled. His hands were behind his back, locked by thick chains. It was Nora¡¯s father, Star Wodehouse. ¡°Star, do you plead guilty?¡± Bio Wodehouse asked angrily. The pressure was overwhelming. Star quickly kowtowed and said sadly, ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m guilty. But Nora is so young. And I promised her dead mother to take good care of her¡­¡± ¡°Star Wodehouse! I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense, Nora is the one chosen by Lord Sirius. She can be the sacrifice of Lord Sirius. You should be proud of her.¡± Bio interrupted angrily. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m grateful to Lord Sirius for pampering my Nora, but I can¡¯t bear to see Nora thrown into the blood pool just like that.¡± ¡°Ridiculous. From what you said, do you feel that this kind of practice is cruel? Are you questioning Lord Sirius?¡± ¡°No. I dare not!¡± Star kowtowed in panic and begged, ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m willing to rece Nora to jump into the blood pool and be the sacrifice to Lord Sirius.¡± ¡°You?¡± Bio showed contempt on his face. ¡°Are you qualified? The favorite chosen by Lord Sirius is not possible for you to change. Are you not afraid of offending Lord Sirius?¡± Star¡¯s body trembled, and he dared not speak. Bio continued, ¡°Lord Sirius bestowed our strength, and we sacrifice a favorite to Lord Sirius every year. Over the years, there has never been an exception. Why wouldn¡¯t it work with you?¡± The Wodehouse Family was huge, and maybe because it was the totem family, all the members were highly fertile So even if one was sacrificed yearly, the poption was still substantial. This should be regarded as a bnce. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Meet Lord Sirius When Bio was furious, a member of the Wodehouse Family suddenly ran in with a hurried expression. ¡°Patriarch, something is wrong!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°When I was on duty in the guard¡¯s monitoring room just now, I saw someone unlock the door and enter our house. The electronic information showed Milo¡¯s name, but I don¡¯t think that person¡¯s body shape looks like Milo.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with Milo?¡± Bio¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy. Bio sent Milo to catch Nora. But now, someone came in with Milo¡¯s ID, which meant that Milo must have had an ident. Lord Sirius would definitely be furious if Nora was not brought back and sacrificed within the specified time No one could predict what would happen. ¡°Damn it!¡± Bio kicked Star with a ferocious expression. If it weren¡¯t for this sinner who let Nora go, there would be no such troubles. Although Star was kicked by Bio, he suddenly felt lucky when he heard that Milo didn¡¯t bring Nora back. Bio said gloomily, ¡°Go to the central monitoring room immediately and find that person. Who has the guts to- get involved in the matter of the Wodehouse Family?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± At this moment, a light voice sounded. A young man walked in slowly from the door. The peaked cap, sunsses, and maskpletely obscured his appearance. It was John. Bio suddenly condensed vital energy, looked at John vigntly, and said, ¡°Who are you? Why do you have Milo¡¯s ID card? Why did youe to the Wodehouse Family?¡± Bio asked three questions in a row. John said, ¡°I have killed Milo. And Nora is in my hands. As for my identity, you don¡¯t need to know.¡± John did not take off his sunsses and mask. He did not intend to reveal his identity. When facing Milo before, John originally nned to use his identity as Oracle King to intimidate Milo, but it did work, and he was mocked. John finally recognized in these mysterious forces¡¯ eyes that his identity as Oracle King was nothing. Therefore, John did not intend to publicly be his identity so as not to be mocked again and to avoid trouble. Bio narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°What do you want? Money? You can kill Milo, which means that your are also a cultivator. Money should be easy for you, right?¡± Bio didn¡¯t care whether Milo was dead at all. What he cared about was that Nora was in John¡¯s hands. From Bio¡¯s point of view, John must havee here because he wanted to negotiate with the Wodehouse Family as a condition for Nora to be exchanged. John shook his head and said, ¡°No. I came here to take away Nora¡¯s father. And besides, by the way, I want to meet your so-called Lord Sirius.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Bio yelled angrily, sneered and said, ¡°Young man, do you know what you are talking about?¡± Bio had never seen such an arrogant person. John broke into the Wodehouse Family alone, saying that he would take away the sinner of their family, and not only that, he even threatened to see Lord Sirius. Wasn¡¯t this a joke? Lord Sirius was so honorable. How could this man meet Lord Sirius at random? Even the members of the Wodehouse Family, except when offering sacrifices, usually dare not disturb Lord Sirius, at most, saw the phantom of Lord Sirius through summoning This young man was joking. Bio controlled his anger, saying yfully, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite curious. Why do you want to help Nora, and why do you want to meet Lord Sirius? What kind of rtionship do you have with Star and Nora?¡± Not only was Bio curious, but Star himself was also interested. Although this young man concealed his appearance, Star was sure that he had never met this young man before. Even with face masks on, the people Star had met were recognizable. Star was also puzzled. John nced at Star, who was kneeling on the ground, guessing that this might be Nora¡¯s father. John said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the two. I just think that Lord Sirius is too cruel.¡± There was another reason that John didn¡¯t mention. John wanted to see if this Lord Sirius suited him to devour. The thirst from the depths of his bloodline turned John into a guttler. He wanted to meet that blood-red wolf very much. John wanted to meet Lord Sirius first so that he could decide whether to devour it in the future. But how could he say such an astonishing idea? This was unbelievable. So John came here under the pretext that he wanted to uphold justice. Of course, he also was going to uphold justice. There was nothing wrong with this statement. However, Bio seemed to have heard a joke. He looked at John with a look of insanity and couldn¡¯t restrain the sneer on his face and said, ¡°You came here all by yourself just to butt in?¡± John thought for a while, nodded thoughtfully, and said, ¡°You can say that!¡± ¡°You are so full of yourself!¡± Bio suddenly restrained the sneer on his face and shouted. And immediately, the vital energy in his body rushed out. Boom! Bio moved fast, tried to beat John, and then forced John to say Nora¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°When I beat you, the Patriarch of the Wodehouse Family, that beast muste out!¡± Without showing weakness, John pushed the sunsses on his nose, then punched Bio with his violent fist. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 514 The Spiritual Fire Brute? John¡¯s words made Bio jump into a rage in an instant, and he raged, ¡°How dare you be so disrespectful to Lord Sirius. Go to hell!¡± Bio wouldn¡¯t have lost his temper even if John called him a brute. It was intolerable someone dared to insult Lord Sirius. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Nora was still in John¡¯s hands, Bio intended to unleash all his strength to kill John on the spot. The violent power gushed out crazily. There were bursts of thunder-like noises in the air. However, John seemed to have controlled Bio¡¯s lifeblood, Not only did he not restrain himself, but he said more arrogantly. ¡°It blows my mind that you want to be theckey for that brute.¡± He called Lord Sirius names again. Bio¡¯s face was almost distorted with anger and needless to say, the attack hadnded on John. Boom! Two fists shed. Bio¡¯s expression froze.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. How could he fail to break John¡¯s arm? Not only that, John didn¡¯t even retreat in the slightest. ¡°Oh, good for you. No wonder you dare to break into the Wodehouse Family alone.¡± Bio exerted his strength again and threw out another punch at John. This punch almost unleashed all his strength. Bio was worried that he was too strong and would kill John with only one strike, but now that he found out that John was not some small potato, Bio no longer held back. However¡­ What Bio didn¡¯t expect was that the moment he punched out, John said with a smile, ¡°Your strength is nothing. Hurry up and let that brute out.¡± Bio¡¯s face contorted into a frown. In next second¡­ A trace of horror emerged on his face. Because his fist was met with an extremely terrifying force suddenly, which sent his arms numb in an instant. Bang! Bio fell out in embarrassment. His arms were trembling uncontrobly. The fist was flushed red. ¡°Where did such a perverte from?¡± Bio looked at John¡¯s face, on which the sunsses remained in ce, which could be seen that the fight just now was no big deal for John. But Bio was uttered in pain! His arm was about to break! ¡°Your Excellency, could it be that you are from the Alps Mountain?¡± Bio had never seen such a powerful person at John¡¯s age. He could only guess that John was from the Alps Mountain. But even in the Alps Mountain, John could be considered the favored son of heaven, and it was absolutely impossible that his name was unknown. John just shook his head in response. Bio was even more shocked. So he was not from the Alps Mountain? There was such an expert in the secr world? Bio¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said after a brief silence, ¡°Your Excellency, why don¡¯t we each take a step back? You return Nora to the Wodehouse Family, and I can agree to any of your conditions¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Bio added, ¡°Except for the matter of Lord Sirius.¡± Although John was very strong. Bio was obviously unwilling to disturb Lord Sirius because of him. John declined, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to make any exchange. I came here for two things. First, to take away Nora¡¯s father, and second, to meet that brute.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bio was exasperated as John was extremely disrespectful to Lord Sirius. ¡°Are you not going to budge?¡± ¡°Let that brute out.¡± John directly expressed his determination. Bio¡¯s eyes suddenly burst out with terrifying murderous intent. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t go too far. If you¡¯re so stubborn, both of us will end up suffering losses.¡± ¡°Both of us?¡± John raised his eyebrows with an intriguing smile on the corner of his mouth. ¡°How are you going to hurt me?¡± ¡°You asked for it!¡± Bio¡¯s eyes were full of fierceness, and as if he had made great determination, a red light shed between his brows, and a phantom of a blood wolf quickly condensed around his body. He used the power of the magic wolf. And his level was much higher than Milo, who needed to summon the incorporeal body of the magic wolf andmunicate with it before he could use the power. Bio made it in an instant. One-third of his eyes was red. ¡°Today, I will use the power that Lord Sirius bestowed upon me to destroy you, you arrogant boy!¡± Bio¡¯s aura was much more violent than before, and the blood wolf that condensed was staring at John, its wolf eyes emitting a ferocious light. John¡¯s breathing suddenly became short. The feeling came back again. The desire to devour something came again. And it was even stronger than when he met Milo before. This made John more urgent and eager to see the real body of the wolf. ¡°Aw¡­¡± The blood wolf condensed on Bio¡¯s body suddenly let out a deafening long roar, and then flew towards John in an instant. Its speed was extremely fast. John swallowed, suppressed the longing in his heart, and said with bright eyes, ¡°I knew you would use this trick, but you think you can hurt me? You overestimate yourself.¡± Because of Milo¡¯s example, John didn¡¯t feel much surprised. With a wave of his arms¡­ The ming long sword formed by the spiritual fire flew out with a roar, piercing into the phantom of the blood wolf in an instant, intertwining crazily. ¡°Aww- The blood wolf howled in pain. Bio eximed, his eyes full of horror, ¡°Spiritual fire!¡± The phantom totems condensed by these totem families actually had something inmon with the Ghost. Tribe. The spiritual fire was an unbeatable rival for them. As soon as the spiritual fire came out¡­. The blood wolf wailed non-stop, and the phantom vanished in an instant, making the blood wolf unable to exert any power at all. Bio staggered, and the color drained from his face suddenly. This phantom of the blood wolf was condensed by him. When the blood wolf was burned, he was also injured. Boom! At this moment, an aura filled with a strong bloody smell instantly enveloped the entire Wodehouse Family. ¡°You coward, if I haven¡¯t been trapped physically, I would have rushed out and beat you to death!¡± Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Why Should I Escape Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The shocking roar resounded through the entire manor. Everyone in the Wodehouse Family was trembling. It was Lord Sirius! They had never heard Lord Sirius roar such angrily before What happened? Members of the Wodehouse Family didn¡¯t know why Lord Sirius was angry. They only knew that this was the first time Lord Sirius had made such a furious roar. Who on earth made Lord Sirius so angry? In the forbidden area of this manor. A dozen figures, seeming to have been discussed in advance, roared out and rushed in the same direction. And at this moment. John Lopez was in the hall. He almost couldn¡¯t bear it anymore! The vital breath was incredibly majestic to everyone in the Wodehouse Family, but John felt utterly different He was not as frightened as the Wodehouse Family. On the contrary. He was hyper. The roar made him more confident it was what he wanted. He was like a hungry diner who suddenly saw a table full of delicacies. He couldn¡¯t help but want to binge on them. But it was a pity that the stomach of this diner was not big enough, so it could not contain these foods at all. That was the case with John now. He was sure he could find a way to devour the animal emitting this vital breath, just like consuming the Soul in the Boyard prison. The problem was that he didn¡¯t know how to trap them. John was afraid of scaring this animal, so he could only desperately suppress the impulse deep in his heart, causing his body to tremble violently. However, in Bio Wodehouse¡¯s eyes, he thought that John was afraid. Hence, Bio yelled in a relieved voice, ¡°How dare you! Look at you! You are scared now.¡± John didn¡¯t answer him. John put away the spiritual fire. Then he picked up Star Wodehouse kneeling on the ground and roared, ¡°Go¡±¡± The two quickly rushed out of the manor. John was worried that if he continued to stay here, he couldn¡¯t help but want to swallow the beast, which would be to scare that beast away. So he could only leave temporarily. When he found a way, I would return to swallow that beast again. Whoosh! Not long after John left with Star, a dozen figures appeared in the hall. Their faces were expressionless, and their eyes were red. Even when Bio saw them, his heart trembled, his chest felt oppressed, and he couldn¡¯t breathe. These people used to be members of the Wodehouse Family. After sacrificing all their souls to Lord Sirius, they lost their self-consciousness and werepletely controlled by Lord Sirius¡¯s consciousness. Bio couldn¡¯t control them either. Moreover, after they sacrificed all their souls, their strength was more potent than when they had self- awareness. Because of their current state, they could perfectly unleash the power bestowed upon them by Lord Sirius. A few of them used to be in the Last Stage of Foundation Establishment, but this time their strength wasparable to that of the Gold Core Stage. What was worse, an old man with white hair sacrificed his soul. No one knew when he did that. They only knew his current strength was terrifying,parable to the Late Stage of Gold Core Realm. These men were significant killers of the Wodehouse Family. It was a pity that Bio couldn¡¯t order them. The atmosphere in the hall was incredibly depressing. Bio didn¡¯t dare to take a breath. Fortunately, these people did not stay for long. Seeing that they had lost their target here, they quickly rushed out and chased after John. John dragged a person by his hand, so he couldn¡¯t escape easily. Star regained hisposure and said, ¡°Your Excellency, you just said that Nora was in your hands. Is it true?¡± ¡°¡®Yes.¡¯ John replied calmly Star¡¯s voice became a little anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t know your intention, but Nora is a poor child. Please don¡¯t hurt her, please.¡± He also had doubts about John. How could there be such a good person in this world? He had never met John before, and John did not need to help him at all. Especially for cultivators, most of them were rtively selfish. Topete for cultivation resources, they even killed their friends, let alone sympathize with others. Cultivators put interests first. A kind man could not exist in this world. John knew what Star thought. In a living environment like the Wodehouse Family¡¯s, every year a life would be sacrificed to that beast, and this life was a member of their family. They were indifferent to lives, which showed they were cold- blooded If it wasn¡¯t because Star¡¯s daughter sacrificed this time, he must have maintained such a cold-blooded attitude. He would not believe it if you told him that John helped him out of kindness. John didn¡¯t exin to him anymore and said roughly. ¡°It is indeed profitable for me to go to the Wodehouse¡¯s house, but it has nothing to do with you. I saved you because I promised Nora Wodehouse.¡± ¡°You. You didn¡¯t hurt Nora?¡± Star still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡¯ll understand everything when you see her.¡± John did not repeat a word. At this moment. Suddenly there was a violent sound breaking through the air behind him. ¡°How dare you! You offended me, but you wanted to leave safely. How can there be such a cheap thing in the world?¡± The one who came after was a white-haired old man with a numb expression. His roar was full of anger, precisely the same as the shocking roar that John had heard in the Wodehouse¡¯s house before. It was clear. He was a puppet of Sirius. Star was shocked when he saw the white-haired old man and said, ¡°Your Excellency, help me break the chain on my hand. I will stop that man. Please help me take care of Nora after you escape.¡± Star knew how terrifying this white-haired old man was. The man¡¯s strength wasparable to the Late Stage of Gold Core Realm. Star could only stop the man with his life to give John time to escape. He had no other choice now. He could only believe that John would not hurt his daughter. But¡­ Just after Star said this sentence with the determination to die, John suddenly stopped strangely and asked suspiciously, ¡°Escape? Why should I escape?¡± Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Sacrifice in Blood Pool Why escape? This question was unreasonable, and Star didn¡¯t know how to answer it for a while. Star thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t we always on the run? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being chased by those people? ¡°Now, the most powerful one is catching up, but you suddenly stopped and asked me why you ran away.¡± Star was confused. How could he know what John thought? John escaped from the Wodehouse¡¯s house, not because he was afraid of those people, but because he was worried that he would lose control and scare that devil wolf prematurely. The vital breath of the wolf¡¯s body could easily make him lose control. Now that he had left the manor, so he was much better. Although the old man also carried the vital breath of that wolf, it was still within John¡¯s restraint range, so he did not need to continue running away. There was no need to exin these things to Star. And John would not exin to him because this was John¡¯s secret. ¡°How dare you! It¡¯s time for you to meet your maker!¡± The old man had chased after him with a nk face. His eyes were glowing red, as if the roar didn¡¯t come from his throat but from his eyes. The white-haired man was ultimately a puppet. ¡°Your Excellency, that person¡¯s strength is close to the Late Stage of Gold Core Realm. You can¡¯t escape with me.¡± Star didn¡¯t know why John stopped suddenly and asked such a strange question. He was just stunned for a moment. Then he was anxious, ready to stop the old man with his body. However, before he finished speaking, a whirlwind suddenly blew in. John had already rushed toward the white-haired man. Boom! John punched the old man with no fancy punch. Suddenly, a furious roar erupted from the old man, ¡°Damn it.¡± It was scattered! The old body of the man with white hair was scattered! Only that roar echoed in mid-air. Star looked dumbfounded. That old man who was close to the Late Stage of Gold Core Realm was smashed to pieces by John¡¯s fist. The strength of this young man was so terrifying. He hadn¡¯t shown his whole strength before. But since his strength was so terrifying, why did he escape so hurriedly just now? There was no need at all! Star surged many thoughts and quickly came to a conclusion that the reason why John escaped was probably because he was intimidated by Lord Sirius¡¯s roar. But Lord Sirius¡¯s body had been sealed and couldn¡¯t get out. He could only appear in this form. Although his roar was terrifying, John was not frightened. It was the secret of the totem family. After Star thought about it for a while, he didn¡¯t intend to tell John this secret. Although he disobeyed the Wodehouse family and let Nora go without authorization, he was still very terrified Lord Sirius in his heart. The Wodehouse family. They were in terrifying coercion. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It seemed like a thunderstorm wasing. Everyone was depressed. And this depression was getting stronger and stronger. Everyone seemed to feel that Lord Sirius¡¯s anger was constantly increasing. It was terrible! ¡°Bio Wodehouse,e to the blood pool immediately!¡± The roar of the wolf exploded. Bio was shaking like a sieve, knowing that some ident must have happened to those who chased John out Otherwise, Lord Sirius would not have been so enraged that Lord Sirius took the initiative to call him to the blood pool. Bio didn¡¯t dare to dy for a moment. The blood pool was located in the center of a solemn hall, and no one dared to approach it at ordinary times. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to Lord Sirius. Bio came to the blood pool almost in a rolling and crawling posture. The pungent smell of blood hit his face. ¡°Bio, you can¡¯t even do this little thing well. You are such a waste!¡± The voice of the wolf shook the entire hall. Bio was so frightened that he lost control of his dder and desperately knocked his head on the blood pool¡¯s edge. ¡°Lord Sirius, please spare me! Please, Lord Sirius! I¡¯m ipetent. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m useless.¡± ¡°Bring ten nsmen over here and sacrifice immediately!¡± Ten? Bio was shocked In the past, only one person had to be sacrificed every year. But Lord Sirius carefully selected each, and their bloodline was extremely pure. This year it was Nora Wodehouse¡¯s turn. But there came the ident. Now that Nora had escaped, ten family members had to be sacrificed instead of her. Bio said, ¡°Lord Sirius, please give me more time. I will capture Nora andplete the sacrifice within the specified time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience to wait any longer. Do what I say immediately, or I will sacrifice you!¡± ¡°I know. I know. I will do it now!¡± Bio was terrified, quickly fled the hall, and brought back ten members of the Wodehouse family with extremely high efficiency. They had guessed something. They were shaking violently. Serval were fanatical believers of Lord Sirius and thought it an honor to offer sacrifices to Lord Sirius, so they were excitedly trembling. But others were in fear. Usually, they might shout slogans, saying that it was a great honor to be the sacrifice of Lord Sirius. But they were all so scared to death when it was their turn. Bio didn¡¯t care whether they were excited or scared. He said ruthlessly, ¡°Jump!¡± Bang! Those fanatical believers jumped into the blood pool without hesitation. The moment they entered the blood pool, their bodies were crushed by a strange force. Their bodies turned into a blood mist and drifted down. The remaining ones who were scared were frightened that their livers were about to split. ¡°Go down!¡± Bio threw them down one by one without mercy. Then came their screaming. But it didn¡¯tst long. The blood mist dispersed. Everything became silent. At the bottom of the blood pool was a disk-shaped thing with strange runes engraved all around it. The rest of the rune lit up, leaving only thest one. With the sacrifices of these people, thest rune finally lit up. In the center of the disc-shaped one, a pair of ferocious wolf eyes slowly emerged. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Face Masks ¡°For over 20 years, only one seal can be broken yearly Today, thest seal has finally been broken by 90%. I can break through this blood pool around the corner! Hahaha! The wolf spat out human voices andughed wildly, causing the whole hall to tremble violently Bio prostrated himself on the ground. ¡°Congrattions to Lord Sirius for your return!¡± ¡°Recently, don¡¯t bother me no matter what happens. I must gather all my energy to break thest seal completely!¡± ¡°I know, my lord!¡± Bio retreated respectfully He was incredibly excited. Their Lord Sirius was sealed in this blood pool by a peerless overmatch more than 20 years ago. The purpose of sacrificing one person every year was to break the seals of the blood pool. Only one seal left this year. If Nora sacrificed this time, the seal could be broken immediately. But After the ten people had sacrificed just now, 90% of thest seal had been untied. The wolf could completely break through the left with its strength. in less than a half months. At this time, John had already returned to the State of New York. But he did not go home. Although he promised Nora, he would rescue Star. He didn¡¯t fully trust Star. He couldn¡¯t take Star home. So he lived in the next city first and then asked Alice to bring Nora over to meet Star When he saw Nora, Star finally believed that John had no ill intentions toward them. Thank you. Thank you very much.¡± Star was grateful to John. He hesitated for a moment. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Star still decided to remind John and said, ¡°Your Excellency. You¡¯d better not provoke the Wodehouse Family¡± He knew that John¡¯s strength was strong enough to fight the Wodehouse Family. But that had a premise. It was that Lord Sirius¡¯s body was still sealed in the blood pool. Once Lord Sirius breaks through the seal, the wolf would be a hundred times stronger than John. If John dared to provoke the Wodehouse Family again, he would never be able to escape easily like today. It was hard for Star to say too many secrets about Lord Sirius, so he could only remind John about this. That was because John saved their lives. Star didn¡¯t say anything, but John had already guessed about it. John said with a smile, ¡°The so-called Lord Sirius must be trapped somewhere in the Wodehouse Family, right?¡± Star was stunned. John said, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. It¡¯s not hard to guess. It would have shown up long ago rather than ordering its puppets to chase me down if it weren¡¯t trapped.¡± ¡°You are clever.¡± Star gave John a detailed look. Unwilling to continue discussing this topic, Star thanked John again and left with his daughter. Alice said, ¡°John, will the Wodehouse Family forgive them easily?¡± John shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s all I can do for them.¡± ¡°That little girl was poor.¡± ¡°Alice, what¡¯s the matter with you? Don¡¯t be such sympathetic. How about finding a small hotel and doing something special?¡± There was a smirk on the corner of John¡¯s mouth. He stared at Alice with flirtatious eyes and presumptuously nced at her full figure. Since he knew Alice was a vixen, John had always joked about her. He could not be serious with her. He wanted to experience the taste of being seduced by a vixen. Alice rolled her beautiful eyes, put John¡¯s arm on her, and said, ¡°Okay. By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you to help me with cultivation. It¡¯s hard to bear it!¡± She pretentiously rubbed against John¡¯s body. It was estimated that no man could hold back that charming figure. Neither did John. Especially the softnessing from his arm made John unable to hold back his thoughts. But soon, he thought of one thing. When he apanied Alice to worship in the state of Georgia, Queenie Yeats called and told John it was best not to reveal the vital breath of a cultivator after returning to the State of New York. People from the Wilson Family in Cloud School were looking for him. The Wilson Family didn¡¯t know that John was the murderer who killed Young Master Feather. But it also reminded John. He needed a face mask to conceal his identity, which could avoid a lot of trouble and won¡¯t involve his friends. It was impossible for him always to wear a gauze mask and sunsses. It might not be a big deal to dress up like this at ordinary times, just like those celebrities going out on the street. But if he met practitioners, it was inconvenient to wear sunsses when he was fighting with them. It was like this time with the Wodehouse Family. Keeping the sunsses from falling off while fighting Bio was too troublesome. He could be unscrupulous and do whatever he wanted if he had a face mask. Anyway, no one would know he made that after he made trouble as long as he wore a face mask. Hence, he wouldn¡¯t bring the risk home. John decided to do so and wanted to create a new face mask simr to the dragon head mask. No. He should create not just a face mask but ten face masks with different styles. ording to his mood, he could change his face mask daily. He would be happy to change them every day. That would be better if there were a way to change his body shape. He was excited just thinking about it. Of course, John didn¡¯t help Alice in her cultivation in the end, lest he leaked the vital breath of the practitioner to cause unnecessary trouble. Then he found someone to create face masks. After that, John went straight to the Alps Mountain. He heard from Queenie that Faith Wood wanted to see him very much and asked Queenie to tell him to go to Cloud School immediately as soon as he returned. John knew clearly what that woman thought. And he also promised Kate Williams that he would go to Cloud School to see her. Hence, he happily went there. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 518 I Like Passive After John entered the Alps Mountain, he first visited the Cinnabar Sect, where he learned from Mark that Tracy was still studying the scripture. Therefore, John decided not to disturb Tracy and moved on to Cloud School. Upon receiving the news that John had arrived at the Moore¡¯s house, Faith hurriedly returned from Cloud School to personally receive him. Faith showed a great deal of enthusiasm toward John That behavior waspletely different from her previous performance in the Cinnabar Sect. ¡°John, I must admit I had a misunderstanding about you before, but that¡¯s all in the past now. You won¡¯t hold it against me, will you?¡± Faith acted as if she and John were old friends, smiling as she spoke. ¡°If I were to hold it against you, would it make you ufortable?¡± ¡°No, anyone who went through what you went through would naturally be upset. I admit I was wrong before, so I decided to make it up to you.¡± ¡®Make it up to me?¡± John grinned strangely. ¡°How do you n to do that?¡± ¡°Very well then¡­ Imand Kate to marry you, or Violet to marry you, or even both of them together if you agree. I¡¯ll help you prepare the wedding right away.¡± Faith suddenly approached John, fluttering her eyes at him in a suggestive manner. Her facial expression appeared to convey that she knew what men were thinking. Faith believed that men would naturally prefer having multiple wives as long as they could afford to support them. Beforeing to the Moore¡¯s house, John had already guessed what was on Faith¡¯s mind. However, he was not expecting her to propose such a bold and extravagant condition. It was apparent that Faith wanted to use marriage to tie John down. John gave Faith a strange look and joked, ¡°Actually, I prefer women who are more mature and have a certain charm. I like being passive.¡± Faith thought, ¡°What does be passive have to do with mature women?¡± Faith was momentarily taken aback but quickly realized the implications of John¡¯s words. Faith looked at John, who was staring at her with an odd expression¡­. Even Faith, a mature and sophisticated woman, blushed immediately. Her exquisitely refined and ageless features became even more alluring. Faith pouted and said, ¡°John, I¡¯m already so old. Don¡¯t joke around with me like this. If you and me are in the same age group¡­ Faith hurriedly closed her mouth, deciding not to continue with what she was about to say. It would be hical!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I am John¡¯s elder, and he dares to flirt with me. What¡¯s more, there is a high possibility that I will be his mother-inw in the future. If he speaks such ambiguous words, it will undoubtedly be extremely awkward for me to meet him in the future! No! Absolutely not!> Faith quickly regained herposure, took a step back, and said, ¡°John, I am very serious about discussing this matter with you. Would you consider marrying one of my daughters? Both of them are so beautiful, and you will certainly not regret it.¡± Faith looked at John expectantly. Seeing John silent, Faith continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention before that you wanted to marry Kate?¡± ¡°Kate told you that?¡± John was surprised. He then forced a bitter smile and shook his head, thinking, ¡°Kate is not only a Demon King but also has no filter. She tells others things that she shouldn¡¯t. *She even told Faith about the jokes we made when we were young.¡± Faith calmly said, ¡°John, the first time I met you, my impression of you wasn¡¯t great, butter, I discovered that you are someone who admits their mistakes and is dependable. Therefore, I think you are a trustworthy man.¡± John pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of my strength and being the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will that you changed your attitude toward me?¡± Faith rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Am I that superficial? I saw your character and potential.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a snob.¡± Faith was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I identally blurted out my true feelings. You won¡¯t mind, will you?¡± John said apologetically. Faith was silent for a moment. She knew that John was joking with her. Her tone became serious as she said, ¡°Just tell me if you are willing to marry one of my daughters.* Faith was getting anxious. She was starting to pressure him to get married. However, John insisted and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to get married yet.¡± John was aware that although he had previously imed that he would marry all seven beautiful women, he had only thought this out of sheer greed and was not ready to get married now. There were far too many secrets surrounding John, the threat posed by the Ghost Tribe had not been resolved, and there had been no news of his cold-hearted father to that day. John was currently burdened with a lot of responsibilities. Moreover, even if John wanted to get married, the first person he would consider marrying is Ang, as she is his first true love ¡°Okay, so you don¡¯t want to get married?¡± Faith knew that John would only resort to extreme measures, so she threatened him. ¡°If you refuse, I will have to let Kate marry someone else.¡± As soon as Faith said that, John¡¯s gaze turned slightly colder. However, Faith continued to provoke him intentionally. ¡°After all, there are so many outstanding students in the Cloud School who would love to marry into the Moore¡¯s house. If you are not willing to marry, someone else will be happy to take your ce.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me?¡± John asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you? Kate is of marriageable age, and she can¡¯t stay single forever waiting for you,¡± Faith pretended to be firm and said. John paused for a moment, then confidently replied, ¡°Your attempt to stimte my desires has no effect on me. Kate will not agree to marry another man, at least not now.¡± Although he said that, Faith¡¯s words did touch a nerve in John. But what should I do?> Even Ang, with whom he had already engaged in sex life, acted as if nothing had happened afterward, and neither of them had brought up the incident again. They were both apprehensive about potentially making things awkward. Then there was Queenie. She had expressed her love for John on several asions, which went beyond the boundaries of their sibling rtionship. However, she was troubled by ethical concerns. For Queenie to resolve those issues, it required not only courage but also an appropriate time. Just like the special time John and Ang had for their intimate encounter. Moreover, the ideal moment muste naturally. The sexual encounter between John and Ang on that day was actually quite chaotic. It was purely a result of those two frivolous ones trying to create an opportunity, which instead led to an awkward situation. In fact, they made the situation even moreplicated. John sighed inwardly. John thought, ¡°Love is already aplicated matter, especially since I have feelings for seven different women¡­¡± John was also greatly troubled. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Three Steps Faith was aware that that was her only chance to seed, and she prepared to continue persuading John with her words. ¡°Previously, Kate might have had a choice, but since she returned to the Moore¡¯s house, many things are no longer under her control.¡± ¡°Do you want to force Kate?¡± John¡¯s face turned a little cold ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be considered as force. Since you are unwilling to marry her, I will naturally choose a good husband for Kate. You know she isgging behind in her cultivation, and marrying an outstanding man can provide her with greater help. I am doing this for her own good.¡± As Faith watched John¡¯s expression, she spoke tentatively, trying to gauge his reaction. John knew that Faith, a woman with a scheming mind, was trying to provoke him. However, hearing her words still made him feel unhappy. ¡°Faith, I don¡¯t care what your intentions are, but if I find out that you have forced Kate to do something she doesn¡¯t want to do, I won¡¯t hesitate to show you my aggressive side.¡± As John finished speaking, a terrifying chill emanated from him, instantly filling the room. John¡¯s overwhelming vital breath also erupted, revealing that he had reached the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. John was intimidating Faith, and he held nothing back in revealing his strength. He wanted Faith to remember not to cross his bottom line. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In the depths of Faith¡¯s eyes, a hint of shock shed. John¡¯s true strength was at the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm?!> Faith was extremely shocked. When Faith saw John crushing Lard with her own eyes, she knew John was strong, but she thought that at best, John was only one small realm higher than Lard, at the Late Stage of Gold Core Realm. Faith wouldn¡¯t have thought that John had reached the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm Due to the scarcity of spiritual energy, each small realm after reaching the Gold Core Stage for cultivators had a considerable difference between them. Even crossing the simplest and easiest boundary was extremely difficult. Cultivators who reached the Gold Core Stage in their early twenties were considered geniuses, while those who reached the Late Stage of the Gold Core Realm were considered monsters. However, those who reached the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm in their early twenties were considered monsters among monsters. Faith thought, ¡°No wonder John was chosen by Queen Cyan!¡± Faith was very shocked in her heart, but her expression immediately softened, and she forced a smile and said, ¡°John, don¡¯t be angry. I was just joking with you.¡± ¡°That joke wasn¡¯t very funny.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. That joke wasn¡¯t funny at all. Since you doesn¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t make that kind of joke again. I was wrong, so I¡¯ll give myself three ps.¡± Faith actually gave herself three ps, leaving bright red handprints on her fair and taut skin. Faith was overjoyed in her heart. Faith was just testing John¡¯s attitude earlier and didn¡¯t really intend to force him into marriage. If John agreed, it would be best, but even if he didn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t matter too much. Through their conversation, Faith had already ascertained that John cared very much for Kate, and that was enough for her. Looking at the red handprint on Faith¡¯s face, John thought to himself that Faith was truly crazy. ¡°Don¡¯t make that kind of joke with me again.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise you. I won¡¯t make that kind of joke with you again. As long as you love Kate, whether or not you get married, and whenever you get married, I won¡¯t object.¡± Faith made a solemn promise. ¡°Jo¡­ John?¡± As the two were talking, a tall figure suddenly walked in from outside the door. When she saw John, her expression seemed somewhat unnatural. It was Violet. Violet¡¯s emotions were veryplicated at the moment. She had originally made up her mind to find John and try to be friends with him. But as for how her rtionship with John would develop in the future, Violet had not considered it at all. In Violet¡¯s view, John had taken the initiative to strike up a conversation with her before, so her chances of sess should be quite high. However, Violetter discovered that the reason John had taken the initiative to strike up a conversation with her was actually a misunderstanding. John had mistaken her for Kate. So now when she saw John again, Violet felt strange in her heart. John greeted her naturally with a smile, ¡°Miss Moore, hello!¡± Before, John had mistaken Violet for Kate due to their simr appearances. But now John wouldn¡¯t make that kind of mistake anymore because he had noticed the differences between them. The differences between Violet and Kate were not just in temperament. From their physical features, Violet¡¯s face was actually slightly thinner, while Kate had a little baby fat, which made her look cuter. 00 74% Hello¡­¡± Violet responded bitterly. Soon after Violet entered, a voice filled with joyous surprise suddenly sounded from outside the door. ¡°John, you¡¯ve finallye to see me!¡± Only a lively figure rushed in and jumped onto John¡¯s body, wrapping her arms around his neck while her long legs were wrapped around his waist. That woman was, of course, Kate. ¡°Kate, why are you still so clingy? Get down quickly, don¡¯t embarrass me,¡± John said helplessly. John thought to himself, ¡°Why is Kate always like this? When we were at home, it was one thing, but now that we¡¯re at Cloud School, she still makes such ambiguous actions with me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go of you. Tell me honestly, where did you go with Alice during this time?¡± Kate said in a petnt tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you over the phone that I apanied Alice to pay respects to her parents?¡± John replied. ¡°Is it really just that simple?¡± Kate asked. ¡°What else could it be?¡± John said. ¡°Did you secretly do something inappropriate with her?¡± Kate used. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± John said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Kate insisted. John was getting frustrated. ¡°Alice, why don¡¯t youe down first? We can talk properly without all this physical contact,¡± John suggested. ¡°No! Also, don¡¯t call me Alice. Call me honey!¡± Alice demanded. Kate still wouldn¡¯t let go of John,pletely disregarding the two people watching them nearby. John, feeling helpless,promised and said, ¡°Alright, honey, if you want to hug me, go ahead. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡± John looked very indulgent. Violet watched from the side, and her emotions became even moreplicated. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Chapter 520 I Will Marry You! Violet felt bitter in her heart. That difference in treatment was too obvious. When John saw Violet, he showed a kind of politeness and just greeted her simply But when he saw Kate, his attitude seemed to bepletely different. He pampered Kate a lot. Violet and Kate were both beauties, and they had simr appearances. Being treated differently by John, it was not a surprise that Violet felt somehow ufortable. Seeing this, Faith eximed in her heart, ¡°Well done. Violet is my girl. No man can resist such a pretty and clingy girl.¡± Well, pretty was the point. ¡°Mom, what happened to your face?¡± Violet asked in amazement. Only then she noticed there were p marks on Faith¡¯s face. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing. I pped myself just now,¡± Faith said embarrassedly. ¡°You pped yourself?¡± Violet was even more surprised. She never knew her mother had a hobby of self-torture. Through John¡¯s shoulder, Kate also saw those bright red palm prints on Faith¡¯s face. She jumped off John¡¯s body immediately, and said fiercely, ¡°John, what did you do to my mom?¡± She didn¡¯t believe that her mother would p herself in the face. Even if she pped herself, it must have something to do with John. John stared at Kate andined about her sudden turning hostile inwardly. He pretended to be sad and said, ¡°Sure enough, nominal kinship can never be a match for the blood rtionship.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. That is not the same thing at all. I will be even angrier if these palm prints are on your face! ¡°Well, is it appropriate to say this in front of your mother?¡± ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt you!¡± John felt much morefortable after hearing that. He touched Kate¡¯s head in relief and praised, ¡°You are really a filial daughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ John! Are you asking for a fight?¡± Only then did Kate realize that John was not praising her but satirizing her. She put on a fierce look and grabbed John¡¯s chest. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Tell me quickly, what happened?¡± she asked. John nced at Faith. He then turned around and said, ¡°Since you insist on asking, then I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Just now, your mom begged me to marry you. She said that if I don¡¯t agree, she would p herself to death in front of me. Have you ever seen anyone who forces a marriage in this way?¡± How could that be? Kate¡¯s beautiful eyes suddenly widened. Violet was also mouthing soundlessly at John. Then they all looked at Faith in surprise, as if they wanted to get her confirmation. Faith nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, John is right. That¡¯s the story. I told you that I pped myself.¡± Hearing that Faith admitted it, Violet and Kate didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. They couldn¡¯t imagine how much their mother wanted them to keep John here. She even used such a method. Kate was silent for a moment. She then suddenly shouted, ¡°Then why don¡¯t agree with her? Are you so Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. heartless to watch my mom ps herself to death in front of you?¡± John was taken aback immediately. He thought Kate was crazy. He hurriedly put his hand on Kate¡¯s forehead to check her temperature but found that she wasn¡¯t in a fever. ¡°Yeah. Why don¡¯t you want to marry Kate? Do you really want me to die in front of you?¡± Faith was a tricky woman. She seized this opportunity and pped herself several times as if she was going to p herself to death. Violet hurriedly stopped Faith and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do this. Stop hurting yourself¡­ However, Faith didn¡¯t listen to her. Violet had no choice but to beg. ¡°John, why don¡¯t you¡­ just agree¡­ John had never thought that a reason he made up casually would lead to such a drama of family ethics. It was Faith who forced him to marry Kate before, but now the three women in front of him forced him together. How could he bear it? ¡°s, John¡¯s such a ruthless man. Forget it. Let¡¯s not force him. I¡¯m too upset today. Just think I¡¯m pping myself for fun!¡± Faith kept pping herself. John rolled his eyes secretly. Faith was so ruthless! Kate¡¯s expression darkened, and she said disappointedly, ¡°John, I understand. You don¡¯t want to marry me at all. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be so indifferent after my mom ps herself like that.¡± ¡°Kate¡­¡± ¡°Needless to say. I understand. I know that I am not as good as the other girls in your heart. You just don¡¯t want to marry me first.¡± ¡°Kate¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t embarrass you anymore. We will still be good friends in the future for life. Mom, please stop pping yourself, I don¡¯t want to embarrass John. If he doesn¡¯t want to marry me, then forget it!¡± ¡°No. I have to p myself to death today!¡± John wanted to cry. He shouldn¡¯t let Katee back to the Moore family. She was misled by Faith the scheming bitch so soon. ¡°Kate, you misunderstood me¡­¡± ¡°Enough, John. Don¡¯t mention this matter again. I¡¯m fine.¡± Kate¡¯s extremely lost appearance directly poked John¡¯s weakness. He wanted to exin the reason and also wanted to tell Kate about his rtionship with Ang. However, girls never listened when they got emotional. John gritted his teeth suddenly. He grabbed Kate¡¯s shoulders firmly and said, ¡°Kate, are you sure you¡¯re not joking? If I promise to marry you, will you marry me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kate nodded resolutely. John finally confirmed this time that Kate was not joking. Although she had said simr things before and forced John to call her honey, it was more of a joke at that time. But John never knew that what girls joking about sometimes were their sincere thoughts. It was more like a feeler. After all, Kate was a bit worried that John¡¯s promise of marriage was just a joke. She was afraid that John would not take his vow to marry them seriously. Taking this opportunity today, Kate simply expressed her attitude. Seeing her serious expression, John took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll marry you!¡± Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Unlimited Potential ¡°You promise?¡± When Kate heard what John said, her beautiful eyes suddenly brightened up like two bright stars. John could see that Kate was happy. Kate was also a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect John to agree. Kate still couldn¡¯t believe it. John nodded again and said, ¡°I promise. We¡¯ll choose a day to get married.¡± He was ready to risk everything! Only kids made choices, adults took all! Anyway, as long as the girls were willing, it was not a problem at all who he married first! John had always been waiting for an opportunity to puncture this matter. And today was his opportunity! He could puncture it today! Kate jumped up excitedly. She held John tightly and said, ¡°I am so happy, John! You¡¯re the best!¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine what the other girls would feel if they knew that she was ahead of them. She was going to be John¡¯s first wife! Kate seemed to be innocent, but she also had her own thoughts. Of course, that was all because she liked John. She didn¡¯t mind John marrying other girls in the future. After all, she was also close to them. She just wanted to satisfy her vanity and be the first. Kate said, ¡°John, let¡¯s not tell Queenie and the others about this. We invite them to the wedding and give them a surprise, okay?¡± Surprise? It would be more like a scare! John smiled wryly. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen then. Especially what Queenie would do. She looked mature and reserved, but she was actually the most jealous woman. He would have to spend a lot of time to coax them. But there was another.possibility. John and Kate¡¯s wedding might help the other girls to get rid of the worries in their hearts as soon as possible. And they would know that there were some rtionships that could be exceeded. Otherwise, procrastinating like this was not a solution. Although John despised Faith¡¯s style, she was right in one thing. He couldn¡¯t keep others waiting. That was irresponsibility. John had to admit that he just wanted to put his greed in a fresh and refined way. Faith¡¯s face was covered with red marks, but she still smiled happily. ¡°Nice. It would be nicer if you promised earlier, then I don¡¯t have to y tricks. Hiss¡­ It hurts.¡± John wanted to p Faith in the face with his shoe and made her shut up! ¡°Right. You need a witness.¡± A hint of cunning suddenly shed across Faith¡¯s eyes. She quickly left the living room, leaving Violet alone as a third wheel. When Faith came back, John pointed at her face and said in astonishment, ¡°Faith, where¡¯s the wound on your face?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Faith waved her hand and said. John still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he was fooled, so he persisted, ¡°Why are all the wounds on your face gone?¡± When Faith left just now, her face was clearly covered with red marks, but now, her face was clean. There was no bruise on it. And the skin on her face looked fair andpact. Faith said quite proudly, ¡°I just how to take care of myself. The skin care products I use are all made from high-quality elixir, and the healing effect is surprisingly good.¡± The red marks she made by pping herself just now were not affect the whole. She pped herself hard and the wound looked exaggerated, but as a cultivator at Gold Core Stage, it couldn¡¯t hurt her face. John now was sure that he was fooled by Faith! Faith¡¯s face returned to its usual fairness, and she looked gentle and amiable when she smiled. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these details. Come on, I have something to bear witness for you.¡± She took out an oval mirror smilingly and ced it in front of John and Kate. John asked suspiciously, ¡°What is this mirror for?¡± ¡°For a ceremony. It¡¯s a Love Mirror. Drip you and Kate¡¯s blood on it, and it will bless you two being together eternity. It¡¯s just the same as the concentric lock, Faith equivocated. ¡°She must be lying. Only a fool would believe her!¡± John thought. As soon as he finished the muttering in his heart, Kate couldn¡¯t wait to pierce her index finger and squeezed a drop of blood onto the mirror. John was stunned. After Kate¡¯s blood dripped on the mirror, it was instantly absorbed by the mirror. And then, a miraculous scene suddenly appeared. There was a pale gold light suddenly shed in the smooth and translucent mirror, whichsted for about half a minute, and then disappeared. Kate said excitedly, ¡°Did you see the reaction? John, hurry up. Drip your blood on it.¡± She hadn¡¯t noticed that at the moment when the pale gold light lit up, both Faith and Violet had a hint of surprise on their faces. That mirror was not a Love Mirror, but an enchanted weapon. An enchanted weapon that could briefly predict the future potential of a cultivator. The purer and brighter the light, the greater the potential of the person in the future. Kate¡¯s detected light was pale gold. As long as it was golden, no matter whether the light was dim or not, it represented infinite potential. This had never happened before in the Moore family. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Not to mention the Moore family, there were no one who had gold light in the entire Cloud School. Unexpectedly, it appeared on Kate¡¯s. But she was so far behind in cultivation, and now she was only at Refining Energy Stage. How could she have infinite potential? Could it be because of John? Faith looked at John with fiery eyes, wanting to know John¡¯s potential even more urgently. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chapter 522 True Soul Mates John also saw the pale gold light. He was surer that Faith was fooling them. Kate urged John, John, hurry up. Try to drip your blood on it, and let¡¯s see what kind of reaction it will have. This mirror is so amazing!¡± John still had concerns about his blood in his heart. He knew that his blood was definitely not simple, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have a devouring effect when his blood touched those strange things. ¡°Will there be any problem?¡± John thought. He was not sure about it. Faith looked at John eagerly, as if she wanted to help John collect blood herself. John thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drip my blood on it. But don¡¯t be surprised if something weird happenster.¡± He was also very curious about the secrets in his body, now that he could take this opportunity to try it. Anyway, he was at the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. If there was any strange phenomenon, none of them could do anything to him. John concentrated and squeezed a drop of blood out from his index finger. The blood dripped on the oval mirror. Everyone was very nervous, and they stared at the mirror to watch the changes. However, the blood was not absorbed like Kate¡¯s just now. And there was no reaction for a long time. The drop of bloody on the smooth mirror surface, motionless. And it had not been absorbed for a long time. ¡°How could it be?¡± There was confusion on Faith¡¯s fair face. No matter what a person¡¯s potential was, the blood should be absorbed when it was dripped on the mirror. ¡°Could it be that the enchanted weapon is broken?¡± Faith was puzzled. Violet was also puzzled. Kate stared at the blood for a while and suddenly pouted. She looked at John and said ruefully, ¡°John, you don¡¯t love me!¡± She actually thought that Faith was telling the truth, and took this mirror as a Love Mirror. Seeing that John¡¯s blood was not absorbed, Kate thought it was because John didn¡¯t love her much. John was helpless. Before bleeding, he was worried a lot, but he didn¡¯t expect there would be reaction at all. Now he was misunderstood by Kate. John nced at Faith silently and said in his heart, ¡°You told us it is a Love Mirror. Now Kate misunderstood, you exin to her yourself!¡± Faith looked dazed. She was stunned for a long time and then said in embarrassment, ¡°Well¡­ Maybe this mirror is broken. Don¡¯t think too much, Kate. This is just a ceremony.¡± However, just as Faith was about to wipe off the blood on the mirror, a bright light suddenly shed, and the blood was absorbed. And then a pure gold light burst out suddenly, almost blinding the four people¡¯s eyes. ¡°Pure gold!¡± Faith lost herposure in an instant and couldn¡¯t help screaming. And her body could not stop trembling. Her fair face was full of astonishment. Pure gold! The purest gold! John¡¯s potential was remarkable! He was definitely a peerless genius who was rarely seen in thousands of years! If Circle Mountain hadn¡¯t been closed, John would be the most wee person to countless cultivator sects, and every powerhouse would want to take him as a disciple. He was a genius! Faith was ecstatic and became more and more sure that Kate¡¯s unlimited potential must be due to John¡¯s luck. As expected of a person of great luck, anyone close to him got lucky. ¡°John, my boy. Don¡¯t say anything. From now on, the Moore family is yours. You can take any enchanted weapons here, and you can order anyone here as you like, including me. You can ask me to do whatever you want!¡± Faith was so ecstatic that she began to speak incoherently. John straightened his face and said, ¡°Faith, have some self-respect!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just a little over excited. Don¡¯tugh at me, John.¡± Faith was grinning from ear to ear. Violet stared at the pure gold light obsessively. The jealous in her heart surged out again uncontrobly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She hoped that she could switch identities with Kate, and that she was the one John liked. Chance and luck were fated. Kate didn¡¯t know why her mother was so excited. She just felt amazing. After John¡¯s blood dripped in, the gold light bloomed from the mirror was much purer than hers. Kate asked, ¡°Mom, does this mean Xiao John and I are a good match?¡± This was the Love Mirror. And from Faith¡¯s expression, Kate knew it must be a good thing! Faith smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you two are an ideal match, and you will be together forever. Haha¡­¡± Faith burst into tears of excitement. ¡°I knew you love me, John.¡± After hearing that, Kate wrapped her arms around John¡¯s neck in joy and tiptoed to kiss him on the cheek. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said when you saw that my blood was not being absorbed just now!¡± John slightly. comined in his heart. However, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was no weird phenomenon, otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know how to exin it. The pure gold light had been on for a full two minutes. Faith cheerfully moved the enchanted mirror back to her room. Anyway, John¡¯s potential had been measured, so all she needed to do was keep him with her daughters. John was an unprecedented genius she had ever seen, so she wouldn¡¯t let him go. After Faith put away the enchanted mirror, she walked out of the room with a smile on her face and then closed the door. However, at the moment she closed the door, the pure gold light suddenly disappeared. And then blood light burst out of the mirror, reflecting a terrifying endless hell! Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Transformation Technique Faith returned to the living room, smiling. She looked at John tenderly. If outsiders saw this, they would definitely think that she was having an affair with John. ¡°John,e here. This is my identity card. Take it. You can move around freely no matter in the Moore family or Cloud School. We are now a family,¡± Faith said very affectionately. She stuffed a jade tablet with her body note and temperature into John¡¯s hand. John wouldn¡¯t refuse such a gift. Faith then gathered everyone in the Moore family together, including her husband, Steven Moore, who was the father of Kate and Violet. Although this was Moore family, Steven was a hen-pecked husband. So as long as old Mr. Moore didn¡¯t show up, Faith was the one who had the most say in this family. Faith held John¡¯s hand smilingly and introduced him to everyone in the Moore family very solemnly, without letting him go the whole time. Everyone was surprised when they saw this. They were all guessing how attractive was this young man named John that he deserved to be treated like this by Mrs. Moore. They knew that Mrs. Moore was never an altruist. If John didn¡¯t have any interests to gain, she would never have such an attitude to him. Steven knew something about it. He was Faith¡¯s husband, so he had heard about John¡¯s deeds from Faith. John was the bald strong man who appeared in the Cinnabar Sect a while ago, and also the mysterious inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. So Steven was not surprised at all that Faith would be so enthusiastic to John. He was just a little jealous. Yes, Steven was jealous of John. Although he knew Faith looked sultry and her thoughts were also extremely bold and unrestrained, he believed she would not do anything breach of morality. But he still couldn¡¯t help being jealous. That was a man¡¯s instinct. Faith eagerly introduced John to everyone in the Moore family. She then called Kate over and put her hands together with John¡¯s just like a master of ceremonies. Faith announced Kate and John¡¯s marriage. And then they chose a good day to hold the wedding as soon as possible. John finally escaped from Faith¡¯s clutches after the chaos. That was horrible. The wedding was scheduled for three dayster, and it was the nearest auspicious day. Faith was afraid that a long dy might cause trouble. Kate seemed very happy. She hailed John¡¯s arm and talked non-stop along the way. As the third wheel, Violet followed behind them quietly. She didn¡¯t want to witness public disy of affection, but Faith ordered her to take John around to get acquainted with the environment of the Moore family. Kate had just returned to the Moore family not long ago and she wasn¡¯t very familiar with there. So the task. naturally fell on Violet. It was just Violet hated to be the third wheel. ¡°Miss Moore, the Moore family is a cultivating family affiliated to Cloud School, so you should have a lot of exercise methods and martial arts. Can you take me to have a look?¡± John suddenly turned around and said to Violet. Although he was going to marry Kate soon, and he could call Violet by her name, he still called Miss Moore habitually for he was not able to correct himself for a while. Violet recovered from the state of resentment. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we have a family library. I can take you there if you want to.¡± Faith had already given John her identity card and said that the entire Moore family was John¡¯s, so John could naturallye in and out freely the family library. John nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He was also very curious about how many exercise methods and martial arts the Moore family had. They came to the family library, and John easily went into it. The books here were arranged in an orderly manner, with one column for exercise method and one column for martial arts, with levels ranging from low to high. And they were wide range of categories. But John had no interest in them even when he saw the highest-level exercise methods here. It seemed that in front of the Nameless Divine Skill, these were all rubbish. As for martial arts¡­ These books were more bullshit. Martial arts were something that regarded detonating of the exercise method by special energy methods to greatly improvebat effectiveness. But when John held the martial arts esoterica in his hands, the Nameless Divine Skill in his body actually produced a feeling of resistance. That was not an illusion. Nameless Divine Skill passed its resistance to John as if it had its own thoughts. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It seemed that it felt very shameful to detonate his own power through this level of martial arts. John was terrified. He couldn¡¯t believe that exercise method would have its thought and refused the lower martial arts. That was so realistic. John had no choice but to pick out esoterica at random and came to the door to reconcile with Violet and Kate. Kate asked curiously, ¡°John, what esoterica did you choose? With your strength, you should choose the highest level of martial arts, right?¡± Violet also looked over curiously. John shook his head with a smile. He couldn¡¯t tell them that he didn¡¯t even like the martial arts in it, so he showed them the esoterica in his hand. It was an esoterica of transformation technique. ¡°Transformation technique?¡± Violet and Kate widened their eyes at the same time. And then their expressions all became weird. ¡°John, you have been picking it for so long, and you picked out this book of transformation technique?¡± Although Kate hadn¡¯t practiced for a long time, she was not stupid. How could anyone choose a book of transformation technique that was iparably useless instead of choosing those powerful exercise methods and martial arts? And few cultivators cared about their outlines. Only those who were very dissatisfied with their own body could practice this kind of thing. John¡¯s figure was so perfect, and he didn¡¯t need to practice it at all. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 524 John¡¯s Confidence If John knew what Kate was thinking, he would pinch her cheeks and say, ¡°Thank you for your compliment about my figure. I¡¯m just so perfect.¡± However, John chose this transformation technique not to improve his figure, but to disguise his identity. Mask alone was not enough, and it was just the simplest disguise. If he encountered those advanced cultivators, they could guess his identity based on his body shape. And the mask was equivalent to be transparent. Since he wanted to sneak around, he needed to make it as safe as he could. John did all those for safety reasons, but he actually had a sneaky feeling as if he was going to do bad things. He felt somehow guilty. If Perry were here, he would definitely smile and say with great relief, ¡°You should have this feeling. Now you¡¯re a qualified member of Grand Theft.¡± John shook his head and tried to shake off this strange feeling Violet said with aplicated expression, ¡°John, you¡¯re strong, and far surpassing everyone in the Alps Mountain. No, it should be said that your strength is already at the top level of the Alps Mountain. ¡°But I think you¡¯d better be prudent. This transformation technique won¡¯t do anything good to you. We cultivators are different from ordinary people. ¡°Ordinary people can disguise their identities very well through this transformation technique, but it doesn¡¯t on cultivators, unless you never use vital energy again. ¡°As long as you use your vital energy, those cultivators who have had contact with you before will definitely be able to recognize you,¡± Violet exined patiently. She urately figured out John¡¯s psychology and guessed that John chose this transformation technique not to make his figure more perfect, but to disguise his identity. As for why, Violet didn¡¯t care. She just didn¡¯t rmend John to do it. Practicing any esoterica required energy. Although this transformation technique was not difficult, it would also consume some energy after all. So she wanted John to practice a martial art rather than this! When it was difficult to improve the realm, cultivators of the same realm would fight for martial arts. Whoever was more advanced and more proficient in martial arts would have a greater chance of winning in actualbat. Therefore, there was no end to learning, and skills would never be burden. There was another reason why Violet didn¡¯t rmend John to practice transformation technique, and it was the most important one, which was what Violet mentioned just now. It was just useless. Everyone¡¯s physique was different. Even if they practice the same kind of exercise method, their vital breath was different, just like a person¡¯s fingerprints. It was something unique.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Therefore, even if the body shape had changed, as long as the vital breath is leaked, people would still be able to recognize each other. Unless one didn¡¯t use his vital energy again in the future. That was why it was just useless. The significance of its existence was probably equivalent to that of a stic surgeon. Only those who had a low self-esteem about their figure might spend their minds on this kind of cultivation. John was not the kind of person who had low self-esteem. If he had low self-esteem, then more than 90% of the men in this world would be so ashamed that they would want to bury their heads in the dirt. That was what Violet thought. Although her cultivation was not as good as John¡¯s, she grew up in Cloud School, and her views on cultivation must be more unique than John. That was the reason Violet patiently exined to John. And that was also the only ce where she could regain her sense of superiority in John. Before meeting John, Violet had always been quite proud. But after seeing John¡¯s true strength, she found that she waspletely crushed. So she felt somewhat frustrated. Of course, she was also jealousy. John was a little younger than her and came from outside the Alps Mountain, but he was much stronger than her. How could she not be jealous of him? Not only Violet, but any genius in the Alps Mountain would feel jealous after knowing the existence of John. It just happened that Violet met him first. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Moore. But I have already decided to practice this transformation technique. I am not interested in other martial arts for the time being,¡± John said with a smile. Hearing what John said, Violet frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t understand what John was thinking. When John and Lard were fighting in the Cinnabar Sect back then, Faith had analyzed that the exercise methods John practiced was very domineering. He beat Lard until he was unable to fight back without using any martial arts during the whole process. John won, but in the eyes of Faith and Violet, it was a bit of a waste. If John had practiced martial arts, he needed to use such majestic vital energy to suppress Lard. Through the reasonable use of martial arts, he could use the least amount of vital energy to erupt more powerful power. That was the best fighting state. But John actually said that he was not interested in martial arts. Violet asked him depressed and puzzled, ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± ¡°Because the martial arts you have are too low!¡± John thought. But after thinking about it, John changed a soft way to exin it, ¡°I just like the feeling of overwhelming people with power. The momentum is the best!¡± Just as Violet was about to refute, John added, ¡°Anyway, my vital energy is full and domineering. My speed of squandering is not as fast as the speed of condensing. I am also very distressed!¡± The purpose of practicing martial arts was to use the vital energy reasonably so as not to be exhausted prematurely during the battle. But John¡¯s situation was different. His Nameless Divine Skill operated on its own. And the speed at which his vital energy condensed during battle was terrifying. The more he used the vital energy, the faster it would be replenished, which was enough for him to spend as much as he wanted. Violet¡¯s lips twitched when she heard what John said. The power of what he said was equivalent to when you kindly persuaded a person to learn how to manage money and not to be so prodigal, but the person replied, ¡°I also want to spend money reasonably, but my strength does not allow it. I have nothing but money.¡± Violet wanted to p herself hard at this moment. She shouldn¡¯t ask such a question. She was just asking for humiliation. One must have a strong mental capacity to be friends with such a peerless genius, otherwise, he would die of an inferiorityplex! Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 The Thunder Marsh Violet wanted to regain a little sense of superiority from John in terms of theoretical knowledge, but John pretended to be tactless. He even put on an attitude of being rich and arrogant. Violet felt bored, so she continued to be a third wheel silently. Unconsciously, they came to a ce where there were faint bursts of muffled thunder. Through the misty fog. they could even see traces of lightning there. There were more and more people here, and they were all students of Cloud School. John¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Staring closely at the lightning area, he asked Violet, ¡°Miss Moore, what is that ce?¡± Violet didn¡¯t answer, as if she was still depressed about what happened just now. ¡°Miss Moore?¡± John could only turn his head to look behind him and asked Violet again. Only then did Violet reluctantly reply, ¡°That¡¯s the Thunder Marsh, a ce for cultivation.¡± ¡°The Thunder Marsh? Can you tell me more about it?¡± Violet was still depressed. She didn¡¯t want to talk much at first, but when she saw that John was looking at her expectantly, a littlecency suddenly appeared in her heart. ¡°It turns out that you also have times to ask for help,¡± she thought. Violet was not as good as John in terms of cultivation, so she could only maintain thest sliver of her unwarranted sense of superiority through such small things. At least she knew more about Cloud School than John did. Violet picked up the pieces and said, ¡°Cloud School has many sacred ces for cultivation, and the Thunder Marsh is one of them. I don¡¯t know its specific origin, but it appeared here out of nowhere more than twenty years ago.¡± ¡°Appeared out of nowhere more than twenty years ago?¡± John was surprised. Violet nodded solemnly, ¡°I heard it from my mom. This ce was originally a swamp twenty years ago, which was the edge of Cloud School, and few people came here. ¡°One night twenty years ago, it was not a thunderstorm, but there were bursts of thunder in this swamp. The Moore family was the closest to this ce, so we came over to check it out after we noticed the strangeness here. And then we discovered the changes of this ce. ¡°The Cloud School knew about this the next day. ¡°After the senior executives of Cloud School explored the Thunder Marsh, they divided several concentric circles based on its lightning power. ¡°Currently, we can only move around the outer three floors. These three floors are rtively stable. They have the power of lightning, but there will be no lightningnding, which is very suitable for cultivation. ¡°However, starting from the fourth floor, there will be sporadic lightning strikes. Anyone who thinks he¡¯s lucky can also go in and give it a try. ¡°And the further you go into the area, the higher the density of lightning, and the more dangerous. ¡°It is said that to explore the Thunder Marsh, several teachers of Cloud School were doomed here. They were seriously injured or died here. ¡°As for the innermost part, even our dean has never been there. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside, because the lightning there is too dense, and no one can get close there. ¡°That¡¯s all about the Thunder Marsh. From being reluctant at the beginning, Violet narrated the ins and outs of the Thunder Marsh afterward. Seeing John¡¯s surprised expression, she became more and more proud. Being able to know more than John in a certain aspect gave her a sense of pride. Violet knew that she was inferior to John in other aspects, and she could only regain a little sense of existence through this method. Kate was fascinated by Violet¡¯s narration John was also a little surprised: The origin of this Thunder Marsh was indeed miraculous. It actually appeared out of nowhere overnight and was developed into a ce for cultivation by these guys from Cloud School. They were so talented. ¡°Violet, Kate!¡± At this time, a voice suddenly sounded. Sherry ran towards this side, saying hello from a distance, followed. by a young man in white. ¡°Kate, I¡¯m looking for you¡­¡± It had been a few days since Kate came to Cloud School. Sherry and Violet were best friends, so it was very natural for her to hang out with Kate. Just as Sherry was about to say something after she ran over, she was taken aback when she suddenly saw John next to them. John¡¯s hair had grown a little, and he was wearing a peaked cap, so Sherry didn¡¯t pay attention to him at first. Beforeing over, her eyes were only on the twin sisters. It wasn¡¯t until Sherry got closer that she realized that the young man in the cap was John Sherry widened her eyes immediately and said, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Her memory of John stayed in the Cinnabar Sect. At that time, Sherry and Violet looked for John in the Cinnabar Sect for a long time, but they never found him. After that, John was never mentioned again. After the Moore family had recovered Kate, Violet only told Sherry briefly about it but did not tell her that Kate was John¡¯s friend. Faith had told Violet that it was best not to mention John too much. That was why Sherry was surprised when she saw John at this moment. She didn¡¯t why he was with Violet and Kate. ¡°Miss Remar, I¡¯m not a monster. Why are you so surprised to see me?¡± John joked with a smile. Sherry calmed herself down. How could she not be surprised? John was the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will and was so powerful. He put on a cool look and avoided Violet and Sherry everywhere, but now she suddenly appeared in Cloud School. It was natural that Sherry was surprised! Sherry didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while. She pulled Violet aside and asked in a low voice, ¡°Violet, that¡¯s not cool. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you found John?¡± Violet showed a wry smile and said vaguely, ¡°He just came to the Moore family today. And I didn¡¯t know it Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. before.¡± John dide to the Moore family today. Sherry said suspiciously, ¡°He came by himself? Why did he hide when we were looking for him before?¡± Violet remained mute and wanted to skip this topic. But Sherry pped her forehead and said, ¡°I know. He was ying hard to get!¡± Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 ying Hard to Get ¡°ying hard to get?¡± Violet looked at Sherry in confusion. Sherry had a knowing expression and said firmly. This is men¡¯s usual method. They first try to get your attention, then deliberately ignore you, so you will feel upset in your heart and remember them deeply. ¡°When John treated you frivolously and even pped your ass, wasn¡¯t it just to attract your attention? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When you remember him, he will deliberately pretend to be cool and avoid you. It will deepen your impression of him, and you will gradually fall in love with him. ¡°He fell in love with you early. This way, he mobilized your emotions and easily made you fall in love with him. Otherwise, why did he suddenlye to the Moore family today?¡± As Sherry analyzed, she thought that she had seen through John¡¯s tricks. However, Violet became more upset as she listened. She hoped so, but unfortunately, John was not ying hard to get with her but mistook her for Kate, which fed to so many misunderstandings. Although it was a misunderstanding, it had the effect of ying hard to get as Sherry analyzed This was how Violet fell in with John step by step. Violet smiled wryly and said, ¡°You think too much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sherry didn¡¯t believe it, and she gave Violet a slight push and said, ¡°You must be hiding something from me. Are you going to surprise me three dayster?¡± ¡®Three dayster?¡± Violet widened her beautiful eyes. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that? On the way here just now, I heard some rumors that the Moore family would hold a wedding banquet in three days.¡± Sherryughed and said, ¡°I was curious about who in the Moore family is going to get married, but when I saw John just now, I understood everything.¡± John was the one in destiny. Back then, Faith tantly said that she wanted Violet to seduce him. Now, the n seemed to be sessful. Violet looked at Sherry withplicated eyes and said, ¡°There will indeed be a wedding banquet in three days, and the groom is John, but how can you be sure that the bride is me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Who else can it be?¡± Sherry paused and then thought of something. She opened her mouth suddenly and said, ¡°You mean that Kate is the one who is going to marry John?¡± How could that be possible? Although Kate was also the biological daughter of Sherry¡¯s teacher, she had been lost for so many years. When encountering such a good thing, the first one her teacher thought must be her eldest daughter, Violet, who got along with her every day. Was it out of guilt? She felt that she owed Kate all these years, so after bringing her back to the Moore family, she nned to give her a big gift and marry her to the one in destiny. This was not in line with the character of her teacher. Her teacher was a snobbish person. Although it was not polite to her teacher, Sherry still thought that her teacher would marry Violet to John. Kate¡¯s cultivation was too far behind, and she was only at level one refining energy stage. Therefore, it was better to let Violet take advantage of this opportunity. As for the guilt towards Kate, it would be enough to make up for it if she found a young talent in Cloud School. This was Sherry¡¯s inner thoughts. Violet grew up with her since childhood, and by looking at Sherry¡¯s expression, Violet could tell what she was thinking. Violet exined, ¡°It¡¯s not my mother¡¯s decision It¡¯s John¡¯s choice.¡± ¡°His choice?¡± Sherry became more confused. Although Kate was more good-looking and cuter, Violet looked simr to her, and she was also a beautiful woman. Besides, Violet had a huge advantage. She started cultivation early and had good talent, especially in terms ofprehension of martial arts and exercise methods, she was much stronger than Kate. If one married her, Violet could offer more help when he encountered difficulties cultivating martial arts and exercise methods. Therefore, Sherry was even more surprised. Violet nced at John sadly and sighed. ¡°He liked cute girls. What can I do?¡± Beautiful women would also feel upset because of men. When Sherry wanted tofort Violet, she glimpsed Kate¡¯s direction from theer of her eye, and her expression changed. ¡°Keith, wait¡­¡± The white-clothed young man who came with Sherry walked up to Kate with a warm smile. He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Miss Williams, I am Sherry¡¯s friend. My name is Keith Remar.¡± Hearing this, Sherry could only sigh helplessly. Keith was from the Remar Family. Like many male students in Cloud School, he liked Violet. Of course, like other male students, he failed to win favor from Violet. Violet had always been a girl admired by many boys in Cloud School, and she was picky about men. The only man she had a crush on might be John, but unfortunately, John was not interested in her. Simrly, Keith admired Violet, but Violet didn¡¯t like him at all, so he could only keep his admiration in his heart. Keith met Kate a few days ago, and he found Kate was also a beautiful girl. Moreover,pared to Violet, Kate¡¯s cultivation realm was only at level one refining energy, so she must be more approachable. Therefore, Keith wanted to pursue Kate. Since Keith failed to chase Violet, he would try to pursue her sister, and it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult. Keith had been pestering Sherry for the past few days, wanting her to introduce him to Kate. However, Sherry kept whispering to Violet. Keith couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, so he walked up to greet Kate. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Why? Sherry felt a headache. She was annoyed by Keith who kept pestering her for the past few days, so she promised him that she could introduce him to Kate. As for whether Keith could seed, it depended on himself. Keith agreed happily However, things changed now After knowing that the person who was going to marry John was Kate, Sherry knew that Keith had no chance anymore. If Keith insisted, he would humiliate himself. Keith and John werepletely different. Keith didn¡¯t know the situation, so he walked in front of Kate. He even put on a handsome smile and reached out to greet her. ¡°Miss Williams, my name is Keith Remar, are you interested in me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Kate didn¡¯t even look at Keith¡¯s hand but answered decisively. Her words stunned Keith. Why was she so arrogant? She was just a low-level cultivator in the refining energy stage, how could she be so arrogant? Was it just because she was pretty? This was the Alps Mountain, not the secr world. The appearance was just a bonus. For girls of low level, being too beautiful was not a good thing. Did Kate think she was the same as Violet? Keith didn¡¯t understand Kate¡¯s cold attitude, but he still kept smiling and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can make friends, and you will find that I have many advantages.¡± ¡°No need. Thank you.¡± Kate¡¯s answer was still decisive. It was enough for her to have John, and she didn¡¯t need to make friends with other men, which was disrespectful to John. Besides, she was going to marry John soon, and there was no need to get to know Keith. Even if Keith was a gentleman, he couldn¡¯t keep hisposure after being refused by Kate twice in a row. He cursed in his heart, ¡°Damn it, do you think you are the same as Violet? Bitch!¡± Violet was arrogant because she had the capital, but Kate was only at level one refining energy stage. Did she think she could also be arrogant because she had the same face and family background as Violet? Did she deserve it? Keith felt anger in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it. Anyway, Kate was also a member of the Moore family. ¡°Miss Williams, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to know me now. I believe there will be a chance in the future,¡± Keith withdrew his hand and said with a smile. In Cloud School, everyone knew Faith¡¯s snobbish character. Keith thought he was a talent, so he believed Faith would match him and Kate if he went to the Moore family more in the future. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think you have a chance.¡± John, who was silent at the side, suddenly spoke. Kate¡¯s performance made him very pleased. Girls should have double standards. They had to be clingy to the man they liked and be decisive in rejecting other men, without giving them any chance. John was very satisfied with Kate¡¯s double-standard behavior. As Keith looked at John, he frowned unhappily and said, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Keith, shut up!¡± Sherry hurried over to stop Keith. Keith was confused. John waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a generous person, and I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Keith was so angry that he was about to curse, but at this moment, Violet said, ¡°Keith, shut up.¡± Keith¡¯s expression froze. Even Violet was speaking for this man? Who was this man? Why hadn¡¯t Keith seen him in Cloud School before? Keith felt jealous in his heart. Seeing the change in Keith¡¯s expression, John immediately understood. Keith was Violet¡¯s admirer, and he felt it was hopeless to pursue Violet, so he took Kate as a substitute. Substitute¡­ John felt unhappy. His wife was so cute, but Keith wanted to take her as a substitute for Violet. John couldn¡¯t bear it John had an idea and proudly said, ¡°Keith, you must be curious about my identity I¡¯ll tell you now, I¡¯m Kate¡¯s man.¡± Not enough? John decided to say more. John continued. ¡°As long as I nod, Violet will also be my woman, but I¡¯m not greedy, so I didn¡¯t agree John was not greedy, and he only had seven women. After John finished speaking, the atmosphere at the scene froze instantly. John said that as long as he nodded, Violet would also be his woman. Didn¡¯t it mean that as long as John hooked his fingers, the woman Keith couldn¡¯t get woulde to John herself? Moreover, John said that he didn¡¯t agree. He could agree, but he didn¡¯t. Keith was so angry that he wanted to scold John for his paranoia. He thought John was joking, but he saw the resentment on Violet¡¯s face. What John said just now also hurt Violet. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡± Violet was a popr girl in Cloud School, but ording to John¡¯s words, he would refuse her even if she took the initiative toe to him. Was she that cheap? If the other students of Cloud School knew about this, Violet would be embarrassed. Therefore, Violet was full of resentment. It was her resentful expression that broke Keith¡¯s remaining psychological defense. It was true! If John was joking, Violet shouldn¡¯t have such an expression but would feel angry because it was rted to her reputation. However, Violet¡¯s reaction was like an unfavorable resentful woman, which proved that what John said just now was true. What the hell! Keith felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and was stunned for a long time. As endless jealousy and anger rushed to his mind, Keith¡¯s face flushed instantly, and he shouted, ¡°Why!¡± Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Competition of Guts Why? Hearing Keith¡¯s hysteric roar, the three girls all looked strange. Why? John was a cultivator at the Gold Core Stage. Besides, he was the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will. Why? However, John did not agree with their ideas and said solemnly, ¡°Because I am more handsome than you The three women were speechless. Keith¡¯s face suddenly twisted as he shouted, ¡°Do you dare to fight with me? I want to see how strong you are!¡± Keith knew that John was talking nonsense. People of the Alps Mountain respected strength, and appearance was nothing. Keith wanted to know how far the gap between him and John was, so he proposed to fight with him. John shook his head and said, ¡°Keith, I don¡¯t look down on you, but I¡¯m worried that if I punch you, you¡¯ll fall to the ground and ckmail me.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Do I look like the people who would ckmail you? Wait, do you think you can knock me down with one punch? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± With a yful expression, John suddenly stepped forward and walked towards Keith, and a cold light suddenly shed in his eyes. Keith¡¯s face froze. Suddenly, Keith felt guilty. Violet was very picky about men. Since John could win Violet¡¯s favor, he must be strong. Just now, Keith proposed to fight with John because he was jealous. Now, as John walked towards Keith, his cold eyes made Keith tremble. Keith was much soberer. He was too impulsive just now. Now that three beautiful girls were watching him, including Violet, the girl he liked, Keith felt embarrassed. Besides, because of his roar just now, Keith attracted many eyes from not far away. They all looked at this side curiously, which made Keith¡¯s expression even more embarrassing. He couldn¡¯t say he was impulsive, and he wanted to take back those words. It would be humiliating. Therefore, Keith had to face it. Keith pretended to be calm and put on a fighting stance, trying to avoid looking into John¡¯s eyes, so as not to be timid before fighting. John¡¯s footsteps gradually approached Keith. Keith was so nervous that his palms were sweating. Suddenly, John stopped and said with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s boring to fight. Why don¡¯t wepete guts?¡± After John saw Keith¡¯s fear, he thought it was a waste of energy to fight against such a coward. Hearing John¡¯s words, Keith breathed a sigh of relief. He said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s meaningless to fight. Let¡¯s compete guts. How do you want topete?¡± John suddenly turned his head to look at the Thunder Marsh and said, ¡°Miss Moore, you said just now that the deeper the circle of the Thunder Marsh, the higher the density of lightning, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Violet seemed to have guessed what John wanted to do, but she still nodded. With a smile, John looked back at Keith again and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the Thunder Marsh and see who can get further inside.¡± ¡°John, are you crazy?¡± Before Keith could react, Kate shouted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear Violet say that in order to explore the Thunder Marsh, several teachers from Cloud School died in it?¡± Kate knew how crazy John was. With his stubborn character, he would rush in. If he met a few lightning bolts, the consequences would be severe. Kate persuaded. ¡°John, didn¡¯t I reject him just now? You don¡¯t need topete with him. Kate didn¡¯t understand. She had said she wasn¡¯t interested in Keith, why did John still want topete with him? Kate couldn¡¯t understand it. However, Kate didn¡¯t know that John would venture into the Thunder Marsh even without Keith. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. John asked Violet so urgently about the Thunder Marsh because he felt a familiar aura from inside it. That aura, like an invisible fishing line, tugged at him, making him want to rush into it. If he didn¡¯t explore the secrets inside, he would regret it. This was the idea in John¡¯s mind. Coincidently, Keith came, and John wanted to explore the Thunder Marsh tantly in the name of competing with Keith. John leaned close to Kate¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯tpete with Keith because of jealousy, but because there are probably some things that are of great use to me hidden in the Thunder Marsh. I have to go.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Kate wanted to say something else, but John rubbed her head andforted her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am the one in destiny, and I won¡¯t be struck by lightning so easily.¡± This was also the reason why Violet never thought of stopping John. The inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will would be a person recognized by Queen Cyan and had a destiny bonus. Even if John entered the fourth floor of the Thunder Marsh, he should not be so easily struck by lightning. Otherwise, he would not be called the one in destiny. Kate knew that John was stubborn. He couldn¡¯t be changed easily when he decided on something, so she had no choice but to say, ¡°Be careful. If you feel something is wrong, immediatelye out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± John had a standard military posture, then looked at Keith and said, ¡°How about my proposal? If you don¡¯t have the guts, you can give up now. I won¡¯tugh at you, and neither will Violet, right?¡± Violet was speechless. She knew that John deliberately used her to stimte Keith. Keith was furious in his heart. He nced at Violet, but unexpectedly, he met Violet¡¯s gaze. Keith gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll Anyway, the outer three floors of the Thunder Marsh were very stable, and there would be no thunder and lightningnding. If Keith wanted to give up, he would wait until the third floor, so he wouldn¡¯t feel so embarrassed. Maybe John himself would not dare to step into the fourth floor. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Enter the Thunder Marah Keith made the decision. He would decide whether to give up when he reached the junction of the third floor and the fourth floor. Keith secretly gritted his teeth. ¡°Keith, what¡¯s wrong? You seem very upset?¡± A few people walked towards this side They were students from the same school as Keith, and they came over after hearing what was going on there Keith forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± They showed suspicious expressions. ¡°We heard you said you wouldpete.¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t¡­¡± Keith quickly waved his hand. However, Sherry exined loudly, ¡°Keith wants to have apetition of guts with John. They will go to the Thunder Marsh and see who dares to go deeper and stay longer in it.¡± ¡°Competition of guts? This idea is good. Why didn¡¯t we think of it before? Keith,e on!¡± ¡°Keith, believe in your luck and rush in boldly. Don¡¯t lose face of our ss.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Keith, you are the best in our ss. Many people are admiring you. We believe you will win.¡± I¡¯m going to call all the students in our ss over to cheer you up!¡± Most of the time in Cloud School was boring except for cultivation, so when they heard that there was a competition, they immediately became excited. They liked to watch thepetition the most However, most of thepetitions were about the ability toprehend martial arts and exercise methods. There was no precedent for thepetition of guts by entering the Thunder Marsh. They wouldn¡¯t miss such apetition. ¡°Keith, wait for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon. Start thepetition when I¡¯m back.¡± Immediately, someone ran towards the school to call everyone in Keith¡¯s ss to cheer him up. He shouted while running. Keith felt helpless. He didn¡¯t want anyone to watch thepetition. If they kept a low profile, except for him, John, and the three girls, no one else would know that they were It wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassing when he was defeated. However, with Sherry¡¯s exnation, everyone knew that he waspeting with John, and a man even ran to the school on purpose, trying to call all the students in the ss over If Keith lost, he would feel very embarrassed. Keith gave Sherry a hard look. Sherry pretended not to see it. She looked around with her head up and thought, ¡°You kept pestering me to introduce Kate to you these days. You deserve it!¡± There were many students near the Thunder Marsh, and when they heard themotion, they gathered together to watch thepetition. Even those students, who were cultivating with the help of lightning power in the Thunder Marsh, stopped their cultivation. They ran out of the Thunder Marsh and waited to watch thepetition. Now Keith had no way to back down. ¡°Let¡¯s finish thepetition quickly!¡± Keith started urging John instead, otherwise, it would be even more embarrassing when all the students from his ss ran over. ¡°Okay!¡± As John smiled, he jumped and came to the edge of the Thunder Marsh. There was a bright red arc line about one and a half meters wide on the ground, inside the arc line engraved with a capital ¡°One¡±. This was deliberately made eye-catching by the senior management of Cloud School for the safety of the students. If the sign was not obvious on the third floor, someone would break into the fourth floor by ident and be struck by lightning. After John came to the edge of the Thunder Marsh, he looked down at the red line on the ground and then N?velDrama.Org owns this. strode in without hesitation. The moment he crossed the red line, John felt a little more energy fluctuation in the surrounding space as if an invisible pressure hadnded on his body. This was the lightning power. Cultivating under lightning power could get twice the result with half the effort. If one was lucky, he could also integrate the vital breath of lightning into his vital energy. Compared with other people who practiced the same exercise method, the vital energy integrated with the lightning power would be more powerful. Not long after John entered the first floor, Keith followed in easily There was no lightningnding on the outer three floors, and as long as they could withstand the lightning power here, there would be no danger at all. Keith had practiced on the third floor before, so he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He even rushed ahead of John and stepped into the second floor. The energy fluctuations on the second floor were more severe than those on the first floor, and the pressure had increased a lot, but they were within the tolerable range. In a blink of an eye, both of them came to the third floor. When Keith entered the second and third floors, he walked ahead, but when he reached the middle area of the third floor, he subconsciously slowed down. He knew that not far ahead was the fourth floor, which was the dividing line of the Thunder Marsh. Starting from the fourth floor, there would be sporadic lightning strikes, and the lightning power would be unstable No one dared to cultivate on the fourth floor because no one wanted to get struck by a thunderbolt when he was concentrating on cultivation. Keith slowed down. Out of the corner of his eye, he began to pay attention to John¡¯s movements. When he saw that John surpassed him, Keith was overjoyed and waited to see if John dared to step into the fourth floor. As long as John didn¡¯t dare, they would have a draw, and Keith would feel much better The people watching outside focused their attention at this moment, because they knew that the first three floors were not interesting at all, and the fourth floor was the time to test their guts and luck. When John came to the eye-catching red line engraved with ¡°Four¡±, his steps suddenly stopped, and he didn¡¯t step in immediately Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Negotiation Seeing John stop, Keith secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Keith thought John was very courageous, but he turned out to be a coward. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t give up before thepetition. ¡°John, are you scared? If you don¡¯t dare to go in, just give up. I won¡¯tugh at you. If you feel ashamed to give up, how about a draw?¡± Keith seized the opportunity to repay what John had used to ridicule him before. He said very kindly that he could ept a draw. John came back to his senses as he smiled. John was not afraid. He felt the call from the depths of the Thunder Marsh, so he was a little excited, and he stopped to calm down. After calming down, John stepped in without looking back. Keith¡¯s smile froze. He wanted to negotiate with John so that neither of them would lose face, but he didn¡¯t expect that as soon as he finished speaking, John entered the fourth floor. Keith felt embarrassed. The students who watched thepetition became excited. Just now, they thought that the two were going to draw, and thispetition was boring because the first three floors were meaningless. Anyone at Foundation Establishment Stage could wander around on these three floors. Seeing John enter the fourth floor, everyone cheered up. ¡°He goes in!¡± ¡°Keith,e on! It is the time topete for guts and luck.¡± ¡°Keith, I called all the students in our ss over. Don¡¯t let us down!¡± ¡®Don¡¯t be cowardly!¡± Keith felt very reluctant. On the fourth floor, John turned around and looked at Keith with a yful expression, and Keith felt even more ufortable. Keith didn¡¯t believe he would be unlucky. Therefore, Keith decided to bet, and he also entered the fourth floor. The pressure increased instantly. It became much stronger than it was on the third floor. However, Keith could still withstand it. He was afraid of the lightning power here, but that there would be thunder and lightning falling on him. John nced at Keith approvingly. ¡°You are good!¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not a coward. Now let¡¯s see who has the guts to stay longer on the fourth floor,¡± Keith said. The fourth floor was unstable, and the longer they stayed, the greater the possibility of encountering lightning. ¡°You stay here!¡± John suddenly said meaningfully and then walked towards the fifth floor without any fear of being struck by lightning Keith couldn¡¯t help but tremble in his heart. Was John going to enter the fifth floor? Impossible. On the fourth floor, one or two thunderbolts would asionallynd at irregr times, but on the fifth floor. the number of lightning boltsnding at the same time would reach as many as a dozen. The chance of being hit would be greatly increased. Sometimes, bold students thought that they were lucky and wouldn¡¯t be struck by lightning, so they would break into the fourth floor to y, but there were very few who dared to go to the fifth floor. Keith still didn¡¯t believe that John dared to go to the fifth floor. Keith looked around vigntly. Fortunately, so far, no lightningnded near him. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯vee in. Why don¡¯t I follow him? I would not be so unlucky.¡± As Keithforted himself, he heard the cheers from the crowd outside, so he decided to go a little further inside. Following John, Keith came to the red line of the fifth floor, where crackling electric lights flickered inside, like thick electric snakes twisting crazily. It was much more terrifying than the fourth floor. Keith didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly. He said cautiously, ¡°John, why don¡¯t we have a negotiation?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. John wanted to go directly to the fifth floor. Hearing Keith¡¯s words, he showed a smile and said, ¡°What? Would the students of Cloud School negotiate during thepetition?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯tpare like this. Our usualpetitions are all about fighting strength, or the ability to Keith¡¯s face was full of bitterness. This was not apetition but a risk to his life. John smiled and asked, ¡°How do you want to negotiate?¡± Keith thought that John agreed, and he immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened before. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you. It¡¯s my fault. ¡°I admit that I¡¯m not as bold as you. I give up. Why don¡¯t we stop here? Don¡¯t enter the fifth floor, it¡¯s dangerous inside.¡± Keith¡¯s trick was brilliant. Although people outside could see the scene here clearly, they couldn¡¯t hear their conversation. Keith admitted his mistake and surrendered, but only John knew about it. Therefore, Keith only lost face in front of John. As long as both of them returned now, everyone outside would think that they were in a draw, and neither of them dared to step into the fifth floor. This was the best solution Keith could think of so far. Moreover, Keith apologized and surrendered to John. He believed that John would agree, because the fifth floor was dangerous, and John did not need to take the risk. Keith was thinking, but John said with a smile, ¡°If you are scared, you can go back now. Anyway, I will continue to go in.¡± John had reasons to go inside, but Keith thought John didn¡¯t give him any face, and he had to win him. ¡°It¡¯s just apetition. Why do you risk your life?¡± Keith became a little annoyed. He didn¡¯t understand why John would do this. In order to win him, John would rather take such a big risk, and let everyone know that Keith lost. Keith thought John wanted him to lose face in front of everyone. John was unreasonable. Keith had never encountered such a difficult situation. Rted posts: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Chapter 531 John Is a Madman John didn¡¯t bother with how Keith was angry and didn¡¯t want to exin to him. He turned around and walked into the fifth floor. Keith finally couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re a lunatic. Let¡¯s see how you die in there!¡± Keith was too scared to step into the fifth floor. ¡°He¡¯s in the fifth floor!¡± ¡°That guy actually ran into the fifth floor. I thought they werepeting on the fourth floor to see who could stay longer!¡± ¡°He is indeed brave, but it looks like Keith is afraid and dare not follow him into the fifth floor.¡± ¡°You would be afraid too if you went. The fifth floor is not a ce to mess around. If you¡¯re not careful, you could be struck by lightning and end up partially paralyzed at best.¡± ¡°By the way, which ss does that kid belong to? He is really brave. Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡± ¡°He looks unfamiliar, but I know he came with Violet and her group.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case. No wonder hepeted with Keith. It turned out that he was jealous. With such courage, Violet should look at him with admiration!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, Violet has high standards. Perhaps, in her opinion, the behavior of risking one¡¯s life topete for someone¡¯s attention is extremely foolish. It is possible that Violet¡¯s twin sister, Kate, may be moved by it.¡± ¡°Violet is quite popr at Cloud School, and the news of her long-lost twin sister, Kate, quickly spread among the students.¡± Many people had also seen Kate. At that time, Kate, like Violet, attended sses at Faith¡¯s school, and it was easy for her to meet her. Most students, including Keith, believed that Kate¡¯s cultivation base was only at the low level of refining energy stage, and being from the secr world, her perspective would not be as high as Violet¡¯s. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s happening?¡± Suddenly, someone screamed. It wasn¡¯t just one person. Many people present screamed in unison. As John entered the fifth floor, there were continuous shes of electricity around him, but these shes seemed to be intentionally avoiding him, which was visible to everyone. Everyone thought, ¡°What the hell?¡± Keith¡¯s eyes widened in shock too. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He was closest to John and could see more details. Just a moment ago, it seemed as though a lightning bolt was about to strike John. However, at the critical moment, the bolt suddenly moved to the side, narrowly avoiding him. Therefore, the one who should have been most surprised was Keith. It doesn¡¯t make sense!> Keith was extremely puzzled and took a big step forward, imagining himself being able to dodge the lightning bolts like John. However, as luck would have it, the moment Keith stepped into the range of the fifth floor, there was a loud crack above his head, and a bolt of lightning struck the ground less than six inches away from him. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Keith¡¯s heart nearly stopped, and he couldn¡¯t bear to follow John into danger anymore. He muttered to himself, ¡°What a lunatic,¡± and quickly retreated to the fourth floor. Keith wanted to stay on the fourth floor and watch that lunatic John get struck by lightning. Only then would he feel satisfied. Suddenly, another thunderbolt struck next to Keith, even closer than the previous one. Keith could even smell the burnt scent of his own hair. That was the fourth floor¡¯s lightning. Keith had stayed on the fourth floor before without ever experiencing a bolt of lightning. But now, the moment he returned from the fifth floor, the lightning followed him. ¡°Damn it, is the lightning targeting me?¡± After experiencing two consecutive shocks, Keith could not bear to stay on the fourth floor any longer. He hastily ran outside as fast as he could. Not even the stability of the third floor could console Keith¡¯s fear. As long as he sensed even a hint of lightning power in the air, he would feel extremely anxious and frightened. He let out a long sigh of relief after running all the way outside. His face had already turned pale. ¡°Keith, what¡¯s going on with that guy?¡± Keith¡¯s ssmates quickly approached him, asking about his experience. They certainly did not mock him since, in their eyes, Keith had just stepped into the fifth floor, even if it was for less than a second. Keith had shown admirable courage, having dodged lightning twice without his legs giving out. Most people would not have been able to remain asposed as he did. Keith¡¯s loss in the challenge did not indicate weakness but rather that his opponent was crazier than he was. His face showed deep fear, and he suddenly thought of John, shouting, ¡°He¡¯s a lunatic! Aplete and utter madman!!! Damn!!!¡± Keith couldn¡¯t believe that he was about topete with a lunatic. The mere thought of it was spine- chilling. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s really ying with fire!¡± Keith thought to himself. The group nodded silently, as they could all tell that John was indeed crazy. No sane person would dare to barge into the fifth floor so recklessly. ¡°Wait¡­ Why is he still going deeper?¡± Suddenly, a cry of rm pierced the silence. Everyone, including Keith, stared with wide eyes towards the Thunder Marsh, but saw John¡¯s footsteps not even pause as he made his way through the electric currents, all the way to the edge of the sixth floor. Then, without hesitation, John went in! Everyone was stunned. Didn¡¯t Keith already lose? Why wouldn¡¯t that lunatic stop and instead go to another floor? The sixth floor was dangerously close to the center of the Thunder Marsh. Aheady a thick gray. mist that even the dean wouldn¡¯t dare venture into. Without a doubt, the lightning intensity in that area would reach horrifying levels. Could that lunatic possibly believe that his luck would continue all the way to the sixth floor?> Everyone seemed to have forgotten to breathe. Violet¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement, and the light within them kept spinning. She was equally shaken by the experience. He is indeed as reputable as rumored. The fortune he possesses is simply enviable to the extreme!> At the same time, like everyone else, Violet did not understand why John dered a victory and continued to venture deeper. She wondered to herself, ¡°Could it be that John is merely trying to hog the limelight?¡± Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Die John entered the sixth floor, his heart racing with excitement, making it difficult for him to maintain composure. His heart was pounding fiercely as if it was about to leap out of his chest. John understood that he was getting closer and closer to his goal. The mysterious attraction felt like countless indistinguishable tentacles crawling out of the mist, tightly wrapping around John¡¯s body and pulling him in. The lightning around him was wildly twisting, and there was not just a dozen, but dozens and hundreds of lightning bolts. It was as if John¡¯s intrusion had fully activated the lightning there, condensing into a densely packed lightning space. Even so, not a single bolt of lightning hit John. John moved through the cracks in the lightning as if the lightning around him was summoned by him. He was like the ruler of that lightning space, the god controlling lightning. The people outside were already dumbfounded. The eerie sight was never seen before, and it left everyone extremely frightened. The students were so transfixed on the Thunder Marsh that they forgot to breathe. Not a single thought urred to them to call the teachers from the school toe and investigate the situation. They were afraid that they might miss the moment of excitement. Kate¡¯s heart tightened, and her palms were sweating profusely. She looked at the spectacr lightning, feeling extremely anxious and secretly praying for John¡¯s safety. Kate silently prayed. John had reached the edge of the fog. His breathing became more and morebored. He had no idea what was inside the fog, but he was sure that something was calling out to him. He could also feel a faint sense of familiarity from deep within his bloodline. Thunder surrounded him on all sides. The surroundings were nketed by dense lightning amidst the haze, with a terrifying thundercloud directly overhead. The lightning had turned crimson at this point, and each strike exuded a vital breath. John¡¯s body trembled, and he was acutely aware of the horrific power these crimson lightning bolts possessed. He hesitated. He had to hesitate. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. John¡¯s madness came from a deep-seated feeling, but he couldn¡¯t guarantee that his feeling would always be urate. In case it was wrong, the price he paid might be his life. This is a primal fear that everyone possesses. That was the innate fear that everyone possessed. ¡°Are you scared?¡± John hesitated for a moment, then suddenly heard a majestic voice around him, causing him to widen his eyes in shock. The voice came from within the gray mist! John thought, ¡°Could there be someone inside the mist?¡± John instantly felt a mix of surprise and fear! At that moment, the voice spoke again, stillmanding, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, then get out!¡± John¡¯s body shook, but his eyes shed with determination, ruthlessness, and madness! He hade that far, how could he give up now? As a Cultivator, it was necessary to rebel against misfortune to change one¡¯s destiny. One couldn¡¯t wait for luck toe. Everything had to be fought for. ¡°I have never known fear in my life, and today I will find out who is trying to scare me inside there!¡± John suddenly burst with a fierce determination. In thest moment, he chose to trust himself and his instincts, and decided to take the risk. John went into a frenzy, leaping forward like a moth to a me, and rammed into the gray mist. ¡°If I die, I ept!¡± Lightning instantly ran through John¡¯s body as if X-rays were exposing his skeletal structure. Everyone who witnessed the scene was speechless. People outside didn¡¯t know what to say to express their emotions for a while. The area surrounded by the gray mist was covered in bright red lightning. Even their dean dared not approach, as it was no longer just a game of chance. Any person who dared to venture inside would undoubtedly touch the lightning. However, John, acting like a fool, seemed to deliberately court death as he foolishly charged into the Thunder Marsh. As expected, he was struck by lightning, much to everyone¡¯s anticipation. The bystanders thought to themselves, ¡°He¡¯s not crazy, just foolish!¡± Keith shouted with great pleasure, ¡°Damn it, I told you not to be a show-off. Now you know what the result is. It¡¯s even splitting my sides.¡± Violet¡¯s emotions wereplex, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. She watched as John was swallowed up by the lightning, feeling surprisingly little pain but rather a great deal of exasperation. ¡°The one in destiny,¡± just like being protected by a deity, had a unique kind of luck that often. purposely avoided misfortune and disasters. Earlier, John managed to make his way to the sixth floor of the Thunder Marsh. Despite the simultaneous lightning strikes, he miraculously remained unharmed. It was an incredible stroke of luck, a manifestation of destiny. However, even someone who was the chosen one in destiny could not intentionally seek death like that! It was like a deity suddenly chose someone and told him that he was under the protection of the gods and had the best luck in the world. However, that person chose to question and ask the deity how strong his luck really was. After saying those words, the person jumped off the 18th floor. With a thud, the person fell into minced meat. As he was dying, the person still questioned the deity, using him of lying. Otherwise, how could he have died from the fall if he had such good luck? The deity could only remain silent, helpless to say anything. Even if a person has the strongest luck, no one can save them if they don¡¯t want to live! The deity could only remain speechless and helpless. Isn¡¯t John acting just like the person in the story?> Not only did Violet not feel sorry for John, but she also inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. Violet¡¯s liking for John was only superficial and shallow. She only liked John because he was stronger than her. In other words, if another person had the same opportunities and strength as John, Violet would still like that person. It might not even be considered as liking. Violet only had a natural desire to approach the stronger person inparison. Violet¡¯s personality was likely influenced by Faith¡¯s subtle influence. Kate was the only one truly worried about John. She saw him being struck by lightning, and her heart felt like it was being pierced by a sharp object, causing her great pain. In an instant, Kate¡¯s beautiful face lost all its color. ¡°John¡­¡± Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Waiting for You ¡°Damn!¡± Even John, a well-educated and decent young man, couldn¡¯t help but curse when he was struck by lightning. It was painful! John lost consciousness in an instant due to the excruciating pain. Suddenly, a deep male voice rang in John¡¯s ear, ¡°You actually made it in here. Not too shabby, as expected of¡­¡± The man didn¡¯t finish his sentence. John couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When the lightning struck John¡¯s body, he felt like his soul had left his body. His brain was foggy, and he was disoriented until he heard the man¡¯s voice. So when the man¡¯s voice came over, it was a buzzing sound, which sounded like a chaotic noise tohim. It took John a while to recover his senses. ¡°How did I get in here just now?¡± John asked, unable to recall how he had passed through theyer of mist. When he touched the lightning outside the fog, he was stunned. ¡°Your body is still outside. You entered here with your consciousness,¡± the man replied. John was speechless when he heard that.. Last time, I had a simr experience in the Cinnabar tower at the Cinnabar Sect. My body remained in the tower, but my consciousness entered a world depicted in the mural. It was in that mural world that I inherited Queen Cyan¡¯s will. Could it be that I am about to receive another simr inheritance today?> John¡¯s emotions suddenly surged with excitement, but soon, he realized something and his face changed. Last time, my body was safe in the mural world. But this time, my physical body is being struck by lightning outside. By the time my consciousness leaves, my body would have already turned into a pile of ashes. John felt uneasy. Just then, a deep voice spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The world of consciousness and the real world are two independent spaces, and time flows differently in each.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not the case. The lightning outside is too dangerous. Even a slight touch would be unbearable for my body.¡± At first, John thought that the lightning outside was an illusion, meant to scare off intruders. He believed that if someone was brave enough to enter, the lightning would disappear instantly. John thought of many adventures like that. But when John actually ran into it, he realized that it wasn¡¯t the case. At the moment of being electrocuted, he knew he was in trouble. The lightning was real, not just an illusion. If John hadn¡¯t lost consciousness suddenly, he would have seen his body disintegrate at the moment of the electric shock. ¡°Your bloodline is special. A single shock won¡¯t kill you,¡± the deep voice suddenly sounded. John was taken aback. ¡°How do you know.. He had suspected that his bloodline was special, but when he heard someone say it out loud, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver. ¡°Because I¡¯ve been waiting for you here on purpose. Others can¡¯t enter this space.¡± ¡°Waiting for me?¡± John was stunned suddenly. ¡°Why did you wait for me? Do you know me? What do you mean by my bloodline being special?¡± John asked a series of questions, feeling very puzzled. He was very confused now. He looked up and stared at the red thunderclouds above with both eyes. Because the voice he was talking to came from the red thunderclouds above. John wanted answers, but the thunderclouds remained silent for a while. Then, suddenly, two beads the size of goose eggs, one red and one blue, slowly fell from the sky. ¡°What is this?¡± John¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°The red one is called the Soul Refining Blood Bead, and it will be of great use to you. The blue one is called the Mirage Ice Pearl. It can be used to cover your vital breath and can transform into any vital breath you desire.¡± The deep voice spoke again. As he finished, two beams of light, one red and one blue, suddenly shot toward John. John had no chance to refuse. But he didn¡¯t want to refuse. These two beads were obviously rare treasures. Although he didn¡¯t know the purpose of the Soul Refining Blood Bead yet, if the man said it would be very useful to him, it must be true. John could also feel that the thing that drove him to venture there was the Soul Refining Blood Bead. As for the blue Mirage Ice Pearl, it was perfect for John¡¯s needs. Even if I turned into ashes, as long as there is a trace of vital energy remaining, others can identify me by my vital breath. However, with the Mirage Ice Pearl, things are different. It can conceal my own vital breath and transform into any other vital breath ording to my thoughts. It is a superb enchanted weapon for disguising my identity, and there is no need for me to refuse such an opportunity. The more adventures, the better!> John was extremely perplexed. The person he had just asked a question to didn¡¯t answer it but instead generously gave him two treasures. John was sure to be suspicious of the person¡¯s identity. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, John had a thought and tentatively asked, ¡°Could it be that you are also from Immortal Morality?¡± At present, John could only think of Immortal Morality since he felt that all the mysteries surrounding him were rted to the sect swordsmanship. Both John¡¯s strange master Perry and the seemingly unremarkable Gianna, as well as the madman William that Perry mentioned, who might or might not exist, were all shrouded in mystery. John had the most contact with the old monk Perry, yet thetter was full of lies, and John was unable to make him tell the truth. John thought, ¡°There must be something the old monk Perry was hiding, or he would not be avoiding me all the time.¡± ¡°Immortal Morality or Grand Theft?¡± A baffling voice suddenly echoed above the thunderclouds, catching John off guard. He thought it was a joke at first. John felt the man must have some special meaning when he mentioned Immortal Morality and Grand Theft. That was what John was thinking at that moment. However, just as he was pondering, the voice above his head sounded again, ¡°There is some connection between the two, but none as deep as ours.¡± As the voice sounded, a figure descended slowly from within the thunderclouds. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Chapter 534 My Name is Americo A figure slowly descended from within the thunderclouds. Despite appearing ethereal, that person exuded an outstanding aura and had a magnificent stature. John couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face, but for some reason, he felt a sudden sense of irritation and an ominous premonition. The phantom spoke slowly, ¡°You may already know of our rtionship, for in this world, I go by the name Americo.¡± ¡°Americo!!¡± John trembled violently and his eyes zed with uncontainable fury and hatred. I have deeply engraved it in my memory because it was Americo who killed my mother Aviana, and turned me into the cursed one as Warren has imed. All my misfortunes stem from Americo. Yet, here he is pretending to be a good person and bringing me two enchanted weapons.> John would rather not ept those two enchanted weapons. ¡°Why is it you?¡± John roared while attempting to detach those two beads from his consciousness, only to find he could not do so. ¡°It seems you have a deep misunderstanding about me.¡± Americo seemed to have expected John¡¯s reaction and did not appear too surprised. He just sighed with resignation. ¡°Why did you do it?¡± John stared at Americo, believing that he knew what he was asking. Even his beloved, Aviana, was not spared. What kind of man does that? Aplete beast! Or maybe Americo never truly loved Aviana.> ¡°Tell me, why did you do it? And where are you now?¡± John lost control of his emotions and roared out loud, and the lightning around him continued to rumble, seemingly helping him vent his anger. However, facing John¡¯s rage, Americo remained silent. There was no response. John had to repeat his questions over and over again. He was determined to find out the truth and make that man repent for what happened in the past. The lightning continued to sh in the sky. These lightning bolts were in John¡¯s consciousness. As John¡¯s consciousness violently fluctuated, the lightning was also slightly affected. The thunderous sound of the lightning did not cease. Americo still did not answer. John continued to repeat his question over and over. Even though he was only conscious there, he felt like he was crying, his throat almost hoarse from shouting. Itsted for half one hour. John¡¯s shouts grew quieter, not because he was tired, but because he was gradually calming down. Perhaps that was one reason for Americo¡¯s silence. Americo knew that John would lose control of his emotions when he heard his name. So he let him vent, letting out all his anger and grievances. ¡°Tell me the answer.¡± John¡¯s voice had returned to its usual calm tone, and his face was no longer contorted as it was before. That time, Americo finally didn¡¯t remain silent and slowly said, ¡°I can only tell you two things. First, I did not kill your mother, Aviana. Second, I love Aviana very much.¡± After saying that, Americo stopped talking. John waspletely stunned. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Alexandra had told me that when my mother, Aviana, died, only Americo was by her side. So if it wasn¡¯t Americo, who could it be? Warren had told me that Americo asionally lost his sanity, bing like a sorcerer. This was also confirmed by my experiences. So it was possible that Americo, in a state of insanity, could have killed his beloved. Moreover, the most important thing was, if Americo didn¡¯t kill Aviana, why didn¡¯t he exin? Why did he disappear without saying anything?> There were too many unreasonable things in it. It was impossible for John to believe Americo¡¯s words so easily. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Americo saw through John¡¯s thoughts and took the initiative to answer, ¡°This is aplex matter, and it is not suitable to tell you the truth now. You also don¡¯t need to ask the people from Grand Theft. They cannot tell you the answer.¡± Americo and Grand Theft were in cahoots! Everything was a trapid by Americo and Grand Theft. Everything was part of their scheme.> How could John possibly be at ease? He said with a pained expression, ¡°It¡¯s just an answer. Is it so difficult for you to say? Why do you keep deceiving me and hiding the truth?¡± ¡°Everything we do is for your own good¡­¡± Suddenly, Americo paused and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you the answer because you¡¯re still too weak. You are as small as an ant and as useless as a de of grass.¡± Those words were very cruel and harsh to John. But Americo had to say it. That was also the first time John had been so ruthlessly belittled and struck down by someone. Ever since he had cultivated the Nameless Divine Skill, John¡¯s talent had been constantly erupting and growing rapidly. He had honed his mind for five years in the border battlefield. During those five years, he had suppressed his cultivation base, not using the power of the cultivator, but it had not affected his cultivation progress. After returning from the border battlefield, he had encountered several opponents at the Gold Core Stage. John had devoured them one by one and had now reached the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. This was already the limit of the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. Because John could sense that there seemed to be a sturdy barrier above the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm, which he could not easily break through. That was likely the reason why Perry, the old monk, mentioned that this world¡¯s cultivation base was the highest at the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. Even the cultivators at the Golden Crystal Realm¡¯s consummation level were likely blocked by this barrier, preventing them from advancing beyond the Nascent Soul Stage. In other words, John had already reached the limit of that world¡¯s cultivation at the young age of twenty- one. His tremendous talent was undoubtedly fearsome. However, ording to Americo, John¡¯s talent was not evenparable to that of an ant or a de of grass. John couldn¡¯t bear to listen to Americo¡¯s words! Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Gold Core Shattered ¡°Hope you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± John said dejectedly, a long time after their conversation. He found it hard to trust Americo, but deep down, he hoped that Americo was telling the truth. John didn¡¯t want to meet Americo in person because he knew that it could end up in one of them dying. He stopped asking questions and realized that even if he did ask, Americo wouldn¡¯t answer. If Americo wanted to tell him the answers, he would do so without being prompted. Americo appeared calm as he spoke to John, ¡°The answers to these questions are something you must seek out for yourself. It will require the strength you possess to find them.¡± There was a part of the truth that was too cruel to be revealed to John. It would deal a great blow to his psyche, and possibly render him unable to recover. John was still too weak, but as he grew stronger, he would naturally understand all the truths. ¡°I have left many things for you along the way that can help you increase your strength and find the truth sooner. When the time I set arrives, the Soul Refining Blood Bead will give you a prompt.¡± With that, Americo¡¯s apparition suddenly vanished as if it had never existed. It was a memory that he had left behind, waiting for John¡¯s arrival for over twenty years. Now that the mission had beenpleted, the memory was no longer necessary. John¡¯s heart felt like it had been pricked by something. He didn¡¯t understand why Americo had put him through all that. He couldn¡¯tprehend why he couldn¡¯t have a normal life with a happy family like a regr person. To John, such an ordinary life was what he most longed for. From birth, John had been a pawn in a game. The hand of fate had been manipting everything. in his life. The key to reversing everything was the strength he possessed. John murmured, ¡°Strength¡­¡± John felt depressed. He wanted to increase his strength quickly. He possessed the Nameless Divine Skill, a powerful technique that could be enhanced by consuming numerous Gold Core Stage cultivators. In John¡¯s view, he just needed to increase his strength as quickly as possible, and consuming more cultivators wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, his current dilemma wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have enough Gold Core Stage cultivators to consume. It was that he didn¡¯t know how to break through the barrier blocking his progress. The consummation of Golden Crystal Realm was the limit of that world. Even if John consumed many cultivators, he still couldn¡¯t break through that limit. ¡°Forget it. Since Americo has thought so far ahead, he must have predicted all the difficulties I will face. For now, I can only stop thinking about the future.¡± John had no choice but tofort himself like that. He was very strong-willed, and he was not someone who was easily defeated by difficulties. Although that day¡¯s events had almost crushed his emotions, he quickly regained hisposure. John¡¯s consciousness shook violently, and in an instant, everything changed. His consciousness was enveloped in red and blue light, which pierced through the surrounding fog and merged into his body. John felt the pain of lightning coursing through his body, and he immediately realized that he had returned to the outside world. Although John had been in the consciousness space for half an hour, only a few seconds had passed in the outside world. That was probably what Americo meant by the time flow in the two worlds being different. To the people outside, it appeared that John had flown into the gray mist like a moth to a me. Then, he was struck by lightning that was scattered around the mist, and was immediately thrown out. Johny motionless on the ground, and no one knew whether he was alive or dead. ¡°That thunder is so terrifying, but it didn¡¯t crush the madman¡¯s body. It¡¯s really a miracle!¡± someone eximed. ¡°From the moment he stepped into the Thunder Marsh¡¯s fifth floor, we could tell he was not ordinary. It¡¯s like he¡¯s being protected by a god, able to dodge lightning strikes every time. Unfortunately, he insisted on finding death and went to the innermost.¡± ¡°It was truly a miracle, but no matter how great the miracle, it could not have saved his life¡­¡± The speaker abruptly halted in the middle of his sentence, his eyes conveying disbelief and shock. His expression was overly dramatic. Not only him, everyone standing around him had the same expression on their faces. They believed it was a miracle that John¡¯s body hadn¡¯t been reduced to powder by the lightning strike. But he had suffered such a horrific shock that even his soul was likely shattered by the electricity. John was surely unable to survive. However, somethingpletely iprehensible happened that stunned everyone. As everyone watched, John slowly sat up on the ground after a short time had passed. That scene left everyone perplexed. ¡°Was John, the lunatic, really tenacious enough to cling to life like this?¡± Everyone was stunned, their mindspletely nk. After John got up from the ground, he felt the changes in his body. The Mirage Ice Pearl, with its deep blue color,y silently in his palm. The ice-cold sensation of the Mirage Ice Pearl reverberated along his arm, easing some of the difort caused by the lightning strike. At the same time, John felt something new in his mind. He could see a vast crimson ocean, and at its center floated a blood-red bead, the Soul Refining Blood Bead. Suddenly, the mental world appeared in John¡¯s mind, a thing he found unfamiliar. It seemed to be a message transmitted to him by the Soul Refining Blood Bead. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Previously, John only knew about Mind Energy, which was a protective measure used by monks, such as the Mind Circle created by a spiritual array master. Many spiritual array masters practiced that technique. That Mind Energy technique was taught to John by his master, the old monk. It had limited capabilities and could not be used as an offensive measure. However, what appeared in John¡¯s mind at that moment was an existence of a higher level than Mind Energy. It could not only be used to create a rune cage but also to attack, simr to the ghost power of the Ghost Tribe. Those were gifts that Americo had given to John, and he was very excited about them. However, when John felt the situation in his belly, his face immediately turned sullen. He realized that his Gold Core had shattered. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Be Optimistic John¡¯s Gold Core was broken. There were only a few false crystals left, which formed in John¡¯s belly after he imparted the Nameless divine skill to the seven girls. He would not use them easily. As for John¡¯s original Gold Core, it had already turned into a misty red cloud with faint thunder shing in it as if there was a condensed version of the thundercloud above the gray mist space. ¡°Could it be that the lightning he touched just now transformed my belly?¡± That was the only way for John to exin the change in his belly. Otherwise, his Gold Core wouldn¡¯t have been smashed to pieces by lightning. The false crystal that circted around his Gold Core were intact. Whatever caused the transformation of his belly, since it happened, there must be a reason. Existence was reasonable. John epted it frankly. John cleared up his mood, turned around, and walked out from the sixth floor of the Thunder Marsh. After he passed through the fifth and fourth floors, he finally returned to the stable third floor outside. Not a single lightning struck him during the whole process. Just like when he went in the Thunder Marsh. Everything went very smoothly. The people outside were all dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t know what to say to express their shocked emotions. There was only one word left in their minds, weird! That was too weird! If they told their teachers what they had seen today, their teachers would think they were joking. *John, you freaked me out!¡± Kate¡¯s eyes were tearful, and her eyes were swollen from crying. When she saw Johning out of the Thunder Marsh, she immediately ran to John and hugged him tightly. Kate tightly hugged John and cried in his arms. She did not care about the strange eyes of people around her. She even thought that John was dead for a time. If John died in the Thunder Marsh, she would live in self-reprimand for the rest of her life and me herself for not stopping him. John patted her buttocks helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Sherry¡¯s eyes were full of astonishment. She ran to John and said excitedly. ¡°Bald boy, you are so awesome! You can survive in the Thunder Marsh. Did you see the expressions of those people? They were so surprised that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths¡± ¡°Their mouths are still opening.¡± John joked Indeed, as he said, the scene just now was too shocking. The students around, including Keith, were all stunned. Until now, they didn¡¯te to their senses Violet looked at John in aplicated mood. Seeing Kate hugging John, the jealousy that had dissipated in Violet¡¯s heart reappeared again. Violet thought, ¡°Is this the legendary son of fortune recognized by Queen Cyan?¡± ¡°After being severely struck by such lightning, he still survived as if nothing had happened to him.¡± Violet started feeling jealous of John¡¯s luck again. She not only felt jealous of John¡¯s luck, but also of Kate. She hoped that the person leaning in John¡¯s arms at this moment was herself. It was aplex emotion. Violet paused for a moment and said, ¡°The fierce lightning struck you just now. Don¡¯t you feel any difort at all?¡± At that moment, John had already been struck by the lightning. If nothing happened, then the strength of his body was inconceivable! Violet would rather believe that John was holding on at the moment and pretending to be fine than believe in his real strength John nced at Violet thoughtfully. It was not the first time he had met Violet. He had a deep understanding of Violet through her words and deeds. This woman was not bad but hadplicated thoughts. This kind of woman, inmon terms, was conflicted This kind of person was always tangled up in everything. She must have been influenced by Faith. In contrast, John suddenly felt that it was a good thing that Kate left the Moore family when she was a child. ¡°Some ident indeed happened. My Gold Core is broken,¡± John replied truthfully. ¡°What? Your Gold Core is broken?¡± When Kate heard this, she immediately left John¡¯s arms and touched his stomach. She said worriedly, ¡°Your golden core is broken. Is it serious?¡± John was speechless. ¡°A cultivator¡¯s Gold Core is broken. Do you think it¡¯s serious?¡± He stopped Kate from touching his stomach and said calmly, ¡°The break of Gold Core or the death of me in the Thunder Marsh, which one do you choose?* ¡°Of course, I choose the former.¡± Kate replied without hesitation. Then, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even though your golden core is broken, you are still alive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to look on the bright side,¡± John sald with a smile. ¡°Yeah.¡± John and Kate looked at each other and smiled. Violet was speechless when she saw this scene. John¡¯s Gold Core was broken, but he thought it was a matter of rejoicing. He even talked with Kate and smiled at her. How could he be so optimistic?! If John hadn¡¯t insisted on touching the gray mist, this situation could have been avoided. Violet didn¡¯t know why they were so optimistic. However, Violet¡¯splicated mind had undergone some changes. The jealousy and anger just now disappeared. Not far away, Keith, who was dressed in white clothes, stopped. He came here to reconcile with John. Although John was arrogant, he was so lucky and was the legendary son of fortune. There might be some good opportunities in the future. It was better to be friends with John than enemies. Keith was shocked when he heard that John was a cultivator at the Gold Core Stage. No wonder he felt the terrible aura from John in the previouspetition. That aura was so powerful that it frightened Keith. He didn¡¯t dare topete with John again, and only then. did he have the courage topeteter. Keith finally understood what John said that as long as he wanted, Violet would have to marry him. It was not groundless. John was a young cultivator, but he was at the Gold Core Stage. To get such a powerful cultivator, a snobbish woman like Faith would be itching to marry her two daughters to John. ¡°It¡¯s of great benefit to making friends with John.¡± It was Keith¡¯s thought at that moment when he saw John walking out of the Thunder Marsh. The next second, however, he heard John say that his Gold Core was broken. Then, was it necessary to restore good rtions with John?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Taunt John In the inherent cognition, once the Gold Core of a cultivator was broken, it was almost impossible to condense it again. In other words, John was ruined. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be said that John waspletely ruined. Keith didn¡¯t know the situation of John¡¯s belly If John¡¯s belly was ruined, his foundation would also be ruined. Then, he would no longer be able to cultivate If John¡¯s Gold Core was broken, but his belly was sound, then his strength would descend to the Foundation Establishment Stage. No matter what the situation was, with John¡¯s current situation, there was no need to reconcile with him. Although Keith came here with the purpose of reconciling with John, his thoughts changed when he heard John¡¯s words. He mocked John, ¡°It turns out that you are just at Gold Core Stage. You were so arrogant just now!¡± Keith deliberately emphasized the three words ¡°Gold Core Stage¡± to stimte John. But John didn¡¯t even nce at him. Keith was not reconciled. He continued, ¡°It¡¯s normal for such a young cultivator at the Gold Core Stage to be arrogant, but you need to know your strength. Did you think you are powerful? Even an idiot wouldn¡¯t do it! You are just a man utterly without self-knowledge.¡± Keith mocked John for bumping into the gray mist in order to seek the limelight, and John¡¯s stupid action caused his Gold Core to shatter. In his view, John was a terrible fool. Sherry frowned and reprimanded, ¡°Keith, stop saying that. John¡¯s golden core is broken, and he is already sad. Don¡¯t kick him while he¡¯s down!¡± ¡°I am simply stating a fact, Sherry. Whether he¡¯s sad or not, it has nothing to do with me. Besides, does he look a little sad?¡± Sherry¡¯s expression froze. She nced at John and fell silent. Keith was right. She didn¡¯t see any sadness on John¡¯s face. In other words, John was too optimistic. ¡°John, if you had followed my advice and returned the same way when you were on the edge of the fifth floor, we would treat it as a draw. Then, your Gold Core would not be broken.¡± ¡°The price you paid for this limelight is grave. I feel very sorry for you!¡± Keith continued to taunt John. He covered his chest and pretended to be very sympathetic to John. However, he had a self-satisfied smirk on his face. Of course, Keith wanted to gloat over John. John was too arrogant to him before, which made him embarrassed in front of many people. John suffered what he deserved and paid the price for his arrogance. How could Keith miss such a good opportunity to fight back? He wanted to make John¡¯s emotions break down. In Keith¡¯s view, all of John¡¯s current performances were pretending to be strong. He looked calm, but his heart was totally crushed. What Keith wanted was to make the pain more intense. Keith wanted to destroy John¡¯s mind. He wanted to make John¡¯s mentalitypletely out of bnce. It would be best to form a shadow in John¡¯s heart and be an obstacle to John¡¯s future cultivation. Keith¡¯s thoughts were sinister. John didn¡¯t want to talk to Keith, but when he heard him chattering beside him, he raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, ¡°Who is this idiot? Why is he talking to himself all the time?¡± Sherry was speechless when she heard this. She suppressed herughter and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he that idiot¡­ that person who challenged you just now?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sherry knew John¡¯s subtext, so she actively cooperated with him and almost said the word ¡°idiot¡±. But when she thought that Keith was also a member of the Remar Family. In order to avoid embarrassment in mthe future, she changed her words quickly. John pretended to be surprised and stared at Keith for a while. Then he said as if he just remembered Keith, ¡°Oh, I remember you. You are the idiot who knelt in from of me, begged me to show mercy, and wanted to pretend thepetition was a draw. Hello, nice to meet you again!¡± John had a sharp tone! Keith was angry. He red at John and shouted, ¡°Bullshit! When did I beg you?¡± John shrugged and said, ¡°Yeah, whatever. I remembered it wrong, okay?¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t bagged you!¡± Keith shouted, and his face distorted with fury. If John insisted on arguing with him, Keith could vent his anger. But John put on a look of resignation, which made him feel furious. When Sherry heard this, she nced at Keith, put on an expression of disgust, and said, ¡°Keith, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. You were afraid of losing face, so you gave up your dignity.¡± Sherry had always been annoyed by Keith. Keith pestered her these days and let her act as an intermediary, and even threatened her with the elders of the Remar family, saying that there would be a great benefit to unite the Remar family and the Moore family by marriage. Sherry had no choice but topromise But she wanted to ridicule Keith a long time ago. At this moment, there was a great opportunity Sherry kept echoing with John. What they said made Keith bristle with rage Keith¡¯s face darkened in an instant and said coldly, John, your Gold Core has been broken. You suck! How dare you be so arrogant in front of me?¡± After Keith finished speaking, the expressions of the surrounding people changed instantly Even Sherry was taken aback Knowing that she had overdone it, she hurriedly exined, ¡°We are joking with you, Keith. ¡°How dare you fucking kidding me!¡± Keith was enraged. He interrupted Sherry, red at John, and said, ¡°You bastard! Do you dare to have apetition with me?¡± What? Everyone knew that thepetition Keith was talking about at the moment meant apetition of cultivation, not courage. ¡°Are you sure?¡± A yful smile appeared on John¡¯s face. He moved to Keith in an instant and pped him. ¡°You idiot! Do you think you can challenge me once more?¡± Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Faith¡¯s Vanity ¡°You idiot! Do you think you can challenge me once more?¡± John suddenly strode forward and gave Keith a loud p. Keith didn¡¯t expect John would p him. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± Keith was furious. After he found his footing, he was about to fight back. However, when he saw John¡¯s yful eyes, he was stunned again. Damn it! It was this look again! There was a hint of coldness in John¡¯s yful eyes as if everything was under his control. In the previouspetition, Keith was frightened by John¡¯s look like this. At this moment, this look appeared on John¡¯s face. Keith was a little afraid again. John said with a half-smile, ¡°I said that my Gold Core is broken. You don¡¯t actually believe it, do you? Just admit that you are an idiot!¡± These words made Keith feel nervous instantly. That was right. John said it himself. As for whether his Gold Core was broken or not, no one could confirm it.. John had been a cultivator at Gold Core Stage. Even if his Gold Core was broken, and his strength descended to the Foundation Establishment Stage, the vital breath of a Gold Core Stage cultivator would remain on him. John was in this situation. When John pped him, Keith sensed from his body that John¡¯s vital breath was indeed at the Gold Core Stage. As for whether his strength had descended, no one knew. Keith didn¡¯t dare to take this risk. In case what John said was a joke, and his Gold Core was not broken at all, Keith would be screwed! Keith had been tricked again! After being pped, Keith didn¡¯t dare to fight back. He just stood aside silently and covered his face. John sneered and ignored Keith. He held Kate¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kate nodded obediently. On the way back, Violet couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°John, is your Gold Core broken?¡± Obviously, Violet was also confused by the words John had used to scare Keith just now. She couldn¡¯t tell which of John¡¯s words was true and which was false for a while. John looked at Violet thoughtfully and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Moore, it seems you are very concerned about this.¡± It had nothing to do with Violet whether his Gold Core was broken or not. But Violet was very concerned about this. It was nothing more than a bit of jealousy. She would prefer to believe that John¡¯s Gold Core was broken. There were only two kinds of rtionships between geniuses. One was appreciation. They could be good friends or rivals. It had nothing to do with the position. Another was jealousy. It was the mostmon one. Mutual jealousy andparison among geniuses Before John went to the Alps Mountain, Violet was one of the outstanding young people in the Alps Mountain. It was no exaggeration to praise her as a genius. Her strength caused her to have high sights. She didn¡¯t pay attention to the ordinary men. Until John came to the Alps Mountain, Violet¡¯s perception of genius was overturned. A person like John could be called a genius. The young generations in the Alps Mountain who were proud of their strength would never match John, who had striking cultivation talent. N?velDrama.Org owns this. What made Violet angry was that even if she had taken the initiative to express her feelings to John, John looked down upon her. Violet had always been an outstanding genius since childhood. All these years, she had never been stricken. It was normal for her to have some resentment and jealousy toward John. If John¡¯s Gold Core was broken, Violet would feel psychologically bnced. These were some little tricks without too much malice. John saw through violet¡¯s thoughts. He stared at Violet with meaningful eyes. It made Violet panic. She looked away and said, ¡°L¡­ Nothing, I¡¯m just asking casually.¡± ¡°Well, since you asked casually, I won¡¯t bother to answer it.¡± Violet was speechless. Her knuckles were white as she clenched her fists. Violet felt panicked as if countless ants were creeping into her heart. She couldn¡¯t refute anything, so she could only nce at John in displeasure. John¡¯s answers were out of her expectations! However, this trick was useful to deal with Violet. Two people remained silent for a while. Faith coquettishly walked toward this side quickly and met a few people. She asked in surprise, ¡°Were you in the Thunder Marsh just now? What happened there? Why was there such a loud bang?¡± The Moore¡¯s house was the closest to the Thunder Marsh. When Faith was discussing the wedding banquet in three days, she suddenly heard thunder crackling from the direction of the Thunder Marsh. The sound was much louder than usual. Faith felt something was wrong, so she wanted to go there to have a look. She happened to meet John and other people who came back from there. Violet replied, ¡°John and Keith hadpeted to enter the Thunder Marsh. These sounds were made by John.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Faith¡¯s expression froze immediately. She looked at John and said, ¡°You made these loud sounds. John, did you enter the fifth floor of the Thunder Marsh?¡± Faith was a teacher at Cloud School. She knew the situation in the Thunder Marsh. Normally, in the Thunder Marsh, thunder and lightning were falling, but it would never make such a big sound. When people entered the fourth floor, the thunder would be louder. Judging from these sounds just now, Faith concluded that John had at least entered the fifth floor. Violet nced at John with aplicated expression, thinking that this lunatic had not only entered the fifth floor, but had even bumped into the forbidden gray mist! But John didn¡¯t say much about it. He scratched his head with a smile and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How about it? Didn¡¯t a lightning strike you?¡± Faith immediately became interested in it. Of course, Faith knew the answer. If John had been stricken by lightning, he would not be able to stand here and chat with her calmly like now. But she still asked him. Just like the parents, to show off their children¡¯s good grades, they pretended to be unaware and asked their children from time to time, ¡°How did you do in the exam this time?¡± It was all for the vanity. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Imprisonment Before John could answer Faith¡¯s question, Kate couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t see how cool John was just now. Everyone present was shocked.¡± ¡°Really? My son-inw is so excellent! That¡¯s his strength!¡± Faith smiled. She was very happy to have such an excellent son-inw. She thought, ¡°John deserves to be the legendary son of fortune. This outstanding and talented cultivator is the son-inw of the Moore family!¡± ¡°Huh! Keith is indeed an idiot. I don¡¯t know where he got the courage topete with John to enter the Thunder Marsh. He was bringing disgrace on himself!¡± Faith was very proud. She took John¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, John. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go home for dinner. I will cook for you.¡± Her words and deeds were enthusiastic as if she had already regarded John as a family. John smiled helplessly and left with Faith. Violet wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t speak. John, Kate, and Faith returned to Moore¡¯s house. Faith made the inner. She wanted to express her enthusiasm, but the taste of these dishes¡­ It was indescribable. After tasting a few dishes, John said seriously, ¡°Faith, I have some questions about cultivation to consult you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so polite. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask me whenever you have questions.¡± John¡¯s over-polite manner made Faith to be somewhat unsatisfying. But Faith was not in a hurry to let John change his attitude. After he married Kate, they would be a family. There was no rush. John thought for a while and asked, ¡°How much do you know about the stage above the Gold Core Stage?¡± Above the Gold Core Stage was the Nascent Soul Stage. It was amon sense. John¡¯s intention for asking this question would not be so superficial. Faith put down her chopsticks, her expression became a bit serious, and asked, ¡°What you want to know is the barrier above the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm, right?¡± Faith was smart. She immediately understood what John wanted to know. John was a little surprised. As he expected, he was not the only one who had felt the barrier. Faith was at the middle stage of Gold Core, but she could tell about the existence of that barrier, which proved that the existence of the barrier had be a well-known thing. it was no longer a secret among the cultivators at the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. John nodded and said, ¡°Can you expand on that point?¡± Faith thought for a while and said, ¡°You should have felt the existence of that barrier, so it¡¯s not a secret. Let me tell you in detail.¡± ¡°In fact, this barrier did not exist before. From the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm to the Nascent Soul Stage, the cultivator only need to break through this barrier. However, all changes started from the closure of Circle Mountain more than 20 years ago.¡± More than 20 years ago! It was rted to Circle Mountain again! John asked, ¡°Where is Circle Mountain? Why is it closed?¡± This question had troubled John for a long time. After he caught Perry, he had asked him about it. But that old fox was full of flickering. He didn¡¯t exin it to John clearly. John had no choice but to ask Faith. Faith replied, ¡°To some extent, Circle Mountain is equivalent to a passage. The cultivators over there are powerful. Its original location was in the hintend of the Alps Mountain.¡± ¡°However, nobody knew what had happened more than 20 years ago. Circle Mountain suddenly disappeared. It cut off all connections between the cultivators in Circle Mountain and the cultivators in our world.¡± ¡°The barrier of the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm appeared at that time. To be precise, it is not called a barrier, but imprisonment.¡± ¡°Imprisonment?¡± John asked in surprise, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Faith said with a serious expression, ¡°If it¡¯s just a barrier, the result is that the cultivator cannot break through from the Gold Core Stage to Nascent Soul Stage. But as far as I know, the real situation is much moreplicated than this.¡± ¡°There is a senior in Cloud School. Before the closure of Circle Mountain, his cultivation base had already reached the Nascent Soul Stage. However, after the closure of Circle Mountain, his cultivation base descended to the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm.¡± After hearing this, John¡¯s expression froze. The closure of Circle Mountain led to the descent of those cultivators¡¯ cultivation base. It could not be called a barrier, but an imprisonment, imprisoning the cultivators¡¯ top stage of this world in the Gold Core Stage. No cultivator could enter the Nascent Soul Stage. In the past, the old monk had told John that the most powerful cultivator in this world was at Gold Core Stage. At that time, John thought it was because the spiritual energy in this world was thin, which caused the cultivator could not break through the Nascent Soul Stage. But that wasn¡¯t the case. The source of all this was not theck of spiritual energy, but the imprisonment that appeared after the closure of Circle Mountain. But why? John was really puzzled. At this time, Faith continued, ¡®Now, those seniors in the Alps Mountain who are at the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm have not been around for a long time. They are concentrating on researching the mystery of the disappearance of Circle Mountain and finding a solution to break through that imprisonment At that time, those cultivators hadn¡¯t passed through Circle Mountain. As a result, the closure of Circle Mountain caused cultivators¡¯ cultivation Base at the Nascent Soul Stage to descend to the Gold Core Stage They couldn¡¯t get any promotion in their cultivation base for more than 20 years. Those cultivators must be resentful these years. Faith paused for a moment and suddenly came up with a sensational conclusion, ¡°After the exploration of those seniors, it is very likely that the closure of Circle Mountain is not natural, but more like artificial.¡± ¡°Artificial?¡± John was shocked. Faith also had an unbelievable expression. She said solemnly, ¡°Yes, including that imprisonment. It seems that someone did it on purpose!¡± Hearing this, John couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Circle Mountain was a passage to the cultivation world. It was understandable to be closed, but even that strange imprisonment was artificial¡­. It was incredible! After a long time, John came back to his senses. He said, ¡°Who has the strength to close the passage to another world? It must have terrifying strength!¡± ¡°Monk!: Faith blurted out and said resolutely, ¡°I once read an ancient book. Among the methods used by monks, there is a powerful way to do this.¡± Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Astonishing Spection Monk! Supernatural strength! For some reason, John suddenly thought of a person, William! When the old monk helped John exin the secret to John, he revealed a piece of information that there was a crucial figure in thisyout. It was William. The old monk also said that the seven girls were brought by William from Circle Mountain. But William went crazyter, and he hadn¡¯t been found. Although the old monk was an old fox, and what he said was nonsense, John thought that William was a real person in this world. With this in mind, something suddenly appeared in John¡¯s mind. He had an even more astonishing spection. More than 20 years ago, William brought seven girls over from Circle Mountain. To be precise, he stole them. After that, Circle Mountain was closed¡­ ¡°William closed the Circle Mountain to stop the people on the other side of Circle Mountain from tracking him down!¡± John was taken aback when this spection came out. ording to the old monk¡¯s words, the seven girls were sent to John by the secret man. In order to prevent seven girls from being found by the people on the other side of Circle Mountain, the man simply cut off Circle Mountain. In this case, the sudden closure of Circle Mountain could be exined. But it was so crazy! This n was too crazy! John didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. He didn¡¯t know whether his guess was correct or not. If it was correct, it meant that the closure of Circle Mountain and the imprisonment of the cultivators at Gold Core Stage were caused by John. John didn¡¯t dare to continue guessing. It was too crazy. ¡°After the closure of Circle Mountain, those seniors who were at the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm were very depressed. However, it was not a bad thing for other cultivators.¡± Faith¡¯s voice interrupted John¡¯splicated thoughts. ¡°At least in the past twenty years, the situation in the Alps Mountain has be much more stable. It is no longer like before. From time to time, some strong cultivators came to the Alps Mountain and made trouble. The existence of imprisonment has greatly reduced the outside dangers to the Alps Mountain.¡± What Faith said was reasonable. In the past, when there was no imprisonment, any cultivator at the Nascent Soul Stage would be a great threat to the Alps Mountain. The cultivators had a big difference in cultivation base, so the cruelty also increased. However, the existence of imprisonment changed this situation. The top stage of the cultivators in the Alps Mountain state was the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. Although their strength could not be underestimated, it was far from making threats. It was a good thing for those cultivators with low cultivation levels. Imprisonment was also a kind of protection. ¡°Besides, I have a hunch that Circle Mountain will open again.¡± Faith looked at John meaningfully. She didn¡¯t say the second half of the sentence, ¡°Especially when I saw you, I will be more convinced of this premonition.¡± John was the legendary son of fortune. When he tested his potential, the red-golden light indicated that John¡¯s future achievements in cultivation would definitely not be limited to the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. The only exnation that Faith could think of was that Circle Mountain would be opened again so that John could break through his cultivation. Faith trusted the results predicted by her enchanted weapon. After a Jong conversation, Faith saw Kate sitting next to her and listening to their conversation with a confused look. Faith said to John with an ambiguous smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about these things for the time being. You need to consider more about your present matters!¡± ¡°My present matters?¡± John paused for a moment. Faith winked and said, ¡°You and Kate are going to get married anyway, so you can do some things you want. If you are inexperienced, I can give you some guidance.¡± John was speechless. His mother-inw was too forthright. John didn¡¯t know how to respond. Kate¡¯s blushed instantly. She understood what her mother said. Kate understood it and almost blurted out that she didn¡¯t need Faith¡¯s guidance. She had enough knowledge N?velDrama.Org owns this. of it. To prepare for her wedding night, she read many materials! Fortunately, she didn¡¯t say it. In the evening. Faith pushed John and Kate into a room. Faith dimmed the light of bright stone in advance. Under the decoration of Faith, the room was in a warm atmosphere. Faith was an experienced person in these things. But John was a little at a loss. Although he usually liked to y tricks on girls, he had no experience of this thing¡­ He was in a daze that night when he was with Ang. To some extent, he was indeed inexperienced. John suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do when he saw Kate sitting on the edge of the bed. He stood there in a daze for a long time. ¡°You silly goose!¡± Kate looked at John with blushed face and sighed softly. She restrained the nervousness and walked to John. The atmosphere was embarrassing! She had no choice but to be active. John didn¡¯t move, so she could only take the initiative. Kate tried her best to recall the contents of these books. She walked slowly toward John. When she approached John, there was a faint smell. Kate stood in front of John. She took a deep breath. The soft warm light fell on that delicate and lovely face. Looking at John, she blushed. Kate called up all her courage and squatted down¡­ In Faith¡¯s bedroom. Faith wascent about her arrangement. She thought that John would not be able to leave the Moore family after tonight. ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t had sex with my husband for a long time. Why don¡¯t I reward him tonight?¡± Faith thought and smiled. But at this moment, Violet came to Faith¡¯s bedroom with a look of hesitation. People who didn¡¯t know thought she was telepathic with that twin sister! ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Violet? What seems to be bothering you?¡± Faith looked at Violet¡¯s hesitant expression and asked questioningly. Violet hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Mom, I have something to tell you. It¡¯s about John¡­¡± Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Chapter 541 The Last Push When hearing it was about John and then looking at Violet¡¯s expression, Faith thought Violet was jealous of Kate. Before Violet finished speaking, Faith sighed, ¡°Violet, I know you¡¯re ufortable, but John likes Kate. As an elder, I don¡¯t want to interfere too much!¡± Faith felt guilty about Violet. She asked Violet to get closer to John before and let her pursue John, and Violet did as she said. Faith could tell Violet had feelings for John. As long as Violet agreed, Violet wouldn¡¯t mind marrying him. It was a pity that Kate appeared. Faith was not sad because both were her daughters. But for Violet, it was a bit cruel. Faith felt it normal that Violet might feel unfair. Just as Faith wanted tofort Violet, Violet said, ¡°No, Mum. You misunderstood me. I mean, something happened to John in the Thunder Marsh this afternoon. ¡°The Thunder Marsh?¡± Faith was surprised for a moment. ¡°What happened in the Thunder Marsh? I know John had a competition with Keith.¡± In the afternoon, Faith asked if the thunderbolt had struck John. Kate said everyone around was all stunned. Although Kate didn¡¯t answer her question directly, her words obviously meant John was not struck by lightning, and he crushed Keith in thepetition. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Otherwise, others wouldn¡¯t be stunned. Moreover, judging by John¡¯s appearance and spirit, Faith could tell John didn¡¯t look like he had been struck by lightning at all. Violet said, ¡°John did have good luck. He rushed to the Thunder Marsh, and no lightning struck him, but he crashed into the gray mist in the end.¡± ¡°He crashed into the gray mist by himself?!¡± Faith looked a little tense, as if she realized something. The gray mist was surrounded by thunder and lightning. Anyone who approached would be struck by lightning, and he had no way to dodge. ¡°You mean John was struck by lightning?¡± Faith asked in amazement. Then she said proudly, ¡°No wonder he is the one in destiny. He still looks fine after being struck by the terrifying lightning.¡± Faith didn¡¯t realize it was serious and was still praising John¡¯s good luck, but what Violet said next made her face change drastically. ¡°John¡¯s body is fine, but his Gold Core seems to be broken.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Faith screamed, and her eyes widened. She said, ¡°What did you say? Tell me again! John¡¯s Gold Core is broken?¡± Faith was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it. Violet nodded, ¡°John said it himself. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°How could it be possible?¡± Faith was puzzled. She frowned and paced back and forth in the room. John is admitted by Queen Cyan. How could his Gold Core be broken? If his Gold Core is broken so easily, how can he be called the one in destiny?> Faith couldn¡¯t figure it out. Violet said, ¡°The lightning in the Thunder Marsh is so terrifying. No matter how lucky John is, he can¡¯t just bump into it. His whole body was blown away at that moment¡­¡± Faith trembled and said in a serious tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it in the afternoon?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I should say¡­¡± Violet struggled with this matter for a long time. When seeing John and Kate entered the room, she felt very ufortable and decided to tell Faith about it. Faith scolded, ¡°What do you mean? You almost spoil the whole thing¡­ No, I have to ask John clearly about this!¡± Her face darkened. Thinking that John and Kate might be sleeping together at this moment, Faith was anxious and hurried towards their room. ¡°Kate, open the door. I want to ask John about something!¡± Faith knocked on the door in a hurry and didn¡¯t care what they were doing in the room. Inside the room, John had been aroused and had prepared to have sex with Kate while Faith¡¯s shout startled him. Doesn¡¯t she know she can¡¯t yell at this critical moment? If she affects my sexual dysfunction, can shie afford it?> John thought. He was very angry. Kate had been in the mood but was suddenly awakened. She blushed and struggled to get up. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it another time. My mother¡¯s voice seems to be anxious.¡± I¡¯m already ready. I should be the anxious one!> John thought. He wanted to refute, but Kate had already got up and put on her clothes. She ran to open the door and said, ¡°Mum, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Faith knocked on the door when Kate was John was going to have sex. It was inevitable that Kate had someints about Faith. Faith breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Luckily, I came in time¡­ Kate, wait outside. I want to ask John some questions.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you wait until tomorrow?¡± Kate muttered in a low voice, but Faith had already pushed her out of the door and locked the door, leaving herself and John in the room. Kate nced suspiciously at Violet, who followed Faith, and asked, ¡°Violet, what happened to Mum?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± Violet felt guilty and evaded Kate¡¯s gaze. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Change Cultivation System John was holding back his anger. Almost no man could maintain calm when he was interrupted at such a critical moment. John even had the urge to strangle Faith to death. He said with a sneer, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Faith? Do you rush in to teach me some special skills?¡± ¡°John, did you hide something from me?¡± Faith was not in the mood to joke with John and asked him directly. She pulled a stool and sat down. She stared at John intensely and was not as friendly as before. Seeing her like this, John knew Faith must know something, but he still said angrily, ¡°What did I hide from you? You didn¡¯t ask me about it!¡± As John still didn¡¯t admit it, Faith reminded him, ¡°When you and Keithpeted in the Thunder Marsh this afternoon, did something happen?¡± John knew Faith muste for this matter. He sneered in his heart but said calmly, ¡°It seems Violet has told you that matter. You came here in such a hurry just to confirm whether my Gold Core is broken, right?¡± Faith nodded eagerly. John said calmly, ¡°Violet is right. My Gold Core is broken.¡± John had no intention of hiding it. Since Faith asked, he didn¡¯t mind telling her the answer. He even felt Faith was about to be angry. Sure enough, Faith¡¯s face darkened. However, she didn¡¯t immediately have a fight with John but asked after a moment of silence, ¡°Can you get the Gold Core again?¡± ording to the existing cultivation system, once Gold Core was broken, it was almost impossible to condense it again, but Faith couldn¡¯t believe John¡¯s future was really ruined. There must be another way! Right! He must still have a chance!> Faith keptforting herself in her heart, so she asked John this question. She hoped John could tell her he could condense Gold Core again. But John shook his head. And he said firmly, ¡°It can¡¯t be condensed again.¡± John didn¡¯t deceive Faith but gave the answer after careful consideration. The lightning in the Thunder Marsh did not maliciously destroy John¡¯s Gold Core but intended to help him transform his belly. Otherwise, the lighting would not only destroy his Gold Core and leave his false crystals intact. Normally, when one¡¯s Gold Core was destroyed, he wouldn¡¯t be safe and sound without any injuries. There was only one exnation for this situation. John¡¯s belly must have been changed, which should be the good fortune Americo gave to John, just like the two enchanted weapons he gave to John. Combined with the conversation with Faith during the dinner, John guessed Americo did all of this because he hoped John could change his cultivation system. Due to the existence of confinement, all the cultivators¡® highest state was the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. It was almost impossible for them to make a breakthrough unless Circle Mountain was reopened or the confinement was broken. In other words, the cultivation system of condensing Gold Core was no longer applicable, at least for John. His cultivation speed was too fast. He was only twenty¨Cone years old while he had reached the highest realm. If he wanted to improve his strength, he had to make changes. This was John¡¯s spection based on his experience in the Thunder Marsh today and the conversation with Faith. He firmly believed his spection must be correct. Americo was not a lunatic. He told John that if John wanted to find the truth, he had to improve his strength as soon as possible. But Americo destroyed John¡¯s Gold Corea and weakened his strength. However, John was not sure if Americo was really mentally ill. If it was true, John was probably just unlucky. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± Faith¡¯s face was a little livid, as if she was annoyed that John lied to her. But John said indifferently, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me, and it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Faith thought, ¡°His Gold Core is broken, and he said it¡¯s not a big deal?¡± The corner of her mouth twitched. She said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back in a while!¡± After speaking, Faith hurriedly opened the door. As Kate was about to speak, Faith interrupted. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± After speaking, Faith left quickly. Kate walked into the room and said depressed, ¡°John, what happened to my mother? What did she tell you? Why did she have such a strange face?¡± ¡°She asked me a little about my broken Gold Core.¡± John answered truthfully and nced outside the door as he spoke. Violet stood outside the door. She might feel guilty, so she was afraid toe in. Kate suddenly became tense. She asked, ¡°You told her the truth?¡± John nodded. Kate pouted and said bitterly, ¡°You fool. You know my mother. Since she knows your Gold Core is broken, will she agree to our marriage?¡± Although Kate had not known Faith for long, she had already felt Faith¡¯s snobbism. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was not difficult to detect it. From the gossip of the people around, Kate could tell what kind of person Faith was. So Kate was very worried. She called John a fool because she felt John didn¡¯t know how to be flexible. John¡¯s vital breath had always been at Gold Core Stage. Only himself knew whether his Gold Core was broken or not. ¡°Is it so hard to tell a lie?¡± Kate thought. She was very depressed and resentful. She had flirted with John for so long while it was all in vain. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Chapter 543 The Change in Faith¡¯s Attitude John noticed the change in Faith¡¯s attitude toward him. From the conversation, he could feel Faith was no longer as enthusiastic as before. But John didn¡¯t care about it. He was not the kind of person who would lie that his Gold Core was not broken in order to tter Faith. He didn¡¯t need to please Faith. And he didn¡¯t need to please anyone. John also wanted to see how snobbish Faith would be. As for marrying Kate, John didn¡¯t think he needed Faith¡¯s permission. He had already determined to marry Kate. Even if Faith was Kate¡¯s mother, she still couldn¡¯t stop him. In other words, John had never ingratiated herself with Faith. Even if his Gold Core was broken, he was still indomitable. After a while, Faith came back with an oval mirror in her hand. After she entered the room, Violet also mustered up the courage to follow in. ¡°John,e here. Let¡¯s test your marriage with Kate again with Love Mirror.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Faith held the mirror in front of John and urged him to take a blood test. John said sarcastically, ¡°Mrs. Wood, you don¡¯t need to pretend in front of me. I guess this mirror should be an enchanted weapon simr to a talent test?¡± John thought, ¡°Love Mirror? Does she think I¡¯m stupid?!¡± John was not polite to Faith anymore and directly exposed her. Faith said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you know it, I don¡¯t need to exin it anymore. This is a mirror to test people¡¯s future potential. I am responsible for Kate. I don¡¯t want her to marry a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing who has no future.¡± ¡°Mum, what are you talking about? John is not useless¡­¡± ¡°Kate!¡± Faith interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s not decided by you. We¡¯ll see it after the test is over.¡± If John¡¯s Gold Core was broken, and he couldn¡¯t condense it in the future, he would never break into Gold Core Stage again, which meant he would be useless in the Alps Mountain. ¡°John, I hope you can understand my feelings. If this enchanted weapon detects that you still have your potential, you can marry Kate no matter whether your Gold Core is broken or not.¡± Faith seemed to realize that she had spoken too aggressively, so her tone softened a little, and she added thest words. ¡°Really? Then I will do as you wish!¡± John sneered. He didn¡¯t speak anything more and decisively pricked his index finger. Then he squeezed a drop of blood on the oval mirror. Since Faith wanted to see it, John thought he might as well grant her wish. He was not afraid at all. In an instant, their gazes were all locked on the drop of blood with anticipation, expectation, and tension. This time, John¡¯s blood disappeared instantly, unlikest time, and the result came out soon. The mirror became gray. No white light appeared, let alone the golden light which appeared before. Faith¡¯s face was sullen before. Now it was even more gloomy at this moment. He is screwed! He has a great talent, and he ruined it himself.> Faith was furious. She shouted, ¡°John, I¡¯m so disappointed in you. What did you touch that gray mist? Do you know how stupid your behavior is!¡± John was the one in destiny. As long as he didn¡¯t take the risk, he would have more opportunities in the future. But John went to touch the gray mist and was struck by lightning, which shattered his Gold Core. All his potential was consumed instantly. Faith thought John was too stupid to waste his talent. John¡¯s behavior made Faith bristle with anger. She was even more excited than John, whose Gold Core was broken. To get close to John, who was admitted by Queen Cyan, Faith had put in much effort and time. In the end, she was told that John¡¯s potential was ruined. How could she ept this? If Queen Cyan knew it, he probably would also be disappointed in John. John didn¡¯t want to exin anything. But seeing Faith was so upset, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mrs. Wood, sometimes we can¡¯t fully trust the enchanted weapon.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Faith tilted her head and said, ¡°You mean I shouldn¡¯t believe in this enchanted weapon?¡± John nodded. Faith sneered and asked again, ¡°Are you sure you can recondense Gold Core?¡± She used to think John was the one in destiny and might have the chance to recondense Gold Core. But after the test result came out, she would no longer believe what John said. Faith was curious how John would exin. However, John did not argue with her. He said calmly, ¡°I will not condense Gold Core again, but I feel my cultivation will never stop even if I don¡¯t have Gold Core.¡± ¡°You feel? Why should I trust you!¡± Faith was obviously enraged. You are just kidding yourself!> Faith¡¯s attitude at this moment waspletely different from hers in the past. She ced too much faith in the enchanted weapon. This enchanted mirror used to test potential came down from the ancestors of the Moore family. Normally, when those ordinary people with no talent dripped blood on it, it would show a dark gray. However, Faith didn¡¯t know there was another situation where such grayness would appear. That was when the tester¡¯s potential was blocked by some external force. John obviously belonged to thetter. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Faith¡¯s Way of Thinking Faith was very angry with John. She asked Kate to take the test again. When she saw the mirror was pale gold, her mood improved a little. Faith finally realized Kate had unlimited potential, not because she was with John but because she was born with it. Faith was more convinced that she couldn¡¯t let Kate marry John. ¡°You go out first. I need to talk to John for a few words.¡± Faith said to Kate and Violet. Violet nced at John with guilt and left silently. Kate was unwilling to leave until Johnforted her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go outside and wait for a while!¡± Only then did Kate reluctantly leave the room. This scene made Faith more ufortable. Kate was more loyal to John than Faith. This was why Faith decided to talk with John alone instead of forcing Kate to break up with John. Faith knew Kate would be more unwilling to leave John if she forced Kate. After Kate and Violet left the room, Faith locked the door again. She leaned her plump body on the chair and said with a cold expression, ¡°You should know what I¡¯m going to say.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± John smiled. He knew Faith wanted to persuade him to break up with Kate. ¡°You are a smart person. If you didn¡¯t touch the gray mist, you would have great achievements in the future. It¡¯s a pity¡­ You should be d that the lightning didn¡¯t strike your head, otherwise, it would be difficult for me tomunicate with you.¡± ¡°I admit I am a snobbish person, but all my snobbery is to get an optimal result. I hope you won¡¯t me me.¡± Faith said in a cold voice and admitted she was a snobbish person. John calmly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He thought, ¡°How can I me you? I have never cared about you. As long as I say a word, Kate will immediately leave the Moore family with me. Do you think you can stop her?¡± Faith didn¡¯t know what John was thinking. She nodded and said, ¡°Since you know what I¡¯m going to say, I don¡¯t want to waste my time. If you really love Kate, please break up with her.¡± Faith feltfortable when talking to smart people. Although John¡¯s Gold Core was broken, he was still sensible, which impressed Faith. However, John gave a meaningful smile. Faith frowned slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± John was silent for a while and said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, do you think everything can be measured by benefits? The optimal result you mentioned should refer to the optimal benefits, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Faith did not deny it. John asked, ¡°So, in your opinion, love can also be measured by benefits?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Faith nodded again without hesitation. This was beyond John¡¯s expectations. His gaze became a little weird when he looked at Faith. He thought, ¡°This woman is hopeless.¡± Faith seemed to see through John¡¯s mind, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously. She said, ¡°I thought you were a smart person, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a naive child.¡± ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Faith chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Only children talk about feelings. Mature people only care about interests. The so¨Ccalled feelings are just a passion in a short time that will disappear in the future. ¡°Since the feelings will disappear, why not find a partner who is more helpful to your future? ¡°When I was young, I was also a good catch in Cloud School. I was at the top in terms of talent and beauty. Numerous men had pursued me before, and some of them made my heart race, but I still chose Steven, who is in. ¡°Because I knew marrying Steven would make me have a better future. As expected, I was appreciated by old Mr. Moore and became a teacher at Cloud School. ¡°Now the Moore family is almost controlled by me. Can you say that I am not living well?¡± Faith stared at John. John shook his head and said, ¡°I just feel sorry for Steven. You are not married to him but to his family.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Since I married into the Moore family, I have always regarded Steven as my husband and have fulfilled the responsibilities of a wife. I help him keep the family in order. Why should hein?¡± ¡°I beg to differ.¡± John couldn¡¯t understand Faith. It seemed, in her eyes, everything could be fake for the sake of profit, and feelings could also be fake. ¡°You are too insensitive,¡± Johnmented. ¡°I¡¯m insensitive?¡± Faith suddenly sneered and said, ¡°John, seeking profit and being insensitive is different. Don¡¯t confuse them.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make a difference to me.¡± ¡°Really? Then let me ask you a question. Frank and Gavin were all killed by you, right?¡± John frowned. He didn¡¯t think the matter Faith mentioned had anything to do with the topic they were talking about. Faith added, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. As long as I know your strength and the ce you went, it¡¯s not difficult for me to find it out, but it¡¯s not important how I found you killed them. You should care about the consequence if I tell it to the Wilson Family and Ghost Sword Sect.¡± John¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Faith sneered. ¡°You might not be afraid of them in the past, but now it¡¯s different. Your Gold Core is broken, and your cultivation level has fallen to Foundation Establishment Stage. If any of them send out a person in Gold Core Stage, you will be crushed. ¡°And if I tell Mark your potential is destroyed, do you think he will still treat you with the same attitude as before? ¡°The most important thing is you are not from the Alps Mountain. I guess there should be many people you care about outside. When Gali knows you killed Frank, do you think he will do something crazy?¡± After Faith spoke, a terrible chill suddenly erupted from John¡¯s body. His ck eyes were freezing and piercing. ¡°Faith Moore, are you threatening me?¡°Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Let Me Be Your Godfather John didn¡¯t care what Faith said before, but she shouldn¡¯t have said thest sentence. It was no longer a personal threat to John, but it also got his sisters involved. This was John¡¯s biggest taboo. John was enraged. His domineering aura immediately made Faith¡¯s eyes tremble in horror. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. If John¡¯s Gold Core hadn¡¯t been shattered, Faith would never have dared to provoke him. But now his Gold Core was broken. Although he looked terrifying, his strength had been reduced to Foundation Establishment Stage. Faith quickly regained herposure. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯m just helping you distinguish the difference between seeking profit and being insensitive.¡± ¡°I am now persuading you to break up with Kate. If I am really insensitive, I will not waste my time on you here but expose what you have done. By that time, Ghost Sword Sect and the Wilson Family will not spare you.¡± ¡°Since we used to be close, and you¡¯re Kate¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend, I will not expose you.¡± Faith spoke clearly and logically. She admitted she was a snobbish person but never admitted she was insensitive. John said with a sneer, ¡°So, thank you for keeping the secret for me?¡± ¡°No need. I just hope you can understand my good intentions. I also hope you can break up with Kate. Of course, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to leave her¡­¡± Faith paused for a moment as if she had thought of a better idea. ¡°I don¡¯t mind you staying in our house. I can recognize you a¡¯s my godson, and I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡± Recognizing John as a godson was equivalent to putting another ethical shackle on him. If he wanted to be with Kate in the future, he needed to bear more moral pressure. Faith had a good idea, but she didn¡¯t know John never cared about these things. ¡°That¡¯s not bad, but I have a better suggestion,¡± John suddenly said with a smile. Faith thought John had finally agreed. She asked, ¡°What suggestion?¡± ¡°How about I stay in your house and be your godfather? It¡¯s more reliable than being your godson. In that case, I can¡¯t fall in love with my goddaughter, can I?¡± Faith almost crushed the armrest of the chair. She said angrily, ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°You started it first.¡± Compared with Faith¡¯s rage, John was much calmer. He said lightly, ¡°Faith, the world goes round, so it comes round again!¡± When one was at a low ebb, it was easy to tell who was loyal to him. Faith was a typical hypocrite. John didn¡¯t want to waste talking with Faith anymore. He said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will leave at dawn tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Faith couldn¡¯t believe Johnpromised so soon as he had argued with her before. Faith was prudent. She said, ¡°You leave alone. Kate must stay.¡± John looked at her with disdain and said, ¡°How unconfident are you that you are worried that I will take Kate away?¡± Faith was silent. She did worry about it. Although she was Kate¡¯s biological mother, they didn¡¯t live with each other for so many years. Kate must be closer to John than her. If Kate knew that Faith drove John away, Kate would definitely choose to leave with John. Even if Faith forced Kate to stay, Kate would have resentment towards Faith. Faith did not want this result. So she wanted John to take the initiative and asked him to find a reason to leave. The wedding could be postponed indefinitely, and people would forget it gradually as time passed by. Faith was sophisticated. She had seen many young couples who swore to be faithful to each other but fell in love with others after they parted with each other for a period. The power of time should never be underestimated. However, Faith didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Faith and his sisters had been formed since childhood. It was the people of Grand Theft who nted their rtionship seeds by enchanted cultivation. Therefore, even though John disappeared for fifteen years, his sisters would still treat him as before when he came back. It was not a matter of time at all. Faith had never expected that. Seeing Faith was silent, John grinned. He didn¡¯t n to stay in the Moore¡¯s house for long. It was Faith who kept him staying here before. Now he fell out with Faith, so he could take the chance to leave. He still had a lot to do. He needed to go to the Wodehouse Family in the state of Georgia again. The Soul Refining Blood Bead gave him the confidence to take down Sirius now. John guessed that was also why Americo helped him transform his belly. John also had to go to Boyard prison. When he entered the Alps Mountain next time, he would be more powerful. John was curious about how Faith would tter him at that time. John opened the door. Kate was standing in front of her. Faith had been pressing her ear to the door, trying to eavesdrop on their conversation, but she didn¡¯t hear anything. Faith might use some kind of enchanted weapon to block their conversation. As soon as the door opened, Kate lost her footing and bumped into John¡¯s arms. She asked anxiously, ¡°John, did my mother say anything bad to you?¡± John smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, we had a happy conversation.¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Kate said suspiciously. She knew what they talked about in the room and didn¡¯t believe John¡¯s words. John rubbed her head and said, ¡°I will leave tomorrow. Stay here and focus on your cultivation. I will come to see you next time.¡± ? I know this is gonna happen!> Kate thought. Her face suddenly darkened. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Chapter 546 John Told Kate His Decision ¡°My mother must have said something unreasonable to you. If you leave, I will leave with you. You promised to marry me!¡± Kate deliberately raised her volume to show her attitude to Faith in the room. Kate was telling Faith, ¡°Since you want to chase John away, then I will follow him to leave. No matter what, I will marry John. At the worst, we will leave the Moore¡¯s house and get married outside the Alps Mountain.¡± Kate¡¯s tone was very firm. Faith had expected Kate¡¯s attitude. But when Faith really heard Kate¡¯s words, her face darkened. Faith knew she couldn¡¯t keep Kate at home forever. Although Faith was Kate¡¯s biological mother, they were not close. And Kate didn¡¯t have a sense of belonging when she was at the Moore¡¯s house. Faith thought she could only count on John now. She hoped that what she said to him could make him realize something Faith was thinking of something silently in her heart. Then, she heard what John said. ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t mean so much to me. I made the decision on my own.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Kate looked at John confusedly. ¡°We don¡¯t need to care what others think. No one can stop us from getting married. You promised to marry me. How can you break your word?¡± Kate¡¯s eyes were foggy, and her expression was very aggrieved. Seeing this, John could onlyfort her, ¡°It does mean I won¡¯t marry you. I want to make you feel licensed to marry me.¡± ¡°I feel licensed to marry you now!¡± John shook his head. ¡°I hope we can get the blessings of everyone, including your mother. I want her to congratte us willingly.¡± John didn¡¯t care about Faith¡¯s opinion, but he wanted to give Kate the most decent wedding. To have the most decent wedding, of course, they needed everyone to congratte them willingly. In the current situation, if he insisted on marrying Kate or took Kate away, he would definitely turn against Faith, which was not the best result. Kate said aggrievedly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed toe back to the Moore¡¯s house.¡± She felt that she had been deceived. She readily agreed toe back to the Moore¡¯s house because John had promised her that no matter where she was, no one could go against her will. Now, someone was clearly against her will. Once back to the Moore¡¯s house, it was not easy for her to leave. Faith would definitely not let her go easily. John had aplicated feeling. He hadn¡¯t thought that he would have got hurt in the Thunder Marsh. Now, his Gold Core was shattered and his cultivation base declined John didn¡¯t want to hide the fact from Faith. Otherwise, Faith would think her daughter was deceived to marry a useless man. John hoped when he broke into the Alps Mountain again, everyone would be willing to bless Kate and him. He thought Kate deserved to get the blessings of everyone. Most importantly, Kate was the safest and could improve her cultivation base in the Moore¡¯s house, although she might feel a little ufortable staying here. ¡°So, you also think that I can¡¯t be powerful again because my Gold Core is broken? You have no confidence in me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay. Since you believe in me, then wait a little longer. When Ie back to the Moore¡¯s house next time, I will use my strength to prove to everyone that I am worthy of your time.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± They were stared at by Faith and Violet, so John wouldn¡¯t do anything excessive. Instead, he could only use a passionate kiss because the final effect would be the same. Sure enough, Kate became much more obedient. John said softly, ¡°Do you still remember what Queenie said to you and Tracy in her room?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Kate nodded. That day, Queenie told Tracy and Kate to catch up with John and not to be a drag on him. Of course, Kate remembered these words. At that time, John was in the living room. Although Queenie closed the door of her room, it couldn¡¯t prevent John from hearing what they said. So, John knew what Queenie told Tracy and Kate. He then realized that Queenie who was cold and reserved was so thoughtful and understanding. John was really moved. ¡°So stay at the Moore¡¯s house. Behave yourself and don¡¯t me your mother. What you need to do is to make full use of the cultivation resources here and then wait for me toe back to find you.¡± Then, John added, ¡°Learn from Tracy who is very enlightened.¡± ¡°I see!¡± As soon as hearing John praise Tracy, Kate became sensible immediately. She tightened her fist and said, ¡°I will behave myself and work hard. I won¡¯t be left behind by Tracy.¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± ¡°Then can I sleep in your arms tonight? It¡¯s just a small wish. Can you help me realize it?¡± Kate said pitifully while shaking John¡¯s arm. Looking at Kate¡¯s lips. John suddenly remembered the moment not long ago when he and Kate were close to own each other, and his breathing suddenly became heavy. He felt that a me was burning inside his body. But in the next second, he felt someone staring at him behind him. There was no doubt. Faith was staring at him with gloomy eyes. John ignored her. He hugged Kate up and went back to the room. This night, Kate wrapped herself around John like an octopus and fell asleep, while Faith sat on the side with her eyes wide open. She watched them for the whole night and didn¡¯t dare to be negligent for a moment. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Chapter 547 The Sword Talisman John left the Moore¡¯s house early the next morning, but soon he met a man. The man was Steven, Faith¡¯s husband. Steven¡¯sst name was Moore, but he was less important than Faith in the Moore family. John asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Moore, are you waiting for me?¡± John bore Steven no malice. On the contrary, he was sympathetic to Steven who became apletely hen-pecked husband having no say in the family because of marrying Faith. John sympathized with Steven¡¯s life. Steven smiled and said, ¡°John, Faith is too snobbish. If she said something excessive to hurt youst night, I apologize to you on her behalf.¡± His smile was sincere and helpless. John showed a strange look on his face and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, you are worrying too much. It¡¯s not because of Faith that I decided to leave the Moore¡¯s house. I didn¡¯t take what she said to heart at all.¡± John wasn¡¯t fragile. No matter how harsh Faith¡¯s words were, they couldn¡¯t hurt him at all. Steven smiled wryly, thinking that John was pretending to be strong, so he didn¡¯t hurt John¡¯s self- esteem. He said, ¡°Faith¡¯s bark is worse than her bite. Actually, she is kindhearted.¡± John remained silent and did notment. He really didn¡¯t care what kind of person Faith was. After a while. John said, ¡°Mr. Moore, if you came here to just tell me these things, you will have wasted your time. There is no need for you to feel sorry.¡± John didn¡¯t know how to exin this kind of thing. If he directly told Steven that he didn¡¯t take Faith¡¯s words to heart, Steven probably wouldn¡¯t believe it. However, John had a little more affection for Steven. Because Steven woke up early in the morning to wait for him, and at the same time, Steven had to hide it from Faith. John received this kindness. Steven took a deep look at John and said, ¡°I am waiting for you here not only to express my apologies to you. I want to give you something.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is it?¡± John had a confused expression. Steven carefully took out an object from his pocket and handed it to John. It was a small sword engraved with runes, which had the same size as a little finger. And it was not sharp and looked like a toy for kids. ¡°This is a Sword Talisman, which is equivalent to the key to Sword Emperor Mountain. I got it because of luck, and I haven¡¯t used it. You can take it to Sword Emperor Mountain to try your luck.¡± As the name suggested, Sword Emperor Mountain was a ce left by a powerful sword cultivator who reached emperor-ss swordsmanship. The sword spirit was floating there all year round, which was very suitable for sword cultivators to practice there. There were three major sword sects in the Alps Mountain. They were Spiritual Sword Sect, Ancient Sword Sect, and Ghost Sword Sect. The three major sword sects were established around Sword Emperor Mountain. Sword Emperor Mountain was a holy mountain for them, which was jointly managed by the three major sword sects. Disciples in the sects could enter with their identity cards. Besides, the three major sword sects would randomly distribute a hundred Sword Talismans once in a while. All cultivators in the Alps Mountain could use the Sword Talisman to enter Sword Emperor Mountain to grasp the sword spirit. Perhaps only the senior leaders of the three major sword sects knew the meaning of distributing Sword Talismans. Steven got a Sword Talisman by chance before, but now he wanted to give it to John. John was a little surprised and asked, ¡°Why did you give me this Sword Talisman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s thepensation!¡± Steven felt quite guilty. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to prevent Kate from marrying John. But he couldn¡¯t interfere in Faith¡¯s decision. So, Steven had to make it up for John in this way. Steven thought about it for a long-timest night. He considered giving John high-level exercise methods, martial arts, or a powerful enchanted weapon, but finally, he thought it was not appropriate. He thought John could only reach the Foundation Establishment Stage because John¡¯s Gold Core was shattered. So, he didn¡¯t think high-level exercise methods or martial arts could be useful to John. It was especially true for an enchanted weapon. Even if John had one. he couldn¡¯t use it, and it would bring him a fatal disaster. Steven thought hard and finally decided to give this Sword Talisman to John. He believed that if John could grasp some sword spirit in Sword Emperor Mountain, he would be able to protect himself¡­ If John got nothing, it could only be said that swordsmanship wasn¡¯t a thing for John. But it had nothing to do with Steven. Giving Join the Sword Talisman was his sincerest way to make it up for John. ¡°Thanks!¡± John had long wanted to learn swordsmanship. Only after learning swordsmanship could he make full use of Excalibur. It would not just be a sharp weapon. So John didn¡¯t refuse it. After saying thank you, he took the Sword Talisman and immediately felt the power of calling from it.. The power should be from Sword Emperor Mountain. Seeing that John took the Sword Talisman, Steven heaved a sigh of relief and felt less guilty. He said with a smile, ¡°Wish you to be a master of swordsmanship as soon as possible.¡± It was just a good wish. Steven thought it was impossible for John to realize it. But John nodded silently. After walking a few steps, he suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, you will not regret what you did today.¡± After speaking, he strode away. Steven originally wanted to shake his head subconsciously, but when he saw John¡¯s resolute figure, he was slightly taken aback. For a moment, he seemed to have an illusion that John wouldn¡¯t be down all the time since then. It could be seen from John¡¯s words and deeds that he was not willing to be mediocre. And John had indescribable arrogance. Steven didn¡¯t think such a person would be mediocre for a lifetime. Then, Steven remembered that John¡¯s Gold Core was broken. He wondered why he had such a bizarre illusion. Steven shook his head to wake himself up. He took ast look at John¡¯s disappearing figure, turned, and left. When he was about to arrive at the Moore¡¯s house, his expression changed slightly. Faith was standing at the door and looking at Steven expressionlessly as if she was deliberately waiting for him. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Harry Hogan from Mad Gang ¡°You gave him the Sword Talisman?¡± Just when Steven was at a loss, Faith suddenly nced at him and spoke indifferently. Steven¡¯s expression froze, and he said in embarrassment, ¡°Honey, how do you know¡­¡± ¡°We have been married for so many years. I know what you are thinking¡± ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Stevenughed fatuously. Seeing that Faith was not angry, although her expression was cold, he asked in surprise. ¡°Honey, you aren¡¯t mad at me?¡± ¡°Why should I be mad at you?¡± Faith nced at him and said, ¡°Although John had no future in martial arts, he has his consciousness. Giving him the Sword Talisman is ourpensation.¡± When John was talking to Katest night, Faith listened with her ears pricked up the whole time. She thought that John said those words tofort Kate. This was exactly what Faith wanted. She felt that John was quite sensible. Knowing that he was a burden, he took the initiative to leave the Moore¡¯s house, ¡°I knew you are sharp-tongued but tender-hearted, and I have already exined it to John.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary!¡± Faith rolled her eyes and said. ¡°I¡¯m not tender-hearted. If John didn¡¯t make the right choice, I would continue to turn against him.¡± ¡°Of course¡± Steven was verypliant with Faith. He hesitated and said, ¡°Honey, I always feel that John is not simple. He should not be a mediocre person.¡± He spoke out the strange illusion he had just had when he saw John off. Faith slightly raised her volume and said, ¡°You mean I was wrong?¡± ¡°How dare I? Honey, you are always right.¡± Steven hastily ttered her, and cold sweat rolled down his forehead. Life was hard for Steven, a hen-pecked husband. Faith suddenly fell silent. In fact, she had ever had such an illusion. She had such an illusion more than once. Every time Faith talked with John, his calmness made her feel that he was not simple. Faith thought John had a very peaceful attitude. If it was any other cultivator who encountered a situation where his Gold Core was broken, he would have lost himself in sorrow and been unable to get out. But John was different John had a calm expression all the time. Faith once thought that he pretended to be calm, but when thinking about it from another angle, she thought it was admirable because few people could perfectly cover up the sadness in their hearts when they were speaking. However, it was true that John¡¯s Gold Core was broken, and John didn¡¯t get a good grade in the potential test. So, Faith could only postpone Kate and John¡¯s wedding indefinitely. ¡°If John bes a useless person, Kate will naturally forget about him after a long time. If John can rise again, I look forward to himing back to p me in the face. I don¡¯t mind if he ps me in the face.¡± After being silent for a long time, Faith suddenly spoke. After a few days. In Sword Emperor Mountain. A young man wearing a mask came to the foot of the mountain. He handed over the Sword Talisman to the administrator of Sword Emperor Mountain. The administrator in charge of registration information asked routinely, ¡°Name and sect.¡± Generally, cultivators in the Alps Mountain joined a sect. Even if some cultivators didn¡¯t belong to any sects, it was nothing big. They just needed to tell the administrator their basic information. As long as they held the Sword Talisman, no matter what their status was, they could enter Sword Emperor Mountain. The masked youth thought for a while and replied, ¡°Harry Hogan from Mad Gang.¡± Mad Gang? The registration staff was taken aback. He wondered when such a force appeared in the Alps Mountain. However, the registration staff didn¡¯t bother to ask in detail. Anyway, the superiors said that cultivators not belonging to the three major sword sects could enter Sword Emperor Mountain by using the Sword Talisman. The registration staff didn¡¯t care what force those cultivators came from or if the force was real. After identifying the authenticity of the Sword Talisman, the registration staff waved his hand and said, ¡°This way!¡± The masked youth nodded. After crossing the artificially opened ramp, he came to the foot of Sword Emperor Mountain. Looking up, he saw a wide and long mountaindder facing straight up. It was wide enough for twenty or thirty people to stand on the same level of the mountaindder at the same time. He saw many people gathering at the mountainside. Some of them continued to climb up. Some were sitting cross-legged on the spot and probably grasping the sword spirit. They were basically the disciples of the three major sword sects, and they came in with the sect identity card. There was no limit on the number of times, they coulde here every day to grasp the sword spirit. Sword Emperor Mountain was the ce for the disciples of the three major sword sects to practice. Cultivators who were climbing consciously kept a certain distance from those who were sitting cross- legged. This was the rule of Sword Emperor Mountain. No malicious interference was allowed. ¡°There are so many cultivators gathered together, but they can live in harmony. Sword Emperor Mountain is really a piece of work.¡± The masked youth was John. After a few days, he sessfully cultivated the ¡°transformation technique¡± he got from the Moore family. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Then, he changed his body shape, and the ten masks he made outside finally came in handy. Today, he came to Sword Emperor Mountain as Harry Hogan from Mad Gang. Without staying at the foot of the mountain for a long time, John naturally stepped on those mountain ladders. The first third of the journey was not strenuous for him. And he didn¡¯t feel any vital breath of sword spirit. After passing a third of the mountaindder, John¡¯s mind trembled slightly. There was the sword spirit floating around, but it was very weak. John was obviously not satisfied with this, so he continued to climb up. When he came to the mountainside, he finally understood why so many people gathered here. Sword spirit at this position was neither strong nor weak. It was just right for cultivators to grasp something. Those cultivators in Foundation Establishment Stage would feel pressured when they wanted to continue to climb up. John learned that even if the rule of Sword Emperor Mountain didn¡¯t exist, no one would dare to interfere with others easily. Once there was malicious interference, there would definitely be conflicts. Then, both of the cultivators would be shaken down the mountain by the sword spirit here. John decided to continue! His goal was obviously not the mountainside. He quickly crossed this densely popted area and continued to go up. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Another Chatterbox After passing the mountainside, John came to thest third of the mountaindder in Sword Emperor Mountain. The number of cultivators who were climbing plummeted. John saw very few cultivators at a nce. And these cultivators did not continue to climb but sat cross-legged on the mountaindder. Apparently, they were trying to grasp the sword spirit. John ignored them and continued to climb. His goal was simple. He wanted to reach the top of the mountain. When John was about to pass a chubby cultivator who was currently at the highest ce, the chubby cultivator suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Buddy, you can reach here. You are very talented.¡± John stopped and turned to look at the chubby cultivator. It was obvious that the chubby cultivator had finished grasping the sword spirit and was about to go down the mountain. All the way here, John didn¡¯t talk to anyone. He thought it was really boring. So, when he heard the chubby cultivator strike up a conversation, he smiled and replied, ¡°Why do I feel that you are boasting?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The chubby cultivator was cool and confident, in stark contrast to the simple and honest temperament made of fat on his body. That made John think he was acting cool. John smiled and lifted his foot to climb another step on the mountaindder. But the chubby cultivator suddenly said again, ¡°I suggest you stop climbing up.¡± ¡°Oh, why?¡± John looked at the chubby cultivator confusedly. The chubby cultivator said with a cool expression, ¡°What is suitable is the most important. The sword spirit here is enough for you to grasp. If you continue to go up, the sword spirit will be too strong and less useful to you.¡± John thought the chubby cultivator said a very philosophical sentence. ¡°What is suitable is the most important.¡± But when the chubby philosopher said it, it had an inexplicablyical effect. John thought about it seriously and said, ¡°I think the top of the mountain is more suitable for me.¡± The chubby cultivator gave John a weird look and said, ¡°Buddy, you don¡¯t belong to the three major sword sects, right? Did youe to Sword Emperor Mountain by using the Sword Talisman?¡± John thought the chubby cultivator was a bit capable because the chubby cultivator guessed that John was an outsider so easily. John couldn¡¯t help feeling interested. He said, ¡°I¡¯m Harry Hogan from Mad Gang ¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Harry Hogan from Mad Gang? The chubby cultivator thought it sounded so fake. He was a courteous person Seeing that John took the initiative to report his identity, no matter whether it was true or not, he replied politely, ¡°I¡¯m Roy Odom from Spiritual Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Roy, how were you sure that I am not from the three major sword sects?¡± John asked curiously. The chubby cultivator smiled. Putting on an inscrutable look, he said, ¡°I have great insight. You have a different temperament from a disciple of the three major sword sects.¡± Of course, the chubby cultivator couldn¡¯t tell John that from a sentence John said just now, any disciple of the three major sword sects could tell that he was an outsider who came here by using the Sword Talisman. Which sentence? John said that the top of the mountain was more suitable for him. Those who dared to say such words must be ignorant of Sword Emperor Mountain, and if they said these words, they would be ridiculed by everyone. The sword spirit floating around Sword Emperor Mountain was quite special. Starting from thest two- thirds of the mountaindder, the higher one reached, the stronger the sword spirit he could feel. But at the top of the mountain, there was no sword spirit. Only a in white statue of Heavenly Sword Emperor stood there. At the top of the mountain, one couldn¡¯t feel the sword spirit, so when John said that he thought the top of the mountain was more suitable for him, the chubby cultivator looked at him with strange eyes. And the chubby cultivator was sure that John didn¡¯t know about Sword Emperor Mountain. This was a very simple identification method, but the chubby cultivator didn¡¯t want to tell it to John. He said that he could tell it from John¡¯s temperament, which made him look cool. John could tell that the chubby cultivator was pretending to be profound. But he didn¡¯t point it out. He followed the chubby cultivator¡¯s words and said, ¡°Is my temperament different from that of the disciples of the sword sects?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Roy said, ¡°The disciples of the three major sword sects look fierce and domineering because their temperament has already blended with the sword energy after they have the long-term sword training. But you¡­¡± He pretended to look John up and down, clicked his tongue a few times, and said, ¡°You lookmon and ordinary. I¡¯m out of your league.¡± Hearing this, John almost concluded that the chubby cultivator was talking nonsense. Shaking his head, he stopped talking to the chubby cultivator. But the chubby cultivator seemed to have loosened his tongue. He muttered, ¡°Harry, listen to me, things are dangerous andplicated in Sword Emperor Mountain. And there are many things that you can¡¯t grasp. ¡°The disciples of the sword sects cane here every day to learn, but you are different. Your Sword Talisman can only be used once. You should cherish the only chance! ¡°Harry, are you listening to me¡­¡± John was speechless. He regretted that he had talked to the chubby cultivator. He didn¡¯t expect the chubby cultivator to be another chatterbox¡­ Huh? Why was the chubby cultivator another one? John continued to climb toward the top of the mountain. The chubby cultivator followed him and kept saying, ¡°Harry, why didn¡¯t you take my advice? It is for your own good¡­ Hey, don¡¯t walk so fast. I haven¡¯t finished pretending yet!¡± Seeing that John quickened his pace of climbing the mountain, the chubby cultivator suddenly revealed his true colors. And his cold appearance disappeared. ¡°s, since you want to hit a brick wall, I will go to the top of the mountain with you and see how humiliated you will feelter!¡± The chubby cultivator said it in a slightly resentful tone. He followed John up step by step, but his breathing became heavier and heavier, and his forehead was covered with beads of sweat. The sword spirit here already made him feel tremendous pressure. When the chubby cultivator looked at John, his small eyes shrank violently. John walked like he was walking on t ground, and he walked fast as if climbing Sword Emperor Mountain. was effortless for him. Then, the chubby cultivator came to his senses. He had only focused on chatting just now, and now he realized that the masked youth named Harry Hogan was not simple. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Chapter 550 The Change in Sword Emperor Mountain When Roy climbed to the top of the mountain panting, John had already stood there for a while. There was no sword spirit here, only a in white statue. ¡°Ha-ha, Harry, are you surprised? I told you that the top of the mountain is not suitable for you, but you still want toe up. Don¡¯t listen to me¡­ Oh, I can¡¯t breathe.¡± To climb thest few steps of the mountaindder, Roy exhausted all his strength. He sweated profusely and finally reached the top of the mountain. The moment the sword spirit disappeared, he couldn¡¯t help falling onto the ground, panting heavily. Even so, he did not forget tough at John. John said meaningfully, ¡°Roy, have you seen a genius?¡± Genius? Roy was taken aback for a moment. Then, he patted his solid chest confidently and said, ¡°Of course, I have. I am a swordsmanship genius. Do you want me to show you something?¡± A long sword appeared in his hand, and he wanted to show something very actively. John shook his head and said, ¡°Geniuses are divided into ordinary geniuses and extraordinary geniuses. You are just an ordinary genius. I believe there are many ordinary geniuses like you in the Alps Mountain.¡± ¡°What crap are you talking about!¡± When Roy heard these remarks, he immediately became unhappy. A genius was a genius. Why was there an ordinary genius and an extraordinary genius? Since one was a genius, how can he be described as ordinary? If so, why would he be regarded as a genius? Roy stood up abruptly and said, feeling unconvinced, ¡°If someone like me is an ordinary genius, then who is the extraordinary genius? What is his name? I want topete with him another day!¡± Roy was definitely strong enough because he could reach the top of Sword Emperor Mountain under the pressure of the powerful sword spirit. He was indeed a swordsmanship genius of Spiritual Sword Sect. The sect leader was his father! So when John said that he was just an ordinary genius, of course, Roy was not happy and immediately asked who was the extraordinary genius. John pointed to himself and said, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± What a shameless man! Roy didn¡¯t expect John to be more thick-skinned than him! Roy said angrily, ¡°You think that you can be irresponsible for what you said because you are wearing a mask? Do you dare to take off the mask and repeat what you just said?¡± ¡°I dare, but I won¡¯t take it off.¡± ¡°Then, shut up!¡± Roy clenched the sword in his hand angrily, really wanting to stab this shameless masked youth. John nced at him lightly, changed the subject, and said, ¡°Your sword looks good!¡± ¡°Of course, it is a peerless sword. My father gave it to me¡­¡± Roy was about to talk big, but suddenly, he saw the masked youth sweeping his hand. Roy didn¡¯t know what happened, but the peerless sword that he usually used with ease unexpectedly dropped out of his hand strangely. ¡°Give it to me!¡± John snatched Roy¡¯s sword, which made Roy furious. But when he saw John¡¯s next move, his expression changed dramatically. ¡°You¡­ stop!!¡± Roy roared, and in his terrified gaze, he saw John grabbing his sword and stabbing toward the in white statue. That was Heavenly Sword Emperor! This mountain was imbued with sword spirit because Heavenly Sword Emperor practiced sword moves here all year round. Then, it became a good ce for sword cultivators to practice. To honor Heavenly Sword Emperor, the mountain was named Sword Emperor Mountain. The members of the three major sword sects all regard the statue on the top of the mountain as a god- like existence. No one dared to disrespect it. But John dared! When Roy saw John¡¯s crazy behavior, his face turned pale with fright. He rushed over desperately, trying to snatch his peerless sword back, but it was still toote. shing! The sword light shed, and the sword quickly left a deep mark on the chest of the statue. ¡°We¡¯re doomed!¡± Roy¡¯s face was pale. In the next moment, the sound of clicking continuously sounded. The sword mark on the chest of the statue was cracking extremely quickly, spreading like spider webs and spreading all over the body of the statue in an instant. ¡°We¡¯re doomed. It¡¯s disrespectful to Heavenly Sword Emperor!¡± Roy was scared to be stunned. Boom! When the statue shattered, a stream of extremely terrifying sword spirit shot up into the sky Roy fell onto the ground in an instant, like a chubby ball, and was almost shaken down the mountain by the sword spirit. Fortunately, it only appeared for a moment. After a moment. It disappeared. Roy didn¡¯t know what happened. He just felt that the world waspletely white, and he didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes. He didn¡¯t notice that under John¡¯s mask at this moment, a light blue imprint was shining continuously at the position between his eyebrows, butpared with the surrounding white world, it seemed insignificant. This imprint was engraved on the position between John¡¯s eyebrows when he inherited Queen Cyan¡¯s will. It didn¡¯t appear until just now. Also, this imprint reminded John to smash the statue of Heavenly Sword Emperor. ¡°You are recognized by Queen Cyan? Let me see how special you are!¡± A voice full of aura suddenly resounded in John¡¯s mind, and then John felt that he seemed to be in a sea of sword spirit. It seemed that only John could feel the sword spirit that just burst out but then disappeared in an instant, and it was crazily attacking John¡¯s body. This was a test given by Heavenly Sword Emperor! John had already experienced simr things many times. Knowing that this was a test, he was ecstatic and desperately gritted his teeth to bear the pain of the raging sword spirit. The three major sword sects first found the difference in Sword Emperor Mountain. Nigel Odom, the leader of Spiritual Sword Sect, David Hinton, the leader of Ancient Sword Sect, Larry Boone, the leader of Ghost Sword Sect, and many presbyters of the sword sects rushed here. Looking up at the bright white light on the top of the mountain, they all looked worried. And those disciples of sword sects who had been grasping the sword spirit on the mountaindder had all retreated to the foot of the mountain. They were shaken down the mountain. At this moment, it seemed that an invisible barrier had risen to surround Sword Emperor Mountain. Anyone who approached would feel a huge sense of being blocked. The leaders of the three major sword sects tried to climb the mountaindder, but they couldn¡¯t even step on the first step. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who was on the top of the mountain just now?¡± Larry asked with a serious face. Most of the surrounding disciples fell silent. They tried to grasp the sword spirit on the mountainside and did not pay attention to the situation above. After a while, a disciple who was in a higher ce just now replied, ¡°It seems to be Roy.¡± ¡°Roy?¡± Immediately, everyone looked at Nigel, the leader of Spiritual Sword Sect. He was Roy¡¯s father. Nigel had a confused expression, wondering if the change in Sword Emperor Mountain was really rted to his son. ¡°Besides Roy, I remember¡­ there is one more person.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know his identity. I just remember that he is wearing a mask.¡± Mask? An administrator of Sword Emperor Mountain immediately thought of something and blurted out, ¡°I have an impression of that person. He said he is Harry Hogan from Mad Gang.¡± He looked strange by wearing a mask. With this weird gang name, it was hard for others to ignore him. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Chubby Is Lucky Mad Gang? Harry Hogan? The leaders of the three major sword sects were stunned at the same time, and then they shook their heads. Obviously, they did not think this was the real name of the person or the gang. But anyway, they couldn¡¯t do anything at the moment. No matter who the masked man was, they could only wait until the abnormal vision on the Sword Emperor Mountain disappeared. The abnormal vision on the top of the Sword Emperor Mountainsted for about fifteen minutes. The mountain began to shake. Then. The bright white light suddenly turned into a huge light column, rushing to the sky. This scene was the same as that day when the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will would appear in the Cinnabar Sect. The sword spirit, which had disappeared, turned into an endless stream of light and gushed out again. It spread around the Sword Emperor Mountain and instantly covered the surrounding three major sword sects. This sword spirit was extremely strong, but it was not aggressive. Otherwise, a lot of disciples of the three major sword sects would be killed or injured. ¡°Is¡­ Is this¡­ the inheritance of the Heavenly Sword Emperor?¡± Feeling the sword spirit spreading around, the leaders of the three major sword sects stared at the soaring light column at the top of the mountain. Their bodies couldn¡¯t help trembling in shock and disbelief. ¡°Inheritor! It¡¯s the inheritor! The inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor has appeared!¡± After a long time of shock, the leaders of the three major sword sects finally admitted this fact. This was the second inheritor that appeared in the Alps Mountain since the Circle Mountain was closed. The first one, of course, was the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will in the Cinnabar Sect. In less than a month, the two inheritors appeared one after another. Was the situation of the Alps Mountain going to change? Or was it a sign of something? Everyone was shocked. Definitely, it was John who received the inheritance. When the white light shone in thest fifteen minutes, he was having a test. With his strong willpower, John held on until the voice sounded in his mind again, ¡°Queen Cyan has an inheritor.¡± As soon as the person finished speaking, the sword spirit that was raging over John¡¯s body disappeared, followed by the inheritance of the swordsmanship. John held Chubby¡¯s great sword in his hand and swung it randomly. But every time he swung it, there was a fluctuation of sword spirit. This was John¡¯s own sword spirit. It was different from the sword spirit stored in Lucky Mirror. At the same time, between John¡¯s eyebrows, there was a white light mark shining at the same ce as the light cyan mark of Queen Cyan. There was no conflict between the two. This white mark naturally came from the inheritance of the Heavenly Sword Emperor. Chubby was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t open his eyes because of the dazzling white light just now. He closed his eyes for fifteen minutes. When he opened his small eyes again, he saw John epting the inheritance of the sword spirit. Chubby was really lucky. When John had the test of the Heavenly Sword Emperor, all the other disciples of the sword sects were thrown down the mountain. Chubby was standing very close to John, so he was only pushed back for a short distance but still stayed at the top of the mountain. At this moment, like John, he was also shrouded in the huge white light column. Chubby could feel the sword spirit as well, but he didn¡¯t feel it as deeply as John, the real inheritor, and the spirit Chubby could feel was much weaker than what John felt. But weak spirit had already made Chubby excited. Chubby suddenly came to his senses. Her fat face turned red. He was so excited! This was originally John¡¯s lucky chance, but because Chubby was standing close to John, Chubby also had a chance to feel it. Chubby wanted to practice it, but unfortunately, John had taken the great sword, so Chubby had to look around and finally found a bare branch on the ground. So Chubby swung the branch in his hand as a sword. He had learned swordsmanship before, so when he swung the branch, he was more skillful than John, and he could also use the sword spirit, although it was so weak. Time passed quickly. At the foot of the Sword Emperor Mountain, there was already a crowd of people, not only the disciples of the three major sword sects but also many other forces. Just like the moment when the inheritance of Queen Cyan¡¯s would appear when the bright light column on the Sword Emperor Mountain lit up, the whole Alps Mountain was shocked. Everyone knew that there was going to be another inheritor. So they all gathered over. Among them, there were some of John¡¯s acquaintances, such as Steven, Faith, and Violet. Kate didn¡¯te. Kate remembered what John had told her when John left. John asked her to make full use of the resources of Cloud School and be more hardworking. Therefore, Kate was not interested in any inheritor. Faith knew that Kate was now overwhelmed by hatred, so she didn¡¯t bother Kate. At this moment. Steven had mixed feelings and expectations. He had every reason to suspect that the new inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor was John. Circle Mountain had been closed for more than 20 years, and no disciple of the three major sword sects had gotten the inheritance. However, not long after John got the Sword Talisman, the inheritor was chosen. Steven couldn¡¯t help suspecting this. When Steven told his wife Faith about his guess, Faith said it was impossible. It couldn¡¯t be John, because Faith had tested John with the enchanted weapon, and found that John had no chance at all. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, Faith was still suspicious. He didn¡¯t believe it was just a coincidence. The three of them came here as soon as possible. Except for making friends with the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor, they also had a more important purpose, which was to see if the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor was just John or not. Faith would rather see it was John. But she thought it was almost impossible. On the top of the mountain. Chubby was sweating heavily, but it seemed that he didn¡¯t feel tired at all and waspletely immersed in practice. The branch in his hand seemed to have turned into a real sharp sword. Every time he swung it, there was a fluctuation of the sword spirit and sharp light. Chubby believed it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to pierce through the body of a cultivator at the early stage of Foundation Establishment. Swoosh! Swoosh! The shadows of the branches flickered, and the sword spirit on the branch became stronger and stronger. When Chubby swung it for thest time, he couldn¡¯t help shouting excitedly, ¡°I made it! From now on, I will be a master of swordsmanship, ha¡­¡± He was about tough but soon covered his mouth in a hurry. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Emperor-ss Sword Spirit Chubby was about tough but soon covered his mouth in a hurry. That was because John was still epting the inheritance. Chubby was a good person. He didn¡¯t disturb John who gave him the opportunity after he learned what he could learn. Instead, he showed the greatest respect to John. Chubby sat down silently. He looked at John quietly. But the longer Chubby looked at John, the stranger he felt. He thought, ¡°Harry doesn¡¯t have a proper way to use his sword, but why is his sword spirit so weak?¡± The sword spirit was divided into nine levels from weak to strong. After level nine, it became meticulous, which was also called the Meticulous Level. After the Meticulous Level was the Master Level. Chubby¡¯s sword spirit had reached the Meticulous level before. He was one of the best in sword cultivators with great talent at his age. Now Chubby got a little inheritance from the Heavenly Sword Emperor. Chubby¡¯s sword spirit went further and stepped into the Master Level from the Meticulous level. That was why he was so excited and called himself the master of swordsmanship. But ording to John¡¯s current sword spirit, it seemed that it was just at ordinary level nine and hadn¡¯t reached the Meticulous level. Then how could John get the inheritance of the Heavenly Sword Emperor? Chubby was very puzzling. What he didn¡¯t know was that John was not a sword cultivator at all. John¡¯s sword spirit soared from zero to level nine after he felt the sword spirit of the Heavenly Sword Emperor. John¡¯s talent was absolutely incredible. Chubby looked at John in confusion. After a while. Obviously, John¡¯s sword spirit had changed. ¡°That¡¯s great. Harry¡¯s sword spirit has finally reached the Meticulous level, the level I used to be at. You¡¯re so excellent¡­¡± Chubby praised and was about to stand up, but at this moment, he seemed to be pressed back by an invisible hand. He frowned and said, ¡°Is he still going on?¡± John didn¡¯t stop swinging the sword. Chubby consciously shut up again in case of disturbing John. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! About half an hourter. John made a breakthrough in his sword spirit. A strange look appeared on Chubby¡¯s face. He blinked his eyes and said, ¡°Master Level, you¡¯re as good as me now. You¡¯re so excellent Hmm? Are you still going on?¡± Chubby had been stuck at the Meticulous Level for a long time Today, he was lucky to have an opportunity to reach the Master level and became a master of swordsmanship. It proved his great talent in swordsmanship. But John was different. John entered the Meticulous Level from the ordinary level and then reached the Master level. It seemed that there was no limit at all. John¡¯s talent in swordsmanship was even greater. No wonder John was admitted by Heavenly Sword Emperor. It turned out that he was so talented! Chubby admired John and praised John in his heart. But when he saw that John was still swinging the sword, he finally couldn¡¯t stay calm and stood up. ¡°He¡¯s still going on!¡± After a long while. Chubby said dully, ¡°Almost emperor-ss¡­¡± John still didn¡¯t stop. There was another huge change. John finally stopped, but Chubby waspletely stunned. ¡°Emperor¡­ Emperor-ss sword spirit!¡± John hadpletelyprehended the sword spirit left by the Heavenly Sword Emperor. What a genius John was! ¡°How about that? Can you tell the difference between ordinary geniuses and the best genius now?¡± The white mark between John¡¯s eyebrows had disappeared. He smiled and looked at Chubby, pulling Chubby back to reality. Chubby pped himself across the face. The pain told him that it was not a dream. ¡°Harry, I get it. You are a real genius. Those so-called geniuses in the Alps Mountain are nothing to you.¡± Chubby ttered John with a look of admiration. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. With a faint smile on his face, John said, ¡°You changed your attitude so fast. Why don¡¯t you bluff again?¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ You must be kidding. I don¡¯t dare to bluff in front of you. I just got a little chance from you. Will you me me for that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you deserve, not from me. Otherwise, why is it you who stand beside me today instead of anyone else?¡± ¡°Ha ha, that makes sense. Harry, you are such a great philosopher.¡± Chubby ttered John and fixed his eyes on the great sword in John¡¯s hand. John said with contempt. ¡°This is your sword. Take it back!¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Chubby was overjoyed. This sword was a gift from his father. It could be said that it was the best sword in the Spiritual Sword Sect. Naturally, it was iparably precious. Chubby really wanted to take it back. However, when he just stretched out his hand, he withdrew it quickly, with a hesitant expression on his face. John asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want it?¡± ¡°No, Harry. It¡¯s because of you that I be a master of swordsmanship in such a short time. If I studied it by myself, it would take at least a few more years, or even more than ten years¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± John thought about it and roughly guessed what Chubby wanted to say. He became interested. ¡°I know who is kind and who is bad. Since you helped me, of course, I have to pay you back. Just now I saw you use this sword well, so I,. s!¡± Chubby seemed to be in a dilemma. As he spoke, he suddenly heaved a heavy sigh. John couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°So you want to give it to me, but you are reluctant to do so, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Harry. You know me so well¡­¡± Chubby nodded in a hurry, but when he met John¡¯s yful eyes, he grinned awkwardly. ¡°You are so interesting. Well, I don¡¯t like this sword. Take it back!¡± Chubby widened his eyes and said, ¡°Harry, are you serious?¡± ¡°You regard me as a friend. How can I take your favorite sword? Take it.¡± John threw the sword to Chubby directly. Chubby quickly took it over and held it in his arms. While wiping it, he said with a smile, ¡°Ha ha, thank you, Harry. From now on, I¡¯m your follower. If you need anything, just tell me!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do so. I really don¡¯t like the sword.¡± Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Figure Out the Situation First John was telling the truth. He was not interested in the so-called great sword. He just needed a sword and borrowed it from Chubby. John had his own sword, Excalibur. He hadn¡¯t found anything special about Excalibur except that it was sharper than ordinary swords, but when the old monk gave him the sword, the monk had clearly said that this sword was extraordinary. John always believed that. Therefore, he didn¡¯t like other swords no matter how sharp they were. Chubby thought it was just John¡¯s excuse to give the sword back to him. He was grateful and decided to be John¡¯s follower. Chubby also thought he was blessed to meet such a good person. Chubby swore to be loyal to John. ¡°Roy!¡± Suddenly, three figures came to the top of the Sword Emperor Mountain. A middle-aged man called Chubby¡¯s name. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The man was the leader of the Spiritual Sword Sect, Nigel Odom. As for the other two people, they were naturally the leader of the Ancient Sword Sect, David Hinton, and the leader of the Ghost Sword Sect, Larry Boone. At the foot of the mountain, they had been paying attention to the scene on the top of the mountain. They didn¡¯t dare to climb up the mountain until the light column disappeared. They didn¡¯t fly with their swords, in case of offending the Heavenly Sword Emperor. But when they reached the top of the mountain, they were shocked by what they saw. The statue of the Heavenly Sword Emperor was broken! Was it because of the inheritance? If so, it meant no disrespect. The three leaders calmed down soon. At present, they should pay more attention to the inheritor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor. There were two people on the top of the mountain. One was Roy, and the other was the masked young man who called himself Harry. The three leaders were very curious about who was the inheritor. Nigel walked towards Chubby with an expectant look on his face. Of course, he hoped that his son was the inheritor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor because being the inheritor was of great significance. Different from Nigel, David and Larry looked nervous. ¡°Father, my sword spirit has reached the Master Level. Look!¡± Chubby couldn¡¯t wait to show his gains to his father. When he swung his sword, the sword spirit surged. It was really the Master Level. Nigel¡¯s eyes lit up. He asked expectantly, ¡°is it because of the inheritance of Heavenly Sword Emperor?¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Chubby thought for a while and then nodded. He didn¡¯t lie. The reason why he could reach the Master Level so quickly was that he had felt the inheritance of the Heavenly Sword Emperor. Nigel was overjoyed. He grabbed Chubby¡¯s shoulder excitedly and said, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great, my son. I¡¯m so happy that you are so promising¡­¡± Nigel burst intoughter. At the same time, he proudly nced at David and Larry. He was so excited because his son, Roy, became the youngest master of swordsmanship in the Alps Mountain, and more importantly, he mistook Roy as the inheritor. It was the glory of the whole family. Nigel had long thought that his son was extraordinary, and today his son really surprised him. Nigel was very excited. ¡°Is this Harry?¡± After a long while, Nigel looked at John with a kind face. No matter whether Harry¡¯s name was true or not, at least Harry had personally witnessed the birth of the inheritor. Nigel thought Harry was also a lucky dog, so he agreed to ept Harry as a disciple of the Spiritual Sword Sect. At this time, Chubby said excitedly, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already decided to be Harry¡¯s follower. I got this opportunity just because of Harry. We have to thank him.¡± ¡°Because of him?¡± Nigel was stunned and asked, ¡°Roy, what do you mean?¡± ¡°When Harry received the inheritance just now, I was standing aside. That¡¯s why I had the chance to ¡°Do you mean he is the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor?¡± It was not Nigel who spoke this time, but David, the leader of the Ancient Sword Sect. Chubby nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Harry is the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor. Is there anything wrong?¡± The three leaders of the sword sects were all silent for a moment. Then. David seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Ha ha, Nigel, you should have figured out the situation first. The inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor is not your son at all. It¡¯s¡­ Mr. Harry Hogan.¡± Larry also seemed to be cheered up. Larry and David seemed to be happy to know that Roy was not the inheritor. It was not strange. Although the three major sword sects were of the same origin and were all built around the Sword Emperor Mountain, they were different sects, so there were naturally some conflicts among them. The Sword Emperor Mountain was shared by the three major sword sects, and so was the inheritance. If Roy, the disciple of the Spiritual Sword Sect, became the inheritor of the Heavenly Sword inheritor, the other two sword sects, the Ancient Sword Sect and Ghost Sword Sect, would definitely feel ufortable. However, if an outsider became the inheritor, such as Harry from Mad Gang, it would be the most eptable result for the three major sword sects. In this way, the three sects would still be at the same level. Besides, this outsider was tested by Heavenly Sword Emperor in person, so no one had the right to doubt the Emperor¡¯s decision. Nigel was indeed in a much lower mood, but he was an optimistic person and soon epted the fact. When Nigel saw Harry and David were gloating, he patted on Chubby¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Roy, anyway, you are a master of swordsmanship now. If you meet the children of your two uncles in the future in thepetition of the three sects, remember to show them mercy.¡± It seemed that Nigel¡¯s sect was still a little more powerful than the other two. However, Nigel didn¡¯t care about their thoughts. After he controlled the situation again, he looked at John warmly and said, ¡°Harry, from now on, you are¡­¡± He suddenly paused, turned around, and pped Chubby on the head. Then he scolded Chubby, ¡°Never call Mr. Harry Logan¡¯s name again. It¡¯s so impolite!¡± Chubby felt aggrieved and asked, ¡°Then what should I call him?¡± ¡°Call him leader!¡± Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Leader of the Three Sects Chubby had thought that the reason why his father had scolded him was that it was impolite to call the inheritor¡¯s name. But the reason was not like what he thought. Nigel just called John leader. Chubby couldn¡¯t help thinking if his father wanted to let John be the leader of the Spiritual Sword Sect. Chubby was shocked. David and Larry were also surprised. They thought about Nigel¡¯s words and realized something. John looked at Nigel in surprise and asked, ¡°Why do you call me leader?¡± Nigel smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s go down the mountain first and talk about it in the Sword Emperor Hall.* After saying that, he nced at Larry and David and said meaningfully, ¡°We are going to the Sword Emperor Hall. It¡¯s up to you whether youe or not.¡± The two remained silent. And they looked hesitant. ¡°Leader, please!¡± Nigel behaved very respectfully and naturally. He looked so sincere. John nodded and decided to go to the Sword Emperor Hall with Nigel to hear the exnation. The foot of the Sword Emperor Mountain was crowded with people. They all raised their heads and looked up curiously. ¡°They areing down!¡± Someone shouted. Everyone narrowed their eyes and tried to broaden their vision to see who the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor was. ¡°Except for the leaders of the three major sword sects, two young men areing down from the top of the mountain. I don¡¯t know which one the inheritor is.¡± ¡°That chubby young man is Roy. He is the son of the leader of the Spiritual Sword Sect. He is also a famous. genius of swordsmanship in the Spiritual Sword Sect. At a young age, he has already reached the Meticulous Level of the sword spirit. He must be the inheritor.¡± ¡°I also think so. But what¡¯s the identity of the other man with a mask?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that his name is Harry from Mad Gang. I don¡¯t know what kind of gang it is. I¡¯ve never heard of it before. Maybe he made it up.¡± ¡°Mad Gang? It doesn¡¯t sound decent.¡± The crowd started to gossip. Steven and his family stared at the masked man as if they wanted to see through the mask and see the face behind it. ¡°It¡¯s not John. He has a different figure.¡± After staring at the masked man for a while, Faith shook her head and said. Steven didn¡¯t say anything. Violet thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s not sure yet. John chose a book called transformation technique in our family library. Maybe he has changed his body size.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. Let¡¯s figure it outter.¡± Faith said. Violet was stunned. Of course, she knew what her mother was thinking. Likest time in the Cinnabar Sect, Faith would probably ask Violet to get close to the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor. Violet was used to it and didn¡¯t raise any objections. Nigel took John to the Sword Emperor Hall. Finally, David and Larry reluctantly followed them and stood aside silently. John looked at Nigel and asked, ¡°Now can you tell me why you call me the leader.¡± Nigel nodded and exined, ¡°This is the mission Heavenly Sword Emperor gave us.¡± ¡°The three major sword sects were from the same sect, called Sword Emperor Sect. The founder of the sect is Heavenly Sword Emperor. However, not long after the establishment of the sect, the Heavenly Sword Emperor went to Circle Mountain.¡± ¡°Before Heavenly Sword Emperor left, he said that he had left a heritage in Sword Emperor Mountain. Whoever can get the heritage is the leader of the Sword Emperor Sect.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, Heavenly Sword Emperor also asked us to send out three hundred Sword Talismans every once in a while. Those who get the Sword Talismans are qualified toe to the Sword Emperor Mountain and learn the sword spirit.¡± ¡°The meaning of Heavenly Sword Emperor is very clear. He wants the destined person from the entire Alps Mountain, not limited to the Sword Emperor Sect.¡± ¡°No matter who gets the inheritance in the end, we must unconditionally support him to be the new leader of the Sword Emperor Sect.¡± ¡°Over the years, we have always followed the Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s order. Butter, due to the disagreement in the sect, the Sword Emperor Sect was divided into three parts, which are just the current Spiritual Sword Sect, Ancient Sword Sect, and Ghost Sword Sect.¡± Nigel exined slowly. John finally understood why Nigel called him leader. Nigel didn¡¯t want him to be the leader of the Spiritual Sword Sect, but to be the leader of the three sects. Interesting! John nced at David and Larry. He saw the uneasy expressions on their faces and roughly guessed what they were thinking. The Sword Emperor Sect was divided into three parts. The three leaders were ruling their own sects. How could they be willing to let John be their leader? Nigel was always optimistic, so he was open-minded and willing to do so. John deliberately asked, ¡°You just said that you would give out three hundred Sword Talismans every once in a while, but I heard that there are only one hundred.¡± Nigel replied, ¡°Perhaps you should ask the leaders of the Ancient Sword Sect and the Ghost Sword Sect.¡± Obviously, these one hundred Sword Talismans were only distributed by the Spiritual Sword Sect. As for the other two sects, they had never distributed any Talismans. In fact, it was normal. Since the two leaders knew that there was a heritage on the Sword Emperor Mountain, they would rather let their disciples get it, instead of sharing it with outsiders. Besides, the Heavenly Sword Emperor had left for a long time, and the Sword Emperor Sect had been disassembled. There was no need to take the mission so seriously. John said with a faint smile, ¡°It seems that the two leaders didn¡¯t take the Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s order seriously. Since I have taken the inheritance of the Heavenly Sword Emperor, should I punish you for the Heavenly Sword Emperor?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The two leaders¡¯ faces turned sullener when they heard John¡¯s words. ¡°Boy, you have taken the inheritance, but it only means that you have great potential. You are not powerful enough to make me listen to you.¡± The leader of the Ghost Sword Sect, Larry, shouted angrily. And the leader of the Ancient Sword Sect, David, also looked displeased and said, ¡°That¡¯s also what I¡¯m thinking.¡± Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Chapter 554 Leader of the Three Sects Chubby had thought that the reason why his father had scolded him was that it was impolite to call the inheritor¡¯s name. But the reason was not like what he thought. Nigel just called John leader. Chubby couldn¡¯t help thinking if his father wanted to let John be the leader of the Spiritual Sword Sect. Chubby was shocked. David and Larry were also surprised. They thought about Nigel¡¯s words and realized something. John looked at Nigel in surprise and asked, ¡°Why do you call me leader?¡± Nigel smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s go down the mountain first and talk about it in the Sword Emperor Hall.* After saying that, he nced at Larry and David and said meaningfully, ¡°We are going to the Sword Emperor Hall. It¡¯s up to you whether youe or not.¡± The two remained silent. And they looked hesitant. ¡°Leader, please!¡± Nigel behaved very respectfully and naturally. He looked so sincere. John nodded and decided to go to the Sword Emperor Hall with Nigel to hear the exnation. The foot of the Sword Emperor Mountain was crowded with people. They all raised their heads and looked up curiously. ¡°They areing down!¡± Someone shouted. Everyone narrowed their eyes and tried to broaden their vision to see who the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor was. ¡°Except for the leaders of the three major sword sects, two young men areing down from the top of the mountain. I don¡¯t know which one the inheritor is.¡± ¡°That chubby young man is Roy. He is the son of the leader of the Spiritual Sword Sect. He is also a famous. genius of swordsmanship in the Spiritual Sword Sect. At a young age, he has already reached the Meticulous Level of the sword spirit. He must be the inheritor.¡± ¡°I also think so. But what¡¯s the identity of the other man with a mask?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that his name is Harry from Mad Gang. I don¡¯t know what kind of gang it is. I¡¯ve never heard of it before. Maybe he made it up.¡± ¡°Mad Gang? It doesn¡¯t sound decent.¡± The crowd started to gossip. Steven and his family stared at the masked man as if they wanted to see through the mask and see the face behind it. ¡°It¡¯s not John. He has a different figure.¡± After staring at the masked man for a while, Faith shook her head and said. Steven didn¡¯t say anything. Violet thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s not sure yet. John chose a book called transformation technique in our family library. Maybe he has changed his body size.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. Let¡¯s figure it outter.¡± Faith said. Violet was stunned. Of course, she knew what her mother was thinking. Likest time in the Cinnabar Sect, Faith would probably ask Violet to get close to the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor. Violet was used to it and didn¡¯t raise any objections. Nigel took John to the Sword Emperor Hall. Finally, David and Larry reluctantly followed them and stood aside silently. John looked at Nigel and asked, ¡°Now can you tell me why you call me the leader.¡± Nigel nodded and exined, ¡°This is the mission Heavenly Sword Emperor gave us.¡± ¡°The three major sword sects were from the same sect, called Sword Emperor Sect. The founder of the sect is Heavenly Sword Emperor. However, not long after the establishment of the sect, the Heavenly Sword Emperor went to Circle Mountain.¡± ¡°Before Heavenly Sword Emperor left, he said that he had left a heritage in Sword Emperor Mountain. Whoever can get the heritage is the leader of the Sword Emperor Sect.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, Heavenly Sword Emperor also asked us to send out three hundred Sword Talismans every once in a while. Those who get the Sword Talismans are qualified toe to the Sword Emperor Mountain and learn the sword spirit.¡± ¡°The meaning of Heavenly Sword Emperor is very clear. He wants the destined person from the entire Alps Mountain, not limited to the Sword Emperor Sect.¡± ¡°No matter who gets the inheritance in the end, we must unconditionally support him to be the new leader of the Sword Emperor Sect.¡± ¡°Over the years, we have always followed the Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s order. Butter, due to the disagreement in the sect, the Sword Emperor Sect was divided into three parts, which are just the current Spiritual Sword Sect, Ancient Sword Sect, and Ghost Sword Sect.¡± Nigel exined slowly. John finally understood why Nigel called him leader. Nigel didn¡¯t want him to be the leader of the Spiritual Sword Sect, but to be the leader of the three sects. Interesting! John nced at David and Larry. He saw the uneasy expressions on their faces and roughly guessed what they were thinking. The Sword Emperor Sect was divided into three parts. The three leaders were ruling their own sects. How could they be willing to let John be their leader? Nigel was always optimistic, so he was open-minded and willing to do so. John deliberately asked, ¡°You just said that you would give out three hundred Sword Talismans every once in a while, but I heard that there are only one hundred.¡± Nigel replied, ¡°Perhaps you should ask the leaders of the Ancient Sword Sect and the Ghost Sword Sect.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, these one hundred Sword Talismans were only distributed by the Spiritual Sword Sect. As for the other two sects, they had never distributed any Talismans. In fact, it was normal. Since the two leaders knew that there was a heritage on the Sword Emperor Mountain, they would rather let their disciples get it, instead of sharing it with outsiders. Besides, the Heavenly Sword Emperor had left for a long time, and the Sword Emperor Sect had been disassembled. There was no need to take the mission so seriously. John said with a faint smile, ¡°It seems that the two leaders didn¡¯t take the Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s order seriously. Since I have taken the inheritance of the Heavenly Sword Emperor, should I punish you for the Heavenly Sword Emperor?¡± The two leaders¡¯ faces turned sullener when they heard John¡¯s words. ¡°Boy, you have taken the inheritance, but it only means that you have great potential. You are not powerful enough to make me listen to you.¡± The leader of the Ghost Sword Sect, Larry, shouted angrily. And the leader of the Ancient Sword Sect, David, also looked displeased and said, ¡°That¡¯s also what I¡¯m thinking.¡± Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Do You Yield? The terrifying emperor-ss sword spirit had prated the chests of David and Larry, causing them to stagger back and spit out blood, which made them disy expressions of horror on their faces. Normally speaking, with their Gold Core Stage, they shouldn¡¯t be so weak. However, they were onlypeting with the sword spirit a moment ago, without using any exercise methods or martial arts attacks. They also didn¡¯t expect the emperor-ss sword spirit to suddenly emerge from John¡¯s body. Several factors,bined with excessive exertion, resulted in internal injuries. What frightened them even more was John¡¯s im that he had advanced fromplete novice to emperor-ss in less than two hours. This kind of talent in swordsmanship was not only terrifying but also heaven-defying. A genius in swordsmanship that defies the heavens! How can¡¯t one be scared? The chubby spoke positively. ¡°I can testify to this. When John wasprehending his sword spirit, I was beside him and saw him break through from scratch to emperor-ss!¡± He was ecstatic and overjoyed, as if he had personallyprehended the emperor-ss sword spirit, and his sharp voice jolted the three stunned people back to reality. Nigel was also excited and eximed, ¡°Emperor-ss sword spirit! It really is the emperor-ss sword spirit! Haha, David, Larry, do you have anything to say now?¡± Inheriting a technique represents the recognition of a type of talent. The fact that John received the Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritance demonstrated that the Heavenly Sword Emperor admired his talent for swordsmanship. However, this did not necessarily reflect John¡¯s current strength. Nigel stepped forward to protect John, hoping to protect this young sapling. However, little did he know that John was not just a young sapling but a towering tree. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In less than two hours, a seed buried in the soil sprouted and grew into a towering tree. How could one possibly believe it?! This is, without a doubt, a miracle in the history of the Alps Mountain sword cultivation! Nigelughed proudly, then suddenly thought of something and pped the chubby¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call the leader, John, regardless of age? Did your ears fall off?¡± The chubby felt wronged. At that moment¡­ Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Faith Request an Audience Nigel shook his head in shame. Of course, he had entertained such thoughts. Roy is his son. He would be proud as a father if he could be the leader of the three sects. That¡¯s why he was so excited at first. But the truth was that John was the rightful inheritor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor, and convincing Larry and David of this would be difficult. They would undoubtedly object again if Roy were appointed sect leader The chubby shook his head like a rattle, and said, ¡°John, I can¡¯t do it. How can I take on such responsibility?¡± John said helplessly. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing to be done then. The three major sword sects will have to maintain the status quo. Your legacy was wasted on me.¡± When they heard what he said, they realized he wasn¡¯t joking and that bing the new sect leader was really regarded as a burden. Nigel¡¯s eyes brightened, and he eximed, ¡°I have a suggestion. Why don¡¯t you appoint a substitute sect leader, and when you want to take over, you can abdicate the position of the substitute leader at any time?¡± *Smart thinking!¡± John cast a thoughtful nce at Nigel. He was very aware of what he was thinking. He pretended not to know, however, and asked, ¡°So, who should be chosen as the acting sect leader?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Nigel suddenly didn¡¯t know how he should answer. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. John had just said that he wanted to give Roy the position of sect leader. So why was he asking this now, when Nigel had proposed appointing an acting sect leader? It¡¯s impossible for him to shamelessly appoint his son, right? How would Larry and David think of him? Nigel could only awkwardly say, ¡°Just follow your own heart.¡± ¡°Then Roy, it is!¡± John stopped teasing and spoke decisively. ¡°Please look after me in the future, sect leader!¡± Nigel was overjoyed and turned to Larry and David, saying, ¡°You both just agreed to give up your position as sect leader. This person is now our new sect leader. You wouldn¡¯t defy the new leader¡¯s decisions, would you?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± They couldn¡¯t stand Nigel¡¯s arrogant behavior and expressed their displeasure with a cold snort ¡°If there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯ll return to the Ghost Sword Sect first Goodbye!¡± Larry looked at John and quickly walked away, no longer disying the awe he had previously disyed as if Lu Yun were the Heavenly Sword Emperor. David followed suit, saying. ¡°Me too,¡± and then exiting the Sword Emperor Hall. The two left without looking back. John turned his head to look at Nigel and spoke in a strange tone, ¡°Sir Lopez, you don¡¯t actually believe that those two are willing to give up their position as sect leader, do you?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not that naive.¡± Nigel blurted out, and then sighed, ¡°Well, after all, the Heavenly Sword Emperor has been away for so many years, those two guys have long since given up the legacy of the Sword Emperor Sect.¡± ¡°So, you had me y along with you just now?¡± John suddenly felt speechless. That man is extremely idle. He made himself the leader of the three sects, and then he named a new inheritor. It appears that he was only acting. What a waste of emotions. Nigel said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly acting. In fact, I do hope deep down that the Sword Emperor Sect can be rebuilt. However, based on the actions of Larry and David just now, I think it¡¯s almost impossible.¡± ¡°Perhaps!¡± John remained silent. He was uninterested in the minor differences between the three major sword sects. ¡°Actually, as long as you nod your head, regardless of what attitude David and Larry have, I am willing to hand over the position of leader of the Spiritual Sword Sect to you wholeheartedly,¡± Nigel continued. ¡°Please keep it to yourself!¡± John shook his head, refusing to discuss the subject further. Nigel abruptly recalled something and stated, ¡°By the way, Harry, our Spiritual Sword Sect has an Emperor Swordsmanship Manual that the Heavenly Sword Emperor left behind. As his inheritor, I believe you are qualified to cultivate it.¡± Emperor Swordsmanship Manual? John¡¯s interest finally got piqued. He realized the emperor-ss sword spirit, in terms of his swordsmanship¡¯s aura, was enough to dominate the world. If he could learn new sword techniques from the manual, he would be able to completely transform that aura into a real attack. That idea might work. When Nigel saw that John was interested, he immediately invited him to the Spiritual Sword Sect. Just as they were about to leave the Sword Emperor Hall, a presbyter of the Spiritual Sword Sect suddenly walked in and said, ¡°Leader, Faith Wood, and others are outside the hall, repeatedly requesting to meet with the inheritor.¡± It can be inferred from the presbyter¡¯s words that Faith¡¯s position in the Moore family is clearly higher than that of Steven Moore. Otherwise, ording tomon sense, when a familyes to request an audience with the inheritor, the messenger should mention the husband¡¯s name, which is Steven. However, the fact that the presbyter imed to be Faith and others indicated that his wife¡¯s dominance and influence within the family were widely known. ¡°Faith Wood?¡± Nigel was stunned for a moment before expressing contempt. In the Alps Mountain, Cloud School was a major force, and besides serving as a teacher in the school, Faith was also primarily responsible for Cloud School¡¯s external rtions. Her vanity is almost notorious. How could Nigel not be aware of her intentions? It was said that when the Queen Cyan inheritor appeared in the Cinnabar Sectst time, Faith hurriedly brought her daughter to visit. On the surface, she was representing the Cloud School to make connections with the inheritor of Queen Cyan¡¯s will, but everyone knew what she was really up to. John knew but still asked, ¡°Who is that person?¡± Nigel sneered and said, ¡°The people of the Moore family from the Cloud School are extremely opportunistic, and I bet that snobby woman is here this time to use her daughter for her own benefit.¡± ¡°So does it mean her daughter looks beautiful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about Violet Moore. She¡¯s a beauty with exceptional intelligence and unique insights into martial arts and exercise methods. Anyone who marries her will have great fortune for eight lifetimes.¡± The chubby eagerly responded. Nigel gave him a fierce re. John appeared lost in thought for a moment before grinning and saying, ¡°Since they want to see me, let theme, but I¡¯ll only meet with one person. Allow her daughter toe in!¡± Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Lash Out The presbyter of the Spiritual Sword Sect went out for a while, and when he returned, he brought in a slim and beautiful woman who was none other than Violet Moore. The chubby eyes lit up instantly. ¡°I am Roy Odom, the leader of the Spiritual Sword Sect. I have long heard of Miss Moore¡¯s name. Today, I have the honor to meet you. You¡¯re indeed of heavenly appearance and country-destroying beauty¡­¡± The chubby eagerly stepped forward andplimented Violet. Nigel coughed heavily and reprimanded, ¡°Roy! Show some restrain!¡± Only then did Roy restrain himself, but his squinted eyes never left Violet¡¯s body, apparently stunned by her beauty. After all, she was a woman with a simrity degree of more than 90% to Kate Williams, so how could she not be stunning? ¡°I, Violet Moore, salute you, Sir Lopez and Mr. Lopez!¡± Violet was born into the Cloud School, an absolutely schrly family, which exined why she was naturally well-mannered and graceful. Nigel couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire her after seeing her. Such a well-mannered girl. Such a shame. She had to deal with such a snobbish mother like Faith, which might affect her personality to some extent. Nigel smiled and introduced, ¡°Miss Moore, this is Harry Hogan, the inheritor of our Heavenly Sword Emperor.¡± In fact, without his introduction, after exchanging greetings politely, Violet had already shifted her gaze to John and was carefully examining him. Before entering the Sword Emperor Hall, Faith told her that, in addition to befriending the Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritor as much as possible, she had a more important goal, which was to determine whether he was John. Everything is too coincidental. Just a few days after Steven gave John the Sword Talisman, word spread that the Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritor had emerged from the dormant Sword Emperor Mountain after decades of silence. Although Faith kept saying that it was absolutely impossible for it to be John, deep down in her heart, she was suspicious. The same goes for Violet. She was a contradictory entity, hoping that the inheritor to the Sword Emperor was John but, at the same time, unsure of how she would feel if it really was him. ¡°Miss Moore, it¡¯s not appropriate to keep staring at me like this when we¡¯ve just met, isn¡¯t it?¡± Violet was dozing off when she was startled awake by a strange young voice. The voice didn¡¯t sound like John¡¯s. But Violet wasn¡¯t so naive. Because for a cultivator, it is not that difficult to change one¡¯s timbre by controlling the voice. Violet regained her senses and said, ¡°My apologies, Mr. Hogan. I just felt that your physique and aura gave me a sense of familiarity, very much like a friend of mine, which is why I was momentarily lost in thought.¡± ¡°If I have unintentionally offended you, I hope you will not take offense, Mr. Hogan.¡± When she spoke, her clear eyes were fixed on John¡¯s. Violet could only use that ce to determine John¡¯s psychological changes because he was wearing a mask. John couldn¡¯t help sneering in his heart. He practiced the transformation technique to change his physical appearance and used the Mirage Ice Pearl to disguise his aura. Therefore, the familiarity that Violet felt toward him waspletely unfounded. The purpose of saying that was, of course, to probe John. She deserved to be the daughter raised solely by Faith. She had the appearance of a white lotus flower, but she was actually a scheming little bitch. In John¡¯s eyes, her little scheme was insignificant. His pupils did not flutter in the least. Chubby tried to speak on his behalf, saying, ¡°Miss Moore, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. John is very friendly, and he won¡¯t feel offended¡­ Ouch!¡± A scream broke out before he could finish his sentence. While grabbing the chubby¡¯s ear, Nigel apologized and looked at John and Violet with an apologetic expression, saying, ¡°Harry, Miss Moore, take your time to chat.¡± After that, Roy was dragged out of the hall. The Spiritual Sword Sect¡¯s presbyter naturally followed them outside, showing a great sense of tact. The atmosphere in the hall became somewhat awkward, with only John and Violet remaining. In the end, it was John who broke the silence and asked, ¡°Miss Moore, why are you so eager to meet with me?¡± This was purely a rhetorical question on his part. ¡°I like to make friends,¡± Violet replied softly, ¡°so I am very grateful to Mr. Hogan for taking the time to meet me.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± In a light tone, John suddenly said, ¡°But I heard that Miss Moore has a proud character. Many young men from Cloud School have actively approached you, but you are not willing to pay attention to them, are you?¡± Violet became silent for a moment. His words put Violet in a difficult position. Violet struggled to respond because she couldn¡¯t simply say that she preferred to associate with highly promising individuals and that ordinary young men didn¡¯t interest her. That Harry really doesn¡¯t know how to read the mood. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Violet¡¯s expression became a little mncholic, but she also inexplicably felt a strange sensation in her heart. This kind of speech that put people in an awkward position was really too simr to the way that John spoke Seeing Violet¡¯s silence, instead of mocking her further, John joked, ¡°Miss Moore, it¡¯s an honor to meet you, but I¡¯ve never been short on friends. I onlyck females.) Violet remained speechless. ¡°Miss Moore, you should understand what I mean, right?¡± John asked, staring at Violet. While speaking, he unexpectedly reached out his hand and pinched her snow-white chin. ¡°Mr. Hogan, please behave yourself!¡± Violet fought her way free of John¡¯s grasp. ¡°Behave?¡± Suddenly, John let out a sneer and said, ¡°Violet, the reason you came to see me today was to please me, right? In that case, why don¡¯t we cut to the chase and get straight to the point?¡± As he spoke, he moved closer to Violet. His footsteps created a strong sense of pressure that weighed heavily on her. Violet immediately became angry and said, ¡°Mr. Hogan, you can refuse to befriend me, but you cannot humiliate me like this. I am not the kind person you imagine me to be!¡± Faith had an impact on her, and in terms of character, she would show a willingness to befriend strong and potential people. However, befriending does not imply pleasing. Just like in the past at the Cinnabar Sect, Faith had advised her to seduce John, but in reality, Violet strongly disliked the idea of seduction. At that time, she was willing to stay in the Cinnabar Sect to look for John. Her intention was to apologize, make friends, and, if possible, develop a deeper rtionship with him. If a deeper rtionship could not be formed, she would regard it as making a new friend, which would also be eptable to her. The same applied to her visit to the Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritor today. Faith had instructed Violet to behave well and try to win the favor of the inheritor, which had a hint of ttery and favor- seeking. Violet¡¯s self-esteem prevented her from doing so. Violet, being a goddess-like figure at Cloud School, could have afforded to let go of her pride and taken the initiative to make friends with highly potential individuals. However, it should have been noted that her friendly gestures were not the same as trying to please them. That¡¯s why Violet became enraged at what John said. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Removing the Mask In line with his expectations, John saw Violet¡¯s reaction, but he wasn¡¯t going to give up easily. He continued to walk towards her with a rather frivolous attitude. ¡°Miss Moore, you say you¡¯re not the kind of person I imagine, but as you can see, I, Harry Hogan, am a rascal. Even if I were to obtain the inheritance of the Heavenly Sword Emperor, I could not change my rascally nature¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing, just stay obedient and don¡¯t resist. If you¡¯re not willing. I won¡¯t force you. But if you miss this opportunity, there¡¯s no chance of seeing me again in the future.¡± Mess with someone and expect to be messed as well! Under the guise of Harry being part of the Mad Gang. John shamelessly pressured Violet and made bold moves, once again reaching for her beautiful face. Violet¡¯s eyes glowed with rage as she struggled. Just now, John¡¯s words were undoubtedly undermining her self-esteem. Until¡­ Violet did not let John seed and said coldly, ¡°My apologies, Mr. Hogan. Although I am eager to make friends with people who have great potential, I am not the casual type of woman. I bid you farewell!¡± If the two gradually got to know each other, Violet might not have had much resistance. However, John¡¯s actions were too rude and direct, making it difficult for her to ept them for the time being. John startled her. She couldn¡¯t continue to be left with John alone. Just as she was about to leave after saying goodbye, she turned around and suddenly caught a glimpse of a hint of mockery in his eyes behind his mask. It was a teasing mockery with a hint of yfulness. It seemed that everything he did just now was on purpose. He purposefully humiliated himself in that manner. What was his intention? Violet¡¯s soft and delicate body trembled slightly, and a figure in her mind firmly appeared¡­ John. Correct! John! Although the Harry in front of her had a different build and voice from John, the look in his eyes was very simr. The two of them had identical eyes. Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone other than John who would harbor resentment toward her and tease her in that manner. Nobody other than John! That Harry Hogan was in fact John Lopez! As her conviction about it grew, Violet was forced to make a decision that was incredibly audacious for her. I''ll stay and serve however you please!¡± Violet turned her body back around and gazed at John with her beautiful eyes. John smiled and said, ¡°Is that so? Miss Moore is indeed not the kind of woman who is easily swayed, but she is one who pretends to be hard to get at first. You really have character.¡± Violet tightly bit her crimson lips. How could she have been unaware that John was making fun of her on purpose? She saw John moving toward her, step by step. Violet uttered hastily, ¡°I can remain with you. I¡¯ll be your woman from now on, but not before I ask you to remove your mask.¡± John stopped. His eyes became a little weird. It turned out that the little girl had suddenly changed her attitude because she had been still doubting his identity. And the fact that she had dared to make such a bold decision clearly indicated that she had a lot of confidence. It seemed that his acting skills were not good enough and needed more practice. As Violet saw John pause, she became even more determined about her decision. Her voice became a bit clearer as she said, ¡°Since I have decided to be your woman, it¡¯s impossible for me to not even have the qualification to see your appearance, right?¡± John has practiced the transformation technique, which has allowed him to change his body shape and appearance. The changes in his body shape are more significant as there are many bones in the body. providing a greater scope for maniption. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, the alteration in appearance can only be adjusted slightly. You can spot it if you pay close attention. This exins why, despite having used the transformation technique, John still needed to wear a mask. Just in case, that is. Violet would undoubtedly be able to identify him if she could see his face underneath the mask. For a brief moment, John hesitated. Mr. Hogan, Violet noticed this moment of hesitation and said, ¡°Are you going to exin to me, Mr. Hogan, why you don¡¯t want to remove your mask? Or do you worry that I¡¯ll spot something?¡± Violet¡¯s mouth curved into a smug smile, as though she had already won. She had just been the target of John¡¯s domineering, rascalish attitude, but this time she made the move to approach him. The tables have turned! Before, it was the man who looked down on the woman. *Miss Moore simply wants to see how I look, right? You must, however, remove the mask by yourself.¡± After his suggestive remark, John walked briskly towards a wide chair, sat down, leaned his body against it, and scrutinized Violet with a strange look. He never considered keeping his identity a secret from her. John would not only not hold Violet responsible if she truly had the guts to approach him and remove his mask, he would also respect her. His instincts are remarkably urate. Violet wasn¡¯t sure why John had suddenly sat down, but the look in his eyes made her feel as though she were currently naked. The look was that of a thug, staring at a girl¡¯s attractive features and makingments with his eyes as they moved. It was very irritating! However, Violet bit her red lips tightly, certain that John had done it deliberately, and after a brief moment of hesitation, she moved resolutely in his direction. ¡°Mr. Hogan, sorry if I offend you!¡± Although Violet didn¡¯t say it, she was secretly thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you exin yourself when your mask is off, John.¡± Violet extended her hand for a grasp. As it was happening, John suddenly let out a smallugh, which was followed by a leg kick and a body fall backward, putting some space between him and Violet. Since she appeared to be pressing on John¡¯s body from a distance, Violet had to lean forward to continue taking off his mask. No wonder he chose to sit on that wide chair. He was waiting for that moment. For a moment, Violet was speechless. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Chapter 560 I Can¡¯t Say for Sure ¡°You stated that you wanted to be my woman, Miss Moore. Why are you acting so reserved now that we¡¯ve just started? How can we go about taking the next step?¡± ¡°You can turn around and leave right now if you don¡¯t want to be close to me. Despite being a rascal, I have morals. Never do I force a woman.¡± ¡°But it won¡¯t be that easy if you take off my mask right now and then regret itter. You need to take responsibility.¡± He kept talking. John increased his pressure and verbally attacked Violet¡¯s psychological fortifications while she was still in a state of shock. Even without thest sentence, Violet might have been hesitant, but because John had warned her that she would be responsible for him if she removed his mask, Violet became even more convinced that John was tricking her. She was thinking that he was putting psychological pressure on her, trying to scare her off in that way, but the more he did it, the more it showed that he was being guilty. He was John! Violet thought backward and gritted her teeth before suddenly leaning forward, as if attempting to climb up John¡¯s body. Her figure had a distinct curve when viewed from the side. She tried it out. Since she had a good impression of John, she decided to just assume that the masked man in front of her was him. She suddenly felt relieved of a lot of the pressure as she considered that, and her expression became much more natural. She extended her thin hand to remove the mask from John¡¯s face. John ceased speaking altogether. His heart wasn¡¯t calm as well. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He wanted to tease her at first, but when that girl was getting closer, he was greatly stimted by the elegant orchid scent. Violet¡¯s endearing face abruptly turned red and appeared as though blood was about to stter. She reasoned that since it had already reached that point, she had no choice but to remove that rascal¡¯s mask. Otherwise, her attempt would be in vain. She held back her feelings of guilt and unease before suddenly extending her hand and ripping off John¡¯s mask. Then, all of a sudden, her eyes widened. Underneath John¡¯s mask was another mask. ¡°You¡­¡± Violet quickly realized what was happening and reached out to remove John¡¯s second mask. However, she suddenly felt a tightening around her neck as he grabbed hold of her cor with one hand. ¡°Hey, the cost of this second mask is a little higher than the first one.¡± John said with a light smile. Without a doubt, if Violet dared to reach out and remove the second mask, he would not hesitate to forcefully pull open her cor. Who knows what would¡¯ve popped out? ¡°You cheeky rascal, how dare you fool me!¡± Violet ultimatelycked the guts to take off John¡¯s second mask. Simply put, the price of doing so was too great to bear. She resentfully pushed John¡¯s straying hand away and left the Sword Emperor Hall. Since she was aware that John was ying a long game with her, she had no desire to talk to him any further. Is that all there was to it? Where did all the courage she mustered go? John was a little dissatisfied as he felt the warmth that was still in his hand. Since Violet had never really approached him with a pure motive, he didn¡¯t feel any guilt toward her. He was contemting. ¡°Miss Moore¡­¡± Before Roy could even begin to approach her, Violet stormed out of the Sword Emperor Hall, didn¡¯t pause for a second, and fled without turning around. ¡°Uhm¡­ What¡¯s wrong with Miss Moore?¡± Roy rubbed the back of his head in awe. Steven and Faith, who were waiting outside, also felt strange and hurriedly caught up with Violet, asking. ¡°Violet, what happened? Did that Heavenly Sword Emperor inheritor bully you?¡± Violet didn¡¯t want to speak at first, but when she heard the word bully, her pent-up grievances erupted, and she angrily said, ¡°That prick is nothing but a ruffian. He¡¯s rotten!¡± ¡°How did he treat you?¡± The two¡¯s expressions immediately changed when they heard what she said, and Faith quickly replied. That Harry must have done something to make Violet angry enough to even call him a ruffian. Although Faith advocates pleasing the inheritor, he should take responsibility. He can¡¯t just eat and leave without paying. Otherwise, it would be her loss. Faith believes that they must go back and demand an exnation from the inheritor if Violet did suffer any losses. He should be held responsible for his actions. Violet was hesitant to speak, though. She was too enraged to know where to begin. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell them that she was the one to climb onto John¡¯s body and that she then stood by and allowed him to take advantage of her. That would be too embarrassing! Violet said after gainingposure, ¡°He didn¡¯t touch me physically, but he verbally degraded me. He treated me like a disgusting woman who tters and begs for favors from other people.¡± There was a brief moment of silence. Faith wondered, ¡°Why does it feel like he¡¯s indirectly insulting me?¡± ¡°Violet, you shouldn¡¯t be so flimsy given your personality. You¡¯re already this enraged after he only said a few hurtful things?¡± Faith clearly didn¡¯t believe what Violet said, but Violet didn¡¯t intend to go into detail and simply stated, ¡°That bastard¡¯s mouth was so vicious, I want to break his jaw, Faith had to give up when she realized Violet didn¡¯t want to continue talking. Violet couldn¡¯t have suffered much in such a short period of time, she reasoned. After a brief pause, she inquired, ¡°Did you figure out who he was? Is he John?¡± Violet was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and said hesitantly, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Nigel¡¯s Gratitude Not sure? Faith asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice the vital breath of a cultivator on him?¡± The vital energy of a cultivator was unique, simr to fingerprints in the secr world. If Harry revealed his vital breath, it would be easy to tell if he was John or not. Since Violet said she wasn¡¯t sure, it meant that she didn¡¯t sense Harry¡¯s vital breath when she entered Sword Emperor Hall. Faith thought so. But Violet shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I sensed his vital breath, which was in refining energy stage, different from that of John.¡± ¡°Since his vital breath is different from John¡¯s, Harry is not John. Why did you say you were not sure?¡± Faith frowned and asked in confusion. Violet didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. It was her intuition. Although Harry¡¯s figure, voice, and vital breath were different from John¡¯s, Violet had a strange feeling that Harry was John. Harry behaved and talked like John. When John met Violet for the first time, he was high-flown just like what he had done in Sword Emperor Hall. That was why Violet said she was not sure. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Normally speaking, Harry couldn¡¯t be John since he had a different vital breath. Faith snorted softly and said, ¡°You are just like your father, who thinks Harry is John because he can¡¯t believe it¡¯s coincidental. In fact, they¡¯re not the same person.¡± ¡°John is ruined and can only reach Foundation Establishment Stage at the most for the rest of his life. He can never reach Gold Core Stage again. In Cloud School, he is a worthless loser.¡± Faith couldn¡¯t help criticizing John. ¡°If he stops dreaming and goes back to the mortal world, he will make great achievements there with his identity of being a cultivator. If he continues to waste his time in the Alps Mountain, he will get nowhere for the rest of his life.¡± Faith was disappointed in John. In Spiritual Sword Sect, Nigel handed Johan a hand-written copy of Emperor Swordsmanship Manual. He said, ¡°This manual is not a secret in the three major sword sects. Before Sword Emperor Sect disintegrated, the disciples practiced this manual. However, it¡¯splicated andposed of three different swordsmanships, Spiritual Swordsmanship, Ancient Swordsmanship, and Ghost Swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Ancient Swordsmanship is also Aggressive Swordsmanship. As the name suggests, it is aggressive and ferocious. Ghost Swordsmanship is subtle and secretive. Spiritual Swordsmanship is neither aggressive nor subtle. Instead, it¡¯s elegant and free¡± ¡°In fact, you can¡¯t say they are different. After all, the three styles were all invented by Heavenly Sword Emperor.¡± ¡°However, not everyone is as good as Heavenly Sword Emperor. Few people could learn the whole manual left by Heavenly Sword Emperor. The manual is tooplicated, and one should focus on some skills instead of trying to learn the whole system.¡± ¡°Therefore, we broke the manual down into three different smaller manuals ording to their styles. This is how Spiritual Swordsmanship Manual, Ancient Swordsmanship Manual, and Ghost Swordsmanship Manual were created.¡± Nigel¡¯s exined it in detail, and John understood it well. In short, Ancient Swordsmanship was aggressive and straightforward, Ghost Swordsmanship was evasive but murderous, and Spiritual Swordsmanship was something between the other two. John could roughly guess how Sword Emperor Sect disintegrated. After Emperor Sword Swordsmanship Manual was broken down into three parts, the disciples of the sect were divided into three different groups, which had different ideas and over time evolved into the current Spiritual Sword Sect, Ancient Sword Sect, and Ghost Sword Sect. Nigel said, ¡°This copy is the initial version of Sword Emperor Swordsmanship, which was avable in the three sects. However, few people learn it now, and we don¡¯t suggest our disciples learn it recklessly.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor, I think you should have a look at the initial version, which is the handwritten copy in your hand.¡± ¡°In addition, I¡¯ll give you a condensed copy of Spiritual Swordsmanship Manual.¡± Nigel did this because he was worried that John would not be able to learn the original version of Emperor Swordsmanship Manual, so he gave thetter the condensed version of Spiritual Swordsmanship Manual. In this way, even if John could not learn the former, he could still practice the latter. Nigel was very sincere. John looked at Nigel in surprise and asked, ¡°Mr. Odom, why do you treat me so well?¡± Nigel wore a nostalgic look and said, ¡°I used to be a wretched man. If Heavenly Sword Emperor hadn¡¯t saved me, I would have been killed by my enemies.¡± ¡°When Heavenly Sword Emperor saved me, I swore secretly that I would follow him for the rest of my life. However, I don¡¯t have a remarkable aptitude and couldn¡¯t go to Circle Mountain with Heavenly Sword Emperor like those swordsmanship geniuses.¡± Sword Emperor Sect used to be powerful, and all the sword cultivators in the Alps Mountain at that time were eager to join the sect and get advice from Heavenly Sword Emperor. However, at the peak of Sword Emperor Sect, Heavenly Sword Emperor made a big decision to go to Circle Mountain, which was a crueler ce of cultivation. At the same time, he took away a group of swordsmanship geniuses. Although Nigel was now the leader of the Spiritual Sword Sect, he was outshone by the geniuses in Sword Emperor Sect at its peak. As a result, he was not qualified to follow Heavenly Sword Emperor into Circle Mountain. ¡°I don¡¯t me Heavenly Sword Emperor. I was not good enough at that time and would be cannon fodder in Circle Mountain.¡± Nigel sighed. John agreed, ¡°So Heavenly Sword Emperor was a good person from this point of view. If it were someone else, he wouldn¡¯t have minded having more cannon fodder around him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I am very grateful to Heavenly Sword Emperor. After Circle Mountain was sealed, I stayed in Sword Emperor Sect and practiced hard. Over time, I made some achievements.¡± ¡°In the eyes of those geniuses who followed Heavenly Sword Emperor, my achievements may be insignificant, but I established myself among those who stayed behind.¡± ¡°I knew that I could never go to Circle Mountain, so I decided to protect Sword Emperor Sect and Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritance for the rest of my life. Unfortunately, Sword Emperor Sect disintegrated, and there was nothing I could do but be the leader of Spiritual Sword Sect.¡± Nigel said with a mixture of feelings. John finally knew why Nigel treated him so well. Nigel couldn¡¯t repay Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s kindness, so he shifted his gratitude to John, who was the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor. Nigel was a grateful person. John had a different opinion of Nigel now. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Was It Difficult ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to the arrival of the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor, but unfortunately¡­ Nigel paused and looked at John with a wry smile. He seemed hesitant to finish his words. His words would be hurting. But John didn¡¯t mind it at all and said casually, ¡°But unfortunately, I¡¯m only in refining energy stage and is as good as a piece of trash in the Alps Mountain. Mr. Odom, you are disappointed, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Since the Heavenly Sword Emperor chose you, you must be remarkable in some way,¡± said Nigel with aplicated expression. Nigel had said this many times. He seemed to console John, but he wasforting himself. John looked down at the two swordsmanship manuals and fell into deep thought. After a while, he said slowly, ¡°Mr. Odom, please take back the Spiritual Swordsmanship Manual. I don¡¯t need it. In addition, please find a quiet ce for me. I need to take Closed Door Cultivation for a few days and practice swordsmanship.¡± Nigel looked surprised. ¡°Are you sure?¡± John said that he didn¡¯t need Spiritual Swordsmanship Manual, and that mean he decided to cultivate the original version of Emperor Swordsmanship Manual. He had remarkable confidence! However, John said he would take Closed Door Cultivation for a few days. A few days¡­ None of the disciples of the three major swordsmanship sects, including the leaders and presbyters, dared to say such words. It was impossible to even learn the superficial knowledge of the manual. Only those swordsmanship geniuses who followed Heavenly Sword Emperor to Circle Mountain back then could learn a little within a few days. John was blindly confident. Nigel suggested, ¡°Harry, you¡¯re not in a hurry. The manual I give you is a handwritten copy instead of the original one. You can take it and cultivate it at your own pace.¡± Nigel thought John was anxious to cultivate because he was worried that he would have to return the Emperor Swordsmanship Manual after a certain period. Nigel gave John the manual sincerely and didn¡¯t think of asking thetter to return the copy of John shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Odom, you got me wrong. I¡¯m not anxious at all. You have shown your sincerity, and I will disy my talent.¡± John was chosen to be the inheritor by Heavenly Sword Emperor, whom Nigel worshiped and respected. As a result, Nigel treated John well. What John could do was to tell Nigel through his actions that Heavenly Sword Emperor didn¡¯t make a mistake, and he wouldn¡¯t let Nigel down. For a genius, a few days were enough. Although John had never been exposed to swordsmanship before, he had inherited the sword spirit of Sword Emperor, so he was confident. Seeing that John had made up his mind, Nigel stopped discouraging him, thinking that John would understand he couldn¡¯t rush after cultivating for some time. ¡°In that case, please follow me.¡± Nigel took John to a remote ce for sword training. This was the ce where Nigel usually practiced his swordsmanship. There were guards at the gate, so he would not be disturbed easily. Nigel asked, ¡°Harry, would you like me to choose a good sword for you?¡± ¡°No, thank you. I have a sword.¡± John smiled. A red light shed, and Excalibur appeared suddenly in his hand. Nigel was not impressed at first, but when he nced at Excalibur, he was surprised. ¡°Harry, where did you get this sword?¡± ¡°I got it by chance. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just feel that your sword is different from ordinary swords. I can¡¯t tell exactly what is different. It¡¯s just a feeling.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Of course, John knew Excalibur was extraordinary. After all, it was given by the old monk, who had nothing. ordinary on him. Nigel stared at Excalibur for a while, but he failed to figure it out, so he gave up and said, ¡°Harry, don¡¯t worry. You can cultivate swordsmanship in this yard. If you need any help, tell the guards at the gate, and they will pass the message to me.¡± ¡°Mr. Odom, thank you,¡± John said gratefully. Nigel smiled and turned to leave. When he reached the gate, he couldn¡¯t help looking back and saying, ¡°It took Heavenly Sword Emperor half a lifetime to create the manual, so it must be difficult. If you find it complicated when you cultivate, don¡¯t get disheartened. You have plenty of time to practice it.¡± John didn¡¯t speak and nodded quietly. As soon as Nigel left, John waved the sword neatly. The sword light was sharp and spiritual. When Nigel handed John the copy of Emperor Swordsmanship Manual, John nced at the moves inside and learned it quickly. Was it difficult? What was a genius? A genius would solve a problem effortlessly that others thought was impossible to tackle. John was such a genius. Both David and Larry were in Ancient Sword Sect. They were on better terms with each other than with Nigel. To be precise, Spiritual Sword Sect and Ghost Sword Sect shared the same interest. They discussed and made the decision together to go against the wish of Heavenly Sword Emperor and stop distributing Sword Talismans. Both of them were sullen at this moment.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Just now, they had hallucinations at the same time and mistook John for Heavenly Sword Emperor. They were scared out of their wits because they were guilty. Looking back, they felt extremely ashamed. Both of them were sect leaders, but they knelt to a loser in refining energy stage. It was a shame that they would never forget for the rest of their life. That was right. Although John was the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor, he remained a loser in the eyes of David and Larry because he was only in refining energy stage. David and Larry couldn¡¯t understand why Heavenly Sword Emperor chose a chosen over the excellent disciples of the three sects. Was he too old to make any right decision? They found it more ridiculous that Nigel actually wanted that loser to be the leader of the three sects. Was he out of his mind? ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m very upset!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Giovani Was Arrogant Larry was the leader of Ghost Sword Sect. When he recalled he knelt to John, he felt bitterly ashamed. His eyes turned cold, and he was overwhelmed by his hatred for John. How could he kneel to John? Now that he had kneeled to John, he would kill thetter. Otherwise, he would be aughingstock for the rest of his life. He could only feel better by killing John. Larry wanted to kill John. David had the same idea. But they knew it would be difficult to do it now. Nigel had been waiting for the inheritor for a long time. Now that John showed up, Nigel would try his best to protect him, so it was not easy to kill John. David said resentfully, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it any longer. I wish I could tear that bastard to pieces.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Larry gritted his teeth. Suddenly, he narrowed his cold eyes and asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the arrogant disciple of Ancient Sword Secte back from training outside?¡± ¡°You mean Giovani? He seems to have just returned to the sect.¡± Giovani Proudfoot, one of the best among the three generations of disciples in Ancient Sword Sect, lived up to his name and was extremely arrogant. However, his arrogance went well with the spirit of Ancient Sword Sect, so he was peerless in the sect. Larry had an idea. ¡°We can¡¯t kill Harry in the current situation, but we need to vent our anger. Otherwise, I¡¯ll explode.¡± ¡°Do you want to ask Giovani to teach Harry a lesson?¡± David seemed to understand what Larry meant, but thetter shook his head and said, ¡°Harry is a loser in refining energy stage and won¡¯t fight Giovani. Giovani will beat up Roy instead of Harry.¡± ¡°Roy?¡± David paused for a moment and then pped his forehead, saying, ¡°What a good idea! Nigel is preupied with protecting Harry. I don¡¯t think he will expect us to vent our anger on his son.¡± Giovani was one of the best disciples in Ancient Sword Sect, and Roy Odom was the swordsmanship genius of Spiritual Sword Sect. They resented each other. They had fought each other before. Giovani defeated Roy. Giovani was not only arrogant but also crazy. When he fought, he never defended himself. Instead, he attacked aggressively as if he was not afraid of death. Roy had been defeated by him several times. Roy was lucky this time and got a chance to bring his sword spirit to Master Level, so it was normal for Giovani to challenge him again. And Roy would definitely take the challenge. Roy liked to show off and never missed a chance to disy his strength. Such a person would be easily provoked Every time when Giovani challenged Roy, thetter would take it. Although he was beaten up by Giovani many times, he did not change at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t Harry nominate Roy to be the acting leader? Let¡¯s punish Roy well to make Harry know about the consequence of offending us.¡± Larry¡¯s eyes glinted with a vicious light. David noticed that and asked with a frown, ¡°I don¡¯t think you will just teach Roy a lesson.¡± ¡°Teach him a lesson? No. I want him to be a loser, a worse loser than Harry.¡± David was startled. ¡°Do you want Giovani to destroy Roy¡¯s cultivation base?¡± What a crazy idea! It was not a big deal to destroy Roy¡¯s cultivation base if he was an ordinary disciple of Spiritual Sword Sect, but Roy was Nigel¡¯s son. Wouldn¡¯t Nigel go mad if he knew that his son¡¯s cultivation base was ruined? Larry sneered and said, ¡°Giovani will be the one who ruins Roy. What does it have to do with us? If we promise to give Giovani something, he will do it.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Even if Nigel knew well that the two of them asked Giovani to do that, he could do nothing about it. Would he dare to fight the other two sects? David pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask Giovani for his opinion first.¡± David had Giovani summoned. After a while, a red-haired young man went up to them. He had bushy eyebrows and sharp eyes. He didn¡¯t restrain his arrogance even when he faced the two sect leaders. Giovani was sturdy and carried a big heavy sword, which was wrapped by a beast hide. He didn¡¯tck storage treasures, but he liked to carry his sword around like that. ¡°Mr. Hinton, what do you want me for?¡± Giovani bowed to David slightly and then straightened up, asking briskly. He didn¡¯t greet Larry at all. Giovani is the most potential disciple of Ancient Sword Sect. He was not only gifted in swordsmanship but also close to Gold Core Stage. He had a promising future, so he was arrogant. He didn¡¯t fear Larry at all. David said meaningfully, ¡°Giovani, you went out for adventures and might not know what has happened in Sword Emperor Mountain.¡± ¡°Mr. Hinton!¡± Giovani interrupted David with irritation in his eyes. ¡°I heard of it. Just before I came back, someone took away the inheritance of Sword Emperor Mountain.¡± Giovani¡¯s rude interruption didn¡¯t upset David, who said meaningfully, ¡°Actually, I have always thought that you are the most qualified to get the inheritance of the Sword Emperor, and you are also the person who is most likely to get the inheritance, but¡­¡± David sighed softly and then said, ¡°Do you know who got the inheritance?¡± ¡°I heard that there are two candidates. One was Roy from Spiritual Sword Sect, and the other was an outsider. It was said to be Harry from Mad Gang.¡± At present, the news of who was the real inheritor of Sword Emperor had not yet spread, and most of the people in the three major sects were still guessing. Anyway, it had to be Roy or Harry. Giovani sneered and said firmly, ¡°I guess it should be Harry. I know Roy well. If I can¡¯t get the inheritance of Sword Emperor, that fatty can¡¯t get it either, so it must be Harry from Mad Gang.¡± Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Destroy His Cultivation Base Giovani was arrogant and confident. Besides, he had fought against Roy many times, so he was sure that the person who got the inheritance of Sword Emperor couldn¡¯t be Roy. Roy was not qualified. David said approvingly, ¡°You guessed it right. The inheritor is indeed not Roy, but Harry from Mad Gang. But do you know Harry was less qualified than Roy?¡± ¡°Mr. Hinton, why do you say that?¡± David sneered and said, ¡°Harry is a loser in the refining energy stage. Do you think he is qualified?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the refining energy stage?¡± Giovani was surprised for a moment and then said with displeasure, ¡°He¡¯s indeed a loser among the losers. Since he is a loser, how can he get the inheritance of Sword Emperor?¡± David smacked his lips and said, ¡°Heavenly Sword Emperor has left so many years, and he left only a fragment of his mind in Sword Emperor Mountain. It¡¯s not surprising that he makes a mistake sometimes.¡± Giovani frowned slightly. Of course, he didn¡¯t believe David¡¯s words. Although it was only a fragment of Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s mind, it couldn¡¯t make such a big mistake. Why did it choose a loser in the refining energy stage from the outside while there were so many disciples in Foundation Establishment Stage in the three sects? David noticed the change in Giovani¡¯s expression and said curiously, ¡°What, are you worried that loser is pretending? What has gotten into you?¡± His tone was deep and meaningful. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Giovani¡¯s knitted brows rxed suddenly, and he said contemptuously, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the sect for years. Don¡¯t you know about me? I won¡¯t be convinced even if Harry is in the same stage as me, let alone he¡¯s in the refining energy stage.¡± ¡°This is the disciple of Ancient Sword Sect. Harry is basically a piece of trash. He was only lucky to get the inheritance.¡± ¡°Mr. Hinton, so you ask me toe for what?¡± ¡°I want you to challenge Roy.¡± ¡°Challenge Roy?¡± Giovani said in confusion, ¡°I defeated that fatty many times. He doesn¡¯t deserve my challenge, but I can beat him up again.¡± When Giovani was in a bad mood, he would provoke Roy and vent his anger by trampling on the swordsmanship genius of Spiritual Sword Sect. This method was very effective. Giovani was upset today and needed to vent his anger. It was a good idea to beat up Roy, but he didn¡¯t like to use the word challenge. Giovani was puzzled. David exined, ¡°You don¡¯t know that Roy was standing next to Harry when thetter epted the Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritance, so he got a little bit of the sword spirit and became a master of swordsmanship.¡± Right after David spoke, he saw Giovani¡¯s eyes glow with ferocity. *A master of swordsmanship! That fatty has reached Master Level? He¡¯s damn lucky. I can¡¯t forgive myself if I don¡¯t beat him up.¡± Giovani was jealous and disdainful. David asked, ¡°Are you confident?¡± Giovani sneered. ¡°Mr. Hinton, you have underestimated me. In fact, I came back from the adventures to bring good news to you, but I got distracted by the inheritance of Sword Emperor Mountain.¡± After he spoke, he let out his sword spirit, which was also at Master Level. This took David and Larry by surprise. Both of them shuddered in disbelief. David¡¯s eyes glinted, and he said excitedly, ¡°You also reached Master Level. You¡¯re indeed the genius of our sect. You¡¯re much better than my unsatisfactory children. I should think carefully about who will be the next sect leader.¡± David was blunt. No matter if he meant it or not, he attached great importance to Giovani. Giovani boasted, ¡°I reached Master Level with my own strength, unlike the fatty, who made the advancement with luck. I¡¯m much better than him.¡± He didn¡¯t think he was boasting because it was a fact. Although in many cases, luck was part of strength, it was much better to make the same achievement through strength than luck. Giovani despised Roy because of that. Davidughed and said, ¡°You are right. Roy is not qualified topare with you. It¡¯s a pity. Heavenly Sword Emperor said whoever gets the inheritance will be our new sect leader.¡± ¡°Harry is a piece of trash and knows he can¡¯t convince us, so he ns to let Roy be the acting leader of the three sects. Of course, Nigel supports his decision and will take advantage of Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s order to convince the disciples.¡± ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t agree with him, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡­¡± ¡°If you get the inheritance of Sword Emperor, Mr. Boone and I will give you strong support, and the disciples won¡¯t make any objections.¡± After David spoke, he looked rueful. Larry was eager to talk Giovani into doing this, so he nodded in agreement and said, ¡°You¡¯re qualified.¡± Giovani said confidently, ¡°Mr. Hinton, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll go and beat up Roy and Harry. They will be ashamed of themselves.¡± He thought David and Larry wanted him to humiliate Spiritual Sword Sect. How frustrated they would feel if they were defeated by him right after getting the inheritance from Sword Emperor! Giovani felt better when he thought of it. David was silent for a while and then nced at Larry, saying slowly, ¡°Harry is only in the refining energy stage. No matter how you provoke him, he won¡¯t fight against you, so we ask you to start a fight with Roy.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t just want you to beat up Roy. We hope you can destroy his cultivation base and turn him into a worthless loser.¡± ¡°What?¡± David¡¯s words shocked Giovani, who wore a surprised look on his face. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Chapter 565 He Was a Genius Although Giovani was arrogant, he was not blinded by his arrogance. He used to defeat Roy several times, but thetter only suffered minor injuries. In the worst case, Roy stayed in bed for a dozen days. He never thought of destroying Roy¡¯s cultivation base. Because that would drive Nigel crazy. Now David asked him to destroy Roy¡¯s cultivation base, and that was as good as asking him to kill himself. Giovani was not so stupid. David said, ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy for you, but I will treat you as my son if youplete your mission, and all the cultivation resources of Ancient Sword Sect will be avable for you. When you are ready, I¡¯ll hand the sect to you in due time. What do you think?¡± David generously offered. Giovani remained silent, weighing the pros and cons. It was too crazy. Larry said, ¡°Same with Ghost Sword Sect. Although your aggressive swordsmanship is not in line with that of our sect, I¡¯m willing to take you as myst disciple. I do that not to teach you anything, but to promise you all the resources of Ghost Sword Sect will also be avable to you.¡± Larry paused for a moment. As if trying to make his words more convincing, he untied a badge on his waist and said, ¡°This is a sect leader badge. Take it first. With it, you can ess any resources in Ghost Sword Sect.¡± The badge was more convincing than lip service. In fact, Larry wasn¡¯t fooling Giovani. Before seeing Giovani, Larry might have thought of using Giovani as cannon fodder, but he changed his mind after knowing Giovani had reached Master Level. Apart from those two lucky people, Giovani was a rare genius in the three sects since he reached Master Level at his age. At the peak of Sword Emperor Sect, those geniuses who followed Heavenly Sword Emperor to Circle Mountain reached Master Level in their teens. Giovani was twenty-three years old, and he was remarkable. Larry was willing to give him some benefits. Giovani held the badge in his hand, tempted. To convince Giovani, David also gave him a jade pendant. It was not an identity pendant but a protection pendant. ¡°What you are worried about is that Nigel will kill you. There is an advanced formation in this jade pendant, and it is strong enough to ward off an attack from a cultivator at the Late Stage of Gold Core Realm. Nigel is only in the middle stage of Gold Core, and this pendant is strong enough to protect you from his attack.¡± ¡°We will watch over you secretly. If Nigel dares to kill you, we¡¯ll protect you. He can do nothing about you.¡± ¡°Moreover, with your talent, you will reach the same level as Nigel within ten years. What can he do with you if you parade in Spiritual Sword Sect?¡± David was persuasive. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Giovani held the protection jade pendant in his hand and sensed the vigorous energy inside, knowing that David was not fooling him. There was a moment of silence. Giovani grinned and said, ¡°Since you value me so much, I¡¯llplete the mission well. I¡¯ll find a chance to provoke Roy and make him fight me in a few days.¡± Giovani¡¯s eyes were full of madness, and there was even a hint of bloodthirsty ferocity. He was a crazy person. He went out to take adventures because he was bored with training that failed to give him the excitement of life and death in the sect. Therefore, Giovani went to a dangerous ce in the Alps Mountain where ferocious beasts were rampant. With the experience of life and death, he reached Master Level. What he was going to do was equally crazy, but the difference was that the two sect leaders were supporting him. After getting the promise of the two sect leaders, Giovani quickly agreed to their request. Ruining Roy was just an extra small steppared to the past. For Giovani, this was not a difficult task. Besides, he was annoyed that Roy got some of the inheritance from Sword Emperor. Now that he was offered such a good chance, why wouldn¡¯t he do it? Several days passed. In a secluded courtyard of Spiritual Sword Sect, only the sound of sword swishing could be heard in the air. The person who practiced swordsmanship was John the Genius. It only took him a few days to learn theplete Emperor Swordsmanship Manual by heart and practice it smoothly. He was awkward on the first try. He got better on the second try. He got skillful on the third try. On the fourth try¡­. The guard that protected John at the gate didn¡¯t disturb him, nor did he peek inside secretly until today. Hearing the swishing sound of a swording from the courtyard and sensing the free emperor-ss sword spirit, the guard couldn¡¯t help taking a peek without disturbing John. He widened his eyes in shock. John did a thrusting movement with his sword gracefully but aggressively, and a flower-shaped sword light suddenly appeared in front of him. It was the fifth move in Spiritual Swordsmanship Manual. The guard was stunned. It had only been a few days, and John was skillful with the moves in Spiritual Swordsmanship Manual. He did the fifth move, and that meant he had learned the previous several moves. Anyone else might not be able to learn the first move within such a short time. John had disyed remarkable talent in swordsmanship. No wonder he was chosen to inherit from Heavenly Sword Emperor. The guard outside the courtyard couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement. He couldn¡¯t wait to tell Nigel the breaking news. He looked around and thought no one woulde to disturb John for the time being, so he hurried away to look for Nigel. After the guard left, John suddenly changed his graceful style, and he made subtle moves. It was the fifth move in Ghost Swordsmanship Manual. There were five sword shadows in one move, and one of them was murderous. He made another move, and an aggressive aura surged out. In fact, this was not difficult to understand. John was practicing the original version of Emperor Swordsmanship Manual, and the three styles of swordsmanship used to be in the same manual. They were connected to each other. He was a genius! Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Fighting When Nigel received the news, he was also shocked and hurried to John¡¯s courtyard. In just a few days, John had already mastered the fifth move of the Spiritual Swordsmanship Manual. He was simply an extraordinary talent in swordsmanship. Many disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sect had spent more than ten years and still could not achieve such results. It looked like John hadn¡¯t been blindly confident when he¡¯d said those words a few days ago, but truly had that ability. He was amazing! Nigel rushed over excitedly, but John was no longer practicing his sword technique. Instead, he sat cross-legged beneath an ancient tree, surrounded by ripples of spiritual energy. Nigel was stunned. It looked like Harry was about to make a breakthrough! Nigel could only temporarily restrain his excitement and silently stood at the entrance of the courtyard, waiting for John to finish his breakthrough. After a long time, John still sitting there, and the waves of spiritual energy around him became more and more intense, as if he was breaking through a barrier. Suddenly, an anxious voice came from about sixty feet outside the courtyard. ¡°Leader¡­¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± Nigel shouted in a low voice, telling that person to keep quiet so as not to disturb John¡¯s breakthrough. The people who came immediately dropped his voice. Nigel whispered, ¡°Look at you. Why are you so panicked? What happened?¡± ¡°Leader, it is Roy. He¡¯s fighting with Giovani of the Ancient Sword Sect in the Sword Field. I think that person, Giovani, seemed off today. I¡¯m afraid something might happen, and I think I should let you know, leader.¡± Nigel frowned and said, ¡°That bastard Roy really won¡¯t stay quiet for long!¡± Giovani and Roy had fought several times before, and both knew their limits. It was just a way for the younger generation learn from each other, and Nigel had never interfered. But it was a sensitive period now. In particr, the person said that there was something wrong with Giovani today, and his face was full of madness and ruthlessness. Nigel faintly felt that something was not right. Nigel nced at John in the courtyard, who was still meditating. He turned back and said gravely, ¡°I guess Harry needs a little more time to break through. Let¡¯s go to the Sword Field first and see what¡¯s happening.¡± Nigel¡¯s expression turned grim as he left hastily. After he left. John¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Did that chubby get into a fight? Was it a man or a woman? Judging from the name ¡®Giovani¡¯, that chubby should be fighting with a man! John thought of something, and he opened his eyes. John wasn¡¯t really breaking through just now. His Gold Core had even shattered, so how could he have broken through his realm? He was just pretending to be in his breakthrough. The reason he did this was naturally to allow hisbat strength to match his cultivation realm in the future to avoid arousing too much suspicion. John¡¯s true vital breath had been disguised by the Mirage Ice Pearl and showed like a vital breath of refining energy stage. However, his true strength was actually at the Peak of Foundation Establishment. The difference between the two was too great. If he were to burst out with thebat power of the Peak of Foundation Establishment realm with only the refining energy stage, others would definitely find it incredible and doubt his identity. So, John took advantage of this opportunity to pretend to break through but secretly adjusted the Mirage Ice Pearl to disguise his vital breath as that of the Foundation Establishment Stage, so no one would think that he was exaggerating. John hadn¡¯t expected to stay in the Spiritual Sword Sect for so long either. Aftering out of Moore¡¯s house at the Cloud School, he spent a few days cultivating the transformation technique and controlling the Mirage Ice Pearl to disguise his vital breath as that of refining energy stage in order to hide his true power. The Alps Mountain was a realistic ce where no one would care about a nobody in his refining energy stage. John had wanted to keep a low profile, taking the Sword Talisman that Steven had given him and trying his luck at Sword Emperor Mountain. He had nned to leave on the same day regardless of the rewards. However, John never expected what happened next. Upon arriving at Sword Emperor Mountain, he received a prompt from the will of Queen Cyan and took away someone else¡¯s Heavenly Sword Emperor inheritance Moreover, he¡¯d never imagined that Nigel would ask John to rebuild the Sword Emperor Sect and take the position of the new leader. Nigel meant well, but what he did pushed John to the forefront of the storm. The hostility towards John was evident from the attitudes of David and Larry. Thus, John had to change his n and adjust his vital breath again. Even though the Foundation Establishment Stage wasn¡¯t particrly remarkable, at the very least, it wouldn¡¯t make others see him as useless. Otherwise, everyone would feel disgruntled that a nobody in his refining energy stage seized the Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritance. After adjusting with the help of the Mirage Ice Pearl, John¡¯s vital breath had transformed into the Foundation Establishment Stage. To others, he had experienced a natural breakthrough, and they wouldn¡¯t know that he had disguised himself by using an enchanted weapon, the Mirage Ice Pearl. Drone! The surrounding spiritual energy converged on John¡¯s belly. John did everything meticulously and finished the final touches before getting up and heading towards the gate. At this moment, only the guardian remained at the entrance of the courtyard, and Nigel and the messenger had already rushed over to the Sword Field. John feigned ignorance and said, ¡°I think I heard the leader¡¯s voice just now.¡± The guardian was still in awe of John¡¯s incredible swordsmanship talent, so when he heard the question, he replied, ¡°Yes, the leader came just now, Mr. Hogan. He saw you were in a state of meditation, so he didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± John nodded and asked, ¡°Where is Sir Odom now?¡± ¡°Leader went to the Sword Field. There was a fight between the young leader and a swordsmanship fanatic from Ancient Sword Sect. Leader felt that something was wrong and hurried over.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± John didn¡¯t say anything else and strode away. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Just like the Sword Emperor Mountain, the Sword Field was a public area of the three major sword sects, and the three major sword sects often held exchange conferences at Sword Field. This was also where the disciples of the three major sword sects practiced privately. At this moment, the Sword Field was crowded with the three major sword sects¡¯ disciples. They watched as Roy and Giovani engaged in a battle. Roy and Giovani were both well-known figures with exceptional swordsmanship talent, so this was equivalent to a fight between the top youths of two sword sects. Therefore, every single time the two of them fought, they would draw great attention. Especially for the disciples of Ancient Sword Sect and Spiritual Sword Sect, they were emotionally excited and cheered their respective sides on. To some extent, Roy¡¯s and Giovani¡¯s performance would affect the reputation of the two sword sects. Roy had been defeated by Giovani many times in the past, and the disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sect were depressed as well. But this time, it was different. Roy had shown everyone his sword spirit in a very pretentious manner not long ago, and he had already broken through to the Master Level. Roy¡¯s strength had greatly improved. So this time, the battle between the two was even more highly anticipated. The disciples of Spiritual Sword Sect eagerly hoped that Roy could ovee his previous shame and vent all the umtion of frustrations from before. On the other hand, the disciples of the Ancient Sword Sect suspected that Roy was the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor, so they also hoped that Giovani could continue to beat up on Roy to let the disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sect know that even if Roy had obtained the Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritance, he would still be beaten by their swordsmanship talent. The situation was highly intense. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Clear Intention On the bustling Sword Field, two genius figures of the two sword sects had been fighting for a while, and the disciples of the three major sword sects around them were already showing clear emotions In the beginning, the disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sect carried aplicated emotion of anticipation and depression as they watched this fight. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As long as their young leader won, the disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sect would finally get some dignity in front of the Ancient Sword Sect and no longer be oppressed by them as before. They also believed their young leader, who had broken through to the Master Level sword spirit, could win thispetition. However, to the surprise of all the disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sect, Giovani from the Ancient Sword Sect had actually broken through the Master Level sword spirit as well. In this way, Roy wouldn¡¯t have any advantage in fighting, The two of them were back to their old state, with Roy constantly on the defensive and being dominated by Giovani throughout the fight. Giovani was fabulous. Moreover, today, he was even more ferocious and violent than before. Swish, swish, swish! Giovani wielded a broadsword that looked extremely heavy, but when he attacked, his sword was fast and furious, like a gust of wind, and each attack showed his wild nature. Roy¡¯s face was already pale, and his forehead was sweaty. His mouth widely opened as he gasped for breath. Bang! Once again, Giovani¡¯s hit made Roy stagger back. Roy¡¯s hand that held the sword was trembling violently Today, Giovani was especially ferocious! The disciples of the three Sects around them had actually anticipated the result of thispetition. All the Spiritual Sword Sect disciples were gloomy, while the disciples of the Ancient Sword Sect were excited. To the disciples from other sects than the Spiritual Sword Sect, it was extremely satisfying to watch Roy, who was guessed to be an inheritor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor, being humiliated. Just like most people in the secr world have a hatred of the rich. Of course, the disciples of the Ghost Sword Sect also felt the same way, hoping that Giovani could give Roy a good beating. Bang! Roy retreated again. This time, Roy could not even stand firmly and had to use his sword to prop himself up on the ground to maintain his bnce. The trembling had spread from Roy¡¯s palms to his arms and was bing more and more severe. Giovani¡¯s ming red hair fluttered in the air, and his lips curled into a sneer as he approached Roy confidently Giovani said, ¡°Haha, Roy, so what if you inherit the legacy of the Heavenly Sword Emperor? You are still beaten by me. You are still a loser like before!¡± Giovani acted extremely arrogant. Not only did he ridicule Roy loudly, he even raised his voice and added. ¡°If even the genius of the Spiritual Sword Sect is such a loser, then the rest of you must be even more useless!¡± Giovani did not care about the angry stares of all the Spiritual Sword Sect disciples around him However, Giovani had the right to be arrogant. Given Giovani¡¯s talent, the disciples of the other sword sects were all worthless in his eyes. Giovani was indeed talented, so he had the right to say that Therefore, even though these Spiritual Sword Sect disciples were angry, no one dared to stand up and refute Giovani For fear of being humiliated even more, they could only suppress this anger and be more and more depressed. This wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d experienced such ridicule. Giovani did not stop his steps. He carried his broadsword on his shoulder as he came to Roy again, sneering contemptuously. ¡°I heard that you intend to be the acting sect leader of the three major sword sects. Haha, tell me, do you think you¡¯re qualified?¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± Being insulted by Giovani, the chubby cursed, pulled out his sword, and once again stabbed at Giovani as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll fucking exhaust you to death today!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Seeing Roy rush to him again, Giovani sneered, and a hint of malevolence appeared in his eyes. He had fought with Roy several times, and Roy had always been at a disadvantage. However, Roy was stubborn and refused to admit defeat every time, so Roy was always beaten badly. In the past, out of respect for Roy¡¯s father, Nigel, Glovani would always hold back and leave after beating up Roy, leaving Roy to yell and scream in frustration behind him. However, it was different this time. Giovani intentionally provoked Roy with his words. He said that even if Roy broke through the Master Level sword spirit, Roy would still be beaten by him and forced Roy to fight him. As long as Roy dared to fight, Giovani didn¡¯t mind disabling his belly. His goal this time was to disable Roy¡¯s belly. So Giovani actually hoped Roy to refuse to back down. A fierce light shed in his eyes as Giovani took advantage of Roy¡¯s weakness and directly attacked Roy¡¯s belly with a heavy sword sweep. Roy suddenly felt an ominous premonition. ¡°Giovani, I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± Although Roy was fat, the strong sense of crisis urged him toplete a difficult movement that he had never done before. Roy quickly ducked, and Giovani¡¯s heavy sword barely grazed Roy¡¯s belly. Giovani¡¯s heavy sword almost brushed past Roy¡¯s belly. Roy maintained the posture of his lower back. Relying on the force from before, Roy slid almost five or six meters away from the ground before he barely avoided Giovani¡¯s attack. Drone! Giovani¡¯s heavy sword swept through the air, leaving behind a violent track. This scene instantly stunned everyone around. It wasn¡¯t because people were stunned because Roy had dodged Giovani¡¯s attack, but because Giovani had clearly targeted Roy¡¯s belly just now. And from the attack track just now, it could be seen that Giovani had not held back his power and had done it intentionally. Roy¡¯s father was the leader of the Spiritual Sword Sect, yet Giovani actually wanted to destroy his belly. Was this guy crazy? Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right. Many disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sect immediately ran to call for help in a panic. Giovani squinted his eyes, thinking to himself that this damn chubby really was lucky to dodge him in that situation. However, Giovani wouldn¡¯t let Roy dodge the second time. Now that his intentions were exposed, Giovani knew that he had to finish this quickly, or else things would be troublesome once the higher-ups of the Spiritual Sword Sect arrived. Giovani suddenly turned around andunched another ferocious attack on Roy. ¡°F*ck! I¡¯ll fight you to the death today!¡± Roy had just dodged one attack and hadn¡¯t even had time to rejoice before Giovaniunched another violent attack. Roy knew that this madman wanted to destroy his belly. In desperation, Roy could only wave his sword to resist while cursing Giovani hard. However, Roy was already at the end of his rope and couldn¡¯tst long against Giovani¡¯s brutal attacks. In no time, Giovani¡¯s heavy sword was again sweeping toward Roy¡¯s belly. ¡°Fuck!¡± Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Work In Tandem The chubby had just cursed one word, and in the next second, his face turned pale Giovani¡¯s heavy sword had already struck him in the belly A furious sword spirit rampaged wildly, prating Roy¡¯s belly. Nigel had just arrived at this time. Before Nigel could even ask them to stop, Roy¡¯s plump body was thrown out by the force of the heavy sword. ¡°Roy!¡± Nigel quickly shed over and caught Roy and injected a non-offensive Vital energy into his belly to neutralize the remaining sword spirit inside Roy¡¯s body. ¡°Shawn, take Roy to heal his injuries!¡± Nigel handed Roy over to a presbyter who arrived with him and then red at Giovani with raging fury. ¡°You¡¯re so ruthless at such a young age. It¡¯ll be a hidden danger to let you live!¡± Nigel was furious at this moment. Nigel had known that Roy and Giovani often fought, but he had not paid much attention to it because he thought that even if Giovani was arrogant, he should know the limits. Nigel also felt that fighting with Giovani could temper Roy¡¯s character and make Roy more mature. However, Nigel didn¡¯t think the fight between Roy and Giovani had no longer a simple match this time, and Giovani had been holding malicious intentions from the beginning. Nigel was furious. At this moment, he didn¡¯t care if Giovani was a swordsmanship genius of the Ancient Sword Sect. With a wave of his hand, a strand of Vital energy filled with surging killing intent sted toward Giovani instantly. At the moment Giovani saw Nigel, he began desperately trying to flee from the Sword Field. However, Giovani was only a cultivator in Foundation Establishment Stage, and it was impossible for him to escape from Nigel¡¯s pursuit. The surge of Vital energy suddenly enveloped him with killing intent. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Drone! At the critical moment, the protective jade pendant on Giovani¡¯s neck suddenly shattered, and a radiant barrier instantly formed around Giovani¡¯s body, blocking the fatal blow for him. Taking these few seconds brought by the barrier, Giovani fled frantically. Nigel¡¯s face fell. He shouted, ¡°I knew someone was behind this! That scoundrel David actually gave you such a high-level protective jade pendant!¡± Nigel naturally would not let Giovani go so easily. He relentlessly pursued Giovani, and when the barrier was about to disappear, Nigel waved toward Giovani another strand of Vital energy with killing intent. Giovani felt a vital breath of death and knew that this time Nigel was serious. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Save mel¡± With his sound, the vital breath of death disappeared suddenly. Two figures appeared by Giovani¡¯s side, dissolving Nigel¡¯s killing intent Vital energy. It was David and Larry Nigel was infuriated when he saw them appear and roared, ¡°You two scoundrels, why did you instigate Giovani to destroy my son¡¯s belly?¡± ¡°Sir Odom, don¡¯t wrong us. This is clearly a private fight between Giovani and Roy. What does it have to do with us?¡± Larry said calmly. David nodded and said, ¡°Sir Odom, you¡¯ve indeed wronged us. I¡¯m a decent guy and won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Nigel looked at David and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t wrong you? Then tell me, how did Giovani get that jade pendant?¡± David exined, ¡°Giovani is a swordsmanship genius of my Ancient Sword Sect. I want to cultivate him, and I don¡¯t watch him die prematurely, so I gave him a jade pendant to protect him. It¡¯s perfectly normal, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Bullshit! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you two are up to! Nigel cursed. ¡°Sir Odom, please calm down. Let¡¯s ask Giovani about what happened in detail,¡± David said. Looking at Giovani affectedly, David said, ¡°Giovani, hurry up and tell us what happened just now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Giovani had calmed down from being attacked just now and slowly said, ¡°Aftering back from training outside, I heard that someone had taken away Sword Emperor Mountain¡¯s inheritance, and Roy was one of the possible candidates. Of course, I¡¯m very unconvinced in my heart.¡± ¡°Today, when I came to the Sword Field and saw Roy showing off to others, saying that sword spirit had broken through to the Master Level. I muttered something unpleasant, and Roy happened to hear it, so he proposed topete with me and said he would avenge himself.¡± ¡°Of course, I wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting with him, so I epted his challenge. I didn¡¯t intentionally ruin Roy¡¯s belly, but he refused to admit defeat, so I wanted to continue to fight until he surrendered and identally went too far with my attack¡­¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Nigel interrupted Giovani¡¯s words sharply and said, ¡°Anyone could see that you were trying to ruin Roy¡¯s belly. How dare you say it was an ident?¡± Giovani was lying in his face! Larry said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Sir Odom. Listen to me. Giovani and Roy are both young and aggressive. They¡¯re easy to get excited about the little thing. In addition, it is hard for young people to control themselves. in fighting, and it is normal to have some idents.¡± ¡±Normal my ass!¡± Nigel was straightforward, so when he felt these people were clearly trying to coax him, he really couldn¡¯t control his temper. Larry¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Sir Odom, don¡¯t forget your identity. As the leader of a sect, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to speak such vulgar words in front of so many disciples?¡± ¡°What the fuck is wrong with me scolding you today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether Giovani did it on purpose or not, he injured my son and, I must take his life today!¡± Nigel¡¯s killing intent red up once again. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Nigel. Giovani is a disciple of my Ancient Sword Sect. If he has done wrong, I will punish him when we return. It isn¡¯t your ce to give the order to kill him!¡± David stood up for his disciple. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with my Ghost Sword Sect, but I can¡¯t agree with your behavior, Sir Odom. This time, I¡¯ll stand on David¡¯s side for no other reason but for the sake of justice,¡± Larry said, trying to be noble. The two of them worked in tandem, clearly trying to protect Giovani. Nigel was about to curse again when a clear voice interrupted him, ¡°Leaders, can you give me, the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor, some face and put aside your differences?¡± It was John, who had appeared next to them without anyone noticing. He wore a mask, so his expression was unreadable, and hisposed voice gave no hint of whether he was pleased or angry. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Too Arrogant Giovani was secretly delighted. The two leaders had indeed kept their promises and appeared at the critical moment to protect him. With them by his side, he wouldn¡¯t lose his life. But then, John¡¯s voice rang out. Giovani¡¯s eyes focused once more on John, with jealousy and contempt surfacing on his face. ¡°So you¡¯re the Heavenly Sword Emperor inheritor? That refining energy stage loser who was named Harry Hogan?¡± Giovani spoke rudely. Relying on the support of two sect leaders, Giovani didn¡¯t give John, the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor, any face at all. John remained calm and quietly nced at him, saying, ¡°I am now at the Foundation Establishment Stage.¡± Foundation Establishment Stage? Giovani was stunned for a moment before revealing a mocking expression, and then he said with a sarcastic tone, ¡°Then you¡¯re truly extraordinary. You¡¯ve actually broken through to the Foundation Establishment Stage. But in my eyes, you¡¯re still a worthless piece of garbage.¡± He could even beat Roy, so why would he care about a cultivator who had newly ascended Foundation Establishment Stage like John? In his eyes, John was nothing but trash! Nigel was filled with killing intent and angrily shouted, ¡°Giovani, you are truly insolent! It seems that I have no choice but to kill today, or I will lose my face!¡± ording to the will of the Heavenly Sword Emperor, John, as the inheritor, should be the new leader of the Sword Emperor Sect. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Even if David and Larry wouldn¡¯t let that happen, John was not someone like Giovani could offend. In some sense, John was the representative of the Heavenly Sword Emperor in this world. Even Nigel had been respectful to John. Giovani was just a disciple of the Ancient Sword Sect, yet he had dared to mock John like this. This wasn¡¯t just an offense to Nigel but also a disrespect to the Heavenly Sword Emperor. How could Nigel endure this? However, just as Nigel showed his killing intent, David and Larry suddenly stood up and went against him. It was impossible for Nigel to kill Giovani in front of them. Larry seemed to reconcile differences, but he actually had other intentions. He said, ¡°Sir Odom, this is just a conflict between the younger generations. As elders, is it appropriate for us to intervene?¡± ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± Nigel cursed inwardly. His son¡¯s belly had been destroyed by Giovani, and yet Larry was telling him not to intervene. Why didn¡¯t he ruin his belly and try not to intervene? John nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Sir Boone is right. This is a grudge between juniors. It should be resolved by juniors like us.¡± ¡°Harry, why are you¡­¡± Nigel looked at John in surprise. Larry and the others were also confused. They didn¡¯t know what tricks this young man was ying John ignored their gazes, looked coolly at Giovani, and asked, ¡°Your name is Giovani, right? Since you think I¡¯m a loser, why don¡¯t the two of us have a contest? Do you dare ept the challenge?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions became strange. Nigel frowned and nervously said, ¡°Harry, don¡¯t do anything stupid. Although this Giovani is very annoying, he is indeed a genius in swordsmanship. His cultivation base is at the Peak of Foundation Establishment, and he hasprehended the sword spirit of Master Level. You are no match for him.¡± In the Alps Mountain, sword cultivators were naturally more dominant than ordinary cultivators. Giovani was only one step away from the Gold Core Stage, and with the Master Level sword spirit, he could basically be said to be invincible in the Foundation Establishment Stage. He could even fight against the cultivators in their early Gold Core Stage. On the other hand, although John hadprehended an emperor-ss sword spirit, he had just broken through to the Foundation Establishment Stage. The emperor-ss sword spirit provided John with the ability to be invincible in the same cultivation level and the favorable conditions for fighting beyond his level, but as a cultivator in his Foundation Establishment Stage, no matter how strong he was, he could not raise hisbat power to the level of an early Gold Core cultivator. It was absolutely impossible for John to be a match for Giovani. Nigel thought that John didn¡¯t understand the strength of Giovani, so he analyzed it for him and advised John to be cautious and not to do anything foolish. Before John could respond, Larry said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Harry is the inheritor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor. I truly admire his courage.¡± Of course, Larry was not sincerely praising John. When he said those words, he was actually cursing John in his heart. At first, their main target was John. They were afraid that John wouldn¡¯t dare to fight, so they aimed at Roy to show John what they were capable of. Unexpectedly, John took the initiative to stand out. They all felt that John was a total fool. It was simply a godsend opportunity. Larry¡¯s words were just to make John feel more prideful. Young people are susceptible to ttery, and they tend to be arrogant and overconfident. This was what they were counting on. However, unexpectedly, John responded coldly, ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you think I need your admiration?¡± They all thought that John was really arrogant. He was even more arrogant than Giovani! Giovani had only ignored Larry before, but when he saw David, he would greet David only in a formal manner, which was already very arrogant in everyone¡¯s eyes. However, there was someone even more arrogant than Giovani. This young man had actually asked the leader of the Ghost Sword Sect, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± This had surpassed everyone¡¯s understanding of arrogance and had reached the point of suicide. At any other time, if anyone else had said that to Larry, it would have been considered suicide. Larry¡¯s face was livid, and there was a sh of killing intent in his eyes, but he held back this time. Even if Nigel wanted to kill Giovani, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so with the two of them protecting him. Simrly, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Larry to kill John right under Nigel¡¯s nose. David calmed down and turned his head to say, ¡°Giovani, you are our Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s genius. Someone is challenging you. Why don¡¯t you ept the challenge?¡± ¡°Okay, I ept! How could a piece of trash that has just broken through to the Foundation Establishment Stage be so arrogant just because he obtained a little fortune? How dare you challenge me? You¡¯re just seeking your own death¡­¡± Giovani said. ¡°Shut up!¡± David red at Giovani fiercely. He was afraid that John would change his mind, so he quickly urged Giovani to ept John¡¯s challenge and prevented Giovani from continuing to ridicule him. If Giovani continued to speak and scared John, what if John changed his mind? Giovani naturally knew what David was thinking. His mouth twitched, and he stopped ridiculing John. However, his eyes were filled with a sneer. This inheritor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor was too arrogant. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Killing Intent Nigel also felt that John was being reckless. Although he was pleased to hear John talk back to Larry earlier, he knew that relying solely on verbal attacks wouldn¡¯t work. The consequences of acting impulsively could be severe. Nigel pulled John aside and said seriously, ¡°Harry, I understand that you¡¯re feeling frustrated and want to find an opportunity to vent your anger. But you must understand this is not just a simple fight.¡± Giovani dared to attack Roy¡¯s belly in front of so many people before. Now that Giovanni got both Larry and David backing him up, Nigel feared that things could get out of hand and even lead to death. When the time came, they would use the excuse of being blind to shirk responsibility. What could Nigel do to them? Since there were two leaders who supported Giovani, it would be difficult for Nigel to save John from Giovani. Therefore, Nigel couldn¡¯t let John fight with Giovani. John understood Nigel¡¯s concerns, but he wasn¡¯t scared. In fact, he was somewhat amused. When the time came, it was hard to say which of them would kill the other. John chuckled. ¡°Sir Odom, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own safety, but I¡¯ve made up my mind. Don¡¯t you want revenge for Roy?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Nigel paused. How could he not want revenge for his son? If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have shouted that he wanted to kill Giovani, but would John have the ability to challenge Giovani? Nigel said seriously, ¡°Giovani destroyed Roy¡¯s belly. I will definitely get even with him in the future. This is my business. You don¡¯t have the strength to fight with him now.¡± ¡°Do you think there will be a chance in the future if we don¡¯t kill Giovani today?¡± John nced deeply at Nigel and said, ¡°If you let Giovani leave today, he will hide in the two sword sects and spend a few years in Closed Door Cultivation. Sir Odom, will you be able to kill him then?¡± Nigel was stunned by John¡¯s words and fell silent. He knew that John was telling the truth. If he couldn¡¯t kill Giovani today, then it would probably be even more difficult to find such an opportunity in the future. For cultivators, spending several years, even decades, in Closed Door Cultivation is normal. By the time Giovani returned from his Closed Door Cultivation, his cultivation base would have broken through to the Gold Core Stage, and it would be unrealistic for him to kill Giovani then. ¡°Sir Odom, if Giovani epts the challenge today, he will die!¡± John didn¡¯t exin much and just made a self-assured guarantee to Nigel, his handsome face under the mask showing a touch of cold killing intent John¡¯s aim in challenging Glovani was not to prove that he wasn¡¯t worthless but to kill him Just as Giovani had infuriated Roy to destroy his belly, John was seeking revenge for Roy Although John had only known Nigel and Roy for a short time, he had a good impression of them and had already considered Nigel¡¯s arrogant and showy son as his friend. ¡°You destroyed my friend¡¯s belly, so I¡¯ll take your life,¡± John thought. John was such a straightforward man. Nigel sank into deep thought when he saw the solemn look on John¡¯s face. After a long while, he spoke with aplicated tone, ¡°If you¡¯re really confident, I won¡¯t stop you¡­¡± Seeing that John was adamant, Nigel sighed and said, ¡°But if you lose, I will do everything I can to save your life.¡± Even Nigel himself was not confident enough in what he said. However, John didn¡¯t care. He looked around and asked, ¡°Where was Roy¡¯s belly destroyed by Giovani earlier?¡± Nigel pointed to an area where many disciples were still gathered, looking at them with anxious and bewildered expressions. John nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. John turned around and strode toward the area, and the Sword Sect disciples gathered there and consciously made way for him. When he arrived at the center, John stopped and paused for a moment before suddenly shouting, ¡°I am the loser who took your Sword Emperor Mountain¡¯s inheritance.¡± Surrounding him was a dead silence. Thousands of Sword Sect disciples were stunned, all wearing a bewildered expressions. They had seen John walk down from the top of Sword Emperor Mountain. So he was one of the two possible inheritors. Earlier, when Roy revealed his Master Level sword spirit, everyone thought the Roy was that inheritor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor. But through Nigel¡¯s attitude towards John, they began to suspect that their previous guesses may have been wrong. Perhaps this Harry in a strange mask which came from Mad Gang was the real inheritor. Finally, they received John¡¯s confession from his own mouth. What puzzled everyone was that John actually called himself a loser, which made everyone fall into silence for a moment. John didn¡¯t exin further. After speaking, John turned around and stared at Giovani in the distance, shouting, ¡°You lunatic, aren¡¯t you here to fight? Hurry up ande over!¡± Lunatic? The Sword Sect disciples around him couldn¡¯t help but shudder, showing a horrified expression. How dared he insult Giovani as a lunatic? Perhaps he was the real lunatic! Giovani had never been insulted like this. He couldn¡¯t stand someone being more arrogant than him. His eyes shed with a cold and sharp light, and his red hair seemed to feel his anger and was fluttering wantonly. ¡°Trash, since you can¡¯t wait to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Giovani dragged his heavy sword and walked towards John while shouting loudly to the Sword Sect disciples around him, ¡°All of you get the hell away from me!¡± The surrounding people knew that Giovani was angry and dared not provoke him, so they quietly retreated a distance. The center of the field was left empty. Larry, David, and Nigel followed closely behind, standing in a triangle shape, ready to intervene in the battle at any time. Of course, Nigel¡¯s n was to do everything possible to save John¡¯s life if John lost. Larry and David nned to trap Nigel and give Giovani enough time to kill John. Yes, kill John! When John and Nigel were talking on the side earlier about killing Giovani for Roy¡¯s revenge, David and Larry were also secretly instructing Giovani not to hold back and kill John in one go. In any case, destroying Roy¡¯s belly aroused Nigel¡¯s killing intent, so why not go all out and kill John as well? Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Chapter 571 It Was Deceitful Giovani had already stood opposite John. He picked up the broadsword from the ground and put it on his muscr shoulders. His eyes were fierce and his expression was cold. They seemed to have learned from each other through fighting, but in reality, there was a hidden murderous intent. One of them was destined to end tragically. And John was most likely the tragic party. ¡°You are really a good-for-nothing. I wanted to concede several moves to you. But now, I am in a bad mood, and you have no chance for regret!¡± Giovani was still as arrogant as ever. He didn¡¯t make any moves, but his berserk aura was a mechanical roulette turned on, rumbling endlessly. Those disciples of the sword sects, who stood opposite Giovani and watched the battle, though they were far away from Giovani, and John stood in the middle, still felt a tightness in their chests and shortness of breath. Giovani¡¯s sharp eyes were full of oppression, and just one nce from him would make people breathless. It was not an exaggeration at all. Giovani¡¯s reputation among the three major sword sects was too great, and he had long been recognized as the head of the younger generation. Normally, those sword sect disciples would not have the courage to raise their heads when they see him. Even worse, Giovani was in a rage at the moment. His aura became more and more domineering. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, Giovani was even more irritable than he had been when fighting with Roy. When fighting Roy, Giovani was always in a yful high profile, holding Ray down the whole time and not getting angry at all. But it was different this time. Perhaps it was because John¡¯s ¡°mad dog¡± just nowpletely angered Giovani, so Giovani was unprecedentedly manic. And it fit Giovani¡¯s way of swordsmanship. The more irritable Giovani was, the more violent his Aggressive Swordsmanship Manual would be. John, on the other hand, was much calmer. He was standing there without saying a word. He was wearing a mask, so others couldn¡¯t see his expression, only to find his eyes were very indifferent. If it weren¡¯t for the confidence in the heart, who could be so calm? But Giovani couldn¡¯t figure out why John, a waste, who had just broken through the Foundation Establishment Stage, had such confidence. John¡¯s calm posture would only make Giovani angrier. ¡°Pretentious. I will kill your Giovani shouted and suddenly moved forward. The broadsword, which he carried on his shoulder, was swept out in an instant, and the crackling sound of its pressure upon the air could be distinctly heard As soon as he took action, it was a fatal move. It seemed that Giovani was furious this timel It was not sure how many moves the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor could bear. Everyone around was dumbfounded. Nigel¡¯s heart suddenly twitched. He had guessed that Giovani would have struck hard, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be so violent as soon as he made a move, and he didn¡¯t give John a chance to get prepared. Nigel was ready to rescue John at any time, but when he nced at Larry and David, who were guarding him closely, hisplexion became more serious There were several bangs. Giovani kept fighting with the broadsword in his hand. The airwaves rolled under his feet, and the ground trembled with his every step. His aura was extremely terrifying. And his broadsword moved quickly, its afterimages ovepping one after another, forward with a powerful Master Level sword spirit. Finally, the sword spirit condensed to the peak and merged into the sword edge. The countless ovepping sword afterimages suddenly burst. There was a boom! It was like a sudden thunderp. After the tyrannical sword afterimages shattered, it turned into countless terrifying hurricanes, blowing up John¡¯s clothes, as if John were a helpless boat in the storm. ¡°You are really an idiot!¡± Seeing that John didn¡¯t escape, Giovani sneered ferociously. The next second, his figure pierced through those harsh hurricanes, and the sword edge full of killing intent smashed at John¡¯s head heavily. Giovani did smash heavily! One of Giovani¡¯s favorite ways to abuse people was to smash his powerful heavy sword at the opponent. Giovani didn¡¯t show any mercy at all in this attack. All his berserk power was concentrated in the sword. It was believed that the attack of this sword would be enough to make John¡¯s head explode like a watermelon. ¡°Damn it!¡± Nigel¡¯s expression changed instantly. How could anyone show his trump as soon as the battle started? There was no time to dy. Nigel waited for the opportunity to take action. However, as he was about to make a move, two auras, no weaker than his, rushed upon him from two different directions and locked him firmly ¡°Sir Odom, don¡¯t worry. Do you have so little confidence in the inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor?¡± Larry¡¯s slightly cold voice suddenly sounded. Davidughed and said, ¡°Sir Boone is right. The inheritor of Heavenly Sword Emperor must have his own uniqueness. How could he be defeated so easily? Giovani is helping Harry explore his potential.¡± The word ¡°uniqueness¡± was used by Nigel to praise John before, but now when it was said by David, it sounded extremely ironic. Nigel was burning with anxiety and said angrily, ¡°You bastards! If anything happens to Harry, I¡­ Before he could finish speaking, he stopped abruptly. Larry and David were also taken aback. Because the situation in the middle of the swordsmanship field, which was surrounded by hurricanes, seemed to have changed a bit. A vital breath different from Giovani¡¯s weird swordsmanship suddenly drifted out. ¡°Is it¡­ Ghost Swordsmanship Manual?¡± Larry was quite familiar with this weird vital breath because it was Ghost Swordsmanship Manual of their Ghost Sword Sect. When did Giovaniprehend the Ghost Swordsmanship Manual? Larry wanted to ask David about it, but as he nced at David, he happened to see David looking at him with the same puzzled expression. Then, both of them trembled at the same time. Wasn¡¯t it Giovani? They never thought that John, an outsider, couldprehend the key to the cultivation of the Ghost Swordsmanship Manual from Emperor Swordsmanship Manual in such a short period. Where did this weird swordsmanship vital breathe from? In fact, this weird vital breath was emanated by John. The moment Giovani¡¯s ¨¦p¨¦e hit him, he used Ghost. Swordsmanship Manual, and five sword shadows condensed around him. The purpose of doing this is naturally to escape. Ghost Swordsmanship Manual followed the concept of being deceitful, which was unexpected. In just a few days, John realized the essence of it. At this moment, he seemed to be transformed into a sword. When the shadow of Giovani¡¯s sword appeared, his figure also dodged out, avoiding Giovani¡¯s attack. It was deceitful. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Chapter 572 A Real Swordsmanship Genius! John took the subtleties of the Ghost Swordsmanship Manual to an extreme, and seeded, without the least effort, in dodging Giovani¡¯s impetuous charge Everyone around was stunned. Especially those people from Ghost Sword Sect, their eyes widened suddenly as if they had seen a ghost. Did Harry Integrate swordsmanship into body skills? Could Ghost Swordsmanship Manual work like this? In the past, everyone in Ghost Sword Sect simply took a fancy to the deceitful killing method in Ghost Swordsmanship Manual, which was to hide the real killing move among many illusory sword shadows to kill people unexpectedly But they never thought of integration. Today, John gave them an extraordinary lesson. It turned out that Ghost Swordsmanship Manual could still be used like this. Moreover, John evaded Giovani¡¯s fatal attack by simply using the Ghost Swordsmanship Manual¡¯s illusive move without learning Flying Skills. If John had learned Flying Skills¡­ The eyes of countless Ghost Sword Sect disciples brightened, as if a new path had suddenly opened up before them. They were extremely excited and shocked at the same time. So many disciples of the Ghost Sword Sect, including the sect leader and the presbyters, never thought of integrating swordsmanship into body skills, but it was Harry, from Mad Gang, who showed them the way. What did it mean? It turned out that Harry was no longer practicing swordsmanship ording to the secret book, but relying on his own ideas. He took the initiative to explore another possibility of Ghost Swordsmanship Manual. Only those swordsmanship geniuses with extraordinary talents possessed suchprehension. However, what happened next shocked everyone. John¡¯s swordsmanship talent was far beyond that. Even the word ¡°transcendent¡± was not enough to describe it. John¡¯s swordsmanship talent should be unprecedented! He was an unprecedented genius of swordsmanship! In the center of the swordsmanship field where the hurricanes were blowing, Giovani¡¯s ¨¦p¨¦e fell. It didn¡¯t hit John¡¯s head but smashed an afterimage of the sword. The afterimage split open with a bang, and the hurricanes became stronger. Giovani never expected this scene, and he was slightly taken aback. The next second, a more violent swordsmanship vital breath, apanied by a terrifying sword spirit, exploded with a bang. The majestic momentum evenpletely enveloped the entire swordsmanship field. At this moment, it seemed that everyone was facing John¡¯s attack. Their cheeks were scratched in pain, but this pain was far less than the shock in their hearts. It was emperor ss sword spirit! The emperor-ss sword spirit was shown through Ancient Swordsmanship Manual, that was, Aggressive Swordsmanship Manual! The inheritor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor practiced both Ghost Swordsmanship Manual and Aggressive Swordsmanship Manual to the fifth level. It was quite unbelievable! But it was the fact, and they had to believe it. ¡°How is it possible? How is it possible?? You trash¡­¡± Giovani finally stopped being arrogant, and his entire face was filled with unbelievable distortions. Before he could finish his roar, a violent sword shadow rushed towards him. It was Giovani¡¯s favorite way of abusing people, that was, smashing others with his sword! There were several bangs!! The sword shadows followed one after another without leaving any gaps. The strong sense of oppression forced Giovani to retreat again and again, and he kept using his sword to resist. After a fierce attack, a crack was directly opened at the base of his palm, and blood gushed out. Giovani was still roaring. ¡°How is this possible???¡± Simrly, everyone around was roaring in their hearts, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Giovani was abused by someone in his favorite way of attacking. It was a huge humiliation, wasn¡¯t it? Harry must do it on purpose! Indeed, John did it on purpose. Paying Giovani back in his own way was the biggest psychological blow to Giovani. John wanted to torture Giovani both physically and mentally. Moreover, John would like to torture Giovani in the most shocking way!! Several booms sounded. After repelling Giovani with a berserk posture, John shed three more moves with his sword in session. In the first move, the sword was still violent, which was Aggressive Swordsmanship Manual. The second one was weird, splitting into five parts instantly after being cut out, which was Ghost Swordsmanship Manual third. Thest one, with its elegant sword energy floating around, was Spiritual Swordsmanship Manual. The three major sword manuals appeared together, without any tendency to attack, just hanging quietly in mid-air, within the vision of countless Sword Sect members. Everyone¡¯s eyes trembled and their pupils burst! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. John¡¯s action was worth more than a thousand words. He was dering his talent for swordsmanship. He was also contradicting Larry and David fiercely. How difficult was it to practice the three major sword manuals to the fifth level at the same time in a few days? No. It was not the three major sword manuals but the real Emperor Swordsmanship Manual. John had cultivated Emperor Swordsmanship Manual to the fifth level. The three major sword manuals were originally separated from Emperor Swordsmanship Manual. They were very different but shared the same origin. John had practiced the original version of the sword manual to the fifth stage, so he was able to exercise all three styles of swordsmanship. He was a true swordsmanship genius! Was it why Heavenly Sword Emperor chose him? David and Larry were already in deep shock. They didn¡¯t know how to express their shock feelings urately, and they were just embarrassed. It seemed that countless voices wereughing at them violently. Nigel was also in great shock. He had heard reports from his disciples that John had practiced Spiritual Swordsmanship Manual to the fifth level, so when he saw John first using Ghost Swordsmanship Manual and then Aggressive Swordsmanship Manual, he knew that John had sessfully cultivated the Emperor Swordsmanship Manual. It only took him a few days! Even in the heyday of Sword Emperor Sect, those peerless geniuses could not achieve such an extraordinary level! While Nigel was shocked, he was also ecstatic. He got it right! It was right to support John! With such a monstrous talent, John, given a little more time, could have grown into an unrivaled presence in the Alps Mountain. Anyone who dared to provoke him was courting a great hidden danger.. Hidden danger? Nigel suddenly checked his exultant expression and nced at David and Larry. As expected, he saw a cold murderous intent surging through their faces. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Chapter 573 There Was Nothing Left David and Larry had nurtured murderous intentions toward John. Now, after they had seen John¡¯s formidable talent for swordsmanship, their murderous intentions were intensified. The cold, piercing light burst suddenly from their eyes. Such a monster must be killed! They must kill John to avoid future trouble before he was stronger! Nigel sensed the killing intent of David and Larry, and he sighed slightly while being angry. In the eyes of the crowd, John disyed his formidable swordsmanship, publicly contradicting David and Larry, but at the same time exposing himself to more dangerous situations. It would be difficult for him in the future! At this moment, in the very heart of the arena of swordsmanship, John brandished his long sword. The three swordsmanship manuals, in different styles, merged strangely, without antagonism between them. It further proved that what John practiced was Emperor Swordsmanship Manual, which could be split up orbined freely. The emperor-ss sword spirit crashed down. John¡¯s blow was enough to leapfrog and kill opponents who were two levels higher than him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But Giovani was not included. Although Giovani was two levels higher than John, Giovani was not an ordinary opponent. His real strength wasparable to that of an ordinary Gold Core Stage cultivator. In other words, unless John burst out with the strength to overwhelm the early Gold Core Stage, it was impossible to kill Giovani with this set of sword skills alone. Giovani was also clearly aware of this. He was repeatedly retreated by John¡¯s attack due to his mentality. He didn¡¯t expect that John, who he thought was trash, would have such a terrifying talent in swordsmanship. Shocked, Giovani had no time to fight back with all his strength, so he fell into a disadvantage. However, at this moment, he had recovered from the shock. Even if John had understood the spirit of emperor-ss sword spirit and had seeded in cultivating the fifth level of Emperor Swordsmanship Manual, it would have allowed John to kill at most two levels above him, as his basic level was still in the Early Stage of Foundation Establishment. ¡°You have shown off, and it is time for you to be killed. You have been in the limelight before you go to hell! It is enough¡± Giovani let out a roar and raised his sword, umting sword spirit and pouring out Vital energy at the same time to make the attack even more powerful He jumped off! He was in the airl He slowed down! The ¨¦p¨¦e shed wildly! The strong sense of oppression caused the air below to burst into piercing whistling sounds. John smiled calmly, ¡°You think it is enough for me, but I¡¯m still not satisfied yet because I¡¯m very, very greedy!¡± The words fell. The Nameless divine skill in John¡¯s body was rumbling, even if he lost his Gold Core, his Nameless divine skill was running fast, and it could still generate his Vital energy continuously. The only shoring was that without the tempering of the Gold Core, the level of the Vital energy was not as domineering as before. But it was enough to deal with Giovani. ¡°Kill!¡± John opened his mouth slightly and spat out a single word. His Vital energy prated the edge of the sword, instantly setting off a terrifying aura, soaring into the sky, and stabbing at Giovani who was descending from the sky. ¡°How dare you!¡± The moment John¡¯s Nameless divine skill was running, David noticed something, thinking that John had practiced some secret skills so that John forcibly raised his cultivation base from the Early Stage of Foundation Establishment to the Last Stage of Foundation Establishment. At this level, it was enough for John to behead Giovani! David wanted to warn Giovani to be careful, but there was no time to say much in such a hurry, so he could only shout a few words at John. Unfortunately, John ignored himpletely. The sword had been shot, and there was no turning back. With a puff, the Excalibur directly pierced through Giovani¡¯s chest, and then the terrifying sword spirit tore his body into pieces, leaving nothing behind. Until his death, Giovani never thought that his life would end in this way, in the prime of his life. He was a swordsmanship genius! A promising swordsmanship genius! How could he die so easily? Giovani was not reconciled. Even so, Giovani could do nothing. When John wanted to kill him, his ending was already doomed. Giovani couldn¡¯t react at all in the ever-changing situation just now. Giovani¡¯s ¨¦p¨¦e fell to the ground, colliding with the ground with a violent bang, as if announcing to everyone around that the generation of Giovani, a genius of the Ancient Sword Sect, hade to an end. And there was nothing left. Everyone was dumbfounded, and their brains fell into a nk until a sky-shattering roar sounded. ¡°Bastard! How dare you kill the number one genius of Ancient Sword Sect! I will take your life!¡± It was David who erupted the roar. He was heartbroken and furious! Giovani, the disciple of whom he was so proud, the one whom, after his children, he most valued, was in by John. How could David not be angry? Immediately, he rushed towards John with murderous intentions. At the same time, an important reason that drove him to do this was to kill John, a danger in the future, on this ground. At the same time as David took action, Nigel also moved but was stopped by Larry halfway. Nigel suddenly became very anxious and cursed angrily, ¡°Larry, fuck off! Get out of my way!¡± Larry pretended to apologize and said, ¡°Sorry, I identally blocked you.¡± Giovani had destroyed Roy¡¯s belly first. John killed Giovani, but he could say he was out of control with his impulse as an excuse. Of course, they were outsiders and had no right to intervene. If Larry insisted on stopping Nigel, he was starting a war. Larry didn¡¯t want to do this yet. So he apologized very cleverly, pretending to block Nigel unintentionally. Although it only dyed Nigel for a second or two, it was enough for David to seize the opportunity to kill John. The moment when the killing intent struck. John¡¯s eyes froze slightly, and a murderous intent also shed across them. In his palms, there was a faint light flickering. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Master Thomas If John¡¯s Gold Core had not been broken, it would have been very easy to overwhelm David. Well, John was not afraid of David at all now. The iparably domineering Nameless divine skill, coupled with the spiritual fire swallowed by the index finger, made John fully capable of fighting against David, but it was difficult to kill David with these alone But don¡¯t forget, in addition to these hole cards, John also had a truly terrifying weapon, which was Lucky Mirror. There was an Almighty Sword Spirit in Lucky Mirror, which was more than enough to kill David. So David¡¯s move to rush over to John was undoubtedly seeking his own death. Just as John was about to send David to hell, suddenly. ¡°Enough!¡± A loud voice resounded from a distance, and the sound waves rolled in. The terrifying vital breath instantly covered the areas of the three major sword sects, and everyone was so suppressed that they couldn¡¯t -breathe. ¡°Master Thomas! It¡¯s Master Thomas!!¡± Everyone in the three major sword sects turned pale with horror. David¡¯s movements were also stagnant, and a strong scare appeared on his face. Without hesitation, he immediately restrained his killing intent toward John. It was evident. Although the so-called Master Thomas just said such a word and didn¡¯t show up yet, it was enough to make. David afraid and dare not take the risk to kill John. Therefore, Master Thomas must enjoy a high status among the three major sword sects. ¡°Bastard, you are lucky. I will spare your life for the time being!¡± David said with unwillingness in his eyes. However, John ignored him and frowned slightly. The consummation of Golden Crystal Realm? From the powerful aura just now, it could be felt that the person who spoke was a cultivator of the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. John was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that such a strong master was hidden among the three major sword sects. However, John¡¯s shock onlysted for a few breaths, and soon he was relieved. After all, Sword Emperor Sect used to be one of the most prosperous sects in the Alps Mountain. When Heavenly Sword Emperor was still here, there were countless swordsmanship masters. Later, Heavenly Sword Emperor left with a group of them. It was normal that some stayed here. John was not astonished. He was a little puzzled. Since there was such a strong mister, why did Sword Emperor Sect disintegrate into three major sword sects? Why didn¡¯t the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm stand out to be the sect leader? Just when John was puzzled, the voice just now suddenly sounded again, ¡°Nigel, bring the inheritor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor to me.¡± Nigel¡¯s body trembled suddenly, and he immediately replied in awe, ¡°Yes, Master Thomas!¡± ¡°David, Larry, you guys alsoe here together.¡± Yes!¡± David and Larry didn¡¯t dare to refuse, but their faces were a bit awkward. From what Master Thomas said, it seemed that he came here specifically to summon John and let them listen in. It was not a favorable situation! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Nigel didn¡¯t even have time to check his son¡¯s injuries. He didn¡¯t dare to dy for a moment and immediately said to John, ¡°Harry, pleasee with me!¡± John also wanted to see that the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm, so he nodded. On the way there, John asked curiously, ¡°Sir Odom, can you tell me about that Master Thomas?¡± Nigel immediately showed a look of awe and said, ¡°Master Thomas is an extraordinary consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. He never likes to show up. It is probably a good thing to summon you today.¡± It was obviously not the answer John wanted. ¡°Sir Odom, I want to know why Sword Emperor Sect disintegrated since there is a strong man like Master Thomas. Does he not care?¡± John stopped talking in a roundabout way and asked bluntly. ¡°It¡­¡± Nigel showed embarrassment, paused, and said, ¡°Actually, Master Thomas is not a member of Sword Emperor Sect. He stays to take care of Sword Emperor Sect because he has promised Heavenly Sword Emperor. He kept his words. ¡°As long as the foundation of Sword Emperor Sect is not destroyed, Master Thomas will generally not intervene. ¡°Although Sword Emperor Sect is now divided into three sects, the foundation is still there. Regardless of division and reunion, it is an internal matter of Sword Emperor Sect, so there is no need to bother Master Thomas.¡± Nigel spoke very respectfully and tactfully. However, the fact was that at the beginning, Master Thomas was one of Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s defeated subordinates. Before the fight, he swore an adverse oath that if he was defeated, he would guard Sword Emperor Sect for the rest of his life. The result was obvious. He lost and stayed. Later, Heavenly Sword Emperor led a group of masters through Circle Mountain. Master Thomas had thought, Anyway, the world outside Circle Mountain is ethereal, so it is impossible to be so unlucky to run into you again. You can¡¯t use me of breaking my words, right?> Master Thomas had thought so at the beginning, but when he wanted to leave, what the hell, Circle Mountain was suddenly closed. He couldn¡¯t find the exit at all, so he could only be trapped here. There was nowhere to go after struggling, and he finally returned to Sword Emperor Sect. He also convinced himself, ¡°I came back because I am a man of words, and it is not because Circle Mountain is closed. ¡°Well, I am a man of integrity!¡± So, Master Thomas stayed. He was not willing to meddle in the matters of Sword Emperor Sect, so he just turned a blind eye most of the time. Thus, Master Thomas, who had always been indifferent, suddenly said that he would summon John today. which surprised Nigel and the others. They walked around the mountain road until they reached the outside of the three major sword sects. There was a steep mountain that was listed as a private forbidden area. The peak of the mountain was the ce where Master Thomas usually lived. It happened to be opposite the distant Sword Emperor Mountain. The location was chosen by Master Thomas himself. It was as high as the statue of Sword Emperor on the top of Sword Emperor Mountain, which was also a manifestation of his mentality. It could be concluded, ¡°While you are not here, I can challenge you at will. If you hadn¡¯t left early, I would have fought against you.¡± Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Refusing to Be His Disciple On the isted mountain peak, there was not a sharp protrusion, but arge piece of tnd. It seemed the mountain top was cut off horizontally by someone with a sword. It was extremely t. A simplified square courtyard stood on it. Master Thomas, it was probable, loved excitement. He had deliberately built the main entrance to the courtyard on the edge of the cliff, leaving only a path less than three feet wide. It was not surprising if one identally stumbled and fell when he was sleepy early in the morning or rushed out to pee in the middle of the night. However, it was the design of the courtyard entrance that could better reflect the artistic conception of a worldly master. At this time, Master Thomas was standing on the edge of a cliff, with his back facing the path up the mountain. His navy-blue cloth clothes and his white hair fluttered in the wind, as if he were ready to fly away at any time. It was a fairy style! It was supreme! ¡°Master Thomas, I have brought the inheritor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor here.¡± ¡°I, Larry, salute you, Master Thomas!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I, David, salute you, Master Thomas!¡± Master Thomas was not a member of Sword Emperor Sect and even had a grudge against Heavenly Sword Emperor. However, since he had promised to guard Sword Emperor Sect, everyone in Sword Emperor Sect sincerely regards him as their guardian. When Nigel, Larry, and David saw him, they were very respectful. Master Thomas didn¡¯t speak or turn around. He quietly turned his back to the crowd, looking into the distance. Nigel immediately realized something. He whispered to John, who was beside him, ¡°Harry, this master in front of you is Master Thomas. Hurry up to greet Master Thomas.¡± John couldn¡¯t helpughing. He thought about it. John finally listened to Nigel¡¯s words. He said towards Master Thomas¡¯ back, ¡°I, Harry, salute you, Master Thomas!¡± The master, Master Thomas, turned around slowly, looked at John slightly with deep eyes, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you the sessor of Heavenly Sword Emperor? No etiquette.¡± "Well¡± I just respect the old and love the young, so I greeted you out of politeness. You are quite self- righteous!> John was speechless in his heart. At this time, Master Thomas spoke again, I¡¯ve been watching the wholepetition between you and Giovani. No wonder Jesse Lawson chose you to be his sessor. Your talent in swordsmanship is amazing ¡± John didn¡¯t say anything ¡°Young man, you must have known my identity, right?¡± ¡°On the way here, Sir Odom told me about it.¡± Master Thomas nced at Nigel slightly and then continued, ¡°Frankly speaking, I can tell you the reason why I stayed here to guard Sword Emperor Sect. Back then, I was defeated by Jesse, so I kept my promise and stayed here.¡± When John was wondering why he had to tell him such a thing. Master Thomas said again, ¡°Do you know why I was defeated?¡± John shook his head. Nigel and the others besides were also curious. In the past, they only knew that Master Thomas was defeated by Heavenly Sword Emperor. As for why he was defeated, they didn¡¯t think about it. Since he lost, there was no other reason than that he was not strong enough. Master Thomas exined slowly, ¡°Because most of the skills I practiced were murderous sword moves. Back then, Jesse was a generation younger than me, and I didn¡¯t want to take his life, so I didn¡¯t use murderous sword moves. I fought against him with ordinary swordsmanship, so I was defeated by him.¡± They were speechless. What Master Thomas meant was that if he had shown his real strength, Heavenly Sword Emperor would not have been his opponent. Nigel was an admirer of Heavenly Sword Emperor, so he was not happy to hear this. Anyway, Heavenly Sword Emperor is not here, so you can say whatever you want!> Nigel was not convinced, but he didn¡¯t know how to retort Larry said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. I knew that Master Thomas was impossible to lose easily because your swordsmanship was superb. It turns out that you still had some skills that were not used yet. I admire you!¡± David said, ¡°Me, too!¡± Master Thomas nodded slightly, then revealed a depressed expression, and said reminiscently, ¡°Actually, I also regret it. I didn¡¯t show my full strength at that time. Now, when I think about it, I just disrespected Jesse¡­ Oh, how lonely a master is!¡± Master Thomas sighed faintly. It seemed that after Heavenly Sword Emperor left, it was difficult for him to find an opponent, so he regretted that he hadn¡¯t tried his best topete with Heavenly Sword Emperor. ¡°Now I don¡¯t think much about it anymore. I just want to apprentice someone in myter years and pass on my killing skills. I have been observing Sword Emperor Sect these years to look for a suitable person.¡± Master Thomas quickly put away his nostalgic expression and said with deep eyes. Although Sword Emperor Sect disintegrated into three major sword sects, in his opinion, it was still complete Sword Emperor Sect, so he said that he had been observing Sword Emperor Sect over the years, not the three major sword sects. Nigel¡¯s heart was full of resentment. However, when he heard what Master Thomas said, his spirit was brightened, and the previous depression disappeared. Master Thomas implied that he wanted to ept John as his disciple, right? Otherwise, why did he summon John up here? Nigel immediately came to his senses and quickly reminded John, who was beside him in a low voice, ¡°Harry, hurry up to kneel and kowtow. It is another great opportunity for you!¡± If John was able to receive the inheritance of both Heavenly Sword Emperor and Master Thomas at the same time, the swordsmanship world was destined to be shaken by John¡¯s rise in the future. Nigel felt excited at thought of it. Nigel could think of this, and so could Larry and David. Larry and David changed their expressions drastically. When John received Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritance, the two dared to disrespect John because Heavenly Sword Emperor had already gone to the other side of Circle Mountain, and Heavenly Sword Emperor could do nothing about it. But things were different now. Even Master Thomas wanted to take John as his disciple, which was not good news for them! They had already offended John to the extreme. If John became Master Thomas¡¯ disciple, their life would be difficult. As expected, they heard Master Thomas say, ¡°As long as you worship me as your teacher, I will immediately make you the sect leader of Sword Emperor Sect, and I can help you deal with these two people who have enmity with you now. How about it?¡± When Larry and David heard this, their face turned ashen and their bodies trembled violently. In their view, their doomsday had arrived. How could they not be afraid in their hearts? However, John said after a moment of silence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Master Thomas, thanks for your appreciation, but I don¡¯t have any intention of worshiping you as my teacher.¡± Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Too Nalve John Lopez refused¡­ It was rare for Master Thomas to be in the mood to recruit a disciple. If it were someone else, he would scream excitedly for three day and night. But. John Lopez refused actually! And no one expected that. Nigel Odom was stunned for a moment, and then said with a surprised expression, ¡°Harry Hogan, are you crazy? This is a God-given opportunity. Although you have already received the inheritance of the Heavenly Sword Emperor, it does not affect you to ept Master Thomas¡¯s Inheritance. Be smart!¡± In his opinion, John Lopez was crazy. John Lopez actually said no for something that many people would never dream of. Didn¡¯t he crazy? Master Thomas also frowned slightly, with a vague displeasure in his tone, and said, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s your d to be my disciple. Are you sure you don¡¯t need to think twice?¡± He had lived through the era of the Heavenly Sword Emperor, so he naturally knew the aim of the Sword Emperor Sect which remained by Heavenly Sword Emperor. That is if one got the inheritance of the Sword Emperor, he would be the new sect leader. Master Thomas thought that the reason why John Lopez hadn¡¯t be the sect leader now was that David. Hinton and Larry Boone didn¡¯t cooperate. So he said that as long as John Lopez was willing to be his disciple, he could immediately make John Lopez be the sect leader. And he also said that he could help John Lopez deal with David Hinton and Larry Boone. But he never thought that John Lopez actually refused. Master Thomas gave John Lopez another chance. As a result, John Lopez didn¡¯t even hesitate this time, and said directly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have this idea. temporarily.¡± His statement was very euphemistic. If he were a little more arrogant, he could say that he would never have such an idea, instead of using the word ¡®temporarily. John Lopez¡¯s original cultivation base had already reached the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm, which was on par with this so-called Master Thomas. But there were some problemster on, and that did not affect John Lopez at all. John Lopez had enough confidence that after changing his cultivation system, his strength would soon beparable to that of the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm, or even far surpass this realm. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t take Master Thomas seriously. So Master Thomas thought that what he gave to John Lopez was the inheritance, but he didn¡¯t know that in John Lopez¡¯s eyes, it was not worth mentioning at all. After hearing John Lopez¡¯s answer, there was a gloomy look in Master Thomas¡¯s eyes, even a vital breath of danger, and he said angrily, ¡°Do you think I am not qualified to be your master?¡± Killing intent? John Lopez was stunned for a moment. He really didn¡¯t expect that Master Thomas was so narrow-minded. He actually wanted to kill him because of his disagreement. Such a person would hide his tricks in the duel with the Heavenly Sword Emperor? It seemed that those so-called killing skills he mentioned before were all bragging! John Lopez was not afraid at all, he smiled and said, ¡°Since you have fought against the Heavenly Sword Emperor, you must be a big shot. Hope that you won¡¯t embarrass me just because I refused to be your disciple.¡± Master Thomas¡¯s deep eyes narrowed, and the vital breath of danger from him subsided instantly. ¡°Haha, just kidding. How could I make things difficult for you, young man. You do have a strong character!¡± Master Thomas stroked his pale beard andughed twice, then took a deep look at John Lopez, and said, ¡°Your name is Harry Hogan, right? Great. We¡¯ll wait and see. I believe that with your swordsmanship talent, within a few years, the entire Alps Mountain will be shaken by your name.¡± There was nothing wrong with what he said, but if you think it carefully, you could hear his anger. It was just that John Lopez said that just now, so naturally he couldn¡¯t get angry again, otherwise it would really appear that he was narrow-minded. Larry Boone snorted coldly and said, ¡°You will understand what you missed today In the future. Not everyone is qualified to get the inheritance of Master Thomas.¡± How could Larry Boone fail to notice Master Thomas¡¯s anger. Even though he said so, his heart was already full of joy. He was also d that John Lopez didn¡¯t agree to be Master Thomas¡¯s disciple, otherwise he and David Hinton would be doomed to die today. Master Thomas waved his sleeves, turned his back again and said, ¡°Okay, you all go down the mountain!¡± ¡°Yes, Master Thomas!¡± They retreated along the mountain road they had juste up. But not long after they left, two hints of prey burst out of Master Thomas¡¯s deep eyes ¡°Hmph, what an ungrateful wretch. But he has a clever mind.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. On the way down the mountain. David Hinton and Larry Boone frequently nced coldly at John Lopez, and sneered. Of course, John Lopez couldn¡¯t care about them. Back to the Spiritual Sword Sect. Nigel Odom said worriedly, ¡°Harry, you are really confused. You really shouldn¡¯t refuse Master Thomas¡¯s kindness on the mountain just now.¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± John Lopez pretended not to know, raised his eyebrows with a smile and said, ¡°I think it is enough for me to have the inheritance of Heavenly Sword Emperor. I don¡¯t need more killing skills. Master Thomas can find a more suitable disciple than me.¡± ¡°Oh, it seems that you really don¡¯t understand.¡± Nigel Odom shook his head and sighed slightly, but did not exin further. The cultivators of the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm had clear ears and eyesight. And no one knew whether Master Thomas would pay attention to this ce, so it was impossible for Nigel Odom to tell John Lopez that it was a question of Master Thomas¡¯s status instead of killing skills. Master Thomas had always been respected by the three major sword sects. Countless people dreamed of bing his disciples, but none of them had the qualifications. But today, Master Thomas finally decided to ept John Lopez as his disciple. It was like manna from heaven that one was too grateful to refuse. But John Lopez not only refused, but also refused in front of three sect leaders of sword, which was a disappointing behavior. How could Master Thomas not be angry? It should be fortunate that John Lopez said that words just now to ask Master Thomas if he would make things difficult for him, so Master Thomas was not easy to get angry. Nigel Odom didn¡¯t know if John Lopez said this on purpose, or if he ran into a lifeline by chance. s, he was too naive! Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Decide to Leave The matter of John Lopez¡¯s refusal to Master Thomas had already happened and nothing gonna changed. So Nigel Odom could only sigh helplessly. And didn¡¯t say no more. They came to the ce where Roy Odom was healing. Chubby was lying on the bed with a pale face. Shawn Garrett, the presbyter of the Spiritual Sword Sect who was in charge of treating him, said, ¡°Although the young sect leader¡¯s belly is not good enough, fortunately, he¡­ is fat, which offset part of the harm. So the foundation has not been destroyed. Repairing the belly is not a big problem.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Only then did Nigel Odom breathe a sigh of relief, and his solemn expression eased. If his genius son was really crippled today, Nigel Odom would probably go mad with anger. ¡°You bastard! I already told you to be quiet and kind, but you still caused trouble. This time it will be a lesson for you. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡± Knowing that chubby was fine, Nigel Odom grabbed his ear and scolded him. Chubby said in disbelief, ¡°It was Giovani Proudfoot who provoked me first. I can¡¯t be a coward, right?¡± ¡°Hey, you bastard thinks you¡¯re right, uh? Don¡¯t you know that Giovani Proudfoot deliberately forced you to fight with him? His purpose is to destroy your belly. If I hadn¡¯t rescued you in time, you would be a fucking disabled person now!¡± Nigel Odom said angrily.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chubby curled his lips, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand Giovani Proudfoot¡¯s arrogance. Next time he dares to provoke me, I will still¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll be kind next time I meet him.¡± Seeing Nigel Odom was about to go berserk, chubby hastily changed his words, but he was still somewhat unconvinced. Nigel Odom waved his hand and said, ¡°There will be no next time, that Giovani Proudfoot has already turned into ashes. if you want to fight him again, you have to wait for the next life.¡± ¡°Dad, why did you kill him?!¡± Chubby¡¯s eyes widened, and he suddenly got up from the bed. Nigel Odom nced at John Lopez and said with aplicated expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± Following Nigel Odom¡¯s gaze, chubby¡¯s eyes widened immediately, and he said in amazement, ¡°John, could it be that you killed him? How is it possible?¡± How was it possible? Although John Lopez was the inheritor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor, his level was too low to kill Giovani Proudfoot. How could it be possible? Even he could not be Giovani Proudfoot¡¯s opponent John Lopez smiled and said, ¡°I was avenging for you¡± Well, it was true! Roy Odom also knew that there was no need for them to lie to him about this kind of thing, so he said excitedly and regretfully, ¡®Haha, I, chubby brother, have long since disliked Giovani Proudfoot, and he deserves it! It¡¯s a pity that such a wonderful scene 1, chubby brother, actually didn¡¯t witness it with my own eyes.¡± Nigel Odom pped him and said, ¡°Chubby brother¡¯, who is your brother? I¡¯m your father!¡± Chubby shut his mouth. After visiting Roy Odom, Nigel Odom said, ¡°Harry, if you arefortable living in the room that was arranged for you before, you can continue to live there!¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t n to stay in here for a long time, and I will leaveter.¡± John Lopez still had many things to do outside of the Alps Mountain. He couldn¡¯t stay in the Spiritual Sword Sect for a long time. If he really wanted to stay, it would be nice for him to stay in the Cinnabar Sect or the Cloud School, so that he could go and tease girls when he had free time. It was boring to stay with a group of men from the Spiritual Sword Sect. ¡°So soon?¡± Nigel Odom was stunned for a moment, and he didn¡¯t expect that. Now it was a critical period. Not only were David Hinton and Larry Boone hostile to John Lopez, but also Master Thomas was probably dissatisfied with him, and no one knew how Master Thomas would deal with him. If John Lopez continued to stay in the Spiritual Sword Sect, it would be difficult for Master Thomas to attack him because of his status. Otherwise, he would have truly got the title of narrow-mindedness, that was too bad! But once John Lopez left the Spiritual Sword Sect, everything would be unpredictable. Master Thomas was a powerful sword cultivator at the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. With his sword for thousands of miles, it was easy to find a ce where no one could see it then kill John Lopez. Nigel Odom could only persuade John Lopez to think twice. But John Lopez stared at Nigel Odom with unusual vignce and said, ¡°Sir Odom, you showed such a reluctant expression. Could it be possible that you have feelings on me? I¡¯m a straight person.¡± Nigel Odom asked with wonder, ¡°Harry, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve made up my mind to leave. It¡¯s useless to say anything, you don¡¯t have to keep me stay!¡± Seeing that John Lopez was so determined, Nigel Odom could only sigh and said, ¡°Ch, since you insist on leaving, I definitely can¡¯t detain you by force. Or I can arrange someone to go with you!¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Chapter 578 John Lopez declined Nigel Odom¡¯s kindness, and then prepared to leave without any intention of staying. Nigel Odom couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Harry, wait, can I ask you onest question?¡± ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Are there really a Mad Gang in the Alps Mountain?¡± ¡°Haha, just guess!¡± John Lopezughed twice and strode away. Nigel Odom thought, ¡°Fuck it, I know your identity is forged!¡± It was a pity that such a person didn¡¯t even leave his real name, and he didn¡¯t know if he would have a chance to see him again in the future. But with his aptitude, he should soon make the Alps Mountain amazed! The premise was that John Lopez would not die halfway. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nigel Odom suddenly thought of something, he quickly asked the presbyter Shawn Garrett toe, and told him, ¡°You need to go and secretly protect Harry.¡± Nigel Odom had no other better way to keep John Lopez stay in the Spiritual Sword Sect, so he could only do that. Hope that Master Thomas would not make things difficult. Otherwise, no matter how many people were sent, they would not be able to protect John Lopez. This could be regarded as Nigel Odom¡¯s kindness. John Lopez left the range of the three major sword sects. Naturally, he was aware of Shawn Garrett¡¯s existence, but he just kept his face impassive and let him follow. However, after walking for a certain distance, several vital breaths suddenly came. He knew that who sent them here. John Lopez didn¡¯t panic in the slightest, and he sneered coldly. He had countless ways to leave the Spiritual Sword Sect quietly, but he didn¡¯t use it. He left so tantly just to wait for these people to show up. Judging from the vital breath of those people, all of them were at the Gold Core Staye, and two of them were at the middle Gold Core Stage. This cultivation base must was at the presbyter level. In order to kill him, those two sword sects really spent a lot. John Lopez sneered in his heart. The Excalibur was already in his hand. Boom! A battle broke out not far behind. It was obviously the presbyter Shawn Garrett of the Spiritual Sword Sect who fought with the two presbyters of the two sword sects who were chasing him. Shawn Garrett had expected this situation. In the Spiritual Sword Sect just now, Nigel Odom ordered him to protect John Lopez secretly, and then said four words, Do what you can. It showed that Nigel Odom had expected this situation already. John Lopez¡¯s talent was too monstrous. If he was allowed to leave today, and then grew up in the future, he would be a very terrifying existence. That¡¯s why David Hinton and Larry Boone sent so many masters of Gold Core Stage to hunt down and kill John Lopez, who they thought was a cultivator at the early Foundation Stage. Multiple insurances! Nigel Odom knew that when John Lopez refused to listen to his advice and insisted on leaving the Spiritual Sword Sect, he was doomed to be more ominous than propitious. Shawn Garrett was sent out just to show his kindness. So he told Shawn Garrett to do what he can and not to risk life. It was the catastrophe that John Lopez brought on himself. It was his destiny. In the Alps Mountain, it wasmon that fate always messed up with geniuses. Bang bang bang! The battle continued. Shawn Garrett¡¯s ability was limited, he could only hold back one pursuer who was at the middle Gold Core Stage, and the remaining pursuers at the middle Gold Core Stage and several other pursuers at the early Gold Core Stage were stili rapidly approaching John Lopez. John Lopez¡¯s figure shed, and he disappeared into a dense forest with luxuriant foliage. This was a great opportunity to fight back. John Lopez quickly restrained his vital breath. The few pursuers paused at the entrance of the dense forest, and the man at the middle Gold Core Stage said, ¡°The vital breath of the little bastard suddenly disappeared, which means that he must hide nearby, go in and search!¡± When fleeing, only with the help of Vital energy could the speed was increased to the extreme John Lopez¡¯s vital breath suddenly disappeared, indicating that he did not continue to flee, but hid somewhere nearby. Several pursuers quickly got into the dense forest and searched separately. Huh? When a cultivator who was at the early Gold Core Stage came to a ce with lush foliage, his eyes suddenly lit up. Because he had already sensed John Lopez¡¯s vital breath, which was nearby. ¡°Little bastard, are you so nervous? Seeing that I searched here, you can¡¯t even control the vital breath on your body.* Hw raised a smug smile, and then he stabbed towards a bushy direction suddenly with a cold sword, ¡°Go to the hell now!¡± But at this moment. Boom! Suddenly, a scorching hot vital breath rushed towards his face, which made the presbyter of the Ancient Sword Sect palpitate, and immediately felt a great sense of crisis. ¡°The spiritual fire?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but eximed, and then the long sword in his hand broke inch by inch. At the same time, a ming long sword pierced through the spiritual fire and wiped his neck in an instant. Pooh! He was bleeding profusely! The presbyter of the Ancient Sword Sect held his throat, and was unable to speak at all. He only stared. wide-eyed at the young man in front of him, who seemed like a god of death. That cold-blooded mask made his hair stand on end. How could he believe it! When he instinctively sensed a crisis, his body quickly formed a forceful shield. This is the forceful shield at the early Gold Core Stage. How could it be pierced by John Lopez so easily? Not only was it pierced, but also his neck was easily pierced a fatal wound. The fact that John Lopez killed Giovani Proudfoot earlier proved that John Lopez had the strength to compete with presbyters who was at early Gold Core Stage But everyone thought that it was John Lopez who used the secret techniques to forcibly raise his cultivation base from the early Foundation Establishment Stage to the Last Stage of Foundation Establishment, so that he was able to kill Glovani Proudfoot. However, the secret techniques could not be used continuously in a short period of time So this presbyter who was at the early Gold Core Stage was so confident that with his strength, he could easily kill John Lopez. However, the facts proved that he was overconfident, and the price was his life. Plop! Not long after the presbyter who was at the early Gold Core Stage fell to the ground, several other pursuers rushed over. They saw the scene. The leading presbyter frowned suspiciously and said, ¡°He was killed in a second?¡± They were searching in other ces just now and noticed John Lopez¡¯s vital breath fluctuations here, so they hurried over. But when they arrived, they saw a corpse. John Lopez hid again. Only killing in a second could allow John Lopez to escape calmly in such a short period of time after killing someone. What puzzled them was how did John Lopez manage to kill this presbyter instantly? The leading presbyter sniffed. In addition to the smell of blood, there was also a scorching vital breath in the air. The strange thing was that this scorching vital breath actually gave him a familiar feeling. It was very simr to the spiritual fire he hade into contact with at a certain disgraceful moment before, but he was not quite sure. ¡°Take this ce as the center, search. Try to stall him after finding that little bastard. He is weird, so be careful!¡± The leading presbyter didn¡¯t have time to think about it, so he immediately gave instructions to the surrounding pursuers. Several pursuers dispersed again. But not long after, John Lopez¡¯s vital breath reappeared. But only a few seconds, it disappeared again, leaving a corpse lying on the spot. Exactly the same as before. When the leading presbyter arrived, he soon smelled the scorching vital breath in the air again, and his heart became more and more suspicious. How could it be so familiar? Could it really be him? At that time. John Lopez stood motionless on top of the luxuriant treetops, and silently waited for his new prey to arrive with the help of these natural covering tools. Now he was the real hunter. However, after experiencing the previous two lessons, the members of the two major sword sects became more cautious. The presbyters of the early Gold Core Stage did not dare to disperse too widely, and carefully searched below. And that leading presbyter jumped into the air, condescendingly scanning every dense ce. Swoosh! At that time. A sharp stream of light suddenly shot from the distant sky as if it had eyes, and shot directly at the treetop where John Lopez was hiding. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Excalibur It was a sword shot from the sky. Different from normal swords. It was a spirit sword. Apart from Master Thomas, John Lopez couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could have such a great ability to control the spirit sword to kill a person across thousands of miles. ¡°You old trash, a sneak attack?¡± John Lopez was alert at the first moment, and he didn¡¯t care about hiding. He waved the Excalibur in his hand, and resisted the stabbing spirit sword. But the next second. John Lopez trembled all over, looking at the scene in front of him in disbelief. Click click click! The Excalibur in his hand was actually shattered?! And the reason for the shattering was not because of the spirit sword that was shot. Beforeing into contact with the spirit sword, the Excaliburpletely fell apart for some reason. At the same time. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. John Lopez felt a warm current pouring into his body through his arms, and finally gathered in his belly. But he didn¡¯t have time to take a closer look at his belly. The situation was urgent, so he could only move his right index finger, preparing to block the aggressive spirit sword first. Bang! John Lopez¡¯s right index finger had devoured the spiritual fire before, and it had be indestructible. It had theyers of crimson scales on it. When it collided with the spirit sword, the strings of dazzling mes burst out. Although it was sessfully resisted in the end, the powerful impact brought by the galloping spirit sword still lifted John Lopez from the treetops andnded staggeringly. Buzz! Even John Lopez himself didn¡¯t notice it. At this moment, his belly trembled slightly. And at the same time, the spirit sword also trembled, but it was extremely slight. The spirit sword onlyunched an attack. Soon it seemed to be summoned, and flew back to the direction which it came from. On a steep mountain that was as high as the Sword Emperor Mountain, Master Thomas closed his eyes, and moved his fingers in the void in front of him. He didn¡¯t open his eyes until the spirit sword returned to his hand ¡°Shadow Sword, if I had you in my hands before, how could I be defeated by Jesse Lawson in three moves. Hum!* Master Thomas snorted softly, and then stroked the de of Shadow Sword with cherish. After subduing the Shadow Sword, he had the own perception. He also had a general perception of what happened just now. However, the distance was too far, and this perception was rather vague. He thought that it was his Shadow Sword that shattered John Lopez¡¯s Excalibur, and then inflicted heavy damage on John Lopez The rest of the matter could be handed over to the few people who chased after John Lopez, and there was no need for him to take action at all. ¡°Hmph! That kid has a good sword in his hand, which can offset such arge force. But his sword is still far behind my Shadow Sword.¡± Master Thomas thought that the power of his sword just now could directly smash John Lopez¡¯s body, but in the end, it let him fall from the treetop, which meant that John Lopez¡¯s sword body had broken before, resisting arge part of the force. It was not too much to praise it a good sword. ¡°It¡¯s just that for a moment just now, I seem to have lost my sense of you?¡± Master Thomas looked at the Shadow Sword in his hand, and frowned suspiciously. But the Shadow Sword didn¡¯t give him any response. So he stopped struggling and sneered, ¡°No matter what, that kid has been severely injured and will definitely die!¡± In the dense jungle, John Lopez fell from the treetops, and there was no sign of injury. Because he wasn¡¯t hurt at all. The Shadow Sword¡¯s attack waspletely resisted by his index finger. And it was at that moment that Master Thomas lost his sense of Shadow Sword for about two or three seconds. Although Master Thomas didn¡¯t know what happened at that time, he was very confident and felt that John Lopez had definitely been severely injured by that sword strike. But he didn¡¯t know that John Lopez was unharmed. John Lopez stared nkly at Excalibur with only one hilt left on the ground, and he felt extremely wordless. That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it? This was what the old monk told him, the very powerful king of ten thousand swords, Excalibur? When he didn¡¯t meet opponents who used spirit sword before, Excalibur was pretty good. But he met one today, what the hell, it didn¡¯t dare to meel others face to face, and it was scared to pieces first. This was the king of ten thousand swords? Are you kidding me! John Lopez didn¡¯t notice the change in his belly. He only saw the body of Excalibur shattered, and his mood was mixed. ¡°Hmph! Little bastard, how could you hide this time?¡± When John Lopez was stunned, those cultivators at the Gold Core Stage hadpletely blocked his escape space, and everyone was full of murderous intent on their faces. In order to hunt down and kill this little bastard, they really spent a lot. And just now they sacrificed two presbyters. This time he must die. John Lopez¡¯s sword was broken, and he was in a bad mood. He really wanted to kill these pursuers, but the only way was to use the shocking sword spirit in Lucky Mirror. But after thinking about it, he felt that it was a loss to use it on these people. After all, it was his life- saving weapon, and he only had thest chance to use it. John Lopez rolled his eyes. John Lopez¡¯s eyes finally fell on the presbyter who was at the middle Gold Core stage, and he suddenly had an idea. At this moment, the presbyter was also looking at him suspiciously. ¡°Oh, I wanted to y with you guys. But I didn¡¯t expect to be caught by you so soon. It¡¯s boring, really boring!¡± John Lopez sighed meaningfully. Then. His shape began to change and returned to his original appearance. John Lopez took off his mask, looked at the presbyter with a half-smile and said, ¡°Hey, It¡¯s been a long time. Why haven¡¯t your eyebrows grown yet?¡± As if showing off, he touched his two ink-like sword eyebrows with his fingers. Young was better while eyebrows grew faster. Hearing John Lopez¡¯s words, the surrounding presbyters of the sword sect all looked at the presbyter who was at the middle Gold Core stage in surprise. As for the presbyter, the moment John Lopez took off his mask, his body couldn¡¯t stop trembling slightly, ¡°Ma¡­ master!¡± Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Changeable Personality The presbyter was Lard Wenson, the presbyter of Ghost Sword Sect. Back then, in order to find out the cause of his brother Gavin Wenson¡¯s death, he went to the Cinnabar Sect to provoke wantonly. But he met a strong man with a bald head, who beat him down to kneel on the ground. His hair and eyebrows were also burnt off After returning to Ghost Sword Sect, Lard Wenson never told anyone else about it. When someone asked him how he got such an appearance, his answer was cool. It turned out to be really cool. Lard Wenson even fell in love with this appearance. After his hair grew out a while ago, he shaved it himself. Just now he smelled the vital breath of the spiritual fire twice in the air, and he was startled. Because he was so familiar with this vital breath, it was simply his nightmare. He suspected that Harry Hogan was the bald strong man at the Cinnabar Sect. Until now when John Lopez took off his mask, Lard Wenson was finally sure that he was the domineering young man back then. What the hell of these matter! Lard Wenson wanted to cry a little. The presbyters of the sword sect next to him were terrified. From Lard Wenson yelling ¡®master¡¯, they knew that the young man in front of them was very extraordinary. His strength was definitely above them. ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Someone asked. Lard Wenson was in aplicated mood, and said, ¡°Do you still remember that a while ago, there was a super powerful bald man in the Cinnabar Sect?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard this rumor. It is said that there was a strong man in the middle Gold Core Stage who went to provoke him. In the end, he knelt down on the ground with several moves and lost all face.¡± Lard Wenson looked embarrassed, and did not conceal it, he admitted, ¡°The master in front of us is the peerless strong man of the Cinnabar Sect, and the one who was beaten down to kneel on the ground¡­ is me.¡± Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay. They all knew Lard Wenson was arrogant because of his strength, which at the middle Gold Core Stage, the same stage as the sect leader David Hinton. Arrogant was reasonable. That was why everyone was even more surprised. They really didn¡¯t expect that the person who was beaten in the rumors would be Lard Wenson. At the same time. They were also surprised that the person they had hunted down so hard was the bald strong man. But his vital breath was clearly.. Lard Wenson also asked this doubt, ¡°Master, why is your vital breath different from before?¡± A cultivator¡¯s vital breath was like a fingerprint, and it had a very good identification function Lard Wenson had fought against John Lopez, so he could feel more deeply that the vital breath of John Lopez in front of him was very different from that of the person before. That was why he clearly smelled the vital breath of the spiritual fire twice, but he couldn¡¯t confirm John Lopez¡¯s identity until John Lopez changed his shape and took off his mask. ¡°Oh, I have practiced some kind of ancient secret skills, which can change my own vital breath.¡± As John Lopez said this, his mind moved slightly, and he turned off the camouge effect of the Mirage Ice Pearl. Immediately. The vital breath of cultivator on his body had undergone a huge change, and at the same time he was no longer at the Foundation Establishment Stage, but at the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. At this moment, the few people except Lard Wenson finally believed what Lard Wenson said just now, and the person in front of them was the bald man with extraordinary strength. When they thought that the person they were chasing after all the way was actually at the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm, everyone felt an urge to cry. This was an existence that could rival Master Thomas¡¯s strength! Everyone was afraid for a while. At this time, John Lopez put on a tone and said, ¡°I have obtained the inheritance of the Heavenly Sword Emperor. You should know what this means, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you are the new sect leader of our sword sect.¡± ¡°The reason why I disguised my identity was that I didn¡¯t want to expose myself so quickly. I¡¯m not interested in the position of the sect leader for the time being. However, my personality is changeable. Maybe I will change my mind in the next second?¡± Everyone¡¯s body trembled suddenly. Of course they knew what John Lopez was talking about. Now John Lopez is not interested in the position of the sect leader of the sword sect. But if he wanted to, with his strength and the will of the Heavenly Sword Emperor, he could take up the position at any time. It all depended on John Lopez. And the reason why he said that was nothing more than telling them to be obedient Otherwise, he would be unhappy and take over the position of the sect leader of three sects, then waited to be settled by him! Lard Wenson and the others were quite frightened, and quickly said respectfully, ¡°Master, if you have anything to say, just tell us, we will definitely obey your wishes.¡± John Lopez nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°It was Larry Boone and David Hinton who sent you to hunt me this time, right? After you go back, tell them that I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡°As for my real identity, who dares to reveal half of it. Hum!¡± John Lopez raised his foot and stomped. Immediately, the majestic power of the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm surged out. They were frightened and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Understood, we must keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Okay, you can go back and report it¡­¡± John Lopez paused for a moment, then asked again, ¡°By the way, there is one more thing. Do you know more about the spirit sword just now?¡± John Lopez had the answer in his heart, but he still asked. They looked at each other with hesitant expressions, and finally Lard Wenson replied, ¡°Actually, we have never seen that sword before, but the only person who can have this ability is¡­¡± His voice faded, as if hesitating whether to answer or not, John Lopez sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s the so-called Master Thomas, right? You go back this time, if David Hinton and Larry Boone ask, you tell them that I am dead.¡± ¡°If Master Thomas asks, tell him that the next time I show up at three major sword sects, it will be the time to kill him.¡± Lard Wenson and the others trembled violently when they heard this. Apart from the one in front of them, there was probably no one else who dared to scold Master Thomas like this? At the same time. They also wondered. Why did John Lopez say that when David Hinton and Larry Boone asked, tell them he was dead, but when Master Thomas asked, he gave him such an arrogant response? Shouldn¡¯t it be just the opposite? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Master Thomas was so powerful, wouldn¡¯t it be safer if he replied that he was dead? As for David Hinton and Larry Boone, although they were the sect leaders of the two major sword sects, their cultivation bases were only at the middle Gold Core Stage. If John Lopez spoke harshly to them, wouldn¡¯t it scare them to death? They didn¡¯t understand. Sure enough, as John Lopez himself said, his personality was changeable. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Belly with Sword Spirit Lard and others couldn¡¯t guess what John was thinking. Quickly, they had a conclusion. If he lied to Larry and David, these two people probably wouldn¡¯t be able to know it. And if they realized it, there was nothing they could do about it. But if he lied to Master Thomas, after being exposed, they would probably get killed in the first ce. Thinking about it this way, Lard and the others suddenly felt that John was too kind. It turned out that he considered everything for them. It was really well-intentioned! If such a person were to be their sect leader, it would be the luck of the three major sword sects. Lard and others were moved and left. John felt wronged. He thought, ¡°You guys are really thinking too much. I simply like to let the viin win first. When I meet those strong people, I will act more powerfully. This is called character.¡± Of course, another main reason was that John knew that Master Thomas would never ask. Master Thomas was narrow-minded, but he cared about his reputation. Otherwise, he would have killed John on that mountain. This time, even though everyone knew about the maniption of the spirit sword, he would definitely not admit that he did it. If he asked this again, it meant he admitted it himself. Attacking a junior who just refused to take him as a teacher, if it spread out, his reputation would be ruined. Since he wouldn¡¯t ask, even if John said more arrogant words, it wouldn¡¯t have any impact. This was John¡¯s analysis. And it was really not for Lard and others. He felt guilty when he was wronged. John quickly calmed down and prepared to leave this area first. Then he found a safe ce to check his belly. He could feel changes in his belly. But he had been in a hurry just now and didn¡¯t have time to take a look at what happened in his belly. John found a safe ce. He sat cross-legged with eyes closed. Then he observed his belly by inner vision. After he took a look, he was shocked. His belly was like a vast starry sky at the moment. Apart from the red thundercloud and a few rotating false crystals, there were also countless broken sword des floating around, like stars all over the sky. ¡°Are these the incorporeal fragments of Excalibur?¡± John was suddenly surprised.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He tried to bring the two pieces ofplementary shapes together. When the moment the two touched, they melted instantly and pieced together into arger piece of de. John was overjoyed. Although he didn¡¯t know what would happen after putting these des together, he was sure that he would give himself a huge surprise. After figuring this out, John did not continue to piece together the des but retreated from the inner vision, pretending to be practicing, but mentally paying attention to the surrounding changes. He was worried that Master Thomas would attack him again. Before that, John obviously suppressed his vital breath and hid in the treetop without moving. He didn¡¯t know how Master Thomas found him, but Master Thomas was able to knock him down with a sword from such a long distance. It was better to be careful. John had been vignt for almost a day. When there were no more unexpected situations, he was relieved The next was the jigsaw puzzle. Time passed slowly until the sky was dark, and then the dawn and the morning light fell. The earth was full of vigor. Suddenly, a loudugh sounded. ¡°Master Thomas, you are narrow-minded and even sneaked up on me. But you would never have imagined that you indirectly gave me a fortune!¡± The person whoughed was indeed John. It took him a lot of effort to piece together the de that was broken into thousands of pieces. At this moment, all the pieces in his belly have merged into aplete sword. It was the Excalibur. John pointed with his fingertips. A shocking burst of Vital energy shot out, continuously piercing through hundreds of giant trees, but its power remained undiminished. His Vital energy was not only domineering at this moment but also had a sharp sword spirit, which did not need John to release it deliberately. As for the reason. In John¡¯s belly, Excalibur had reced Gold Core, which could refine the Vital energy and make the Vital energy more domineering. And it was not only that. The Vital energy refined by Excalibur naturally carried a fierce sword spirit. That was to say, John¡¯s real strength now had returned to the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. And he was even stronger than the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm that normally condensed the Golden Core. This was all thanks to Master Thomas. If it wasn¡¯t for Master Thomas manipting the spirit sword to make a sneak attack and inadvertently triggering the self-destruct switch of Excalibur, John really didn¡¯t know that Excalibur had such a magical effect that it could rece Gold Core. At this moment, his belly hadpletely transformed into the belly with sword spirit. ¡°I, Harry Hogan of Mad Gang, will go back and give you a big surprise!¡± John put on the mask again. His body changed immediately, and he became Harry of the Mad Gang again. In addition to hisck of interest in being the leader of the three sects before, John also considered his own strength. After all, his Gold Core was broken at that time, and in terms of cultivation base, he was only equivalent to the Peak of Foundation Establishment. Even with the emperor-ss sword spirit and the spiritual fire, his power could only be equal to that of David or Larry. If he met Master Thomas, he would probably have to rely on Lucky Mirror to save his life. But now things had changed. Excalibur reced the refining effect of the Gold Core, making John¡¯s strength return to the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. Naturally, he no longer feared anyone. He didn¡¯t worry about using up the shocking sword spirit in Lucky Mirror and felt sorry for it. There was no need to use it at all. John¡¯s own strength was enough to subvert the three major sword sects. After making up his mind, John immediately returned to the three major sword sects. At this time, the people of the three major sword sects didn¡¯t realize at all that Harry had returned in such a short period of time. And it was the evil Harry who came back this time. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Chapter 582 A Half Mask Larry and David were waiting for news. They were sure of the final result this time. They had sent so many cultivators of the Gold Core Stage to kill Harry, so there was no way they wouldn¡¯t seed. Soon. Lard came in. The one who came in with Lard was another Ancient Sword Sect presbyter, the middle Gold Core Stage cultivator who was responsible for restraining Shawn. The result of his battle with Shawn was that thetter one was defeated and fled back to Spiritual Sword Sect in a hurry. Lard came in and said concisely. ¡°Sect leaders, Harry is dead.¡± ¡°Haha, I have expected such a result. We sent so many people to kill Harry, which is considered Harry¡¯s honor. Even if he goes to hell, this is something he will be proud of.¡± David said with a loud laugh. Larry, on the other hand, frowned and asked, ¡°Where is Harry¡¯s head? Didn¡¯t I ask you guys to bring back his head?¡± Compared to David, this sect leader of Ghost Sword Sect was more cautious. He would not believe it easily until he saw John¡¯s head. Lard exined, ¡°Harry is very strong. I didn¡¯t realize that the secret techniques he practiced could be used multiple times. When we went after him, he resisted strongly and killed two of our men.¡± ¡°I had no choice but to use the twelfth ghost sword, but it was so violent that I identally crushed Harry into pieces. His head was also shattered, and there was no way to bring it back.¡± David said with wide eyes, ¡°What?¡± David had never heard of a secret technique that could be used multiple times in a short time. But the world is big, and there is always something strange. Since Harry was able to get the Heavenly Sword Emperor heritage, it meant that he was very talented and lucky. Harry might have learned the ancient secret technique from a mysterious ce, which could make him improve his cultivation many times in a short time. ¡°What a pity. If we could force this powerful secret technique out of him, it would be a great treasure that would rock the Alps Mountain.¡± Davidmented. Larry was staring at Lard with a deep gaze, doubting his words. Lard said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to bring Harry¡¯s head back, but thankfully, there was still half a mask left at the scene.¡± He said while handing them the broken half of the mask. Davidughed and said, ¡°Haha, good. I didn¡¯t know what that Harry looked like, so this half mask is enough. It¡¯s time to go and surprise Nigel * Their rtionship with Nigel was already bad. They would not easily let go of such a good opportunity to hit Nigel. Larry¡¯s eyes flickered, and he looked at Lard for a while before he slowly said, ¡°Mr. Wenson, thank you You go back to rest first!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lard nodded his head and turned to leave. The moment he was about to step out of the main hall, his eyes were sharp. This half mask was naturally given to him by John. After Lard left, Larry looked at another presbyter and asked, ¡°Is what Lard said just now the truth?¡± The presbyter replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s true. I was in charge of restraining Shawn at that time, and by the time! repelled Shawn and rushed over, Lard and the others had already killed Harry.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t see Lard kill Harry with your own eyes?¡± asked Larry. The presbyter hesitated for a moment, then shook his head, saying, ¡°No.¡± Larry was silent for a moment, turned his head to David, and said, ¡°Mr. Hinton, I think it¡¯s better to call in those presbyters of Ancient Sword Sect and ask them all!¡± David was surprised, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could this be a lie? Do you suspect that Harry is not dead? Do you think Lard was bribed by Harry?¡± Larry¡¯s gaze is sharp, he said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible that Lard was bribed by Harry. I just suspect that Harry was captured alive by Lard, whose purpose was to force Harry to tell him the secret technique.¡± Hearing Larry¡¯s words, David suspected. He nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± Being able to use the secret technique multiple times in a short time meant that one could take one¡¯s strength and raise the level many times in a row. Such a secret technique could be called a supreme treasure. If they came across such a situation, would they kill Harry so easily? They would probably torture Harry to force out the secret technique. Larry¡¯s suspicion was justified. The reason for his suspicion was that he cared too much about the position of the sect leader of Ghost Sword Sect. Lard was the most experienced elder in the Ghost Sword Sect. Like Larry, he was in the middle of the Gold Core Stage. In terms of seniority, Lard should take the position of sect leader. Unfortunately, Lard was slightly inferior to Larry in terms of sword understanding and was only at Master Level. It was with this small advantage that Larry became the sect leader of Ghost Sword Sect. Larry now has reason to suspect that Lard is trying to force out John¡¯s set of secret methods and then practice them. If that happened, Lard would have a contest with him, and he would suffer a loss. Larry was suspicious to defend his position, and it was normal. David felt reasonable, so he summoned several Ancient Sword Sect presbyters who had participated in this pursuit one by one. The final answer was that each of them had watched Lard execute the twelfth ghost sword and tear Harry to pieces, leaving only half a mask. Since everyone was saying the same thing, even if Larry suspected, he could only dispel the suspicion. It was impossible for everyone to lie with Lard, right? There couldn¡¯t be something so outrageous, could there? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha, Mr. Boone, it seems that your suspicions are superfluous. Perhaps Mr. Wenson had no choice but to kill Harry because he was struggling so strongly. You have just heard that Harry was so powerful that he killed two Gold Core Stage cultivators in a row. It was not that easy to capture him alive.¡± ¡°I hope so!¡± Larry sighed. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he always had a feeling of panic. Harry had behaved so strangely from the beginning to the end, having obtained the Heavenly Sword Emperor inheritance with a refining energy stage cultivation, and had broken through the Foundation Establishment Stage not long after. In addition, he just broke through the Foundation Establishment Stage not long ago, but actually killed Giovani in the Gold Core Stage, and now even beheaded two sword sect presbyters. This was hard to believe. Larry felt like he had provoked the wrong person. But he had no other choice. He just hoped that all was his overthinking. David didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°Haha, since Nigel thinks so highly of that Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s inhabitant, how about we send this half mask to him to let him have a condolence?¡± Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Being Taught a Lesson Spiritual Sword Sect. Shawn said guiltily to Nigel, ¡°Sect leader, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to protect Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritor.¡± ¡°s, you are not to me. Harry refused to listen to me and insisted on leaving. That means it is his destiny to do so.¡± Nigel was angry at the two men, but even more helpless. If John had listened to him and stayed in Spiritual Sword Sect, there would not have been this ending. However, now that the tragedy had happened, the only person to me was John himself. It was a pity that he was killed when he had the powerful talent of swordsmanship. Nigel heaved a sigh. ¡°Sir Odom, why sigh?¡± Just when Nigel was feeling sad for John, two figures suddenly walked near. Theers were David and Larry. David asked knowingly. Nigel¡¯s face fell when he saw these two, and he shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you do such a treacherous thing? How can you face the Heavenly Sword Emperor?¡± John was Heavenly Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritor, and it was treacherous for them to send someone to kill John. David pretended to be astonished and said, ¡°Sir Odom, what do you mean by that? Treacherous? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Humph! What you have done is clear in your mind!¡± ¡°Oh, Sir Odom, we should be the ones to ask you, right?¡± Larry suddenly sneered and continued, ¡°Mr. Hinton and I learned that the inheritor was ready to leave, so we sent several presbyters for covert protection. But we inadvertently bumped into Shawn of Spiritual Sword Sect sneaking around and trying to strike at the inheritor.¡± ¡°Of course, we couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing, so we had to step in to stop him. What we didn¡¯t expect was that by the time our men arrived, Shawn¡¯s helpers had already killed the inheritor, leaving only half a mask at the scene.¡± ¡°I just want to ask Sir Odom, is this your order?¡± Larry said justifiably, throwing the mask in his hand toward Nigel. Nigel cursed, ¡°Bullshit!¡± He despised people like Larry. It was obvious that they were the ones who killed John, and everyone knew it. But they were good at sophistry and framing innocent people. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. There were many of these kinds of people. Moreover, they told lies and misled others to believe the lies. Even if Nigel was angry, there was nothing he could do. Nigel was irritated at the moment and wanted to curse. But he knew that there was no point in arguing with these two shameless people. ¡°Is this John¡¯s mask?¡± Roy¡¯s belly is still in a state of confusion. However, his trauma had healed and did not affect his normal movement, except for his pale face. Roy saw the half mask and immediately reacted to what had happened. His eyes immediately filled with blood, and he shouted, ¡°Scumbags! How dare you murder John! I will revenge for him!¡± Roy was usually condescending but inherited one advantage from Nigel. They were both very righteous. He had been in Sword Sect for so long, and with the influence of Nigel since childhood, he knew very what David and Larry were like. He thought they were shameless. Nigel had given Roy an analysis of Giovani¡¯s purpose in damaging his belly. This was a way for Larry and David to demonstrate. This incident made Roy very angry. At this moment, Roy learned that John was murdered by them. His anger instantly exploded. Young people were impulsive! Roy shouted, fiercely drew his sword in the direction of the two people, and stabbed. However, the next second. A crisp p sounded. David put away his hand and shouted angrily, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you are the young sect leader of Spiritual Sword Sect, I would have killed you with one sword based on your actions just now!¡± Larry looked at Nigel and said in a cold voice, ¡°Sir Odom, how do you usually educate your son? He doesn¡¯t know how to behave. How dare he draw his sword at the two elders?¡± Then he nced at Roy again and said, ¡°How uncultured!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Roy gritted his teeth in anger, not caring about the pain on his face. With red eyes, he was ready to charge at the two men again. Nigel reprimanded, ¡°Roy! Come back!!!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Come back!¡± Nigel said angrily. Roy had to silently retreat to Nigel¡¯s side with a resigned look on his face. Larry sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir Odom, you should discipline him more strictly. If you can¡¯t discipline your son, someone else will do it for you when he gets outside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯re not wee in Spiritual Sword Sect, so please go back.¡± Nigel squeezed the half mask in his hand and expelled them. Davidughed and said, ¡°Haha, we alle from Sword Sect. Sir Odom, why do you have to be so heartless?¡± ¡°We will visit youter¡­¡± By the way, young sect leader, take a good rest when your belly is ruined. You should not make a fuss all day long. Otherwise, you can¡¯t even beat an ordinary Sword Sect¡¯s cultivator! Roy used to like showing off. Now that his belly was ruined, he was worse than even the most ordinary cultivator. David¡¯s words were a huge irritation to him. Roy wanted to attack again, but Nigel coldly shouted, ¡°Roy! Have you forgotten what I told you before?¡± Roy clenched his fist, finally suppressed his anger, nodded, and said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t forgotten!¡± Nigel had told him that it wasn¡¯t a bad thing for people to think that his belly was ruined. He could take this opportunity to exercise his nature and learn to endure. There would be a time when he would shine. So today, Roy decided to endure! At this time, a loud bronze bell crashing sound cut through the sky, shaking the three major sword sects. This caused Nigel, as well as Larry, who had not yet left, to sharply contract their pupils. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Sword Emperor Bell Rang ¡°Who is so bold as to enter the Sword Emperor Hall and ring the bell without authorization?¡± The leaders of the three major sword sects shook the moment the bell rang loudly, and David couldn¡¯t help cursing. There was only one bell in the three major sword sects. It was handed down by the Heavenly Sword Emperor In the past, whenever there was an emergency meeting, they would ring the bell to notify all the presbyters But since the disintegration of the Sword Emperor Sect, this bell had never been rung again, and it had been left in the Sword Emperor Hall for a long time. Unexpectedly¡­ Today. Someone rang the bell. So, as soon as it rang, the members of the three major sword sects all rushed toward the Sword Emperor Hall in surprise. They were eager to find out who it was. And what did he ring the bell for? Nigel and the others did the same. Theyid aside their grudges temporarily and ran towards the Sword Emperor Hall furiously. Even the leaders of the three major sword sects were not qualified to ring the bell left by the Heavenly Sword Emperor. Who was so bold to do it? If it was a member of the three sects, he had overstepped the mark and sphemed the sword emperor. If it was an outsider, this was definitely a provocation. A tant provocation! Therefore. All the people swarmed over toward the Sword Emperor Hall like a flood. Nigel and the other two men arrived first. Their eyes narrowed when they saw the one who was ringing the bell. It was an old man. Larry was infuriated and snarled, ¡°Lard? How dare you ring the belli* The person who rang the bell was none other than Lard, a presbyter of the Ghost Sword Sect. He used to vie with Larry for the position of sect leader. Larry was naturally livid. Lard ignored him. He continued to ring the bell. Knell! Knelll Knell! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The bell rang nine times, each of which triggered a round of violent buzzing in the Sword Emperor Hall That used to be a tradition of the Sword Emperor Sect When the disciples made it to the scene, they were all shocked. They wondered if the presbyter of the Ghost Sword Sect had lost his mind or if he was trying to rebel. No one could figure out what Lard was up to. When Lard rang the bell for the third time, Larry wanted to stop him. From the side, David checked him and said, ¡°The bell has been rung anyway. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s trying to do and then punish him.¡± Only then did Larry fight back his anger. Buzz! When thest knell from the bell stopped, Lard pranced out of the Sword Emperor Hall and indifferently faced the disciples without saying a word. He seemed to be waiting for someone. After a while. Larry couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer. He shouted out coldly, ¡°Lard, who permitted you to ring the bell left by the Sword Emperor? Are you fucking confused?¡± Lard was the presbyter of the Ghost Sword Sect, and his action was not only sphemy to the Heavenly Sword Emperor but also disrespect for him, the sect leader. Larry didn¡¯t care about the former since he had disrespected the Heavenly Sword Emperor long ago. He cared about thetter. Even he, the leader of the Ghost Sword Sect, didn¡¯t dare ring the bell, but Lard, a presbyter, did it. It was like a p in the face. He had every reason to be angry. In a fit of pique, he shouted abuse. Lard no longer remained silent. He nced at Larry indifferently and said, ¡°I was naturally authorized by the leader of the Sword Emperor Sect to ring the bell.¡± ¡°When did I¡­* Just as Larry was going to call Lard crazy, he suddenly realized something and stopped shouting. What Lard mentioned was the Emperor Sword Sect, not the Ghost Sword Sect. That was true. When the Sword Emperor Sect was not disintegrated, one could ring the bell only when he was authorized to do so by the sect leader. But, The Sword Emperor Sect had disintegrated into three smaller sects, each with its own leader. There was no longer a leader of the Sword Emperor Sect. Lard must be crazy. All the disciples were puzzled. Larry froze for a moment and continued to curse, ¡°Lard, it seems that you are old and confused. Do you think it was decades ago? It looks like you¡¯re no longer fit for the presbyter position of the Ghost Sword Sect. You can retire and take a rest.¡± ¡°He¡¯s talking about me.¡± Just as Larry¡¯s voice fell, another voice rang out. A young man in a mask then slowly came out of the Sword Emperor Hall, unperturbed, facing therge crowd. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the inheritor of the Sword Emperor?¡± Everyone eximed. Although the color of John¡¯s mask had changed, its style remained the same, so everyone recognized him immediately. It was none other than Harry, the sessor to the Sword Emperor. Nigel threw away half of the broken mask that he didn¡¯t have time to put down and spoke with great joy. ¡°Ha-ha, it¡¯s you, Harry. You¡¯re alive. This is great!¡± Chubby also shouted excitedly. ¡°John.¡± John looked at them and nodded slightly. Larry and Nigel froze at the same time, with unbelievable looks on their faces. Howe this guy was not dead? Didn¡¯t those people who were sent out see Lard tearing him to pieces? They looked around and found those presbyters had silently walked to the Sword Emperor Hall. Apparently, they had colluded with Lard to support John. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve fallen for his trick!¡± Larry cursed under his breath, not expecting Lard to have the ability to let all the presbyters, who had been sent out to hunt John down, lie with him. Well¡­ Not all of them. The one from the Ancient Sword Sect, who was in the middle stage of the Gold Core realm, didn¡¯t. He was fighting with Shawn at that time and did not know what happened in the dense forest. So, he was also confused. In front of the Sword Emperor Hall, Lard cleared his throat before his old yet resonant voice rang out. ¡°Before the Heavenly Sword Emperor left, he left a decree. Whoever gets his inheritance will be the new leader of the Sword Emperor Sect.¡± Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Who Agrees, and Who Objects? John had never thought about rebuilding the Sword Emperor Sect or being the sect leader. He was too busy to do that It was not because he was not strong enough. What? You don¡¯t believe it? Whatever! Anyway, John was wronged this time. After regaining his strength, he was in a good mood and decided toe back to settle the score with David and Larry. Thus, he epted the position of leader of the three sects. After he took over, he could delegate anyway. The point was that he would not let David and Larry live afortable life. The revenge of a gentleman could wait a night but not a year, or it would be less fun, wasn¡¯t it? Just then¡­ Lard continued to speak. ¡°The Heavenly Sword Emperor left a decree. Whoever gets his inheritance will be the new leader of the Sword Emperor Sect. This gentleman here is the sessor recognized by the Heavenly Sword Emperor, so¡­ Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Harry will be our new leader. Who agrees, and who objects? The opposers can stand out now and express their ideas. The presbyters of the Ghost Sword Sect and the Ancient Sword Sect will listen to their objections carefully, but we will not ept them.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point in voicing our objections then? We have reason to suspect that you want to make a cklist and set us as bad examples when the new leader took up the reins. Whoever dares object must be brain damaged!¡± The disciples silently thought to themselves. ¡°Presbyter, I have an opinion.¡± Someone spoke, and the others all looked over. Seeing it was Nigel, everyone was shocked. Wasn¡¯t Nigel always supportive of the sessor to the Sword Emperor? He had openly expressed his full support for the session. Why did he have a problem at such a point? Had he been acting the whole time? Was he just saying he was grateful to the Heavenly Sword Emperor, while in fact he was unwilling to give up his position? Everyone was puzzled. Nigel walked slowly to the Sword Emperor Hall and spoke with a smile, ¡°Presbyter, I¡¯d like to correct your statement. It¡¯s the presbyters of the three sects, not just the Ghost Sword Sect and the Ancient Sword Sect. You missed the Spiritual Sword Sect¡­¡± He thought for a while and continued, ¡°To be precise, it is the new presbyters¡¯ council that has unanimously decided to nominate Harry for the leadership of our sect. Although Nigel didn¡¯t know how Lard had persuaded the presbyters of the Ghost Sword Sect and the Ancient Sword Sect to support John, wasn¡¯t this what he wanted to see? He didn¡¯t mind announcing his resignation as the leader of the Spiritual Sword Sect in front of everyone and his degradation to an ordinary presbyter. Compared with rebuilding the Sword Emperor Sect, such things didn¡¯t matter. Once the words were out of his mouth, the disciples of the Sword Sect were in an uproar. Some were excited, some were confused, and others were shocked. Except for Lard and the other presbyters, no one knew what had happened. The three major sword sects had been hostile to each other, but now they were eager to merge? It felt like a dream. Nigel smiled in a certain direction and said, ¡°What do you guys think?¡± The two he was looking at were Larry and David. At that moment, their faces were terribly livid. Never in their wildest dreams had they expected such a thing. Even the presbyters of their sects stood out to support John. Larry¡¯s eyes glinted with coldness. Pulling a long face, he shouted, ¡°Lard and those with you, you¡¯re a disgrace to sword sects. Your action is no different from treason.¡± The air was instantly thick with tension. The people looked at each other in nk dismay, not understanding what Larry meant by that. The rebuilding of the Sword Emperor Sect was an irresistible trend. It was their path back to glory. Why did Larry call it treason? They didn¡¯t get it. Larry sneered and continued, ¡°The Heavenly Sword Emperor indeed left a decree that whoever gets his inheritance will be the new leader, but I think that he should get the position through his strength rather than dirty tricks.¡± Dirty tricks? Everyone was even more confused. Larry gloomily ran his eyes over the crowd and said loudly, ¡°I suppose all the disciples have heard about the battle between Harry and Giovani yesterday. Giovani is a genius of swordsmanship from the Ancient Sword Sect. At the Peak of Foundation Establishment, he couldpare with one in the early stage of Gold Core. In contrast, Harry was only in the refining energy stage when he got the inheritance of the Sword Emperor. Later, he broke through to the early stage of the Foundation Establishment by chance and practiced the Emperor Swordsmanship Manual. Even so, he could match one at the middle orter stage of the same realm at most. He was naturally no match for Giovani. However, Harry not only defeated Giovani but also killed him. Even his remains were sted. Do you know why? That¡¯s because Harry has practiced an ancient secret method to enhance his strength greatly in a short period of time. That¡¯s why he could kill Giovani.¡± Larry spoke slowly, and everyone listened carefully. They naturally knew about the sh between John and Giovani, and they also suspected that John had practiced some secret technique, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill someone who was in a higher realm. But what was the problem with that? John had a secret manual, which was part of his strength. The contemptuous look he was showing only gave people the feeling that he was jealous. No disciples dared speak. They just listened to Larry¡¯s analysis quietly. Larry sneered again and continued, ¡°I presume everyone is familiar with secret techniques. You should know that using such techniqueses with a cost. It¡¯s especially true for secret techniques that increases strength. They consume refined blood, vitality, and even life.¡± The people whispered to each other and discussed in low voices, agreeing with Larry¡¯s words. The casting of secret techniques indeed came with a price, so most of the time, those who practiced them would not use them randomly but only in critical moments. Was Larry using Harry of using a crooked technique to oppose thetter being the new leader of the Sword Emperor Sect? It shouldn¡¯t be. Even though secret methods were wed, they were part of orthodox inheritance, and practicing them was not something shameful. On the contrary, the cultivators were longing for them. Who didn¡¯t want to have an extra life-saving technique? If this was Larry¡¯s only point, it meant that he was too na?ve and his argument was weak. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Chapter 586 A Wonderful Speech There were a lot of discussions. However¡­ Was Larry naive? Obviously not. Larry was scheming and always quibbled in an orderly manner. It was impossible for him to use such. unpersuasive reasons to oppose John being the sect leader. He waited patiently until the discussion gradually stopped. Then, he continued, ¡°I mentioned the disadvantages of secret techniques is not to say that it is shameful to practice secret techniques. There are other reasons. ¡°Before today, most of the three major sword sects, presbyters and disciples, were dissatisfied with Harry¡¯s session as sect leader. You could feel that. ¡°Even though Harry killed Giovani, many people were not convinced because he was in the Early Stage of Foundation Establishment. Besides, how could others feel at ease when the sword sects were handed over to Harry, who was still young? ¡°I have the same idea as Mr. Hinton. We are not disobeying the order of Heavenly Sword Emperor. We think we should wait a few more years for Harry to grow up. When he breaks through the Gold Core Stage and has the ability to handle sect affairs, it will not bete for him to be the sect leader. ¡°Is the thought right?¡± Larry nced around and saw everyone nodding. A shadow of a smile touched his mouth. What he said was right. A young man in the Early Stage of Foundation Establishment was not powerful enough to be the leader of the three sects. Harry needed more time to grow up. He could be the leader when he had the ability to make decisions. What Larry said made sense. ¡°Lard and the presbyters standing beside him now had the same idea before. However, they changed their minds and supported Harry being the leader today. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They had a dirty deal with Harry. Harry promised to teach the secret technique he had cultivated to Lard and the others if they supported him being the leader. ¡°It is not shameful to practice secret techniques, and it is a matter of time before Harry is the sect leader. These should be done aboveboard. Instead, they chose dirty means. That makes me angry. ¡°To be the sect leader as soon as possible, Harry chose to bribe. He was unwilling to wait a mere few which shows that he is impetuous and doesn¡¯t deserve the position. How dare we hand the three major years, sword sects to him? ¡°For the sake of a secret technique, Lard and the others epted Harry¡¯s offer and easily handed the sword sects to Harry, who was still immature. They are irresponsible and haven¡¯t taken the sword sects seriously. ¡°Besides, there are disadvantages to practicing secret techniques. ¡°In the short term, the sword sects¡¯ strength might be greatly improved. However, that would deplete the future of the sword sects. How could they be short-sighted and do that? ¡°Therefore, I scolded them for seeking glory by betraying the sword sects. Was I wrong? ¡°How saddening it is!¡± The more Larry spoke, the more excited and grieved he became. And his emotions reinforced his words perfectly. David also roared, ¡°I am the same.¡± Wow! The crowd suddenly became astir. Inspired by Larry¡¯s emotional speech, the disciples seemed to have a moment of enlightenment. They thought there was nothing wrong with Larry¡¯s words. The two leaders have devoted themselves so much to the sword sects. How could the disciples support Harry to be the leader? They wouldn¡¯t betray the sword sects and seek glory as those presbyters. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The key was Harry hadn¡¯t shared the secret technique with the disciples. How could they betray the sword sects and seek glory? How could Harry hide his secret technique? That was uneptable. The disciples couldn¡¯t allow that to happen. Hearing Larry¡¯s wonderful speech, the disciples of the three major sword sects were filled with righteous indignation and expressed their support for Larry and David¡¯s decision. The disciples unanimously opposed Harry being the leader. Looking at the crowd, Nigel had mixed feelings. Regardless of whether John had bribed Lard and the others, it would be hard for him to be the leader. Although most of the presbyters of the sword sects supported him, the disciples disagreed with that. The decision was made by the top, but John had to have a stable folk base. If Larry and David gave an order, the disciples followed them to leave. John would be a lonely commander. It was impossible to force the disciples to stay. Nigel had a headache. He didn¡¯t expect things to develop that way. He thought that he could take advantage of the trend to restore the glory of the Sword Emperor Sect. However, his ns fell through. After the incident, when John had the ability to be the leader, few people would support him. What was the use of merging the three sects if people had different minds? Nigel didn¡¯t know how the matter would end. What surprised him was that Lard and the others looked calm, as if they didn¡¯t care about the change in the situation, Lard and the others didn¡¯t care about that. Moreover, they even wanted tough. They knew Larry well. He was good at quibbling and always took habitual tactics of standing facts on his head. When Larry spoke the first word, Lard and the others knew he would start to quibble. They were not in a hurry to argue with him. Lard and the others just allowed Larry to talk. They allowed him to act. And they just watched silently. After quietly listening to Larry¡¯s speech, Lard and the others thought he was a talent and that his speech was wonderful. He had sessfully brainwashed the disciples of the sword sects. Few people could do anything with Larry. However¡­ All Larry¡¯s nonsense were bubbles in the face of absolute strength. It could be crushed with one blow. Lard and the others looked at Larry¡¯scent appearance and felt him pitiful, ridiculous, and pathetic. John came back to get even with Larry. However, Larry didn¡¯t restrain himself and kept talking nonsense. He was courting death. Lard and the others mourned for Larry and shifted their gaze to John. John smiled under the mask and apuded. Then, he said, ¡°Mr. Boone, thank you for delivering such a wonderful speech before dying. Do you need more time for yourst words?¡± Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Chapter 587 y the Trick Again Last words? Larry narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at John gloomily. He cursed in his mind. John looked at David. ¡°You are the same.¡± David was also shocked John paused for a few seconds. Then, he chuckled, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leavest words, I will kill you together so that you can apany each other.¡± John shouted, ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Emperor-ss sword spirit erupted. John stood straight and strode toward Larry and David like a sharp swording out of its sheath. With each step, the momentum increased. The disciples of the sword sects all turned pale in shock. The moment they felt the terrifying emperor- ss sword spirit, they seemed to see Heavenly Sword Emperor returning to the sword sects. Crash! The crowd retreated to both sides like a tide and trembled all over. The sword spirit felt by the disciples of the sword sects came from Heavenly Sword Emperor. At that moment, the vital breath of the Heavenly Sword Emperor released from John was overwhelming. The disciples felt they were like grandsons meeting their grandfather. After retreating to a certain ce, their legs became weak, and they almost copsed. The sword spirit released by John was not directional. It spread wantonly towards the surroundings, so every disciple of the sword sects could feel the momentum in it There was a shocking scene. Where John passed by, the crowds trembled. Their faces turned pale with scare. When Nigel saw John walking towards Larry and David, Nigel wanted to dissuade John. However, Lard and the others were calm, as if they were confident in John. Therefore, Nigel chose to wait and see. Boom! John walked through the passage made by the crowd and soon came to Larry and David. In an instant. The sword spirit that spread wantonly in all directions gathered, pointing directly at Larry and David. The endless pressure exploded. Thump Thump. Larry and David took a step back at the same time. Their gloomy eyes were filled with intense anger. In their opinion, John was humiliating them by doing that Because.. Not long before¡­ When they felt the emperor-ss sword spirit released by John in the Sword Emperor Hall for the first time. they had hallucinations and mistakenly thought that the Heavenly Sword Emperor appeared in front of them. They were so scared that they fell to the ground. It was a huge shame that could never be forgotten in a lifetime. At that moment, Larry and David thought John wanted to repeat the trick and help them relive the scene. Wasn¡¯t that humiliation? ¡°Bastard! Do you want to y the trick again? I will kill you.¡± Larry roared angrily and reached out brazenly to p John on the head. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He would not be easily intimidated by John likest time. Larry thought John was courting death by taking the initiative to approach him. However¡­ When Larry was about to p John, a palm shed in front of his eyes, and he got a stinging p. That was out of Larry¡¯s expectations. Poof The p sent Larry flying. The corner of his mouth split, and blood sshed. ¡°y the trick again?¡± John sneered and nced at David, who was dumbfounded. There came another p. ¡°You are the same.¡± p. David rolled continuously. His mouth drooped because of the p, which showed how powerful John¡¯s p was. Hiss. Instantly. Everyone present gasped and felt terrified. Their hairs stood on end. The two leaders in the Middle Stage of Gold Core were pped away by John. Were the people in the Middle Stage of Gold Core so weak? No. John had be strong. It could only happen when the strength was far superior to the opponent. Could it be that the secret technique John cultivated helped his strength improve to the point where he could easily crush the people in the Middle Stage of Gold Core? It was scary. Everyone was shocked. Larry and David were even more horrified. When John made a move, they even had no power to fight back. That meant John was not ying a trick and had the strength. That was unreasonable. John wasn¡¯t like that when he was in the Sword Emperor Hall a few days before. How could his strength improve so fast? Larry¡¯s brain was in buzz. Then, his eyes turned cold. With the long sword, he was ready tounch a counterattack against John. He couldn¡¯t believe that. However¡­ Just as Larry¡¯s long sword thrust out, John rushed forward instead of retreating. John rushed up to Larry in an instant. With an index finger, John easily disintegrated the momentum of Larry¡¯s sword. Crack. Larry¡¯s sword broke into pieces. John¡¯s finger continued to stab Larry¡¯s chest without releasing the spiritual fire. With the domineering vital energy. John¡¯s finger pierced Larry¡¯s heart. ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at quibbling? Argue with the ghosts in the hell to see if you can be forgiven.¡± John killed Larry with one finger and turned to look at David. He sneered, ¡°You are the same.¡± Boom! David came to his senses and dared not to confront John. What had happened to Larry taught David a lesson. He could only stomp. His majestic vital energy exploded, turning into a powerful shock wave to expand his figure at a high speed. John followed David like a shadow. Suddenly, there came a clear sound of a sword. With infinite murderous intent, the sword stabbed John at high speed. Thomas was there. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Narrow-Minded The sword roared to kill John. John could only let David go temporarily and hit the sword with his palm. With a crack, the sword was shattered into pieces. It was just an ordinary sword. Taking advantage of the chance, David hid behind Thomas and begged, ¡°Master Thomas, please help me.¡± Thomas nodded and looked at John. ¡°Young man, you are going too far.¡± ¡°Really?¡± John was not in a hurry to attack. He smiled and said, ¡°Master Thomas, you are not a member of the sword sects. I have assumed the position of a leader today and want to get rid of the rubbish in the sects. It seems to have nothing to do with you.¡± Nigel said Thomas is only responsible for guarding the Sword Emperor Sect. As long as the foundation of the Sword Emperor Sect was not destroyed, Thomas wouldn¡¯t make a move. Even when the Sword Emperor Sect disintegrated. Thomas didn¡¯t bother to interfere. Since John had decided to be the leader and kill Larry and David, it was an affair of the Sword Emperor Sect. Therefore, Thomas should not interfere with that. Thomas shook his head and said, ¡°Although I am not a member of the Sword Emperor Sect, I have promised Jesse to guard the Sword Emperor Sect. The loss of a man in the Gold Core Stage will shake the foundation of the Sword Emperor Sect. Should I interfere with that?¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± John asked. ¡°Although you are Jesse¡¯s sessor. ording to him, you should be the next lead. Through my observation just now, I found that you have a bad temper. As Larry said, it is hard for you to be a great leader. If the Sword Emperor Sect is handed over to you, it will decline.¡± When the bell in the Sword Emperor Hall rang for the first time, Thomas was paying attention to what was happening there. He was surprised to see John alive. However, he kept calm and observed silently. When John killed Larry, Thomas realized that John was not simple. He was beyond the Early Stage of Foundation Establishment. However, it waste for Thomas to save Larry. He could only save David. Thomas saved David not for the future of the Sword Emperor Sect. He wanted to find a reason to punish John. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Thomas continued, ¡°You think I shouldn¡¯t interfere because you take it as an affair of the Sword Emperor Sect. Whether I could interfere should be decided by them instead of you.¡± As Thomas spoke, he pointed at the surrounding disciples of the sword sects. At that moment, the disciples were still in a state of sluggishness. They were so shocked. They never thought that John would kill Larry easily and that Thomas would stop John in person. I will that moment¡­ Everyone came to their senses. ¡°Master Thomas is right. We should have the final say. We don¡¯t recognize you as our leader. You will be a disaster for the three major sword sects. Master Thomas is guarding the sword sects.¡± ¡°Yes! The sword sects must not be handed over to such a man.¡± ¡°Master Thomas, please help us.¡± Everyone was shocked by John¡¯s sudden burst of strength, but they chose to believe Thomas, who had reached the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. Thomas was a senior who had fought against Heavenly Sword Emperor. There was no need to choose. Besides¡­ Larry¡¯s wonderful speech aroused everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction with John. With Thomas¡¯ support, they dared to speak out their objections. The disciples wanted to teach Harry, the madman, a lesson. Thomas looked like a master. He motioned everyone to be quiet and said, ¡°Since you asked me to help you, how about I kill Harry today?¡± ¡°Kill him.¡± ¡°Master Tomas, we support you.¡± The crowd became astir again. John had taken away the Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritance, which made many disciples jealous. They hoped that Thomas could kill John. David also said, ¡°The bastard should have died long ago.¡± ¡°That is their thoughts. A qualified sect is never a sect for one man nor for a few people. It should be a sect for everyone. ¡°Although I am not a member of the Sword Emperor Sect, I am Jesse¡¯s opponent and friend. ¡°The Sword Emperor Sect is Jesse¡¯s painstaking effort. Now that it is being ruined, I can¡¯t bear that. Since Jesse is not here, I will make a decision on his behalf.¡± Thomas said convincingly. The more he spoke, the gloomier he became. Finally, he stared at John and said coldly, ¡°Harry, what else do you have to say now?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say and just find it ridiculous.¡± ¡°Ridiculous?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s ridiculous. If you want to kill me, just say it. Why did you have to talk nonsense to conceal your narrow-mindedness?¡± ¡°What?¡± Thomas¡¯ face suddenly darkened.. Countless disciples of the sword sects yelled angrily, ¡°How dare you to be so arrogant to Master Thomas? You must be crazy. Go to hell!¡± How dare John offend Thomas? Did he want to be killed soon? ¡°Ha ha.¡± John sneered, ¡°Since you all like to have a justifiable reason for your murderous intentions, I will talk it with you. Do you want to kill me for the sake of the Sword Emperor Sect or because you are narrow- minded?¡± ¡°Did you say I was narrow-minded?¡± Thomas narrowed his eyes, and his eyes were filled with coldness. People didn¡¯t like their weaknesses to be pointed out in front of others. If someone said a beautiful woman was ugly, the beauty would only smile and think that a joke. If someone said a woman was ugly, and the woman became angry, that meant the woman was ugly. It was also the case with Thomas. If he were open-minded, he wouldn¡¯t care about what John said. However, after John finished his words, Thomas snorted with displeasure, ¡°If you can¡¯t tell the reason, I will tear you into pieces in front of everyone.¡± Thomas was sensitive about the word ¡°narrow-minded¡±. He would be furious when he heard it. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Find a Good Excuse Thomas snorted, and his eyes were cold. However, he restrained himself and became no more murderous. John had a sharp eye for people and was good at psychological warfare. When he said ¡°narrow-minded¡±, he knew Thomas would not kill him immediately. If Thomas wanted to do that, his guilty conscience couldn¡¯t be concealed. People like Thomas thought of themselves as dignified. What they liked the most was being a hypocrite. Even if he had enough strength to kill the opponent, he would find a good excuse before killing the opponent. John knew that. The disciples of the sword sects around were filled with righteous indignation. With Thomas¡¯ support, they shouted, ¡°Harry, you are crazy. If you can¡¯t exin, each of us will spit on you.¡± John smiled and said calmly, ¡°After I killed Giovani yesterday, Thomas said he wanted to see me, which you might have known. Do you know why he wanted to see me? ¡°He wanted me to be his disciple.¡± What? There was a sudden silence. People whispered in surprise. They didn¡¯t know about that, but they knew Thomas did meet John the day before because they all heard Thomas¡¯ voice. Since Thomas wanted John to be his disciple, why were they in that situation? ¡°I refused him.¡± John gave them the answer. ¡°I refused to be his disciple, so he wanted to kill me. Wasn¡¯t he narrow- minded?¡± John refused Thomas. Hearing that, everyone was shocked. Thomas saidter, ¡°He is right. I asked him to be my disciple yesterday.¡± It was confirmed. It was hard for everyone to ept the truth. To be Thomas¡¯ disciple was something many people dared not to imagine in their dreams. However, John refused Thomas. Was John crazy? He must be crazy. Thomas said unhurriedly. ¡°It is true that you refused to be my disciple. Based on that alone, you thought I was revenging you narrow-mindedly. Will others believe?¡± That was why Thomas dared to allow John to speak. Thomas would not admit that he was narrow- minded. no matter what John said. His behavior could also make others believe he was reasonable. Thomas could kill John without giving him a chance to speak, but Thomas didn¡¯t do that. Therefore, he was generous. How theming Thomas was! ¡°That¡¯s right. There is no basis for empty talk. Yesterday was yesterday, and today is today. Master Thomas is guarding the sword sects now. It has nothing to do with your refusal to be his disciple.¡± ¡°Harry, you have connected two irrelevant things together by subjective assumptions. And you maliciously spected on Master Thomas. I think you are narrow-minded.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he judging the generosity of Master Thomas with his narrow mind? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± The crowd was excited. Thomas sneered secretly. However, he waved his hand and said generously, ¡°It¡¯s Okay. Let¡¯s listen to John. I have never been unreasonable.¡± What a gentleman Thomas was! How could Harry say Thomas was narrow-minded? Didn¡¯t John feel ashamed? How pathetic! John still smiled and said slowly, ¡°I said that with evidence. Thomas wanted to kill me when I refused to ept him as my teacher, but he couldn¡¯t do that at that time.¡± ¡°What about the evidence?¡± Thomas was patient. No matter what John said, it was all his subjective feelings. His words were nonsense if there was no substantial evidence. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right. Show the evidence. Don¡¯t say baseless words to nder Master Thomas.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡± John said, ¡°I have witnesses and physical evidence. Yesterday, three sect leaders were with me at the peak. I believe I was not the only one who noticed Thomas¡¯ killing intent.¡± Thomas sneered and motioned David to stand in front of him. Then, he asked, ¡°Is he telling the truth? Did I want to kill him yesterday?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± David said loudly, ¡°How could Master Thomas want to kill a junior like him because of such a trifle? If he hadn¡¯t gone too far, Master Thomas would not bother to teach him a lesson.¡± David was sensible. Thomas nced at David approvingly. Larry had died and couldn¡¯t give an answer. Therefore, Thomas turned to Nigel and stared at him. ¡°What about you?¡± John also set his gaze on Nigel. In fact, Nigel¡¯s answer was not Important to John. Even if his answer were the same as David¡¯s, John could not me him. After all¡­ Thomas was the boss of the three major sword sects. Nigel had his concerns. John understood that. However¡­ After hesitating, Nigel said, ¡°Yesterday, I felt the killing intent.¡± That was out of John¡¯s expectations. When Nigel said that, he gritted his teeth. He needed to summon up his courage. Nigel¡¯s family was in the Spiritual Sword Sect. If he insisted on standing with John, he dared not imagine how he would be targeted by Thomas. Nigel was sentimental. He couldn¡¯t see that kind of unfairness. What was more, John was the sessor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor. That meant John was Nigel¡¯s benefactor¡¯s disciple. Nigel couldn¡¯t tell lies. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Thomas narrowed his eyes. David scolded loudly, ¡°Nigel, we all knew you had a good rtionship with Harry, but I didn¡¯t expect you to talk nonsense together with him.¡± ¡°How could you be so shameless¡­¡± Nigel had spoken out the truth. He had nothing to care about. Seeing David being shameless, Nigel couldn¡¯t help cursing Dav At that moment¡­ John interrupted them, ¡°Mr. Odom, thank you. It is enough for you to say what you said just now. I will deal with it next.¡± Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Kill Him Without Difficulty John stopped Nigel expressionlessly. He had anticipated such a situation. He was in no hurry. ¡°That was the witnesses. Whether you believe it or not, I don¡¯t care. Let me show you physical evidence. ¡°After I left the Spiritual Sword Sect yesterday afternoon, I was hunted down by a group of men. As for who sent them, you should know. I don¡¯t want to talk about that anymore, but I just want to emphasize one point. ¡°While escaping from being killed, I saw someone secretly attacking with a spirit sword. The sword was about 4 feet long and 2 inches wide. The sword was ck. I would like to ask if anyone has seen that sword before.¡± John nced around, and everyone was talking about it. A spirit sword was different from ordinary ones. With spirit attached to it, it was a rare treasure. How could a spirit sword be seen easily? And no one had seen the one described by John. Although there were a lot of discussions, no one had an answer. John¡¯s gaze fell on Thomas, and he said with a faint smile, ¡°What about you? Have you ever seen that sword?¡± Thomas¡¯ face darkened, and he sneered, ¡°Do you mean I controlled the spirit sword? Do you mean I ambushed you? I¡¯m in the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. How could I do that to a junior?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡± John replied. As soon as he finished his words, overwhelming shouts and curses were from all around. There was no need for Thomas to speak. ¡°How dare you?¡± ¡°Harry, you must be crazy! How could you nder Master Thomas? You are so bold.¡± ¡°You are a piece of rubbish and don¡¯t deserve to be attacked by Master Thomas. Are you qualified?¡± ¡°Rubbish?¡±- John suddenly smiled coldly. He grabbed Larry¡¯s body and threw it towards the person who spoke. The man¡¯s legs turned weak in fright, and he dared not to speak a word. He was regretful for being hasty. The appearance of Thomas made the disciples so arrogant that they had almost forgotten the scene when John killed Larry and thought John was still in the Early Stage of Foundation Establishment. Seeing Larry¡¯s body rolling to their feet, they became sober and dared not to speak anymore. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. John sneered without concealing his contempt and looked at Thomas again. ¡°That spirit sword is not yours, have never seen it. Is that true?¡± Thomas was sullen and dissatisfied with John¡¯s attitude of questioning him. Thomas suppressed his anger and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it.¡± How could Thomas admit the spirit sword belonged to him? Wouldn¡¯t it be the same as admitting that he wanted to kill John the day before? Why did he want to kill John the day before? It was because John refused to be his student. Then, they would go back to the topic of being narrow-minded. Thomas was not a fool. Since Thomas subdued Shadow Sword, he had never used it. It was the first time he had used it the day before. People in the sword sects didn¡¯t even know that Thomas had a spirit sword. Thomas could say that John had made up all of that. However¡­ When the talk reached that point, John smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°I am satisfied with your answer. Go to hell!¡± Boom. Suddenly, Johnunched an attack. His body turned into an image and rushed to Thomas in an instant. The scene was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Thomas was in the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. Instead of begging for mercy, Harry kicked against the pricks. He was mad. ¡°Well done!¡± Thomas was seeking a chance to kill John. Seeing John rushing toward him, he sneered. His killing intent erupted. ¡°I will kill you.¡± The wind of Tomas¡¯ palms thundered. His ferocious vital energy gathered and rose with his palms to rush toward John, but John smiled indifferently and punched. ¡°How dare you fight against your dad?¡± John punched out, and his vital energy surged. Those gaudy vital energy palms were shattered. John¡¯s vital energy was like a bulldozer and smashed Thomas¡¯ vital energy to the end. Finally, their palms collided. Boom! Thomas was shocked. ¡°You are in the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm!¡± Judging from John¡¯s vital energy, Thomas knew John was in the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. No wonder he could kill Larry easily. How could that be? John was still young. Could it be that there was an aged face under his mask? Had John disguised his voice and body shape as a young man? Otherwise, how could such a young man be in the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm? Thomas was shocked and confused. He had no time to think about it. There came John¡¯s cold voice again. ¡°Is that all?¡± John finished his words. He gathered his vital energy and punched again. That punch sent Thomas flying, and Thomas¡¯ sleeves were shattered, leaving two bare arms. Pooh. Thomas moaned secretly and almost vomited blood. His eyes were full of shock. ¡°How could your vital energy be of sword spirit?¡± John had strength in the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm, which had surprised Thomas. Thomas didn¡¯t expect John¡¯s vital energy to be of sword spirit. That was more powerful than the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. It was not surprising that Thomas was defeated. John didn¡¯t answer Thomas but nced coldly aside. David was next to John. David was standing with Thomas just now. After Thomas was beaten back by John, David was exposed. David¡¯s eyes were full of horror. David had never imagined the scene before. ¡°Do you think you don¡¯t have to die with the dog guarding you? I am just teasing you.¡± John¡¯s words seemed to be thest order from Death. The moment John finished his words, David¡¯s head was smashed into pieces. David even had no chance to resist. Although David had a backer, John killed him without difficulty. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Shadow Sword, Come Around. There was silence! Everyone was dumbfounded, not only those disciples but also Lard, Nigel and others. Lard knew that John was very strong before, and he also knew that John was in the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. But he was not sure whether John or Master Thomas was much stronger. After all, John was young. Even if the two were in the same realm, their actualbat strength should not be as good as Master Thomas¡¯s. So yesterday in the forest, when John scolded Master Thomas, Lard and the others were really taken aback. Just now, since Master Thomas appeared, these presbyters dared not to speak, because they were afraid of Master Thomas. Only Nigel stood up and spoke the truth for John. Everyone didn¡¯t expect that John would suddenly strike while he was talking, knocking Master Thomas back in a sh, and even dealing with David without any hassle. This showed that John was stronger than Master Thomas without the help of other magic instruments. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. How could others believe this? But the fact was so, believe it or not! David was dead. John shed again and rushed in front of Master Thomas in an instant, punching one after another. His sword spirit and Vital energy never ceased, and Master Thomas was beaten back again and again, unable to defend himself at all. Bang! Master Thomas was punched several times. His white hair fell down, and he was embarrassed. ¡°Come and fight with me. Didn¡¯t you just say that you are on equal terms with Heavenly Sword Emperor? Is this what you can do? Didn¡¯t you say that you have countless killing moves? Show me!¡± While attacking, John kept talking, making Master Thomas rage. And his arms were spinning like a fan. After a while, he suddenly felt something was wrong, only to find that John had stopped attacking and was looking at him jokingly. What a humiliation! Master Thomas¡¯s face was extremely ugly. He roared, ¡°Harry! Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Snapped! John pped out quickly, hitting Master Thomas¡¯s face. Master Thomas staggered suddenly, and his expression became more and more ugly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you going to do with me?¡± John said contemptuously. ¡°Little bastard, you are courting death!¡± Master Thomas waspletely angry. At this time, he didn¡¯t care about his reputation. With a swipe of his arm, a ck streamer whistled over, it was Shadow Sword. John raised his eyebrows and said with a chuckle, ¡°Oh? Did you say that you didn¡¯t know this spirit sword? Then what is it in your hand?¡± He deliberately raised his sound. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the spirit sword in Master Thomas¡¯s hand. As John said before, it was about three feet six inches long, one inch wide, and the de was ck. Did he need to say anything else? Master Thomas said nothing. But it was worth thousands words! In the beginning, Master Thomas wanted to save his reputation. But he couldn¡¯t make it. Instead, he humiliated himself. ¡°Little bastard, I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces.¡± Master Thomas was ashamed, so he naturally threw everything out, leaving only endless killing intent. His only thought now was to kill John. As for his reputation, it was not important anymore. ¡°Shadow Sword, kill!¡± Master Thomas made a tactic with his fingers, and then suddenly pointed out that Shadow Sword stabbed at John with a terrifying killing intent. John moved, leaving only an afterimage on the spot, which was crushed by Shadow Sword instantly. However. After Shadow Sword missed, it changed direction instantly and stabbed toward John again. This was not surprising at all because the spirit sword could be controlled remotely. But what surprised John was that the tip of the Shadow Sword was actually pointing at his heart. Being able to keep aiming the tip of the sword at one position in such a fierce situation was definitely not something Master Thomas could do with his strength. So the problem should be with this Shadow Sword. John suddenly thought of yesterday, when he was also hit by this ck spirit sword without revealing any vital breath. Hiss! John dodged again, silently opened Lucifer¡¯s Eyes, and looked down, only to find a small shadow-like imprint on the clothes around his heart. ¡°1 see!¡± John pulled off the clothes, revealing his firm chest and well-proportioned muscles. Under the light, they looked like sparkling water, which was extremely beautiful. As expected, the Shadow Sword deviated, but it still stabbed at John. That was because Master Thomas had been manipting it all the time, but it wasn¡¯t the same precise as before. Master Thomas was slightly surprised and said, ¡°You, little bastard, actually saw the mystery of the Shadow Sword. But so what? It¡¯s over! Shadow Sword, kill again!¡± He suddenly shouted coldly and made a gesture with his fingers. This time, a ck imprint was directly printed on John¡¯s chest. That was to say, as long as the Shadow Sword was engraved with a shadow mark, it would only stop attacking after it hit the target. John finally figured it out. Swoosh! The Shadow Sword stabbed at John¡¯s heart again. But this time, John didn¡¯t dodge, but grinned and said, ¡°Shadow Sword, right? Let me see which is better, your Shadow Sword or my Excalibur?¡± Buzz! As soon as John¡¯s words fell, a crimson sword suddenly condensed in front of him, like a sword-shaped magma, which was continuously flowing downward. Excalibur. It was the incorporeal body of Excalibur, it could also be called the soul of the sword! Ding. The moment Excalibur¡¯s soul appeared, countless disciples covered their ears at the same time. They had headaches because at this moment the swords with them were screaming in unison. The same was true for Shadow Sword, which suddenly froze in mid-air. The de couldn¡¯t stop shaking violently, and like the ordinary swords around it, it burst into a mournful cry. They seemed to be worshiping their king! ¡°I understand. So this is the king of swords!¡± Johnughed, and then his murderous intent surged. His eyes were cold, and he said, ¡°Shadow Sword, come.¡± Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Chapter 592 You Ruined Reputation Yourself ¡°Shadow Sword,e.¡± With John¡¯s order, the Shadow Sword that originally belonged to Master Thomas suddenly rebelled and fell into John¡¯s hands. When Master Thomas wanted to control it, he was horrified to find that he had lost the sense of the Shadow Sword. ¡°How could this be?¡± Master Thomas¡¯s eyes were almost torn. They were all red. ¡°You thought you could kill me easily, and wanted to have a good reputation before killing me. But you know that I had the same idea.¡± Why did John keep talking with him for so long? If he was a grumpy person who had the strength to kill, how could he talk about witnesses and evidence? He would keep beating Master Thomas until Master Thomas admit that he was narrow- minded. But John didn¡¯t do that. If Master Thomas wanted to save his reputation, then John would help him first. He would let Master Thomas keep his reputation and then break it himself. The moment Master Thomas summoned his Shadow Sword, it meant that he himself broke his own words, so there was no need for John to argue with him again. ¡°Look at it. It¡¯s messing with you!¡± After John¡¯sughter fell, his killing intent suddenly rose, and then he pinched his fingers, imitating Master Thomas¡¯s previous appearance, and shouted, ¡°Shadow Sword, kill!¡± A cold light shed. Shadow Sword suddenly stabbed at Master Thomas. ¡°Shadow Sword, you traitor! Traitor! I¡¯m done.¡± Master Thomas was so angry that he dodged in a hurry, and even burned the refined blood in his body. But unfortunately, it was of no avail. The Shadow Sword passed through his chest mercilessly. It was not over yet. The Shadow Sword was already psychic, and it seemed that it was very angry because of the traitor that Master Thomas called it just now. It shuttled back and forth three times in Master Thomas¡¯s chest before returning to John¡¯s hands. There was no trace of blood on the de. This was the real fast sword without blood. After the Shadow Sword fell into John¡¯s hands, the vital breath of cold-blooded killing just now was no longer there. Instead, it was like a docile cat, obediently fitting onto John¡¯s arm. On the other hand, Master Thomas, from his chest to his back, blood continuously oozed from several prating holes. He waspletely dead. Others were silent. In such a short time, John first killed Larry, then David, and finally Master Thomas. It was so smooth that it was suffocating. They were both at the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm. John crushed Master Thomas in all ways. This was the strength gap between geniuses and ordinary people. Lard, and those presbyters who went to hunt down John yesterday, looked at Master Thomas¡¯s body and were afraid for a while. When they thought about it, if John hadn¡¯t yed boring yesterday, they would have been killed in the forest one by one. They were so lucky to save their lives! Besides. John said yesterday that when he returned to the sect next time, it would be the time for Master Thomas to die. Lard thought that the next time would take a long time, and John must be looking for a ce to practice hard ande back when he was strong enough. But John came back after just one night. This was different from what he thought. Lard thought there would be a three-year agreement, but Lard didn¡¯t expect it to turn upside down overnight. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sure enough, it was hard to guess! ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be your sect leader. I already left yesterday, but I have no choice. Larry and David had to send someone to keep me. They insisted on making me the sect leader. I am very annoyed. But there is no way. I can understand their feelings. After all, my potential is so great. They must hope that I can stay as the sect leader, and even sacrifice their own lives to keep me. It is really well-intentioned. As for me, I am very responsible. Now that I have killed the two sect leaders, I must take this responsibility. So in the future, the three major sword sects will merge into the Sword Emperor Sect, and I will be the new sect leader. Do you have any opinions?¡± After John finished speaking loudly, Nigel fell to his knees first, extremely excited. ¡°Meet the sect leader!¡± He dreamed that the Sword Emperor Sect could be rebuilt, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would actually come true today. Lard and other presbyters of the sects also knelt down and said respectfully, ¡°Meet the sect leader!¡± The other disciples around were still in a daze. Some couldn¡¯t tell whether this was reality or a dream, and the death of Master Thomas still deeply shocked them. John¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°I¡¯m a very democratic person. If any of you don¡¯t want to stay in the Sword Emperor Sect, you can leave on your own. I will definitely not pursue it, definitely not!¡± These words awakened everyone in an instant, and they knelt down on the ground in panic, saying in unison, ¡°Meet the sect leader!¡± At Cloud School. The Wilson Family. Gali was depressed. After such a long time, there had been no progress in the death of his son Frank. Bruno and others sent to the State of New York to investigate only sent back some useless information. They did not search for any cultivators in the Gold Core Stage in the State of New York at all. And the cultivators in the refining energy stage and Foundation Establishment Stage were absolutely impossible to be murderers. Gali was extremely irritable. He even had the idea of going to the Cinnabar Sect to make a big fuss countless times. But he knew that it was meaningless. Although the Cinnabar Sect¡¯s overall strength was not strong, the mountain- protecting array, even the consummation of Golden Crystal Realm, dared not easily provoke it. After all, Queen Cyan back then was not simple. ¡°Damn it, that bitch Faith really enjoyed herself!¡± Gali thought of the fact that he indirectly helped Faith find her long-lost daughter again, and his mood became more and more depressed. Others were the mother found the daughter, but he was separated from his son. The more he thought about it, the more upset he became. ¡°My Lord, there is a girl outside asking to see you.¡± Just when Gali was angry, a man suddenly came in and reported. ¡°Send her away!¡± Gali waved his hands impatiently. He paused and said, ¡°She said she came from the Cinnabar Sect and knew the truth about Frank¡¯s death.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gali suddenly stood up from the seat, his eyes burst into a terrifying sharpness, and he shouted, ¡°Take her in to see me immediately!¡± Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Chapter 593 The Real Murderer Soon, a woman was brought in, it was Jenifer. In the beginning. Jenifer went down the mountain with Steph and others to find Queen Cyan¡¯s The Holy Fire Tripod. But Steph was too arrogant and provoked John, and finally got killed by John Later, it was Nancy who came and exchanged The scripture of Queen Cyan, which saved their lives. Nancy had told them that no one should say anything about what happened that night. But after returning to the Cinnabar Sect, Jenifer felt more and more ufortable as she thought about it. After all, Steph was the person she admired, so she was really unwilling that John killed Steph. She wanted to revenge. However, she also knew that she could never be John¡¯s opponent. She thought about it. Jenifer decided toe to see Gali. ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m Jenifer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you say you know the truth about my son¡¯s death. Who is the murderer?¡± Gali couldn¡¯t wait to listen to Jenifer¡¯s self-introduction, so he couldn¡¯t wait to ask. Jenifer nodded and said, ¡°I was there the day Young Master Feather was killed.¡± Sure enough, he was killed by someone! Gali¡¯s eyes were gloomy. His face was filled with murderous intent in an instant. He had always guessed that the cause of Frank¡¯s death was probably killed by someone. But he was not sure until Jenifer said it, and it was confirmed. ¡°Who is the murderer?¡± Gali took a step closer, and his voice suddenly increased Jenifer was taken aback by his terrifying aura. Jenifer¡¯s face was pale, and she was terrified in her heart. But she still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can tell you the truth, My Lord. But I have one condition.¡± ¡°Condition?¡± Gali frowned suddenly, staring fixedly at Jenifer, which was scary. Now that Jenifer hade to his door, he had a hundred ways to force her to tell the truth. There was absolutely no need to negotiate any conditions with her. But Gali finally snorted coldly, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to join the Cloud School, and I want to be cultivated by the Wilson Family.¡± Jenifer finished speaking, her heart beating like a drum, and she was very nervous. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When she first tried to cultivate, she wanted to be a student at Cloud School. But because she was too ordinary, even if she entered Cloud School, she would not be taken seriously. In desperation, she had no choice but to join the Cinnabar Sect. At least her talent in refining elixirs was not bad. Of course, it was only not bad. She was not very outstanding in the Cinnabar Sect. And she was impossible to achieve much in the future. So Jenifer came to Gali this time, in addition to wanting to use his power to avenge for Steph, but also hoped to get a chance to focus on cultivation. As long as the Wilson Family was willing to spend resources on her, and she could refine some elixirs that were helpful for her cultivation, no matter how ordinary her talent was, it was very likely that she would break through to the Gold Core Stage in this life. This was Jenifer¡¯s purpose. She was very afraid that Gali would not agree, so she mustered up a lot of courage. Gali didn¡¯t hesitate much. He agreed and said, ¡°The condition is not too much. I can agree, but if you let me know that you fooled me, you should know the consequences.¡± The words fell. He mmed on the seat behind him. With a bang, the chair shattered and the ground was covered with sawdust. Jenifer nodded hastily and exined what happened that night in detail. ¡°Damn it!¡± After Gali heard this, his murderous intent surged all over his body and his face was ferocious. It took a long. time before he restrained his killing intent and asked, ¡°You just said that the murderer has a lot to do with Queen Cyan¡¯s The Holy Fire Tripod?¡± ¡°Yes, it is said that they are siblings. There is one more thing I want to remind you, My Lord.¡± ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°Some time ago, the bald strong man from the Cinnabar Sect was actually him.¡± ¡°I already guessed this!¡± Jenifer just told him what happened. Since the murderer was closely rted to the owner of Queen Cyan¡¯s The Holy Fire Tripod, they would definitely go to the Cinnabar Sect for The scripture of Queen Cyan. And not long after that, it was rumored that the Cinnabar Sect had a powerhouse. It just matched. Gali had no doubts about John¡¯s strength. Because the person he sent to protect Frank was in the Gold Core Stage, who also got killed by John. So John¡¯s strength must not be underestimated. ¡°The two of them are still in the Cinnabar Sect now, right? Gali asked. Jenifer hesitated for a moment, and said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Anyway, I haven¡¯t seen them in this period of time.¡± At first, Jenifer didn¡¯t know that John and Tracy had arrived at the Cinnabar Sect. It was the day when John came forward to teach Lard a lesson, and she knew that the two of them hade. As for whether they left or when they left, Jenifer didn¡¯t know. Jenifer didn¡¯t know that Tracy was actually still staying in the Cinnabar Sect¡¯s forbidden area behind the mountain andprehended the scripture of Queen Cyan, Gali¡¯s eyes flickered coldly. He said, ¡°No matter whether they are still in the Cinnabar Sect or not since they came from outside the Alps Mountain, there must be rtives and friends outside. So I believe we can catch them.¡± He knew that even if he went to the Cinnabar Sect, it would be impossible for Mark to hand over John and Tracy. Lard was a precedent. Gali decided to start from the outside. ¡°Do you still remember where you met them?¡± Gali asked. ¡°Yes, in New York, the State of New York. There is a ce called Feazer Medical Clinic. The two of them came out of there at tha time. So they must have a close rtionship with that ce.¡± Jenifer seemed to have guessed what Gali wanted to do and immediately told the truth in detail about what she knew. Gali patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Yes, you will be responsible for leading the way. After I settle this matter, I can take you in as my goddaughter. I will definitely focus on cultivating you in the future.¡± Jenifer was overjoyed, and couldn¡¯t wait to shout, ¡°Godfather!¡± Gali nodded, ¡°You wait here first, I¡¯m going to go to Ghost Sword Sect to meet Lard.¡± Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Hands-off Boss As for the Sword Emperor Sect, just as John took charge, he called Nigel to talk alone, and said earnestly, ¡°Nigel, I¡¯ve helped you a lot, and I¡¯ll leave the rest to you! ¡°What does the sect leader mean?¡± Nigel looked at John suspiciously. John smiled, ¡°You know, in fact, I have never been very interested in the position of the sect leader. If those men were not too much, I would note back so soon. ¡°You want to be hands-off boss?¡± Nigel¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. At this time, how could he still not understand what John meant, John clearly didn¡¯t want to stay in the Sword Emperor Sect. But John had only be the sect leader for less than half a day! And half a day ago, John was still in front of the disciples, swearing about how responsible he was. But when he turned around, he was talking nonsense. It was so Hypocrisy. Nigel¡¯s face was full of resentment. ¡°Don¡¯t put it so harshly. What is the hands-off boss? I¡¯m just in another ce, and I have unfinished business, so I can¡¯t stay in the Sword Emperor Sect for the time being.¡± John exined. Nigel was curious, ¡°Sect leader, can I ask what else is on your mind that you haven¡¯t finished? Tell me, maybe I can help you.¡± ¡°You?¡± John nced at him, his hair immediately stood on end, and said, ¡°No way, I still have several beautiful girls waiting to have sex. What are you doing? No way!¡± John didn¡¯t like it. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nigel was even more resentful, thinking that the sect leader had some important unfinished business. It turned out that he wanted to pick up girls. For the sake of picking up girls, he actually ignored the sect He was really useless! *I¡¯m very relieved to entrust the Sword Emperor Sect to you.¡± John didn¡¯t seem to notice Nigel¡¯s resentment, and even patted him on the shoulder, acting like a young man. who worked hard and would give him a promotion and sry increase in the future. ¡°Well¡­¡± What else could Nigel say? He only sighed heavily, ¡°Since the sect leader has made up his mind, Nigel can only take the sect leader temporarily. When you finish handling your personal affairs, you can come back at any time.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Johnughed The feeling of being the hands off boss was really cool. No wonder Alice lived a happy after she entrusted her bar to others In other words, should he find an opportunity to attack that seductive woman? She probably didn¡¯t know that he had cracked the secret of the Nameless divine skill. When he went back this time, if she dared to y tricks again, John wouldn¡¯t mind giving her a lesson ¡°My real name is John Lopez.¡± After John left such a sentence, he strode away from the Sword Emperor Sect. And after he left, Gali came to the Sword Emperor Sect and met Lard. For Gali¡¯s visit, Lard felt very surprised, because the two did not know each other well. But he was still polite. ¡°Presbyter Wenson, when I came in just now, I saw that your Ghost Sword Sect seems to be different from before ¡°Gali obviously noticed the subtle changes in Ghost Sword Sect, and asked doubtfully. Lard said, ¡°In the future, there will be no Ghost Sword Sect, nor Ancient Sword Sect and Spiritual Sword Sect. There will only be one Sword Emperor Sect. Our three major sword sects are originally a whole.¡± Gali was stunned for a moment, and quickly reacted and said, ¡°Is it because of the inheritor of the Heavenly Sword Emperor?¡± It was not hard to guess. Not long ago, the inheritor of Sword Emperor Mountain came out, and then the three major sword sects merged into one. There must be inextricable connections, Lard changed the subject and said, ¡°This is our Sword Emperor Sect¡¯s internal matter. So there is no need for you to ask any more questions. I don¡¯t know why you are looking for me this time?¡± He didn¡¯t believe that Gali woulde here to make friends for no reason. Gali thought about it for a while, and then asked, ¡°Presbyter Wenson, I heard that your brother, Gavin, disappeared some time ago?¡± ¡°Gali, what do you mean?¡± Lard was still polite to Gali, but when Gali said such offensive words, it seemed that he was deliberately exposing his scars. Lard became angry all of a sudden. Gali hurriedly exined, ¡°Presbyter Wenson, please don¡¯t be angry. I said this because my son Frank was also killed at the same time.¡± Only then did Lard¡¯s face soften, and then he showed surprise, ¡°Is your son dead?¡± He really didn¡¯t know about it. In the beginning, Lard only knew that his younger brother Gavin left the Alps Mountain in order to snatch Queen Cyan¡¯s The Holy Fire Tripod, but he never returned. He didn¡¯t know exactly what happened. That¡¯s why Lard ran to make trouble in the Cinnabar Sect, trying to find out the truth. But he ran into John and was severely humiliated. Hearing Gali¡¯s words at this moment, it seemed that he knew something. So Lard said in a deep voice, ¡°Gali, if you have anything to say, you can just say it directly. There is no need to talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll say it. In fact, your brother Gavin and my son Frank were both killed by the same person.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°This person has fought against you before, and it is the strongman who appeared in the Cinnabar Sect a while ago.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lard was stunned for an instant. Wasn¡¯t that strongman who appeared in the Cinnabar Sect a while ago John? Was John the murderer of his brother? Lard frowned, and asked with a solemn expression, ¡°Where did you get this news? Is it reliable?¡± Gali sneered and said, ¡°A silly girl from the Cinnabar Sect told me that she was there on the day of the ident and witnessed everything with her own eyes. I don¡¯t think she would have the guts to lie.¡± Lard fell into deep thought. This incident was originally caused by Queen Cyan¡¯s The Holy Fire Tripod, so there was a high probability that the Cinnabar Sect knew the truth. And during that time, it was a very unexpected event for such a strong man like John to appear in the Cinnabar Sect suddenly. The Cinnabar Sect focused on refining elixirs. And their cultivation bases were generally low. How could it be possible to cultivate such a powerhouse? Lard had long felt it was strange. Hearing what Gali said now, Lard felt that it was very possible. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Bloodline Secret Technique What Gali said was most likely the truth. But. So what? What if he knew the truth? It would only make Lard¡¯s mood moreplicated. He once thought about avenging his younger brother, but he didn¡¯t know that the murderer was John. After learning the truth from Gali today, he hesitated instead. Who was John? The current sect leader of their Sword Emperor Sect, even a terrifying existence like Master Thomas was killed by him. What could Lard do? Gali didn¡¯t know what Lard was thinking at this time. Seeing his serious expression, he thought he had sessfully pulled Lard into the same position as him, and said, ¡°I came to see Presbyter Wenson today for two purposes.¡± ¡°First, I want to ask you, how strong is that murderer? You have fought against him before, and you should be able to feel his specific state. Second, if we work together, what are the chances of killing him?¡± There was no chance! Lard quickly gave the answer in his heart. But he didn¡¯t say that, but said in aplicated tone, ¡°He is very strong. Even if we work together, we are definitely not his opponent.¡± He didn¡¯t tell Gali about Master Thomas. He thought about it. Lard said meaningfully, ¡°Gali, I would like to advise you again, you should give up your son¡¯s hatred. That person is not so easy to provoke.¡± ¡°Give up?¡± Gali¡¯s eyes were full of hatred, and he said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m just such a son. And now he was killed. You tell me to give up revenge, what a joke!¡± Of course, he couldn¡¯t give it up. A life for a life was justified! Lard was silent for a moment, then sighed slightly, ¡°Actually, you and I both understand that both your son and my younger brother are at fault. If they hadn¡¯t thought about Queen Cyan¡¯s The Holy Fire Tripod, this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± This was also one of the reasons why Lard gave up revenge It was like a group of robbers ran to grab something, but they were killed by the other party Who could be med? They could only me themselves for being greedy This was one reason Of course, the main reason was that he was afraid of John¡¯s strength. Lard could only let this matter go when he thought of revenge. But Gali didn¡¯t think so. Seeing Lard¡¯s attitude, he said with contempt, I¡¯ve always heard that Presbyter Wenson is arrogant, but I didn¡¯t expect that after being defeated once in the Cinnabar Sect, you would be like this. Not even daring to avenge your own brother, it¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Was Gali provoking Lard? Was that useful? Gali could do it himself. Lard didn¡¯t bother to talk to him anymore. His face was gloomy, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to work together. I can only advise you. You can do it yourself!¡± After finishing speaking, he snorted coldly, shook his sleeves and left. Gali gritted his teeth, with a gloomy expression, and cursed Lard in his heart that Lard was a coward. But Lard had already ignored him, so naturally, Gali didn¡¯t stay any longer and left. Not long after Gali left, Lard immediately ran to John to make a report. He was going to tell John about it. There were two reasons. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. First, he wanted to remind John to be more careful. Second, he wanted to let John understand that he already knew the truth of the matter. But he did not intend to take revenge to express his loyalty. However, Lard didn¡¯t see John, so he asked Nigel suspiciously, ¡°Where¡¯s the sect leader?¡± ¡°The sect leader has great ambitions and takes saving the people as his duty. He has gone on a trip, and I will take the ce of the sect leader for the time being. Do you have any important matters?¡± Nigel said without blushing. Of course, it was impossible for him to tell Lard that the sect leader left Sword Emperor Sect in order to find girls. It seemed that the sect leader had left the Alps Mountain, Lard roughly guessed John¡¯s whereabouts. So he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, since the sect leader has gone on a tour, then forget it.¡± At Cloud School, the Wilson Family. Gali returned angrily, with an extremely ugly expression on his face. Jenifer seemed to have made herself a part of the Wilson Family. Seeing Galie back, she immediately stepped forward and shouted affectionately, ¡°Father, how are you?¡± ¡°Lard is just cowardly!¡± Gali said displeased. Jenifer took the initiative to pat Gali¡¯s shoulders, and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s understandable. Lard used to be arrogant, and he dared to go to the Cinnabar Sect to make trouble by himself. But he was tortured by John, and he must have changed.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a coward. How could he is still in the Middle stage of Gold Core Stage!¡± Gali snorted coldly in disdain, and suddenly seemed to remember something, turned his head and said to Jenifer, ¡°You should rest at the Wilson Family for the time being. After a few days, we will go to the State of New York. I still have something to do.¡± ¡°Sure, father!¡± Gali called someone and told him to settle down Jenifer, and then entered the study alone. He opened the drawer. Gali took out a pale blue book and a thick stack of manuscript paper. Each manuscript paper was densely filled with words. This book was given to Gali by a friend. His friend was from the Secret Sect. The Secret Sect was not a sect, but a collective term, referring to those families who possess the bloodline secret technique. The so-called bloodline secret technique was a method that needed to be awakened to cultivate the blood. This type of secret method can greatly enhance strength. But every time it was used, it needed to consume the power of the bloodline. In the past, the Secret Sect was the one that dominated the Alps Mountain. Unfortunately, for some reason, these Secret Sect families disappeared more than twenty years ago. People guessed that they might have gone to Circle Mountain. No one knew the specific situation. In short, everything that happened more than twenty years ago was really weird. It seemed that all the weird things happened during that time. This was also the mystery that those old monsters who hadn¡¯t shown up for a long time had been studying. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Wee the Return of Lord Sirius The blue book that Gali took out was actually a bloodline secret technique Cloud School was fond of researching this kind of thing, and Gali was no exception in the past, he repeatedly pleaded with his secret sect friend, hoping to be allowed to see the bloodline secret technique. Out of consideration for their friendship, Gali¡¯s friend agreed to lend Gali the bloodline secret technique for three days Gali¡¯s friend thought to himself that since practicing this secret technique required awakening bloodline power, and Gali did not have their family bloodline, it would not hurt to let Gali take a look. Who would have thought¡­. Just on the second day of lending the book to Gali, Gali¡¯s friend suddenly received an urgent notice from their family, stating that there was an urgent matter that required his immediate return. In his haste, he forgot to take the bloodline secret technique with him. After he returned to the family, he never contacted Gali again, as if he had vanished into thin air. However, secret sect families had a tendency to be elusive, with their residences established within a concealment array which made it difficult for outsiders to know their exact location. Gali thought about returning the bloodline secret technique to his friend, but he found it difficult to locate that guy. More than twenty years had passed. Gali spent every day studying the bloodline secret technique, with the annotations piling up thickly. In the end, he unexpectedly gained some knowledge from it. He had already modified the bloodline secret technique into a regr version, which meant that it could be practiced without the need for bloodline power. The disadvantage was that it shortened the cultivator¡¯s lifespan by at least ten years. That was because¡­ Without the supply of bloodline power, practicing this secret technique required the consumption of one¡¯s own blood energy, which in a sense was a representative of one¡¯s lifespan. That was why this type of technique had such a drawback. After Gali modified the bloodline secret technique, he hesitated whether to practice it or not because, after every use, it would cause at least a ten-year decrease in his lifespan. The price he had to pay for using the technique was just too high. Ordinary techniques usually only caused the loss of some refined blood, even if it caused a loss of lifespan, it would be only about two to three years. Ten years was definitely not a small amount! But today, Gali made up his mind to practice this secret technique. Ever since Gali¡¯s only son, Frank, had died, Gali had gone a little crazy, and now his only thought was to kill the murderer and avenge his son. So, what did it matter if it would cause a ten-year decrease in his lifespan? Moreover, it was not certain that he would necessarily use this secret technique. Gali just wanted to be more cautious. Gali had called Lard a coward, but Gali knew in his heart that John was too powerful. Practicing the secret technique was to ensure that everything was foolproof. In the state of Georgia. At the Wodehouse family estate. In a certain forbidden temple, a deafening roar suddenly erupted, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been more than twenty years, and I have finally broken through this damn seal. Where is that guy?¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The earth-shattering roar shook all the members of the Wodehouse family, making their bodies tremble and their souls shudder. They cheered with excitement, filled with joy and anticipation. ¡°That¡¯s Lord Sirius!¡± ¡°Lord Sirius has finally broken free from the seal, hahaha. Our family has been enduring for so many years, and now we have finally seen the dawn of our sess!¡± ¡°We wee the return of Lord Sirius!¡± In the forbidden temple of the Wodehouse family, thest seal in the blood pool was broken as the final symbol was torn apart, and a huge gap was opened in the circle. A blood wolf emerged from it, spreading his. overwhelming hostility. He was like a demon from hell, tearing open the ground anding back to the human world once again. This time, the blood wolf was no longer just a phantom, but a physical entity with flesh and blood. After enduring more than twenty years of seal, he finally re-emerged in the world today. Thud! Thud! Thud! Sirius¡¯ massive body stepped out of the blood pool and walked out of the temple. Every step he took caused the earth to tremble violently. Meanwhile¡­ Outside the forbidden temple, the Wodehouse family members had already gathered inrge numbers, all of them looking nervous and fearful as they gazed at the temple with a mixture of awe and horror. Their eyes were fixed on the heavy gate, The sound of Sirius¡¯ footsteps echoed In their ears, as if every step was a heavy blow to their hearts. Finally¡­ Bang! The gate of the temple opened. Sirius¡¯ majestic and blood-red figure appeared before the crowd, his fierce wolf eyes glowing with a red light as he looked down on them from a high position. In the eyes of this totemic behemoth, these people were merely its servants. ¡°We wee the return of Lord Sirius!¡± Led by the head of the family, Bio Wodehouse, everyone was so overwhelmed with excitement that they all knelt down on the ground, their faces filled with awe and reverence as they chanted, ¡°We wee the return of Lord Sirius!¡± ¡°Hmph! You can¡¯t even handle a small matter properly, and yet you have the audacity to wee my return?¡± Sirius suddenly let out a cold snort, which terrified the members of the Wodehouse family, causing them to tremble with fear. Some of the more timid ones even lost control of their dder and bowels on the spot. Bio was also trembling with fear as he knocked his forehead on the floor. They knew very well that the reason why Lord Sirius was angry was because of Nora¡¯s escape incident. Originally, sacrificing only Nora would have been enough to break the seal and revive Lord Sirius. However, Nora escaped, forcing them to select ten other impure-blooded members of the tribe to be sacrificed instead. This wasted a lot of time for Lord Sirius. Bio was scared. Fortunately, Sirius was not nning to hold a grudge against Bio. Instead, Sirius showed his sharp fangs and spoke the humannguage, ¡°The chosen one for me was already predetermined by fate. Could she have escaped her destiny?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Sirius sneered. In the beginning, Sirius did not want to waste any more time and cause unnecessary trouble. Therefore, he decided to use ten other members of the totemic aristocracy to rece Nora as the sacrifice. Now that he had broken free of the seal, however, Sirius had no intention of letting Nora off the hook. The mark Sirius had left on Nora¡¯s shoulder meant that he could sense her whereabouts no matter where she ran off to in the world. Sirius could even sense Nora¡¯s current situation. Due to the manifestation of Sirius¡¯ entity, even though Nora was tens of thousands of miles away, the mark on her shoulder suddenly burst into a blinding red light, causing her to writhe in agony on the ground. Her face turned pale, and she screamed in pain repeatedly Her father, Star, knelt beside her, tears streaming down his face. Sirius could sense all of this through the mark, but there was no pity in his blood red wolf eyes. Instead, there was a hint of bloodthirsty excitement. The more Nora screamed, the more smug Sirius got. ¡®Aren¡¯t those humans who betray me meant to be tortured? Sirius sneered. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Gary Williams of Mad Gang ¡°The vital breath of that beast is much stronger than when I came thest time. It seems like I came at an opportune moment¡± Outside the spacious Wodehouse family estate, a young man with a cold mask on his face licked his lips slightly with his tongue. He felt like a pervert, but if he were handsome, he would be called sinisterly charming Perhaps even the kind of sinister charm that befitted a domineering monarch! John didn¡¯t want to be a domineering monarch; he was just a lone wolf. Yet, when paired with the sultry and charming term ¡°sinisterly charming.¡± It didn¡¯t seem out of ce at all ¨C a phrase that could make countless infatuated girls blush and swoon. Unfortunately¡­ No one could appreciate his expression for the time being. It seemed that when he put on the mask, he could do whatever he pleased. John headed straight to the Wodehouse family estate, his main goal being to devour Sirius. Thest time he was here, he almost couldn¡¯t resist, but he had no choice. His stomach was not big enough, so he had to temporarily let go of this big meal. But everything had changed since he had crossed the Thunder Marsh at that time. John¡¯s lower abdominal energy center had been transformed, and he had acquired treasures such as the Soul Refining Blood Bead. This time, he hade to the Wodehouse family because of the prompt from the Soul Refining Blood Bead. It seemed to be telling him that he could prepare for the feast now. Arriving at the gate of the Wodehouse family estate, John nced at the lifelike wolf-shaped sculpture and punched it directly. Boom! Before the gatekeepers could react, the wolf sculpture had shattered into pieces on the ground, leaving them pale-faced and trembling in fear. The sculpture was made ording to the one-to-one size of their Lord Sirius. It was hard to believe that a strange masked man had smashed it to pieces. What should they do? That was disrespectful! That was a great act of disrespect! He must be asking for death! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The Wodehouse family was a n of totem, and even the gatekeepers were cultivators with Sirius¡¯ bloodline. So after a brief moment of shock, the gatekeepers immediately rushed out in unison. ¡°You dare to provoke us, the Wodehouse family, with your audacity? Prepare to die!¡± The captain of the gatekeepers roared in anger and prepared to lead his men in capturing this daring criminal Otherwise, they would have trouble exining to Lord Sirius, and it could even cost them their lives ¡°You lowlyckeys are not worth my time. Bring out that beast now!¡± John sneered at the gatekeepers, his attitude arrogant to the extreme. ¡°What a joke! I think you¡¯re asking for deathr Upon hearing John¡¯s insult towards their Lord Sirius, the gatekeepers were infuriated and charged at him with a roar. However, it was evident that they were no match for John, and within half a minute, they were lying on the ground, writhing in pain. Only the captain of the gatekeepers was left standing. John had originally nned to keep the captain alive to send a message, but when he looked up and saw arge group of people rushing towards them from the estate, heughed and said, ¡°No need to trouble you anymore.¡± Bang! The captain of the guard was knocked out with a single blow. John stood calmly and waited for the group of people to approach him. The group that rushed towards John was led by Bio andprised of many members of the Wodehouse family. They had been congratting Lord Sirius on breaking his seal when they heard the earth-shattering noiseing from John¡¯s direction. They ran over to get a closer look. They were outraged to see that the statue of their most revered Lord Sirius had been smashed. Their anger burned hotter than ever, and they wished they could rush over and tear John to pieces right then and there. ¡°Who do you think you are, you arrogant brat? Do you know that you havemitted a capital offense?¡± Bio shouted at John, his face darkened with fury. ¡°A capital offense? Who gave me a capital offense, the Wodehouse family?¡± John, unaware of the danger, said with a calm smile. ¡°That was the totem of our Wodehouse family!¡± Bio roared with anger. ¡°I know. I did it on purpose.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bio¡¯s eyes darkened. He red at John and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯te here for no reason. Do you have a problem with the Wodehouse family?¡± ¡°Problem¡­ That¡¯s right. We met a while ago.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve met before?¡± Bio was stunned for a moment, then remembered the young man who broke into the Wodehouse family and rescued Star more than half a month ago. At that time, the young man was wearing sunsses and a mask. His figure was different from that of the person in front of him. However, it was not difficult for a cultivator to change his figure slightly. So his vital breath¡­ Bio carefully felt John¡¯s vital energy, and John seemed to be intentionally cooperating with him. John leaked some of his vital energy and did not use the disguise effect of the Mirage Ice Pearl. Bio¡¯s eyes widened as he eximed, ¡°It is truly you!¡± Indeed, this young man¡¯s strength was not to be taken lightly. In that situation before, he was able to easily save Star and even kill the Wodehouse family¡¯s strongest puppet master. He was not ordinary at all! What was he back for? Could it be because of Star and his daughter again? It should be. Bio¡¯s eyes flickered as he demanded, ¡°I want to know who you are and why you are meddling in our affairs.¡± Bio didn¡¯t think John would answer, but to Bio¡¯s surprise, John did. ¡°I go by the same name, Gary Williams of Mad Gang!¡± John replied confidently. ¡°Mad Gang?¡± Bio was taken aback, and the surrounding members of the Wodehouse family were also stunned. They had never heard of such an audacious sect before. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s Mad Gang or Angry Gang. How dare you provoke the Wodehouse family twice! Last time we let you escape, but this time, you will die!¡± Bio didn¡¯t know why he would say the word ¡°Angry Gang¡±. Perhaps he was very angry! But he was right about one thing. This time it was different, because their Lord Sirius had broken free from the seal. Even if a top-notch expert came here today, he¡¯d die! ¡°You little fool, I didn¡¯t evene to seek revenge on you, yet you delivered yourself right to my doorstep! Perfect. As I haven¡¯t had a chance to stretch my muscles in over twenty years, I will use you as a warm-up!¡± As soon as Bio finished his words, a furious voice immediately followed. The Wodehouse family members showed a look of awe and quickly bent down to make way for a wide passage. The massive and majestic figure of Sirius immediately emerged, revealing itself in all its glory. He was covered in a blood-red aura, as if he was burning with a scorching me. His ferocious wolf down at John from above, and his bloodthirsty aura surged relentlessly. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Let¡¯s Get this Feast Started! Sirius slowly walked towards John, his broad feetnding heavily on the ground with loud thuds. What was even more absurd was that wherever he passed, he left behind two rows of bright red paw prints that slowly faded away after a few seconds. Indeed, he had a very imposing presence. Bio and his followers were in awe, bowing their heads low and adopting a servile posture. They looked like nothing more than a group of humble servants. Upon seeing this scene, John couldn¡¯t help but sneer and say, ¡°Is this what a totemic aristocratic family looks like? Clearly, you¡¯re just serving as a dog for a beast, yet you still try to put on an air of arrogance. You really do bring shame upon humanity!¡± ¡°How dare you! Show respect to Lord Sirius!¡± Bio shouted in anger. Sirius gave him a nce and said, ¡°I did not ask for your opinion. It would be wise for you to keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°Yes, please forgive me, Lord Sirius!¡± Bio said in fear, once again revealing his true nature as a subservient servant. Sirius seemed quite pleased with the effect he had on them, or perhaps he was intentionally doing it for John. Sirius gave John a contemptuous look and said, ¡°Most of you humans are inherently servile. All it takes is a little bit of a bribe to make you bow down to me. ¡°It was actually their ancestors from the Wodehouse family who came to me first, offering to worship me as their totem in exchange for a drop of my blood. ¡°Throughout the entire ordeal, I never once forced them to be my ves. In fact, it was they who believed that being bestowed with my blood was a great honor.¡± Sirius spoke with a sense of superiority. Not only did Bio and his followers show no shame, but they also sang praises to Sirius, ¡°We thank Lord Sirius for his blessings!¡± Then¡­ Sirius once again turned his proud head to John. Sirius even showed a hint of teasing smile on his sharp wolf mouth, one that was uniquely human. It was as if he was mocking John. ¡°Gary, right? I am curious. Are you a tough nut to crack, or are you just like them, a boneless coward?¡± Sirius was going to smash John with his paw, but now he had a new idea. Sirius wanted to slowly torture John and see just how tough John really was. John did not speak, but instead made a slurping sound of salivating from beneath his cold mask. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A lurping sound of salivating? What a strange sound. Bio and his followers were curious At this moment, John suddenly burst intoughter and said, ¡°Haha, sorry about that. I lost my composure for a moment and drooled by ident.¡± After John finished speaking¡­ As he lifted his head to face the towering Sirius, John¡¯s gaze remained calm and resolute, with a hint of excitement as he spoke, ¡°I may not know whether they are boneless or not, but I am sure that your bones would make a delicious soup. ¡°And¡­ ¡°We humans have a saying, it¡¯s better to be lucky than to be early. Since you¡¯ve shown up, let¡¯s get this feast started!¡± With a swift step, just like a fierce sword, John soared up into the air as he directed his attack towards Sirius¡¯ self-proimed noble head. ¡°Is he insane?¡± thought everyone. When they saw John charging towards Sirius, Bio and his followers all thought that John must have gone mad to be so eager to throw himself into the jaws of Lord Sirius. Sirius looked amused, and didn¡¯t even bother to dodge as John charged towards him. With a snort, he exhaled a burst of scorching hot air from his nostrils, aimed directly at John. ¡°How dare you!¡± John made a leap and managed to dodge the scorching hot breath from Sirius¡¯ nostrils. The hot breath hit the ground and created a huge crater, with its power and heat being incredibly strong. This attack was almost on par with the power of someone at the early stage of the Gold Core stage. Without hesitation, John¡¯s figure flickered once again as he continued to hurl punches towards Sirius. Sirius suddenly lifted his front paw and swatted at John with the force of swatting a fly. Their fists collided with a loud impact, and John seemed tiny inparison to Sirius¡¯ massive figure. Bang, bang, bang! The force of Sirius¡¯ attack sent John flying backwards, leaving a trail of fresh crimson wolf w marks in his wake. The sound of the impact echoed loudly as John retreated, struggling to regain his bnce. It appeared as if John had been struck by Sirius¡¯ ws multiple times in session. Boom! Johnnded with one foot firmly embedded in the ground, but otherwise seemed unharmed aside from his slightly numb fist. ¡°That beast¡¯s ws are tough!¡± John thought. Sirius looked proud and boastful as he spoke, ¡°How do you like that force? If you¡¯re satisfied, I can continue ying with you. If not, I can add a little more force¡± In truth, Sirius had not even used his full strength yet. If he had, he might have been able to easily crush John with just one swipe of his paw. Sirius was even waiting for John to kneel down and beg for mercy! ¡°Is that all?¡± With a grin, John pulled his foot out of the crater, leaped into the air once again, andunched an attack on Sirius. He didn¡¯t even bother using his Shadow Sword technique. ¡°I hope you can keep up that tough attitude.¡± Sirius didn¡¯t have an immediate n to kill John, but was only ying with John, swatting at John with his paws in a teasing manner. However, with each swipe, Sirius increased the force behind his attacks, bing more and more aggressive. Bang, bang, bang! The sh of their attacks created intense waves of both vital and blood energy. Bio and others were stunned. Although Bio knew that Lord Sirius was not using his full power, Bio was still amazed that John was able to withstand Sirius¡¯ attacks repeatedly. It was a very impressive feat. Bang! There was another violent collision, and John¡¯s body was once again pushed back, but this time there was a hint of surprise in Sirius¡¯ eyes. It seemed that this human kid¡¯s ability to withstand attacks was even stronger than Sirius had anticipated! In that case¡­ A fierce glint appeared in Sirius¡¯ eyes, and a surge of blood energy flooded his ws, making them far more. terrifying than any previous attack. Unbeknownst to Sirius, as he had knocked John back, John had clenched his fist and released a tiny amount of vital energy from his fingertips. The attack wasn¡¯t very powerful, but it managed to leave a small cut on Sirius¡¯ paw. Blood seeped out of the wound. Boom! John once again leaped into the air and shed with Sirius¡¯ raging wolf ws. But this time, there was a strange smile on John¡¯s face. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to get this feast started!¡± Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Chapter 599 About to Explode ¡°Now it¡¯s time to get this feast started!¡± Suddenly, John let out a sinister grin. The Wodehouse family members were puzzled, but suddenly they heard Lord Sirius let out a mournful wolf howl. ¡°Oooohhh!¡± Everyone was shivering in fear as they watched the scene unfolding before them,pletely stunned by what was happening. John jumped up and shed with Sirius¡¯ ws again, just like before. But this time, the oue was different. This time, John didn¡¯t use a fist, but instead attacked with an open palm. At the moment of impact, the tremendous force sent John flying backwards. But then, something strange happened. John was sent flying back about twenty-three feet away, but between his palm and Sirius¡¯ w, a blood-red rainbow suddenly appeared, like a thick red rope connecting the two of them. Whoosh! The red rope quickly shortened like a spring, pulling John back towards Sirius. And it was precisely at this moment that Sirius let out a mournful wolf howl. However¡­ John was also not feeling well. How could he be feeling well? The force of Sirius¡¯ attack was even greater than the previous shes, and John was sent flying backwards with great force. But the blood-red rainbow forcefully pulled him back towards Sirius. John had essentially endured two extremely powerful blows from Sirius. His chest was heaving. Finally¡­ Sploosh! John coughed up a mouthful of blood, which sprayed out like a shower of blood,nding right on Sirius¡¯ noble head Not a single drop was wasted. ¡°Oooohhh!¡± ¡°Oooohhh!!¡± ¡°Oooohhh!!!¡± John¡¯s blood seemed to have a strong stimting effect, causing Sirius to howl in agony, making him forget how to speak in humannguage for a moment. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ve been craving your body for a long time. Last time I held back, but this time I must indulge myself, eh?¡± Despite his internal injuries and difort, the desire in John¡¯s blood was making him more and more excited. The blood-red rainbow kept pulling at Sirius¡¯ w, as if it wanted to drain all of his blood at once. The blood of Sirius, passing through John¡¯s arm, converged in John¡¯s belly. Meanwhile¡­ The thundercloud in John¡¯s belly suddenly became alive, and the dark thunder flickered incessantly. Every thunder strike was like a refining process for Sirius blood. After being struck by the dark thunder, the vast Sirius blood, which was like a flowing river, was refined into precious blood by a small portion, with the remaining ny-nine percent being impurities. What should he do next? He would vaporize it! The impure blood instantly vaporized and crazily excreted out of John¡¯s pores. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± All the pores on John¡¯s body were in an over-opened state, but the impure blood substance was too overwhelming. The blood-red rainbow continued to pull at Sirius, devouring his blood like a whale feeding on a school of fish. John¡¯s body swelled up, feeling like it was about to burst. In a radius of a hundred yards around him, a dense fog of blood filled the air,pletely enveloping him and Sirius. Such a shocking scene was bound to leave Bio and hispanions astonished and shocked. Their eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets in disbelief! ¡°How? How? Lord Sirius! Lord Sirius¡­¡± All they could hear was John¡¯s loud screams and the mournful howls of their Lord Sirius in the bloody mist, but none of them dared to approach and witness what was happening. All of this was just too eerie and strange! *Lord Sirius!¡± Bio and hispanions could only stand outside the blood mist and scream in unison. The Sirius bloodline in their bodies seemed to be rapidly draining away. This was not good! ¡°Lord Sirius!¡± The Wodehouse family continued to shout loudly. Finally¡­ As if sensing their cries, Sirius snapped out of his madness and roared, ¡°Damn it! Damn it!! Damn you, human, we will tear your soul apart!!!¡± Boom! A terrifying wave of soul power swept out. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Sirius once again left his physical body and entered John¡¯s mind as a wolf spirit, seemingly attempting to devour his soul. However¡­ What Sirius did not realize was that he was invading the gate of Hell. ¡°Haha¡­ Haha¡­ Human boy, you did not expect that I could directly devour your soul, right? Haha¡­ Wait, what¡¯s that?¡± As Sirius entered John¡¯s mind and startedughing confidently, he suddenly froze in horror as he saw the sea of blood-red souls and the Soul Refining Blood Bead suspended above it. ¡°You¡­ Human boy, how could you have that bead¡­ What¡¯s your rtionship with that man?¡± Sirius cried out in terror. Sirius had experienced this before! More than twenty years ago, Sirius had tried to enter the mind of that man and devour his soul using the same method, but Sirius was almost destroyed by that strange blood-red bead. It was that man who had stripped Sirius¡¯ wolf spirit from his physical body and sealed it in the blood pool. Who would have thought¡­ And now, after more than twenty years¡­ Sirius broke free from the seal and returned to the world, hoping to regain his former glory. Unfortunately, he ran into this young man named Gary. Meeting Gary was not the issue, but why was that bead in his sea of souls? What was his rtionship with that man from before? These were the questions that filled Sirius¡¯ mind. Sirius¡¯ mind was in chaos. ¡°This is a hell of a trap for me!¡± ¡°Damn humans, so damn sneaky!¡± Sirius thought. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Divine and Demonic Power Sirius knew that he had been fooled and quickly tried to turn back and escape from John¡¯s mind, but it was toote. A terrifying force burst out from the Soul Refining Blood Bead, like countless invisible tentacles dragging Sirius towards it and imprisoning him in the center of John¡¯s sea of souls. ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong¡­ I made a mistake!¡± It felt as though Sirius had been transported back to more than twenty years ago, and he fell to the ground, filled with fear and trembling as he begged for mercy. His once proud head was now bowed low, and the massive wolf spirit shadow continued to quiver uncontrobly. The scene was identical to what had happened years ago. Unfortunately¡­ The oue was very different. However, the man from years ago did not do anything to Sirius¡¯ spirit, and only sealed Sirius¡¯ physical body in the blood pool after he had intimidated Sirius. This time, however, the Soul Refining Blood Bead showed no mercy. Itpletely refined Sirius¡¯ soul into a powerful force and stored it in John¡¯s sea of souls. This was a scheme that had been in the works for more than twenty years. The reason why the man from back then did not refine Sirius¡¯ soul was probably to wait for this moment and grant John this great opportunity. John could not help but specte that the man Sirius was referring to was his father, Americo Kurds. It was truly hard to imagine who his mysterious father was and how he was able to strategize such a grand n. John was confused. But he didn¡¯t think it through. At the moment, John realized that he could not figure out everything that had happened, and he could only take things one step at a time. He also knew that there was no use in resisting what had already been framed against him. From the current situation, it seemed that everything Americo had done was to help John to enhance his power. All John had to do was follow the path that had been nned for him and take one step at a time. One day, he would uncover the mystery behind everything. After the refining of Sirius¡¯ soul wasplete, his physical body was almostpletely drained. His blood flowed into John¡¯s body like a roaring river and was tempered countless times by the thunder in John¡¯s body. Finally¡­ Despite the massive amount of blood rushing through his body, only about fifty drops of refined essence were produced from the refining process. The rest of the blood was vaporized and turned into a mist that filled the surrounding area. Buzz! Nine dim stars appeared in an orderly arrangement within John¡¯s body, and the just-refined essence blood was instantly absorbed by the first star. The first star lit up! Meanwhile¡­ Two entirely new concepts popped into John¡¯s head. Divine and demonic power! The Nine Heavenly Layers of Divine and Demonic Power! The term ¡°divine and demonic power¡± referred to the immense power contained within that star, which was even more dominant and overpowering than the sword spirit and vital energy that John currently possessed. The Nine Heavenly Layers of Divine and Demonic Power represented the nine levels of proficiency in divine and demonic power. Each star that lit up represented a new level of proficiency. The blood mist dissipated. John¡¯s body had returned to its normal size after expanding, while Sirius, across from John, had no breath left in his body. Sirius¡¯ massive form had also be extremely shriveled. This scene made Bio and the others of the Wodehouse family hesitant to believe what they were seeing. Their eyes widened, and their pupils trembled intensely. Their Lord Sirius was dead? He died so mysteriously like this? What exactly happened in that blood mist just now? They stared at John as if they were looking at a devil. They remained silent for a while. Suddenly, Bio let out a heart-wrenching cry, ¡°No¡­¡± He could feel the Sirius¡¯ bloodline within him disappearing at an rming rate. With Bio¡¯s cry, the other members of the Wodehouse family also realized that their bloodline power was disappearing. ¡°Lord Sirius, please grant me strength!¡± Countless people called upon Sirius at the same time, trying to offer their souls as a sacrifice to awaken Sirius¡¯ power, but they received no response. This meant that Sirius was really dead! This meant that the Wodehouse family would no longer receive the protection of Sirius and would no longer be a n of totem! ¡°Is Gary from Mad Gang a demon who crawled out of hell?¡± they thought. The members of the Wodehouse family were shocked and horrified! John nced at them indifferently, not intending to kill them all. John was not a cruel and bloodthirsty person, and these people from the Wodehouse family posed no threat to him after losing Sirius¡¯ power. And most importantly¡­ John had a mask on his face and was using a false identity, so he had no worries at all. ¡°You¡¯re on your own!¡± John coldly left after dropping those words. What no one had noticed was that shortly after John left, a small inconspicuous crystal inside the shriveled corpse of Sirius suddenly cracked with a ¡°click¡± sound. At the same time that crystal cracked¡­ Somewhere in the Alps Mountain¡­ The concealment array where the third-rate secret sect, the Turturro family, was located suddenly shook violently. A figure seemed to appear out of thin air and looked around in confusion. Soon¡­ Excitement surged in the person¡¯s heart. ¡°The array is broken! This damn array is finally broken!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Their concealment array was originally meant to increase concealment and prevent outsiders from easily finding the location of their secret sect families. However, more than twenty years ago, a shocking event urred. A peerless expert inexplicably broke into their secret sect families and summoned everyone with only one sentence given, ¡°You should take a good rest!¡± Then he left. At first, these secret sect members were confused and did not understand the intention of the peerless expert. It was not untilter that they discovered another array had been added outside of their concealment array, which trapped them inside and prevented them from getting out. In simple terms, the concealment array was a door that could be freely opened and closed. However, one day, The people inside had no idea where the key to the big lock was. And this locksted for more than twenty years. Today, for some unknown reason, the big lock suddenly opened. That was why this member of the Turturro family was so excited. Tears streamed down his face as he rushed back into the concealment array to report this huge news to his family. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Do You Know Who I Am When the sealing array of the Secret Sect was unraveled, an ordinary nun seemed to have noticed something. She nced in the direction of the Alps Mountain and made a call. ¡°Hey, did you feel it?¡± ¡°Feel what?¡± The array arranged by William seems to be broken!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? We knew this day woulde when Americo and William joined forces to seal those Secret Sect families.¡± ¡°What I mean is that John has improved a lot! His talent is unbelievable! Howe he got to this point so quickly!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Umm¡­ You know John is Americo¡¯s kid, so he¡¯s meant to be a genius. Not to mention that I¡¯ve taught him for a long time. Don¡¯t be so surprised! Ah¡­¡± ¡°Why do you always make strange noises? Perry, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m¡­ in the mountains. You know, it¡¯s a tall mountain, and the river beneath it is lovely. I need to go deeper into it to seek a better view. Ah¡­¡± ¡°Speak English!¡± ¡°I¡¯m exploring.¡± ¡°Exploring?¡± Gianna was slightly taken aback. ¡°What are you exploring? A cave? How could your phone have a signal when you¡¯re in a cave?¡± ¡°Well, it is a cave, but not the kind of cave that you¡¯re thinking about. Uh¡­ forget it. Anyway, this cave is quite something. It¡¯s risky, hard to handle, and extremely fierce, I need to concentrate on dealing with it. Talkter!¡± The next second, Perry hung up the phone resolutely. Gianna seemed to realize something. She clenched the phone, and her face turned livid. Then, she cursed, ¡°You old pervert! You will die on a woman¡¯s bed sooner orter. You¡¯re such a disgrace to our Grand Theft!¡± Neal Yerk. Feazer Medical Clinic. Today, it was still Holbrook who attended the patients. Many people crowded around the traditional medicine clinic. Not all of them were patients, and many came here to pay their respects to John. Ever since John overwhelmed a hundred soul realm masters of the Kingyer Alliance in the battle of Mount Oracle, various media rushed to report this matter, and John¡¯s photos appeared in many ces. Now, every citizen of the UM knew that John was the King of Horizon. The people in Neal Yerk, in particr, werepletely overwhelmed. They never dreamed that the unparalleled Majesty King had always been living among them The patients who John had treated were more than overjoyed. Therefore, a massive crowd would gather outside Feazer Medical Clinic every day, eager to see John up close Even though John hadn¡¯t been to Feazer Medical Clinic for a long time, they still didn¡¯t want to miss any possible chance They all believed that they could meet John someday. Holbrook didn¡¯t drive these people away because he could understand their feelings. When he found out that his teacher was actually the King of Horizon, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a few days. Holbrook knew how excited these patients were. On this day, there was also a massive crowd in front of the clinic. However, some strange people appeared outside the crowd. It was Gali and his followers. He had already summoned Bruno and the others who had been sent out to search for clues. And now, Jenifer guided them to the vicinity of Feazer Medical Clinic. ¡°My Lord, this is it. I watched John and that womane out of the second floor of this medical clinic that night, Jenifer said with certainty. ¡°Well done!¡± Gali nodded and nced at the crowd gloomily. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°There are a lot of patients. It seems that this traditional medicine clinic is quite famous!¡± ¡°My Lord, what should we do now? John is absent today.¡± ¡°Hmph! Just ask that old man inside!¡± Gali pushed away the crowd and strode towards the Feazer Medical Clinic. Immediately, someone growled, ¡°Why are you so rude? Don¡¯t you know how to queue up? Where are your manners?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jenifer said coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, girl? Can¡¯t you just be polite?¡± The middle-aged woman who was scolded couldn¡¯t helpining. There was a murderous chill in Jenifer¡¯s eyes. They were cultivators from the Alps Mountain, and they regarded these ordinary people as worthless. Even if these citizens were killed, the cultivators didn¡¯t have to bear any responsibility. The citizens could only me themselves for offending the cultivators. But still, it would be best if the cultivators didn¡¯t cause any casualties. Killing the innocents was of no benefit to their cultivation, and it could easily affect their state of mind. If they became sorcerers, everyone would punish them. Jenifer was just impetuous. Bruno, who was walking behind, pressed her shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly until you see our target!¡± Only then did Jenifer restrain her murderous intent. The middle-aged woman was still cursing. ¡°Girls are so uneducated these days. They don¡¯t even have the most basic respect for the elderly and the young. Huh!¡± Bruno nced at the woman. ¡°Madam, just stop. Mind your tongue!¡± ¡°Ha! What do you mean? Do you want to beat me? Come and try me if you dare! I swear I¡¯ll make you pay for every word you said!¡± Bruno shook his head and quit arguing with her. It wasn¡¯t necessary. At this moment, Gali had already strode into the Feazer Medical Clinic. His gaze fixed on Holbrook, and he asked, ¡°I want to know if John is an employee of your traditional medicine clinic.¡± Holbrook thought that Gali was here to see a doctor. He was about to scold Gali and tell him to queue up. But when Holbrook heard such a question, he immediately became even more annoyed. ¡°Where do youe from? How dare you be so disrespectful to my teacher? Don¡¯t you know that my teacher is the most superior person in the UM, the Majesty King?¡± Since John¡¯s identity was exposed, everyone who came to Feazer Medical Clinic would respectfully ask whether the Majesty King was there. Nobody dared to call John by his name. At least the visitors should show respect to John by calling him the magic doctor! However, this unfriendly visitor couldn¡¯t be ruder. But after hearing Holbrook¡¯s words, Gali suddenly put on a slightly yful look. ¡°The most superior person of the UM? Majesty King? Then do you know who I am?¡± Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Don¡¯t You Dare ¡°I don¡¯t care. No matter who you are, as long as you dare to be disrespectful to my teacher, you¡¯re not wee here. Please leave my clinic immediately!¡± Holbrook was not as amiable as other Masters of Traditional Medicine. He was quite grumpy. Thus, he had a horrible temper. Not to mention that Gali didn¡¯te to see a doctor. Even those patients dared not make Holbrook angry, or he would drive them away mercilessly. What was medical ethics? It meant that a patient was worth being treated only if he could show respect to the doctor. Otherwise, the doctor wouldn¡¯t save him even if he was dying. But, of course, this was only Holbrook¡¯s personal opinion And at this moment, the man in front of Holbrook showed no respect at all. So no matter his purpose, -brook wouldn¡¯t care and wanted to drive him out immediately. Jenifer raised her brows and stepped forward. ¡°How dare you, old prick! I will¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gali snorted coldly. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Jenifer had no choice but to back off. She was eager to show off. After all, she had just started to follow Gali not long ago and hoped he could pay more attention to her. But Jenifer didn¡¯t know that her eagerness would ruin Gali¡¯s goodwill towards her. Most importantly, Gali didn¡¯t take Jenifer seriously from the beginning. So naturally, he didn¡¯t want her to show off. Jenifer stopped talking. However, Gali suddenly changed his attitude and put on a meaningful smile, saying, ¡°Sir, I mean no disrespect. I apologize for my rudeness just now.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Holbrook snorted coldly and still felt furious. Gali didn¡¯t mind, or in other words, he pretended not to care. Then, he smiled and asked, ¡°Sir, you told me just now that your teacher is the Majesty King, the most superior person in the UM. Can you tell me about him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy! I still have to attend to my patients. If you have nothing to do, just go somewhere else to entertain yourself. Don¡¯t trouble me right here!¡± Holbrook said bluntly. How could anyone want to know about the Majesty King? Every UM citizen was proud of him. Therefore, all of them should know about the deeds of the King of Horizon. So when Gali asked about John, he was obviously looking for trouble. Seeing Holbrook¡¯s attitude, a chill shed across Gali¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to lose his temper, an olddy who was queuing up suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? How can you not know about the Majesty King?¡± Gali looked at the olddy, suppressed his anger, and said, ¡°I came from a small vige, so I¡¯m unaware of much news. Can you tell me about him?¡± ¡°From a small vige?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°But the King of Horizon is so famous. Even if you are from a small vige, you must have heard of him.¡± The olddy murmured secretly. But seeing that there were still several patients queuing up in front of her, she had no choice but to wait idly. So, she chatted with Gali and told him about the story of the King of Horizon. The more the olddy talked, the prouder she became. Especially when it came to the battle of Mount Oracle, her admiration for John overflowed like a flood. She talked so excitedly as if she had witnessed the battle with her own eyes. The surrounding patients who were queueing up already knew about this matter from various media reports. But when the olddy talked about it, they were also overwhelmed with awe. Even Holbrook, who had always looked gloomy, put on a smile. His white beard uplifted, and he seemed more lively while attending to the patients. He couldn¡¯t be more proud because the person everyone admired was his teacher. ¡°Hmph!¡± Jenifer let out an extremely slight hum, which was not heard by anyone. If it were in the past, when she didn¡¯t know John¡¯s strength, she would definitely mock John for showing off his superiority in front of these ordinary people. But after knowing about John¡¯s actual strength, she didn¡¯t dare to mock John again. However, it didn¡¯t stop her from scoffing at the olddy¡¯s words. During the battle of Mount Oracle, Jenifer followed Steph to the north and happened to see that scene. Frankly, any cultivator in the Foundation Establishment Stage would be able to beat up those 100 soul realm masters That was to say, John¡¯s so-called title could only be respected by ordinary people outside the Alps Mountain. As for the cultivators, including those hidden cultivator forces, they didn¡¯t even care. After all, any of them could do what John had done. However, they were not as idle as John. This was also the point that made Jenifer burst with jealousy. Obviously, John was nosy all day, but his cultivation base had constantly been improving, which was quite enviable. ¡°So, the Majesty King you mentioned is a great saint with a kind heart?¡± After listening to the olddy¡¯s narration, Gali suddenly said meaningfully. ¡°What a stupid question¡­¡± As the olddy spoke, she suddenly stared at Gali in amazement. ¡°Wait, do you actually know nothing about the Majesty King? Seriously? Are you even from this?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Gali let out a dryugh. He ignored the olddy and walked up to Holbrook¡¯s consultation desk again, asking, ¡°Since John is your teacher, you must know how to contact him, right?¡± Gali had heard all about John, yet he still dared to call John by his name. Now, not only was Holbrook angry, but also the patients around him. However, the next second, Gali suddenly pped the table, which seemed rather sturdy. With a loud bang, the table fell apart, and Holbrook was thrown out. ¡°How could you do this? Call the police! Hurry up and call the police!¡± At this moment, everyone could tell that this man was simply here to make trouble. While fleeing, they all mored to call the police. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to leave!¡± Jenifer suddenly yelled, revealing a freezing killing intent. At this moment, everyone felt as if they had fallen into an ice cer. Their bodies seemed to be frozen, and they dared not move. It was only then that everyone realized that these people were not ordinary, and it was probably useless to call the police. Instead, this matter should be handed over to the Martial Arts League. At this moment, everyone was terrified. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Crazy Gali Jenifer¡¯s cultivation was not outstanding in the Alps Mountain, but it was more than enough to deter these ordinary people. Her aura was so imposing that it could overwhelm everyone. They all trembled in horror, not daring to act rashly. Gali grabbed Holbrook from the ground and said with a sheer, ¡°What are you waiting for? I¡¯m asking you to call John over. You¡¯re such an old man. I¡¯m afraid that I might identally crush your bones!¡± ¡°Screw you!¡± Holbrook spit on Gali¡¯s face and red at him. ¡°Damn, you old prick! You asked for it!¡± Gali¡¯s eyes became gloomy. He raised his hand and was about to p Holbrook¡¯s face. Bruno hurriedly said, ¡°My Lord, he is just an ordinary person!¡± Holbrook was a weak, ordinary old man in his seventies, and he wasn¡¯t as strong as Gali, who was a cultivator. Therefore, Gali¡¯s p could kill Holbrook, Bruno couldn¡¯t help reminding Gali. Gali heard Bruno¡¯s words and sobered up a bit. He restrained most of his force. But still, his p made Holbrook fall to the ground, with a trace of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you for a reason. Call John immediately!¡± Gali nced at Holbrook and saw his indifferent face. Suddenly, Gali grabbed the person next to him, which was the olddy who was chatting with him just now. Then, he sneered and asked her, ¡°Do you greatly admire the King of Horizon?¡± ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± The olddy immediately panicked, but Gali didn¡¯t show mercy. He continued to sneer and said, ¡°Since you admire him so much, it should be your honor to die for him!¡± And then, with a crack, Gali broke the olddy¡¯s neck. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Gali actually killed someone. He actually dared to kill! ¡°Please forgive me!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. These ordinary people had never seen such a ferocious viin. They immediately copsed to the ground, trembling in fright. *Sir¡­¡± *Shut up!¡± Just as Bruno was about to speak, he suddenly saw Gali¡¯s ferocious gaze fix on him. ¡°Do you think they are innocent? Do you feel sorry for them? Who felt sorry for my son when he died?¡± Gali¡¯s face suddenly became distorted, and his vital breath fluctuated violently. This was not a good sign. Bruno frowned sharply. He knew Gali had be a bit crazy after losing his son. And now, Gali started to attack these ordinary people who had no ability to fight back. He was no different from a sorcerer now. If the senior management of Cloud School knew about this matter, Gali might have had to pay for his sin with his life. But since Gali had already gone mad, he probably didn¡¯t care about the consequences! Bruno frowned, then looked at Holbrook and said, ¡°I think you should call John over!¡± In fact, Bruno didn¡¯t need to warn Holbrook. After Gali killed the olddy, Holbrook already started making phone calls anxiously. He didn¡¯t expect that this person would be sowless. Desperately controlling his trembling hands, Holbrook found John¡¯s number and dialed it immediately. However, no one answered for a long time. ¡°Sir, please answer the phone quickly!¡± Holbrook panicked and called John over and over again. Still, nobody answered. Holbrook had no choice but to call Tracy instead. However, Tracy¡¯s phone had been switched off. Switched off¡­ Holbrook suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness sweeping over him. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Gali¡¯s cold gaze shot on Holbrook, and a savage killing intent emerged again. Holbrook trembled all over, knowing that the murderer was likely to kill again. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything because he failed to contact John. He said in horror, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t reach him.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t? That means he doesn¡¯t care about all of you! Keep calling him until you reach him!¡± Gali became ruthless, and he was about to grab another person. At this moment, Bruno couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He said in a deep voice, ¡°My Lord, I can no longer allow you to kill innocent people indiscriminately.¡± ¡°You want to stop me?¡± ¡°It was John who killed your son, and it had nothing to do with these people. My Lord, please don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Bruno persuaded. ¡°I¡¯m not impulsive at all. Get out of the way!¡± Gali snorted coldly, but several other members of the Wilson family also came out and persuaded him, ¡°My Lord, please. You look nothing different from a sorcerer right now¡± When they followed Gali to Feazer Medical Clinic, they thought that they would only settle ounts with John alone. They never expected such a situation to happen. Seeing that Gali had lost his mind, Bruno said in a deep voice, ¡°Our n lord has gone mad. You all know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The others nodded. Their eyes turned cold, and they were ready to arrest Gali and prevent him from killing innocent people indiscriminately. Gali put on a mad look andughed ferociously. ¡°Haha! Fine! You traitors actually dare to oppose me. I¡¯ll deal with you first!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gonepletely insane.¡± Bruno shook his head and exchanged nces with several Wilson family members around him. The next moment, they all moved at the same time and rushed toward Gali to attack him. ¡°Run!¡± Bruno did not forget to shout, reminding those innocent people trapped in Feazer Medical Clinic. These ordinary people were dumbstruck just now and did not dare to move at will. Now seeing that this. group of people had internal strife, they all seized the opportunity to escape. Gali cursed, ¡°Damn it! You traitors! I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± With a loud bang, Gali¡¯s terrifying momentum instantly made Feazer Medical Clinic copse. The people who had just escaped looked back. Their legs went limp, and they almost fell to the ground. Who were these people? How could they be so terrifying? Why hadn¡¯t the Majesty King appeared yet? Leo, the Duke of Southern River, had just rushed into the panicked crowd. He should be called the Duke of Neal Yerk now. Seeing this scene, his pupils shrank violently. ¡°Hurry up and contact the Majesty King!¡± Leo hurriedly made a call, but just like Holbrook, he failed to reach John. After trying several times, he suddenly saw a name in his contact list ¡°Queenie¡± Leo dialed Queenie¡¯s number, and the call was finally connected. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Cause and Effect John had a habit. He would mute his phone every time before doing something big so as not to startle the enemy. This time when he went to the Wodehouse family to deal with Lord, he also habitually muted his phone. If Queenie hadn¡¯t told John what had happened at the Feazer Medical Clinic through the Mind Circle, John might not have known about such a crucial matter in Neal Yerk. He hurriedly took out his mobile phone and saw a ton of missed calls. Then, he immediately dialed back. John called Holbrook, but no one answered. His heart sank suddenly. ¡°Something bad must have happened!¡± John thought. Otherwise, Holbrook would never neglect his call! John called Leo, who answered immediately and said anxiously, ¡°Sir,e quickly. Feazer Medical Clinic copsed. It is said that several people were crushed to death!¡± ¡°What?¡± John instantly became tense. He originally wanted to ask Leo about what had happened and who the perpetrator was. But when he heard that the Feazer Medical Clinic had copsed and crushed several people, he didn¡¯t want to waste his time asking questions. Instantly, his face darkened. ¡°I¡¯lle over right away!¡± John hung up the phone in a hurry. Then, he unleashed the Shadow Sword and turned into a stream of light, then frantically rushed towards Neal Yerk. ¡°Please! No more casualties!¡± John was extremely remorseful now, hating himself for not bringing his bike. He could ride even faster than riding a sword. If he had brought it with him, he could return to Neal Yerk much quicker. Neal Yerk. The surrounding area of Feazer Medical Clinic had be a mess. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The fight between cultivators was undoubtedly terrifying and destructive. Houses, buildings, cars, and roads were destroyed massively. The collision of their Vital energy was like bombs exploding non-stop, and the impact was horrifying. The relevant forces had already been mobilized. Hugh, the alliance director, arrived at the scene. People from the Southern Martial Arts League also came over. Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded. These people were not martial artists but cultivators because only cultivators could have such terrifying destructive power. The Martial Arts League was just an organization of martial artists. It had no control of these cultivators. Nobody could handle them, no matter what. It seemed that they could only go to the Alps Mountain to ask someone to deal with that lunatic. Although those cultivators of the Alps Mountain didn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business, they couldn¡¯t be more active when they had to deal with sorcerers. There was a reason for this. Every cultivator paid great attention to the cause and the effect. They were illusory but actually existed, and the most direct manifestation was the opportunities the cultivators might encounter. The better the cause was, the more opportunities there would be. This was not nonsense but the conclusion of those powerful monks who had made countless observations and deductions. To exin it in a more modernized way, it could be called a big data calction, which was very scientific. And killing sorcerers had a tremendously positive effect on the cause, which could be fed back into a greater effect and opportunities. Naturally, the more sorcerers the cultivators could defeat, the better. However, the current situation was too critical. It would take a long time to ask the Alps Mountain for help. Judging from now, nobody could deal with Gali. Everyone could tell that those cultivators who were fighting against him had obviously fallen to a disadvantage. With a loud bang, a figure fell from the sky andnded heavily on a Hummer by the side of the road. The roof copsed instantly, and Bruno rolled down from the roof with his cor covered in blood. Soon, with a few more bangs, several of Bruno¡¯spanions were also shot down. Gali was suspended in mid-air. With a ferocious look, he roared, ¡°I just want to avenge my son. Why do you think I¡¯m a lunatic?¡± ¡°Your son¡¯s death is not a reason for you to kill innocent people at will!¡± ¡°Huh! They are just a bunch of worthless creatures that were crushed to death. What¡¯s the point? How can their lives bepared with my son¡¯s? You can only me that bastard John for not showing up. Those people were killed by John!¡± ¡°s, you are hopeless!¡± Bruno shook his head in disappointment, wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, and prepared to fight again. At this moment, a ck sword shadow suddenly stabbed from a distance and hit Gali¡¯s heart. Then, a loud voice sounded. ¡°Your son murdered and robbed someone, and he deserves to die. Was I wrong?¡± John finally arrived. He had already removed his mask, but that sharp-edged face was even colder than the mask. While rushing toward Neal Yerk, John guessed that it might be Gali who had started this chaos. Faith had said before that Gali had been looking for him. Just now, John heard Gali yelling from far away, saying that the lives of ordinary people were nothing compared to his son¡¯s. Apparently, Gali had gone mad. John regretted that he hadn¡¯t gone to the Wilson family. If he had, this tragedy would never have happened. He had never expected Gali to be so crazy that he would use ordinary people to vent his anger for revenge. John knew he must end Gali¡¯s madness. After John appeared, there were bursts of exmations from below. ¡°Majesty King! You are finally here!¡± For these ordinary people, the King of Horizon was an omnipotent god. Especiallyst time, when everyone thought John was dead, he suddenly appeared on Mount Oracle. He forced back a hundred soul realm masters of the Kingyer alliance with his power, which was truly impressive. That battle made everyone admire John even more. They all felt that John was an indestructible belief, and it seemed that no matter how difficult the situation was, John would be able to settle them as long as he appeared. However, this was just the ordinary people¡¯s opinion. On the other hand, those people in the league were very worried. They knew better than ordinary people. Although they didn¡¯t belong to the cultivation world, they knew a little. about cultivators. They knew that Gali waspletely different from the opponents John had encountered before. John¡¯s sword hit Gali¡¯s chest, but it just knocked him back. There was no sign of injury at all, and the Shadow Sword didn¡¯t even scratch Gali¡¯s skin. John couldn¡¯t help being a bit surprised. Bruno reminded John loudly, ¡°He is wearing an Absolute Shield, which cannot be broken by brute force alone. We can only find opportunities to attack the other parts of his body.¡± His attitude towards John was veryplicated. If Gali hadn¡¯t gone crazy, Bruno might have also chosen to kill John to avenge Frank, and there was no need to judge the matter between John and Frank. After all, these kinds of grudges were always under the control of the stronger ones. But no matter how powerful they were, it was still a grievance between cultivators. Once ordinary people were involved, the situation would be different. Gali vented his anger on innocent people. His action vited the big taboo in the cultivation world, and it was apparent that he had gone insane. Therefore, the most important thing right now was to work together to bring Gali under control. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Gone Mad The Absolute Shield? John was filled with anger. He suddenly put away the Shadow Sword and started attacking with his fists. John shot out like a cannonball, heading straight for Gall The Absolute Shield seemed unbreakable. But now, John was determined to tear it up. What was more, he decided to break it with his bare fists. ¡°Innocents like them are nothing to you. But you know what? Your life is also worthless to me!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill me? Fight me! Why do you keep retreating?¡± ¡°Where is your patronizing attitude? Hurry up and show me! Why did you be a coward all of a sudden?¡± John seemed to be venting his anger, punching and shouting at the same time. Gali was forced to retreat by John¡¯s powerful Vital energy. John¡¯s fistsnded on Gali¡¯s Absolute Shield countless times, but his strength was absorbed by it. However, John kept attacking the same spot. His gaze fixed on Gali¡¯s chest and abdomen, which was perfectly protected by the Absolute Shield. John kept attacking Gali¡¯s unbreakable armor on purpose! Crack! If Gali were a lunatic, John was even crazier than him at this moment. He kept attacking Gali like a beast. constantly punching and striking non-stop. Everyone was stunned. They always believed that the King of Horizon was mighty, oppressive, and unparalleled. No matter how powerful the opponent is, he always showed a sense of calmness andposure. This time, however, John seemed to have lost control. Perhaps it was because Gali¡¯s words had infuriated him. However, everyone believed that their Majesty King was angry because he loved his people. ¡°Ah!¡± Gali was forced back by John¡¯s fierce punches. He was no longer patronizing and domineering, and he even heard a slight cracking sound from his Absolute Shield, which made him roar frantically. ¡°Bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Gali¡¯s eyes were instantly bloodshot, and the Vital energy bursting out from his body was also dyed red. In stark contrast, his hair, which was originally half white, turned silver in the blink of an eye. The wrinkles on his forehead also appeared instantly as if they were carved within a second. Obviously, Gali performed that secret technique. At the cost of more than ten years of lifespan, he forcibly improved his cultivation with the sole purpose of killing John. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Gali finally broke free from the pressure of John¡¯s fist and let out a sharp roar. His fierce and domineering Vital energy instantly condensed into a monstrous force and gushed out. John was in danger! Seeing this scene, Bruno and the others couldn¡¯t help trembling. Although they were members of the Wilson family, they had no idea when Gali had practiced this secret technique, nor did they know where he got this creepy technique. However, it could be guessed that Gali¡¯s obsession may, in addition to experiencing the pain of bereavement, also have a great rtionship with this strange secret technique. In fact, their guess was correct. The bloodline secret technique of the Secret Sect was not so easy to decipher. Gali spent more than 20 years researching the bloodline secret technique. Finally, he changed it into a popr secret technique that could be performed without the bloodline. But to perform this technique, the price was to sacrifice more than ten years of life. However, Gali didn¡¯t expect that after practicing this secret technique, in addition to sacrificing his life, it would also affect his mood and drive him to madness. Although Gali had experienced the pain of losing his son, he could still maintain his rationality, and it was absolutely impossible for him to attack ordinary innocent people. When he first came to Feazer Medical Clinic, he could even hold back his temper andmunicate with others. It wasn¡¯t until Holbrook refused to make a call that his ruthlessness exploded. Gali was indeed influenced by the bloodline secret technique. Gali had been looking for John for a long time and could wait a bit longer. Now that he had clues in hand, he could definitely catch John. It was a pity that he failed to control his temper and went mad in advance. ¡°Gali has drifted further from his path. John is probably no match for him. Let¡¯s attack Gali together!¡± A trace of anxiety appeared in Bruno¡¯s eyes. Gall was no longer the head of the Wilson family but a sorcerer. Thus, Bruno was obliged to eradicate this Scourge. Several members of the Wilson family were injured in the previous battle with Gali. After resting for a moment, they had recovered more or less. Hearing what Bruno said, they nodded immediately. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Just as they were about to help John, they suddenly heard John yelling loudly, ¡°Go away if you don¡¯t want to be killed, you trash!¡± John¡¯s words were rude. But Bruno and the others were not angry. Instead, they started to admire John a bit. At this moment, Gali¡¯s strength almost exceeded the ordinary level of the consummation of Gold Core Realm, and he was even under the protection of Absolute Shield Even if they attacked Gali together, they were no match for him. John scolded them for their own good. He would rather face Gali alone than let them take risks. How could they not admire John? No wonder these ordinary people admire him so much. John was very broad-minded, which was indeed. unmatched by ordinary cultivators. Bruno couldn¡¯t help changing his address to John. ¡°Mr. Lopez, although we can¡¯t help you much, we can help you distract Gali¡¯s attention.¡± ¡®No need. You are distracting me now.¡± Bruno was speechless. Then, he didn¡¯t speak anymore. John¡¯s eyes were cold. His dark eyes were fixed on Gali, and his chest was filled with anger. Those innocent people died because of him, so he must avenge them on his own. Nobody was allowed to meddle with his business! ¡°Divine and demonic power!¡± John roared angrily. Then, the first of the nine stars in his body, which was the only one that was currently lit up, suddenly spun rapidly. A scarlet, violent force instantly merged into John¡¯s Vital energy. ¡°Crush it!¡± John ignored all Gali¡¯s attacks. And with the momentum of crushing the whole world, he punched out again. Three explosions burst out in the air, and finally, John¡¯s punch sessfullynded on Gali¡¯s chest. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Chapter 606 I Kneel As John punched out, all of Gali¡¯s attacks were demolished. Atst, John¡¯s fistnded on Gali¡¯s chest. Then, a terrifying power suddenly exploded! Everyone saw that Gali¡¯s clothes were torn up instantly, revealing the shiny ck Absolute Shield inside. But the next second, this seemingly indestructible armor suddenly faded away. Yes. It faded away. There were no cracks or shattering None of these processes urred. Instead, it melted as if it had be a molecr structure, disappearing out of thin air. John crushed Gali¡¯s defense with only one punch. Moreover, after destroying the Absolute Shield, the remaining power of John¡¯s punch caused a massive impact on Gali¡¯s chest. Everyone saw that his chest seemed to have sunk into his body, and he fell heavily to the ground With a loud bang, the concrete floor split in all directions from where Gali hadnded like a spider web ¡°Wow¡­¡± Bruno and the others were extremely shocked. Their shock was different from those of ordinary people around them. In ordinary people¡¯s opinion, the fights between cultivators were more like a shocking movie, and they could- feel the astonishment from the beginning to the end. However, they couldn¡¯t figure out the details of these fights. Only cultivators like Bruno knew how terrifying John¡¯s punch was. When they fought with Gali before, the buildings around them were all smashed, which was quite a shocking scene. But it was a pity that none of their attacks could crack Gali¡¯s Absolute Shield. John¡¯s punch, which didn¡¯t seem as astonishing as their fight, made Gali¡¯s Absolute Shield disappear. It was obvious that this punch was incredibly powerful. After all, John was a genius who could kill a cultivator of the consummation of Gold Core Realm with one punch! Bruno and the other cultivators were horrified. At this moment, John was still angry because he saw Gali was still alive, even if he had been crushed to the ground. Gali was indeed tough and strong, and it also showed that his Absolute shield was highly protective. John was ready to give Gall the final strike. He descended from above, ready to end Gali¡¯s life and make him pay for those innocent people who had died This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But at this moment¡­ ¡°John! How dare you¡¯ Suddenly, a woman yelled from a distance John nced over, and his face instantly darkened. Then, he paused abruptly Jenifer came out with Holbrook under her arms. She pointed her sword toward his neck, drawing a bloodstain When Feazer Medical Clinic copsed, Holbrook was almost crushed to death. At the critical moment, it was Jenifer who dragged him out. And certainly, Jenifer didn¡¯t save him because she suddenly felt sorry for him, but because she believed that Holbrook was still useful. Now, Holbrook¡¯s life really came in handy. ¡°Haha! Jenifer, well done!¡± Gali kept vomiting blood whileughingcently. His chest had sunken into his body, but it didn¡¯t affect him slowly crawling to Jenifer and struggling to stand up. Bruno frowned and said, ¡°Jenifer, why are you doing this? Gali has gone mad, and the Alps Mountain can no longer tolerate him. Don¡¯t make such a stupid decision!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not stupid!¡± Jenifer snapped, ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, I will also die! He will never let me go!!¡± Jenifer knew very well how domineering John was. After killing Gali, he will definitely ask Bruno how they found this ce. By then, Jenifer knew John would never let her go. She knew she could never escape because John¡¯s power was horrifying. Instead of being killed, it would be better to save Gali. At least Gall could be her helper. Besides, Jenifer did this for one more reason. She stared at John motionlessly, hoping that John could agree to let her go as long as she didn¡¯t kill Holbrook. Unfortunately, the situation didn¡¯t go as she expected. John¡¯s face was still so cold and ruthless. Jenifer¡¯s heart suddenly sank. ¡°Haha! John¡­ Wait, I should call you King of Horizon now. Majesty King, I heard that you¡¯re kind and that these ordinaries admire you a lot. I assume you must care about them a lot!¡± Gali looked insane. With a distorted smile, he stretched out to grab the back of Holbrook¡¯s neck. As long as John dared to act rashly, Jenifer¡¯s sword would cut Holbrook¡¯s throat, and Gali would also break Holbrook¡¯s neck. By then, nobody would be able to save Holbrook. ¡°Majesty King, let¡¯s talk about this. How about you kneel right now and kowtow to me?¡± Gali sneered ferociously. He was seriously injured just now, and blood dripped out of his mouth when he talked. John stayed where he was, frowning tightly. He was strong enough to instantly kill Gall and Jenifer, who were seriously injured. However, he could not guarantee to save Holbrook. One false move and Holbrook would be killed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Majesty King? Don¡¯t you love your people? Could it be that his life is not worthy of your dignity? It seems that your people admire you for nothing. You are a hypocrite!¡± With a look of contempt, Gali squeezed Holbrook¡¯s neck even tighter. Holbrook seemed painful, but he snapped angrily, ¡°Majesty King, you must not kneel to such a viin. I¡¯m an old man, and I have lived enough. Don¡¯t worry about me. Kill them and protect your people! My life is worth paying for!¡± Holbrook didn¡¯t call John by his name. Instead, he called John Majesty King. Holbrook knew that John represented the dignity of the US, and he must never kneel to such a person. ¡°Huh. Old prick, you have a lot of backbone!¡± Gali sneered. He nced at the crowd with his scarlet eyes and said sarcastically, ¡°See? This is the person you admire. You believe in him, but he doesn¡¯t care about your lives at all¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kneel!¡± John gritted his teeth suddenly and interrupted Gali¡¯s words. ¡°Majesty King, you can¡¯t!¡± Holbrook was burning with anxiety, but John had already knelt down. People always said that a man should never kneel easily. But now, John knelt in front of Gali, which seemed to shock the whole world. The surrounding citizens, whether they were ordinary civilians, the alliance director Hugh, or the members of the Martial Arts League, all felt pain in their hearts. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Chapter 607 The Exchange Seeing John kneel, Bruno and the others felt aplex mix of emotions. They were cultivators, and though they wouldn¡¯t say it aloud, they didn¡¯t really care about the lives of ordinary people, much like Gali While they wouldn¡¯t harm the innocent, it didn¡¯t mean they would always save them. If they were in John¡¯s position, they would never kneel to beg Gali for mercy. To them, the dignity of a cultivator was worth more than amoner¡¯s life. That was why they suddenly respected John. This handsome and extraordinary young man was totally different from the people they had met at the Alps Mountain. Gali, with a wild look on his face, burst outughing. ¡°Ha-ha! I didn¡¯t expect, John, that you would really kneel! I see you in a new light, ha-ha!¡­¡± Suddenly, Gali stoppedughing. His face twisted, and he snarled, ¡°Is this it? You still owe me three kowtows. You¡¯ve only kneeled. It doesn¡¯t feel sincere enough, King of Horizon?¡± ¡°Enough¡­ Stop pushing too far!!¡± The people around them clenched their fists in rage upon hearing Gali¡¯s words. Holbrook roared, ¡°Majesty King, you can¡¯t kowtow! If you do, it will break my heart. How can I face the US people after this? Come on, you want to kill me, right? Do it now! If I even blink, I¡¯m not Holbrook!¡± Holbrook shouted loudly and struggled violently, trying to impale himself on Jenifer¡¯s sword, but Gali held him back. ¡°You old bastard!¡± Gali cursed, kicking Holbrook¡¯s knees from behind while holding his neck, making Holbrook¡¯s feet momentarily leave the ground. Holbrook¡¯s face instantly turned red. At his age, he couldn¡¯t withstand such rough treatment. John¡¯s expression was cold. John¡¯s rage burning brightly within him, and it turned into a cold re that he directed at Gali. He had never wanted to kill someone so much. When his sisters were in danger, John was also angry, but not like today. Today, he felt not just anger but humiliation. Gall was trampling on John¡¯s dignity. ¡®John¡­¡± Queenie¡¯s anxious voice suddenly rang out. From the moment she received Leo¡¯s call, she had been notifying John via their Mind Circle while driving as fast as she could to Feazer Medical Clinic. But she was still toote. She wasn¡¯t as fast as John. Pushing through the crowd and seeing John kneeling, Queenie¡¯s beautiful face turned cold. *John, get up quickly¡­¡± Queenie wanted to help John up, but he said in a low voice, ¡°Queenie, don¡¯t worry about me. I can¡¯t let Doctor Davis get hurt. My dignity is nothingpared to Doctor Davis¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Queenie didn¡¯t know what to say. She just sighed quietly, and her heart was filled with sorrow. Holbrook, however, shouted loudly, ¡°Ms. Yeats, quickly help Majesty King up! I¡¯m not worth this sacrifice. Death is nothing to fear!¡± Queenie didn¡¯t move. Gali cursed again, ready to kick Holbrook. At that moment, John said coldly, ¡°Stop torturing Doctor Davis, and I¡¯ll kowtow!¡± John nced toward the back of Gali, where the Feazer Medical Clinic was. It was now in ruins. ording to Leo, several innocent people had died inside. Those innocent bystanders were all entangled because of John. So¡­ It would be entirely appropriate for John to bow deeply to them in apology. Thud! John¡¯s head hit the ground, and he remained there, not lifting his head for some time. He was repenting! Gali burst intoughter and taunted, ¡°Ha-ha! See that? This is your King of Horizon, the man you all worship! What¡¯s he doing? He¡¯s bowing to me, everyone, Ha-ha!¡± Such mocking words stung the nerves of the surrounding people deeply. They were filled with sadness and anger. But they were also helpless. Hugh, the alliance director, stepped forward with a stern face, saying, ¡°Dr. Davis is frail and can¡¯t stand this kind of treatment. If you want a hostage, I can exchange myself for him.¡± ¡°Hehe, you?¡± Gali squinted at Hugh and then looked at Holbrook in his hands, seeing him panting heavily. Gali then said, ¡°You make a good point. I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet, and I¡¯m really worried that I might identally kill this old man if I go too hard.¡± ¡°So, you agree to the exchange?¡± Hugh asked. ¡°I agree, but not with you. I want that beauty over there.¡± Gali chuckled oddly and pointed at Queenie. Through the interaction just now, Gali could tell that this stunning beauty had a special rtionship with John. If Gali held her captive, she would certainly be more useful than Holbrook. What Gali wanted was not just to make John kneel and bow. He wanted John to destroy his own cultivation base. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. And then¡­ Killed John! This would have to be done step by step. Gali wasn¡¯t sure if John would destroy his own cultivation base for Holbrook, but if he had Queenie, the hostage would definitely be more valuable. So Gali decided to use Queenie for the exchange. ¡°I agree!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, the first one to agree after Gali made this request was Queenie herself. Even John trembled slightly. The anger in his chest deepened. ¡°Ms. Yeats, you¡­ Sigh.¡± Holbrook sighed heavily, but saw Queenie already walking toward him, saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll be the exchange, now hurry up and release Dr. Davis!¡± What everyone failed to notice was that within Queenie¡¯s delicate body, a terrifying power was awakening. Even she had not noticed it. It was a formidable force, triggered by the sight of John¡¯s bowing and the heart-wrenching pain that followed. Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Immortal Power With a cold expression, Queenie strode toward Gali with determined steps. With each step forward, a terrifying power within her awakened further, inducing a feeling of disorientation even in herself. However, she was oblivious to how strange her condition was at that moment. Gali looked at her with a malicious smile, ncing at Jenifer andmanded, ¡°Jenifer, go get her!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Jenifer nodded, lowered the icy sword hanging around Holbrook¡¯s neck, and prepared to apprehend Queenie. ¡°Ms. Yeats, it¡¯s not worth it. Why are you all so naive¡­¡± Seizing the opportunity, Holbrook struggled violently, which infuriated Gali. Gali cursed, ¡°Old bastard, move again, and I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you kill me then!¡± Longing for death, Holbrook didn¡¯t take Gali¡¯s threat seriously and continued to struggle. ¡°Damn it!¡± Gali¡¯s face darkened, and he pped Holbrook across the face. His grip on Holbrook¡¯s neck slightly loosened. He was worried that the p would cause his other hand to exert force unconsciously, strangling Holbrook, hence he deliberately reduced his grip. ¡°Now is the time!¡± John kneeled on the ground, but his eyes were fixed on Gali¡¯s movements. Seeing Gali¡¯s fingers loosen, John roared, ¡°Immortal power, refine with all your might!¡± Boom! Despite the clear sky, a thunderous explosion resounded. In an instant, everyone was filled with an intense feeling of oppression. Everyone was terrified. They didn¡¯t understand why such a strange feeling arose. Only Gali. The mornent John shouted, Gali¡¯s blood-red eyes widened, and his fingers suddenly exerted force. But just a hair¡¯s breadth from breaking Holbrook¡¯s neck, he suddenly froze. That was a split-second process of finger exertion. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was Gali¡¯s subconscious action just before death. Yes. Gali was dead. In that instant, a pain from an unknown source shattered his soul. Of course, it was John¡¯s doing. His Soul Refining Blood Bead, after refining the soul of Lord Sirius, transformed into a force of immortal power stored within John¡¯s soul. This was a power superior to Mind Energy, an evolution of Mind Energy with an invisible yet lethal effect. From the moment Holbrook was taken hostage, John nned to use the immortal power attack but couldn¡¯t find a good opportunity. With Jenifer¡¯s sword and Gali¡¯s deadly finger threat, John dared not act rashly. One wrong move, and Holbrook would die at their hands. After all, given Holbrook¡¯s old age, his body couldn¡¯t withstand such torment. So, John could only bear it. When Galimanded John to kneel, he kneeled. When Galimanded John to kowtow, he kowtowed. And then, finally. John found the perfect moment. With this roar, John released all the frustration he had been bottling up. His immortal power attacked with all its might, flooding out and tearing Gali¡¯s soul into shreds in an instant. Gali was probably terrified until his veryst moment. Because, such a powerful soul attack, as per the recorded practices, could only be possessed by those who had reached the Deification Stage, one of the three life-changing stages, the Soul Motion Stage. But such a powerful entity was extremely rare even before the Circle Mountain was closed. How did John manage to achieve it? Gali couldn¡¯t figure it out until his death. Whoosh! In the blink of an eye, Gali was killed, and John sprung up, opening his hand and charging at Jenifer. At this point, Jenifer was less than six feet away from Queenie. Seeing John suddenlyunch an attack, Jenifer screamed in panic, John, have you lost your mind? Gali, save me!¡± She still didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Not just her, no one around understood what had just happened. They heard John¡¯s roar, his mood was gloomy, and then they saw John suddenly get up and rush toward Jenifer. They didn¡¯t see John¡¯s immortal power shred Gali¡¯s soul in that split second. They thought Jenifer was holding Queenie hostage, which enraged John, so he suddenly attacked, disregarding even Holbrook¡¯s life, just to kill Jenifer. That was why Jenifer called John a madman, while also fearfully begging Gali for help. But it was toote. Gali didn¡¯t respond at all. His eyes had lost their color, his hand still tightly gripping Holbrook¡¯s neck, propping him up as if he were still alive. ¡°Bitch, can you withstand my knee?¡± This was the first time John had used such words to insult a woman. He was too fed up today. John violently grabbed Jenifer¡¯s neck, but his body didn¡¯t stop, pushing her out with shadow-like speed, eventually crashing her into the ruins of Feazer Medical Clinic. Boom! With a loud crash, Jenifer¡¯s body instantly melted, her blood merging with the ruins. Boom! At the same time, Holbrook struggled painfully, causing him and Gali¡¯s body to fall to the ground. That was when everyone realized that Gali had mysteriously died. No wonder John dared to act so rashly. Queenie was stunned for a moment, a flicker of color in her beautiful eyes, and then a trace of confusion appeared on her gorgeous face. What happened? Queenie was a little dazed. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Intimidation Queenie was bewildered. Indeed, it was her who had agreed to exchange with Gall. However, in the process of going over there, there was a moment when she lost consciousness. Of course, thispse was incredibly brief. By the time she came back to her senses, the situation on the field had changed dramatically. Naturally, Queenie wasn¡¯t aware that a surge of energy within her had receded like a tide. ¡°John, are you okay?¡± The first person Queenie was worried about was, of course, John. She quickly ran toward the direction of the ruins of Feazer Medical Clinic. This was followed by a sweet and tender embrace. ¡°Oh John, I was so worried about you!¡± Queenie was usually aloof and strong, not revealing her thoughts easily. But at this moment, she was crying in John¡¯s arms like a little girl. Especially when she saw John kneeling down earlier, her heart ached with fear that she might suddenly lose him. Another reason was, her sisters were not around, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about themughing at her if she cried. Queenie was crying like a little girl. John had also calmed down by now, taking pleasure in Queenie¡¯s embrace. The siblings shared a warm moment. As for Holbrook, as long as he was alive, it was fine. Hugh quickly stepped forward to pry open Gali¡¯s hand, helped Holbrook up and arranged for him to be sent to the hospital as soon as possible. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hugh then personally directed relevant departments to handle the aftermath, including the rescue and cleanup of the Feazer Medical Clinic ruin, as well as proposingpensation conditions for the families of the victims. Another crucial task was confidentiality. Especially about John kneeling down earlier, it absolutely couldn¡¯t leak out. If any media dared to report it, they would be severely punished. This was not only Hugh¡¯s intention but also the league¡¯s. The King of Horizon represented the dignity of the US, so a photo of him kneeling would be disgraceful. Bruno walked up to John with aplicated expression, and said with a fist salute, ¡°Mr. Lopez, thank you for eliminating a great demon on behalf of the Wilson Family.¡± Although they were not entirely sure how Gali died, these cultivators could guess that John must have used some kind of mystical technique. John did not respond to Bruno. Several innocent lives had been lost because of him, and John was still feeling heavy-hearted, in no mood to exchange courtesies with Bruno. Bruno sighed softly, and cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, can we take Gali¡¯s body back with us?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± John finally spoke. Overjoyed, Bruno responded, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lopez.¡± As they were about to carry away Gali¡¯s body, John spoke again. ¡°I killed Gali. I killed Frank. If you want revenge in the future, aim it at me. If you dare threaten my loved ones, I, John Lopez, swear, I will annihte the entire Wilson family. If the Cloud School dares to intervene, I will do the same to them. You all saw my strength earlier. If I lose control, who within the Alps Mountain can stop me? If I be a saint, there will be no evil. If I be evil, who can stop me?¡± As long as the Circle Mountain was closed, John had the absolute ultimate strength. Saying these words was not arrogance, but deterrence! Today¡¯s tragedy was caused by John. He used to be a decisive person, hated leaving troubles behind, usually aimed at the root of the problem, and eliminated potential threats in the most brutal way. The Wilson family was a lesson this time. John underestimated the severity of the issue. He thought that his act of killing Frank would not be exposed so quickly, because only a few people from the Cinnabar Sect, and people like Faith, knew about it besides his close circle. They all promised to keep it a secret. Unfortunately, despite the best efforts of Mark, Nancy and other high-ranking members of the Cinnabar Sect. to keep the secret, it was revealed by an ordinary disciple like Jenifer. It seemed there were no walls without cracks in this world. Of course, John was also to me If he had gone to confront Gali in person at the Wilson family earlier, or proactively killed Gali, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this severe level. John really wanted to kill Bruno and others to avoid future troubles. Regrettably, he was unable to be that ruthless. Previously, Bruno and others did block Gali for a while, which prevented more deaths. So, their merits made up for their past mistakes. John decided to give them another chance. But if they did not cherish this chance, a more terrifying demon might emerge in the future Alps Mountain, a demon who took revenge swiftly and eradicated troubles from their roots! This was the most intense emotional fluctuation John had ever experienced, and it had a crucial impact on his future cultivation path. Bruno and others, looking at John¡¯s cold face and dark eyes, felt a shiver down their spines. John was not joking! With John¡¯s terrifying strength, if he turned into a sorcerer, the entire Alps Mountain could be destroyed by him How could they dare to gamble with such a heavy cost? Bruno immediately said respectfully, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Lopez, we will absolutely keep today¡¯s matter a secret. The Wilson family will never trouble you again in the future. Frank¡¯s death was his own doing, and Gali¡¯s death had nothing to do with John. Gali practiced Demonic skills, which led to his self-destruction. Mr. Lopez, you not only were not an enemy of the Wilson family but also eliminated a troll for us. Otherwise, the reputation of the Wilson family would have been ruined by Gali. The Wilson family was extremely grateful to you, Mr. Lopez!¡± Bruno spoke sincerely, then deeply bowed to John, with other Wilson family members following suit. Everything he said was from the bottom of his heart. After witnessing John¡¯s powerful strength, they had given up on avenging Young Master Feather. Bruno said he would take Gali¡¯s body back to give an ount to the Wilson family and the Cloud School. Because Gali¡¯s current state was no different from a sorcerer¡¯s after death. They could easily argue that Gali brought this upon himself by practicing the Demonic skill, and it caused his own demise! John waved his hand and said, ¡°Drag him away. His sight is vexing me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lopez!¡± Bruno expressed his gratitude once more. He wrapped Gali¡¯s body in a few pieces of clothing and carried it away from the scene. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Stunning Cloud School, the Moore¡¯s house. Suddenly, a strikingly handsome, tall stranger arrived, dering his intent to meet Faith. He seemed to understand that Faith was the true power holder of the Moore family, far more influential than her strictly managed husband, Steven. Faith didn¡¯t recognize this man, so at first, she was very unwilling. However, when she saw what the young man pulled out, she was instantly dumbstruck. It was a marriage contract. After looking at the contract, Faith eximed with great excitement, ¡°You are¡­ Eddie Turturro¡¯s son, Zander?¡± As she spoke, her hands were shaking, and her face expressed disbelief. Zander nodded and said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, I am indeed Zander. Eddie Turturro is my father.¡± ¡°The Turturro family of the Secret Sect?¡±. -Faith was still somewhat incredulous, holding her breath as she asked. Although in her heart, she already knew the answer. She was just too excited and momentarily lost herposure. ¡°The marriage contract is here. Mrs. Moore, do you still doubt my identity?¡± Zander seemed a bit annoyed, opening his palm, a greenish Vital energy rose, and after a moment, this Vital energy astonishingly turned into a blood-red color.. This wasn¡¯t a Demonic skill. The Vital energy condensed from a Demonic skill would always appear as either blood-red or dark- colored. It would never go from a normal color to suddenly turning blood-red. This transformation could only indicate that Zander had executed a bloodline secret technique on the basis of his original Vital energy. He was indeed from the Secret Sect¡¯s Turturro family! ¡°Ha-ha! So it really is Zander. I wasn¡¯t doubting your identity. Actually, when I first saw you, I felt a sense of familiarity, as if I¡¯ve seen you before. I was just shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it.¡± Faith regained herposure, her face showing a friendly and cheerful smile. She even affectionately took hold of Zander¡¯s hand to express her friendly attitude. Uh, this scene seemed to have urred not long ago. However, the difference was, the handsome guy whose hand Faith had heldst time was very audacious. He not only tickled the soft palm of this beautiful woman but also flirted with her verbally. As for who that was, let¡¯s not mention names, anyway, it wasn¡¯t John. But this time was different, Zander quickly withdrew his hand. His brows slightly furrowed as he said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, please behave yourself.¡± He was not interested in older women. Although Faith was still attractive and her face didn¡¯t show much sign of aging, personal preferences varied, and Zander preferred younger women. Older women, no matter how attractive,cked that certain youthful innocence. In other words, they were not as beautiful. Regarding Zander¡¯s reaction, Faith didn¡¯t feel the slightest displeasure. She silently praised him in her heart for being such a good boy, so unlike someone else. Actually, she didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Faith¡¯s public image was of someone opportunistic and flirtatious. The first part was true, as for the second part, well, one could say that she was indeed flirtatious in her thoughts, but she hadn¡¯t done anything inappropriate physically. ¡°Zander, howe we haven¡¯t seen anyone from your Secret Sect for so long?¡± Faith asked cheerfully, ¡°I thought something serious had happened!¡± Zander replied, ¡°We¡¯ve been busy with matters outside, and we¡¯ve been focusing on our inner growth.¡± That was the Turturro family¡¯s standard response. They couldn¡¯t possibly admit they had been locked away at home for over twenty years because that would be too embarrassing! Faith knew he wasn¡¯t telling the truth, but she didn¡¯t call him out on it. Instead, sheughed and said, ¡°Wow, even the Secret Sect is so diligent, us ordinary cultivators can¡¯t afford to ck off.¡± ¡®Mrs. Moore, you tter us.¡± ¡°So, Zander, are you here to propose marriage?¡± Faith asked eagerly. Back when the Secret Sect was active in the Alps Mountain, Eddie from the Turturro family had some dealings with the Moore family. They agreed on an arranged marriage between Zander and Violet. However, after the arrangement, it was as if the people from the Secret Sect had vanished into thin air in the Alps Mountain. This included the Turturro family. Over twenty years passed, and the Turturro family never came to finalize the marriage. Faith had almost forgotten about it, which was why she previously allowed Violet to court John. But to her surprise, Zander showed up today with the marriage contract. Faith was naturally thrilled. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She had long desired a connection with the Secret Sect. Eagerly, Faith looked at Zander, only for him to shake his head and say, ¡°Mrs. Moore, you misunderstand. I came here to call off the marriage.¡± ¡°What? Call off the marriage?¡± Faith¡¯s expression instantly changed. She leaped up from her seat, and her voice was sharp. ¡°It¡¯s written in ck and white. Why would you call off the marriage?¡± Zander exined, ¡°Mrs. Moore, there is someone I care for in the Turturro family.¡± He was handsome and talented, and nevercked admirers within the Turturro family. Faith¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°That¡¯s incestuous. How could you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t even sound convinced herself. Zander¡¯s gaze cooled slightly as he said, ¡°That¡¯s none of Mrs. Moore¡¯s concern. We, the Turturro family of the Secret Sect, may share the same bloodline, but there are different degrees of closeness in our rtions. ¡°Moreover, we are all cultivators. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to have a child with a disability, right?¡± A cultivator¡¯s constitution was different from that of a normal person. Gic defects didn¡¯t exist in cultivators unless the blood rtions were too close. That was why Faith was less and less confident in her argument. ¡°You¡¯re really calling off the marriage? Can¡¯t you reconsider?¡± Faith asked, teeth gritted. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m calling it off,¡± Zander said decisively. Then, a clear voice suddenly chimed in, ¡°Mom, if he wants to call it off, let him. I didn¡¯t want to marry him anyway.¡± Zander turned toward the voice, his eyes lighting up. Wow, this girl was pretty! Yo, this girl was stunning! Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Beauty Came With a Price Beauty? Beauty came with a price! Faith was such a shrewd woman. Upon seeing Zander¡¯s expression, she immediately understood his thoughts. Feigning regret. She sighed deeply and said, ¡°If Zander insists on breaking off the engagement, I, as an elder, certainly cannot force you¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Moore, I have thought about it again seriously. We, the Turturro family, are one of the Secret Sect families. Honesty should be our basic quality, so I think, this marriage should not be called off.¡± ¡°Zander, you don¡¯t need to force yourself. This was a decision we made with your father in the past, but now everyone is advocating for freedom of marriage. Even if you break off the engagement, I won¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Zander¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Are we, the Turturro family, untrustworthy? My purpose today is actually to propose to Miss Moore on behalf of the family.¡± ¡°But you just said¡­¡± ¡°What did I say? Break off the engagement? Ha-ha! I was just testing Mrs. Moore¡¯s sincerity. Mrs. Moore, you have disappointed me. How could you agree as soon as I mentioned breaking off the engagement? Don¡¯t you take this marriage contract seriously? Do you understand the spirit of the contract?¡± ¡°Oh, boy, you¡¯re really ying the part!¡± Faith thought smugly to herself, but on the surface, she feigned guilt. ¡°After listening to you, I realize how superficial I was. I didn¡¯t even realize that you were testing me. You¡¯re right. We should uphold the spirit of the contract. Since you have this intention, let¡¯s set a date!¡± Faith¡¯s sharp eyes darted around as she said, ¡°The dowry and such are already clearly written in this marriage contract, so I won¡¯t say much more. Moreover, I think your wedding should be as grand as possible to show the prestige of the Secret Sect family.¡± Zander¡¯s passionate gaze swept over Violet again as he nodded. ¡°Of course, with the status of the Turturro family, we will invite representatives from all factions of the Alps Mountain to the wedding. Who would dare note?¡± After escaping from their predicament, the Turturro family¡¯s first task was to investigate the other Secret Sect families, and found that these families seemed to have no movement. This meant that these families were still trapped, and it was unknown when they could get out. This was good news for the Turturro family. The Turturro family had been at the bottom of the major Secret Sect familles. Now that the other Secret Sect families had not emerged, did it not mean that the Turturro family was currently the dominant force in the Alps Mountain? After receiving Zander¡¯s promise, Faith was beaming with joy. She finally stopped pretending and laughed. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s settle it like this. Ha-ha!¡± ¡°Mom, I said I don¡¯t want to get married yet!¡± Violet suddenly spoke up. Faith walked over to her and said, ¡°Why not? Zander is from the Secret Sect, and he¡¯s not bad looking. Is it too much to ask for you to marry him?¡± Violet shook her head. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get married yet.¡± ¡°Then you can spend some time with Zander to see if you two get along?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Not in the mood? Faith was taken aback, looking at Violet with surprise. Faith¡¯s daughter, Violet, had always been very obedient. Whenever Faith asked her to meet outstanding young talents, Violet would agree, even if she wasn¡¯t nning to marry. She thought it was good to make new acquaintances. However, this time, Violet unexpectedly replied that she was not in the mood. Not even in the mood to make friends? This was unlike the Violet that Faith knew. Faith, puzzled, asked, ¡°Violet, what¡¯s wrong today? I¡¯m just asking you to try to get along with Zander. I¡¯m not forcing you to marry him right now. Why are you so unwilling?¡± Violet shook her head, feeling conflicted. How could she be willing? It was all because of Zander who left her a trauma. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! And fast time at the Sword Sect, she met a rascal named Harry Hogan, who always gave Violet a vague Illusion, making her think Harry was actually John. She was suspicious, but there was no evidence. Snap! At that moment, a beautiful figure suddenly walked in from outside, saw the situation in the living room, and quickly retreated without saying a word. Zander was slightly taken aback and asked, ¡°Mrs. Moore, who was that just now?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my younger daughter, Kate,¡± Faith replied, looking toward the door with a sigh. Ever since John left the Moore¡¯s house, Kate had been very quiet, spending her days cultivating. It was clear she held some resentment in her heart. Faith had noticed all of this. Zander¡¯s eyes brightened a bit as he pondered something mischievous. The beauty who just walked in had only caught his eye for a moment, but Zander could tell that she was even more beautiful than Violet. Especially Kate¡¯s pretty face, with a hint of baby fat, smooth and tender, resembling jelly. It instantly captured Zander¡¯s heart. Zander thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, since Miss Violet is unwilling to be friends with me, I won¡¯t force her. However, if this marriage arrangement isn¡¯t fulfilled, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to exin to my family when I go back! Moreover, if this gets out and people find out that I, Zander, was rejected by the Moore family, it will undoubtedly damage the reputation of the Turturro family. This could have a negative impact on our two families¡¯ rtionship.¡± Zander didn¡¯t say it outright, but through his expressions and words, he had expressed his intentions. If Faith¡¯s older daughter was unwilling to marry Zander, Faith¡¯s younger daughter could fulfill the marriage arrangement. After all, someone had to fulfill it. ¡°I can ask her for you¡­¡± Faith was about to say that she could consult with Kate, but halfway through, an image of a cold and domineering face suddenly appeared in her mind, causing her to swallow the rest of her words. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Violet Agreed Faith caught herself before she could finish the sentence. Strangely enough, at that moment, John¡¯s face appeared in her mind. Especially the look in his eyes when he left the Moore¡¯s house. It was an inscrutable gaze. It was as if any time Faith dared to force Kate into something she didn¡¯t want, John would make sure the Moore family paid a painful price. Such a thought seemed utterly absurd. John was already out of the picture! Faith couldn¡¯t understand why she felt such apprehension. She didn¡¯t continue. Faith knew that Kate bore resentment toward her. If Faith were to voice these thoughts, it would only deepen the grudge in Kate¡¯s heart. However, Violet¡¯s expression subtly changed. Especially when she saw Kate for a split second, a hint of jealousy shed in her eyes. Yes. Violet was jealous of Kate. When Kate first returned to the Moore¡¯s house, she was merely at level one in energy refining. However, in less than a month, she managed to ascend to level five. What did that mean? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It signified a cultivation prodigy! If Kate had started cultivating at an early age like Violet, given her age, it was possible that she would have already broken through to the Gold Core Stage. This was frightening. No wonder during the previous potential test, Kate showed a faint golden glow, signifying limitless potential. Truly deserving of the name. Then there was John. Violet admitted that her initial approach to John had a purpose. But after everything they had been through, she found she couldn¡¯t shake off his image from her mind. She didn¡¯t enjoy mingling with those with inferior talent, so to most people at Cloud School, she seemed like a copy of Faith. But Violet¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as severe as Faith¡¯s. With Violet¡¯s original character, if she knew someone would never reach the Gold Core Stage in their lifetime, she would definitely not befriend them, let alone regard them highly. But John was an exception. John was already out of the picture, yet Violet not only noticed him but also kept him in her mind, asionally reminiscing about their initial encounter. Wasn¡¯t that what liking someone meant? However, John had broken Violet¡¯s heart. When it came to Kate, he was full of indulgence. But when it came to Violet, he was indifferent. This double standard was hard to bear, but what could Violet do? The bond between him and Kate had grown deep since childhood. Violet knew this but couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of disparity. This disparity ultimately turned into jealousy toward Kate. Just now. The moment Kate walked in, Zander¡¯s expression also noticeably changed, which made Violet even more ufortable. Even if John really came back, he would choose Kate, not Violet. So what was Violet still hoping for? Perhaps it was to spite John, or maybe it was to get ahead of Kate. Violet gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°What?¡± Faith and Zander were both taken aback at the same time. They didn¡¯t understand why Violet had suddenly changed her mind, and wondered if they had heard her wrong, unable to react. Violet repeated, ¡°I agree to fulfill the marriage contract. But as my mom just mentioned, I hope our wedding ceremony could be as grand as possible.¡± The bigger the event, the better. It would be best to invite John too, so he knew that he was not indispensable. Without him, Violet could still find an excellent man. Zander was the perfect candidate. Faith excitedly said, ¡°Ha-ha! Violet, you¡¯ve finallye to your senses! You won¡¯t regret this decision.¡± Faith knew Zander¡¯s character well, but as long as the Turturro family was willing to arrange a grand wedding and proudly wee Violet into their family, they would certainly treat her well in the future. For prestigious families who valued their reputation, a woman married with the proper ceremony was unlikely to be driven out unless shemitted a serious mistake. Otherwise, it would be a p in the face for the family itself. Faith thought it was feasible. Zander happily agreed, ¡°Since Violet has consented to fulfill the marriage agreement, I will discuss this with my father as soon as possible. We will visit together to select an auspicious date for the wedding.¡± Although Zander favored Kate, Violet was not a bad choice either. Zander wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage. Moreover. After securing Violet, Zander could use this natural advantage to pursue his sister-inwter, right? Zander thought to himself with a greedy and sinister smile. However, when Violet heard Zander addressing her so intimately, she felt somewhat ufortable. In the end, she silently endured it and said nothing. With a beaming smile, Faith said, ¡°Ha-ha! Great, Zander. Please inform your father as soon as you can, and let¡¯s discuss the matter at the Moore¡¯s house, or we can go to the Turturro family¡¯s house.¡± Zander nodded. ¡°I will. Once I¡¯ve finished my business with the Wilson family, I¡¯ll head straight home to discuss this with my father.¡± ¡°Going to the Wilson family for business?¡± Faith asked, surprised. She wanted to inquire about Zander¡¯s business with the Wilson family, but he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s rted to our Turturro family¡¯s bloodline secret technique. Mrs. Moore, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Seeing that Zander was unwilling to borate, Faith didn¡¯t pry further. After discussing the wedding arrangement a bit more, she saw Zander off from the Moore¡¯s house. The Wilson family and the Moore family were both affiliated with Cloud School, not far from each other ¨C one to the southwest and the other to the north. Faith initially wanted to apany Zander to the Wilson¡¯s house, but he politely declined. A criminal from the Turturro family had given their forbidden bloodline secret technique to Gali for review more than 20 years ago, and it had not been recovered since. This was something the Turturro family didn¡¯t want many people to know about. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Chapter 613 The Lost Secret Technique At this moment, not long after Bruno and his group had brought back Gali¡¯s body, only a select few core members of the Wilson family knew about the sudden death of their family head due to his cultivation of a Demonic skill. The news had yet to spread. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t easily be spread since it wasn¡¯t something to be proud of. With Gali¡¯s death, a new leader was needed, and Bruno was naturally the most suitable choice. When Zander arrived at the Wilson¡¯s house, he was unaware of the situation. He insisted on seeing Gali, putting Bruno in a difficult position. Bruno had no choice but to tell Zander that Gali was doing Closed Door Cultivation and that he was temporarily managing all of the Wilson family¡¯s affairs. Any matters Zander had could be directly discussed with him. However, Zander¡¯s expression turned cold. He said, ¡°I¡¯m here on family orders today to retrieve something from Gali. No matter if he¡¯s doing Closed Door Cultivation or whatever, I demand to see him immediately!¡± Zander spoke with an indisputable tone. Over twenty years ago, the Secret Sect family was a dominant force in the Alps Mountain, and no one dared to provoke them except for an unknown supreme expert and a group of thieves from Grand Theft. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The former was because they were too powerful, leaving the others with no room to resist. Thetter was because they were too cunning, always causing mischief in the Secret Sect¡¯s territory. The problem was that they couldn¡¯t catch these thieves who were exceptional at escaping. Hence, the Secret Sect family had to constantly reinforce their hidden runes. To guard against thieves! Sadly, the monks of Grand Theft, especially William, were not only skilled at divination but also well- versed in the way of runes. With just a quick visit to a ce, he could tell where hidden runes were located, making it easy for him to crack them. They were hard to guard against! Therefore, over twenty years ago, the Secret Sect family had a deep hatred for Grand Theft. Aside from these unique cases, the vast majority of the powers in the Alps Mountain held the Secret Sect family in high esteem. Otherwise, how could a woman as ambitious as Faith have arranged a marriage for Violet so early on? Zander was almostmanding in his demand to see Gali with a firm attitude. Bruno initially didn¡¯t want to reveal Gali¡¯s situation so early, but given Zander¡¯s status, he had to reluctantly tell him, ¡°Mr. Turturro, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to see you, but¡­¡­.. Not long ago, Gali died unexpectedly, and I am now the actual leader of the Wilson family. So, if you have any issues, you cane to me directly, and I will do my best to help¡± ¡°What did you say? Gali is dead?¡± This oue was far beyond Zander¡¯s expectation. His face instantly became icy cold as he asked, ¡°Do you know why I was ordered by the family to find him?¡± ¡°Please rify, Mr. Turturro!¡± Bruno responded cautiously. ¡°Hmph, I originally wanted to resolve this matter privately with Gali, but since he¡¯s dead, I have to ask you! A member of our Turturro family lent Gali our family¡¯s bloodline secret technique for him to read, and it has yet to be returned. Do you know about this?¡± After Zander finished speaking with his frosty voice, Bruno couldn¡¯t help but shiver. His face drastically changed as he anxiously asked, ¡°Mr. Turturro, is¡­ is this true?¡± This was noughing matter! Why was the Secret Sect family esteemed above others? It was because they possessed a bloodline secret technique. Everyone in power in the Alps Mountain knew that this technique absolutely must not be leaked. If Gali truly obtained the Turturro family¡¯s bloodline secret technique, the consequences would undoubtedly be severe. No wonder Zander urgently summoned Gali. Zander¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°A family member was executed by our own family over this matter. Before he died, he passed on the bloodline secret technique to Gali. Do you think I would deceive you?¡± ¡°No, not at all!¡± Bruno grew more fearful, sweat breaking out on his forehead. He said, ¡°When Gali was alive, he hid important items in his study. I¡¯ll take people to search his study now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join you,¡± Zander said. Bruno hesitated and then nodded firmly. ¡°Alright!¡± Gali¡¯s study was a sacred ce for the Wilson family. Without his permission, no one could casually enter. But the matter Zander mentioned today was too frightening. Not only the Wilson family, even the Cloud School couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Secret Sect family! Bruno, along with some of the Wilson family¡¯s key members and Zander, entered Gali¡¯s study and searched thoroughly. Every corner was turned upside down, but they found nothing. All they discovered in a desk drawer were a few discarded drafts. After Zander nced at them, he became furious. ¡°How audacious to try to crack the Turturro family¡¯s bloodline secret technique!¡± How could Zander not see that the content of these drafts was a clear analysis of the Turturro family¡¯s bloodline secret technique? How could he not be angry? Bruno was terrified and almost kneeled before Zander. He said, ¡°Please, Mr. Turturro, forgive us. This was Gali¡¯s doing. The Wilson family truly had no knowledge of this matter!¡± ¡°Enough with the excuses. First, we need to find the bloodline secret technique. We¡¯ll deal with ountabilityter!¡± Zander was also frustrated. He had thought he could simply find Gali and retrieve the secret technique. Who knew it would be so troublesome? Bruno led another frantic search, but they still found nothing. He became increasingly anxious seeing Zander¡¯s expression growing darker. Suddenly, Bruno had an idea. ¡°I understand now!¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± Zander¡¯s gaze sharply turned to Bruno. Bruno exined, ¡°Since these drafts were found in the drawer, it suggests that Gali must have kept the secret technique in this drawer. If it¡¯s not here now, it¡¯s likely he took it out and kept it with him.¡± In fact, Bruno was right. Previously, Gali had kept the bloodline secret technique locked in the drawer. Only recently did he take out the original and simplified versions topare and practice. After he finished practicing, he nned to go seek revenge on John as soon as possible, so he didn¡¯t put the secret technique back in the drawer. Gali never expected he would die so abruptly. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Something off With Queenle ¡°Where is Gali¡¯s body?¡± Zander asked, his brows furrowed, ¡°It¡¯s still in the ice coffin in the secret chamber. I¡¯ll go check it now!¡± Bruno was relieved that he hadn¡¯t dealt with Gali¡¯s body yet. He nned to search Gali¡¯s body, but he was taken aback when he opened the ice coffin. Only then did he remember that Gall¡¯s clothes had been blown to bits by John! Naturally, the storage bag was left outside. Zander asked impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I asked you to find the bloodline secret technique, but why are you just standing there?¡± Zander nced at Gall¡¯s dead body. He was also puzzled. What kind of ghastly state was this? Bruno wore a look of distress and said, ¡°His storage bag must have been picked up by Mr. Lopez.¡± Not might, but definitely. When clearing the battlefield, Bruno clearly saw John bend down to pick up something. Now that he thought about it, wasn¡¯t that thing the shape of Gali¡¯s storage bag? Zander frowned. ¡°Who is Mr. Lopez?¡± At this point, Bruno couldn¡¯t hide anything anymore. He sighed slightly and exined the cause and effect of the matter. Bruno had promised John to keep it a secret, but he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke the Turturro family either. So, when Bruno described the incident, he emphasized that John was very terrifying, and it was best to negotiate peacefully with John to get the storage bag back. However, Zander didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to Bruno¡¯s detailed ount. He said coldly, ¡°Now that we know where to look, stop wasting time and take me to Mr. Lopez!* Bruno was also afraid of misunderstanding by John. He thought that he should go in person again to exin everything clearly. So he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± After a pause, Bruno reminded again, ¡°Mr. Turturro, Mr. Lopez is really not to be trifled with. Let me negotiate with him when we meet him, okay?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll make my own decision!¡± The reconstruction work of the Feazer Medical Clinic was underway. John wasn¡¯t idle either. He inscribed a massive immortal power array around the Greend Vi, on top of the existing Mind Circle, adding some offensive capabilities, which could be seen as an advanced version of the Mind Circle. Even the mysterious Ghost Tribe wouldn¡¯t dare to approach easily. After finishing the setup, John returned to his room and took out a storage bag. Inside were nothing but magic instruments, elixirs, and the like. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gali to study so diligently. His study notes are impressive.¡± John flipped through the thick stack of draft paper, thinking that even Gali had to make such a thick stack of notes. It must be a very profound exercise method! John curiously picked up the book on the bloodline secret technique. Upon opening it, John was slightly taken aback the next second. Why did this exercise method seem simr to John¡¯s cultivated Nameless divine skill? But it seemed simpler than the Nameless divine skill. Yes, that was the feeling! This bloodline secret technique, considered a treasure by the Turturro family, seemed extremely simple to John, and it couldn¡¯tpare with the Nameless divine skill at all. John, with a puzzled mind, began to cultivate ording to the bloodline secret technique. Soon, he felt his Nameless divine skill slowly starting to operate inside his body. Extremely slow, like an underpowered car struggling to move. But one thing was for sure. This secret technique was undoubtedly deeply connected to the Nameless divine skill. After a moment of surprise, John seemed to understand something. He couldn¡¯t help but angrily blurt out, ¡°Fuck you, Gali! You dare to secretly learn the profound exercise method of Immortal Morality, and it¡¯s a cheap knock-off version at that. What a piece of junk!¡± The old monk had once said that this was a bespoke exercise method, unique and unparalleled, and even had him destroy the blueprint after he learned it. So it shouldn¡¯t have been spread out. It must have been some thieves who sneakily got a glimpse of this Nameless divine skill before the old monk gave it to him, which was why some knock-off versions circted. Fuck them! Fuck them all! Those thieves should be knocked out with a single stick! Angry, John tossed the bloodline secret technique into the trash can. Still feeling unsatisfied, he picked it up, tore it into shreds, and threw it into the bin again. This made him feel a lot better. ¡°John, what are you doing?¡± At this moment, Queenie gently pushed open the door and walked in. She was wearing a whitece nightgown, having just taken a bath, and was wiping the water droplets off her hair. With a slight raise of her arm, the hem of her nightgown naturally lifted a few inches, revealing her already beautiful and translucent legs even more fully in the air. Seeing this¡­ John was instantly ufortable again. If he didn¡¯t know Queenie¡¯s personality, he would have thought this beautiful woman was intentionally seducing him. John restrained himself and asked, ¡°Queenie, do you need something?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie chat with you even if I don¡¯t need anything? When did our rtionship be so distant?¡± Queenie asked resentfully and then gracefully walked over to sit next to John. The scent of her hair instantly. wafted into John¡¯s nose. John¡¯s body stiffened. He looked at Queenie in surprise. Something was off! Queenie was acting very strange today. Wasn¡¯t she usually aloof and reserved? But at this moment, her expressions and her resentful tone of speech all carried an unusually contrived air, so something was definitely off. John tried his best not to let his thoughts go in an evil direction. He silently told himself, ¡°This must be another one of Queenie¡¯s traps. She wants to bait me, and then severely pull my ear when I fall for it. ¡°But, I won¡¯t fall for it!¡± ¡°John, you know, I¡¯ve always really liked you. I just couldn¡¯t cross that barrier before¡­ But now, I¡¯ve decided that I want to be your woman for the rest of my life, so¡­ can I give myself to you today, is that okay?¡± John was confused. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Chapter 615 I Feel Inferior Queenie¡¯s voice was soft and tender. A charming blush spread across her beautiful face as she modestly lowered her gaze, perfectly portraying a girl¡¯s bashfulness. John waspletely taken aback. Was she acting? Or was she genuinely expressing her feelings? He suddenly couldn¡¯t tell. Seeing John unmoved, Queenie¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°John, do you think I¡¯m not good enough for you now? Did my past pretense of prudishness make me seem pretentious to you?¡± John gasped. ¡°How could that be, Queenie? Why would you think that?¡± He was more puzzled than ever. Today, Queenie was behaving so unusually. The emotions she was disying were so real, yet so contrasting with her usual character. Queenie lowered her head in silence. Yes, why would she have such thoughts? In the past, she had been the most respected among her sisters. None of them would dare to act rashly in her presence. Even John. A single frown from her could transform the highly revered King of Horizon, John, into a clueless little boy. So why would she utter such words? Queenie took a deep breath. ¡°If you don¡¯t think I¡¯m unworthy, then why won¡¯t you¡­ Among all the sisters, do you think I matter the least to you?¡± John quickly shook his head to rify. ¡°No, Queenie¡­ You know about my exercise method issue, if I lose my kidney yang recklessly, it could ruin everything. If that happens, how can I protect you all then?¡± John was feeling very agitated. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Queenie nodded slightly, but the disappointment in her eyes deepened. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore. You should rest early. Today was my fault.¡± Queenie rose to leave with a disheartened look. When she reached the door, she paused and said with a hint of grievance. ¡°What about Ang?¡± John¡¯s expression froze. Queenie continued in a resentful tone, ¡°Actually, Tracy already told me about you and Ang. I was just wondering when you were nning to tell me.¡± John was surprised. He suddenly had a headache. No wonder Queenie looked so resentful earlier. She already knew about him and Ang, and that the so-called issue with his exercise method didn¡¯t exist at all. But he had used that very excuse to reject Queenie. Wasn¡¯t he giving Queenie the impression that she was less important to him than the others? He never thought that Tracy, who was usually reliable, would let him down this time. John was hurt. But he was innocent. He was just a bit stunned earlier because Queenie¡¯s change was so drastic that he thought she was trying to set a trap for him. If he had known that Queenie was genuinely expressing her feelings, how could he possibly give such an excuse? ¡°Queenie, you misunderstood me¡­¡± ¡°John, do you know that I used to think I was no less than any woman, and I was the most respected among all the sisters? They all respected me a lot. But now, I feel inferior.¡± Queenie interrupted John, speaking her mind. After experiencing a series of bizarre events, her mindset had changed significantly. It was her who first proposed working hard to cultivate and keep up with John¡¯s progress. Ironically, her other sisters either had unique encounters or special bloodlines, making her, once the most prestigious eldest sister, the one nowgging behind. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! How could the proud Queenie ept this? She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the truth was, she began to feel inferior. She feared her sisters would follow John into the cultivation world, leaving her behind as they went further. Although John had promised not to leave anyone behind, Queenie felt guilty and didn¡¯t want to be a burden to him. Seeing Gali forcing John to kneel, and kowtow was especially painful for her. She hated herck of ability and couldn¡¯t provide any assistance to John. What if simr situations happened in the future? She would only be a burden. *John, actually, while I was showering earlier, I was struggling for a long time. You know my feelings for you are not just fondness, but something more.¡± ¡°I meant every word I said to you just now. It took a lot of courage for me to say those things to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can be of much help to you in the future, but I can give you my virginity. But if you feel that I am not worthy, then I¡­¡± Queenie said softly, her eyes bing wet. She was always calm and collected, but today, her emotions were very turbulent. Seeing Queenie¡¯s pitiful and wronged expression, John¡¯s heart ached. He quickly stepped forward, embracing her body andforting her. ¡°What are you talking about? How could I ever leave you behind?¡± Queenie couldn¡¯t help but cry, her tears soaking John¡¯s chest. Before, she was a cold and aloof girl, often responding to John¡¯s yful remarks with violent ear-tugs. But this time, Queenie didn¡¯t pretend to struggle. Instead, she hugged John tightly, crying. After a moment, she lifted her beautiful face and initiated a kiss. John¡¯s breathing became heavy. His instincts as a man overwhelmed his reason, and he carried Queenie toward the bed¡­ However, just as everything was prepared and about to progress to the crucial step, Queenie, who had seemed shy and coy, suddenly opened her cold eyes. ¡°Lowly mortal, how dare you treat my reincarnated body so disrespectfully! You¡¯re courting death!¡± John was once again confused. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Why Are You Feeling Inferior The two had already been naked, but suddenly Queenie opened her eyes and a hint of coldness appeared. John was stunned at once. He thought, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really good at it, Queenie! You¡¯re ying some sexual cosy with me, right? You want to y the role of a fairy, huh? That¡¯s much more advanced than those nurses, flight attendants, and teachers.¡± Hidden deeply! It was as if a new world had opened up before John. He had just been about to go all out, rushing into danger, when he heard Queenie¡¯s abrupt shout, ¡°You¡¯re impenitent, get lost!¡± Boom! A terrifying chill spread out instantly. John suddenly sprang up as if he had been pricked by a needle, and his Nameless divine skill felt the sense of danger, crazily operating on its own. But the next second, it suddenly froze. The Nameless divine skill, frozen! His blood was also frozen! At the same time, a thickyer of ice formed rapidly on John¡¯s skin, instantly turning him into an ice sculpture. He was unable to move at all. Fuck fuck fuck! Fortunately, his brain hadn¡¯t beenpletely frozen, and he continuously cursed someone in his mind. So it wasn¡¯t a sexual cosy after all! What the fuck was this terrible freezing power? John was almost on the verge of copse. He was frozen in ce naked, looking like Michngelo¡¯s famous sculpture, David. How embarrassing! ¡°Hmph, you lowly creature of the mortal realm. I warned you once, yet you continue to be unrepentant. Your death is not to be regretted!¡± Queenie¡¯s beautiful face was cold as she got out of bed and put on a nightgown. Walking over to John, she pointed at his chest with her slim finger. Queenie had expected that his body would shatter like broken ice sculptures, but to her surprise, he remained motionless. ¡°Huh?¡± Queenie couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. At this moment, John was furiously mobilizing his divine and demonic power to drive out the terrible freezing energy inside his body. If it wasn¡¯t dispelled soon, his internal organs would suffer frostbite. But before his divine and demonic power could be mobilized, the chilling energy inside his body suddenly retreated along her finger that Queenie directed at him, disappearing quickly. ¡°You, a mere mortal, can withstand my icy attack. It seems you do have some skills. For now, I¡¯ll let you go, but if there is a next time, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± Queenie absorbed all the chilling energy back into her finger as she finished speaking. Crack! The thickyer of ice on John¡¯s skin melted instantly, wetting down the ground. ¡°John, why are you dripping with water?¡± Queenie had recovered and reached out to touch him. But he flinched and quickly grabbed his clothes to put them on. He was shivering from the cold, having a lingering fear. Queenie¡¯s eyes darkened as she sadly said, ¡°Sure enough, John, you won¡¯t ept me. You¡¯re avoiding me like this. I know that among all my sisters, I¡¯m the worst. I¡¯ve be more and more inferior in front of you all.¡± Queenie was saying dejectedly. John was speechless. He thought, Why are you feeling inferior?> Taking a deep breath, John looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°Queenie, do you really not remember what just happened?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Queenie looked puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you give up and help me put on my clothes? And you wouldn¡¯t let me touch you!¡± He thought, Or could it be a case of split personality? By the way, she seemed to be talking about a fairy and a reincarnated body. Could Queenie possibly be a fairy reincarnation? Understanding the gravity of the situation, his expression became serious. ¡°Queenie, listen to me. You possess an extremely terrifying power inside your body that is definitely no worse than any of the other sisters¡¯ powers.¡± Her power could freeze his blood and Nameless divine skill, which was beyond terrifying. And the scariest thing was that Queenie herself had no idea. But it showed that power wouldn¡¯t hurt her, which relieved him from some worries. ¡°Is that so?¡± Queenie was not happy to hear it. Instead, she sounded dejected as she responded, ¡°I know you¡¯re trying tofort me. You know I feel inferior, so you say these things to protect my self-esteem.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You have! If you don¡¯t want to ept me, just say it. There¡¯s no need toe up with ridiculous excuses. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to ept you, but that I can¡¯t ept¡­¡± I was afraid you would kill me. John was about to say the second half of his sentence, but he heard Queeniein, ¡°You admit it now. You believe that I¡¯m not good enough for you. Otherwise, why won¡¯t you ept me when I am so willing to give myself to you?¡± John didn¡¯t know how to exin. Now it had returned to this. How could John exin himself? He felt a headacheing on and tentatively grabbed her shoulder. Thankfully, the chilling energy explode forth again. He said seriously, ¡°Queenie, think back carefully to when I got close to you. Did you feel that something was wrong?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. John asked seriously. But Queenie thought of the scene and her face reddened. And she muttered softly, ¡°I¡­ I was nervous, and I didn¡¯t feel anything¡­¡± John was speechless. There wasn¡¯t much else John could say, and at that very moment, his phone, which he had left on the table, rang and interrupted the awkwardness. He hadn¡¯t put it on silent mode this time. It came in time. John changed the subject and answered the call, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Leo?¡± It was Leo who had called him. John heard the seriousness in Leo¡¯s voice, ¡°Majesty King, that cultivator from before hase again, and he¡¯s brought a new face with him.¡± Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Chapter 617 It Couldn¡¯t Be Such a Coincidence! After Leo became the Duke of Neal Yerk, his influence expanded by more than double, and besides the Southern River, the northern region fell under his Jurisdiction. He could be described aspletely dominant. His informants were everywhere. This was why he was able to arrive so quickly after the copse of the Feazer Medical Clinic. If Leo hadn¡¯t found a way to contact John, the aftermath of that tragedy would have been much worse. Just now, Leo received news from his subordinate that the troublemaker from before had returned and expressed their desire to meet John. Leo rushed over immediately. There were only two people on the other side, Bruno and Zander. Leo hadn¡¯t met Zander before, but Bruno¡¯s attitude was sincere, and he didn¡¯t appear to be seeking revenge. Bruno even pleaded with Leo to take them to see John. Leo didn¡¯t dare bring them to disturb John without consulting him first, so he made a call to ask for John¡¯s opinion. After getting John¡¯s affirmative reply, Leo told Bruno, ¡°Majesty King asked you to wait here for a while.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Bruno nodded happily. Then they waited for nearly half an hour. Zander couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and frowned, ¡°Is it so far that it takes such a long time? What trick is he ying?¡± For cultivators like them, flying through the air should be easy enough. Half an hour was enough time to circle around Neal Yerk. John didn¡¯te for such a long time. He was just toying with them. As the young master of the Turturro family of Secret Sect, he had never experienced such humiliation. So Zander was very unhappy. Bruno tried tofort him, ¡°Mr. Turturro, please calm down. Perhaps Mr. Lopez has been dyed by something. We came to request his help, and we can¡¯t expect him toe at our beck and call.¡± Requesting help? Zander felt very ufortable when he heard these words. He hade to retrieve the bloodline secret technique, not to beg for it. If Bruno hadn¡¯t been repeatedly emphasizing that Mr. Lopez was very powerful and couldn¡¯t be taken lightly, Zander would have forced Leo to reveal his address and gone straight to find John himself. After waiting for a whilenger, a bike finally stopped before them. John had been thinking about Queenie¡¯s situation on his way there, so he didn¡¯t purposely speed up his journey, hence causing a dy in his arrival. Also, when Leo called earlier, he mentioned that the visitors this time didn¡¯t appear to have much malicious intent So John wasn¡¯t in a hurry. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lopez!¡± Bruno immediately greeted him respectfully when he arrived. John parked his bike and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, I have a request for your help. It¡¯s about Gali¡¯s storage bag that you picked up. There is something in it that has no use to you. Could you please return it to us with mercy?¡± As for the items inside the storage bag, such as magic instruments and elixir, Bruno didn¡¯t dare to ask John to return them. He only wanted to get the bloodline secret technique back. He was telling the truth. John could make use of the magic instruments and elixir, but he couldn¡¯t cultivate the bloodline secret technique due to hisck of the bloodline power of the Turturro family. Keeping it would be useless for him, unless he risked going mad to practice the generalized version like Gali. But with John¡¯s powerful strength, it was impossible for him to risk himself like that. So Bruno sincerely asked him to return it. Previously, John would have denied finding Gali¡¯s storage bag. Like, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! I didn¡¯t pick up his storage bag.¡± But after a second thought, since Bruno hade looking for him and shown such an urgent expression, it meant that he must have noticed him picking up the storage bag. If he acted shamelessly, he might stir up more trouble in the future. John wasn¡¯t worrying about the Wilson Family, but the identity of the youth behind Bruno¡­ Though Zander hadn¡¯t spoken, John felt his identity was probably not simple. This time, if he had lost something, he might go crazy like Gali. ¡°This is Gali¡¯s storage bag. I haven¡¯t touched anything in it. Give it back to you.¡± Instead of asking them what important item they lost, John threw the storage bag straight into Bruno¡¯s hands. Most of the items were inside, except for the fake Nameless divine skill ¡°What they were looking for should not be that rubbish fake exercise method, right?¡± John thought so in his heart. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lopez, for your kindness and mercy¡± Bruno sighed with relief. He thought this task would be very arduous, but unexpectedly, John was so generous. The senior was the senior, worthy of admiration. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Bruno handed the storage bag over to Zander and said, ¡°Mr. Turturro, this is Gali¡¯s storage bag. Check to see if it¡¯s here.¡± Zander was actually a little absent-minded. When he saw Mr. Lopez mentioned by Bruno for the first time, who was even younger than him, doubts arose in his heart. He thought, Was he the one who killed Gali? Could it be that Gali went insane and killed himself, causing John to pick up his storage bag so easily? > Zander grew suspicious, but soon his attention was drawn to the bicycle behind John. Why did he feel familiar with it? This familiarity wasn¡¯t based on the appearance of the bicycle, but it was because the bike was a magic instrument. During refining, the coreponents of the bike would have the residual vital breath of the refiner. Zander was familiar with the vital breath. Just as he was puzzled, he heard Bruno¡¯s voice and came back to his senses, deciding not to focus on the bike for the time being. The most crucial thing now was to find the lost bloodline secret technique. When Zander took the storage bag, he scanned through it and suddenly his face sank. ¡°Where is it?¡± He poured out all of the items from the bag restlessly, and although there were many elixirs and magic instruments, they couldn¡¯t find the bloodline secret technique of the Turturro family. John watched this scene and frowned slightly. No way? It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence! Could the important item you were looking for be that trashy fake exercise method? Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Chapter 618 What Was Wrong With Grand Theft Zander poured out all the items from the storage bag, but didn¡¯t find the bloodline secret technique of the Turturro family. Suddenly, his gaze grew cold and he looked at John and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Turturro, calm down¡­¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Zander had been very irritable after waiting for so long. But the result was disappointing, so he couldn¡¯t control his temper anymore. He pushed Bruno away and angrily questioned John. John was finally sure that what they wanted to find was the trashy exercise method that he had torn up. He was immediately angry, too. Did the pirated copies make sense? John said coldly. ¡°There are only these things in Gali¡¯s storage bag. I don¡¯t know what you are looking for. But if you insist that I steal it, I am not afraid.¡± The atmosphere was immediately tense. Bruno hastily apologized and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Lopez was joking. How dare we frame you? Since you said you didn¡¯t touch the things inside, you must have never touched them.¡± While speaking, he winked at Zander, reminding him not to provoke John. Otherwise, neither of them would end well. However, Zander ignored his warning and walked towards John in big strides.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But his goal was not John, but the bicycle behind him. After sweeping a nce at the front part of the bike, Zander could no longer constrain his anger and loudly asked, ¡°Where did you get this bike?¡± What? When Zander said this, both of them were confused. It was like two people who were quarreling fiercely and were about to fight, and suddenly one of them asked the other where he bought his clothes. Who wouldn¡¯t be confused? Of course, it was impossible for John to answer this lunatic. But Zander sneered and said, ¡°Feeling guilty? You group of thieves from Grand Theft, always committing acts of stealing and robbing. No wonder you have such thick skin. You¡¯re repeat offenders.¡± ¡°Grand Theft?¡± Bruno¡¯s eyes widened immediately, and he looked at John and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, are you from Grand Theft?¡± John was pondering the meaning behind Zander¡¯s words when he heard Bruno¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t conceal it and said frankly, ¡°I am a disciple of Immortal Morality. Any problem with that?¡± Problem? It was a huge problem! Bruno¡¯s eyes widened even more and showed a strange look. He had contacted people from Grand Theft before. Although they didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience, he had never seen someone so proud as John. ¡°Hehe, finally admitted it. You thieves are getting bolder and bolder!¡± Zander clenched his fists and red at John with hostility. John frowned again. He was not a fool. From Zander¡¯s words just now and Bruno¡¯s expression, it could be seen that his sect was not as simple as he thought. When he mentioned the name of his sect in Cinnabar Sect and Mark Leonard, they had the same expression. Ang also mentioned to him that outsiders always called them Small Trick Sect. Small Trick Sect¡­ Grand Theft¡­ John seemed to have discovered something and felt guilty suddenly. But since things had already come this far, he had to pretend to be calm and said, ¡°Even if I am a disciple of Grand Theft, what does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Bruno¡¯s expression became even stranger, and he cautiously reminded, ¡°Mr. Lopez, this Mr. Turturro is actually from the Turturro family of Secret Sect.¡± ¡°So what?¡± So what? Bruno was startled and looked at John in surprise. Realizing his age, he suddenly understood something and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you must have been fooled into joining Grand Theft, right?¡± ¡°Listening to you say that, it seems so.¡± When John was studying under his master, an old monk, he had no idea he belonged to a sect. It was later that Ang told him about it and he mistakenly thought it was Immortal Morality. It was a huge misunderstanding. Bruno deeply exhaled and said, ¡°I should have guessed. Mr. Lopez is so young, and when Grand Theft did those things, you were probably not born yet or still young.¡± John became more curious and asked, ¡°What exactly did Grand Theft do?¡± ¡°Theymitted some thefts and robberies. Almost all sects of the Alps Mountain have been visited by them. In their own words, what cultivators do is not called stealing, but opportunities. ¡°Grand Theft is famous for its thick skin. ¡°The most hated by the Secret Sect families is undoubtedly Grand Theft. Almost all the bloodline secret techniques of the Secret Sect families have been stolen by Grand Theft. I don¡¯t even know what those thieves are up to¡­ ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lopez, I didn¡¯t mean to offend your sect. I only think you are an innocent person, so it¡¯s best to cut ties with such a sect as soon as possible.¡± After Bruno finished speaking. John understood everything and was shocked. No wonder those old guys always hid and ran away. They must have done too many guilty things and were afraid of getting beaten. So all these awesome things he had were stolen? It wasn¡¯t that someone else copied his Nameless divine skill. Instead, his sect stole the bloodline secret techniques from others, modified them, and created the extremely powerful Nameless divine skill? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Even if it was true, John couldn¡¯t admit it. How could the things of cultivators be called stealing? It was clearly an opportunity. Obviously fortune smiled on him, right? John quickly convinced himself. Zander sneered and said, ¡°Do you know how I determined that you were a thief from Grand Theft? It¡¯s because of your bike. It was originally a magic instrument my grandpa refined. ¡°My grandfather once told me that it was his favorite bike, which he had spent a lot of time refining, but it was stolen by an old guy named William. He even rode it around the Alps Mountain with confidence and arrogance. ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it. The symbol on the front part of this bike is the best proof, because it¡¯s the Turturro family of Secret Sect¡¯s iconic pattern.¡± Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Kneel Before Your Master As Zander said, he showed his wrist. There was a conspicuous pattern on the wrist, which coincided with the pattern on the bicycle. It seemed that Zander wanted to use this evidence to force John to confess, a shameless member of the Grand Theft. Everything was so reasonable. Originally, it was a very strange thing to refine an enchanted weapon into a bicycle. Zander¡¯s grandfather was such a freak who had unique preferences. And he might be the only one who could have behaved in such a confusing way. So when Zander realized that the bicycle was a magic instrument, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was his grandfather¡¯s work. He walked over to take a look, and he saw the front part of the bicycle was indeed engraved with the Turturro family¡¯s iconic pattern. In fact, the body of this bicycle had been repainted. But the pattern on the front was one of the core parts of the refinement, where the material was special and would not rust. So John ignored it. And he didn¡¯t expect that Zander caught the evidence. But did this have anything to do with John? He did buy this bicycle from Antique City. But he didn¡¯t know that it was stolen from the Turturro family by William. If he had known this¡­ If there was no middleman to make the difference, he might have saved twenty bucks. John didn¡¯t bother to exin so much. He suddenly assumed an arrogant attitude and said, ¡°As a member of the Grand Theft, I did steal it. So just tell me what you want!¡± Zander and Bruno froze at the same time. Why did John look so proud? In the past, those members of the Grand Theft, although they were doing dirty things all day long, usually used fate as an excuse and refused to admit their theft. But John was on the contrary. He talked about stealing so confidently as if he were sure they couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Who wouldn¡¯t get angry when that happened? Zander was about to explode with anger, and he snorted angrily, ¡°We haven¡¯t disciplined you rats for more than twenty years, and now you¡¯re so arrogant!¡± The Secret Sect had been sealed for more than twenty years. Although there was no harassment from the Grand Theft, whenever it was mentioned, everyone in the Secret Sect gritted their teeth in hatred. Zander had grown up in this environment, so he had the same attitude toward the Grand Theft. He had never fought against members of the Grand Theft, but he learned from his elders that these rats from the Grand Theft were extremely disgusting. They ran away after stealing things and never met people head-to-head. So when Zander saw John being so arrogant, he was slightly surprised. It was not what he had heard. But anyway, how could he bear it as the son of the Turturro family? So he said with a stern look, ¡°Today I¡¯d to see if you killed Gali by strength or by chance!¡± John raised his eyebrows contemptuously and said, ¡°You¡¯ll see!¡± ¡°Well!¡± Seeing this scene, Bruno could only sigh helplessly. When he brought Zander here, he thought that there might be a conflict. But he thought that with him as a peacemaker between them, it shouldn¡¯t be too serious. But this ending was indeed somewhat beyond his expectations. Because the Secret Sect and the Grand Theft were old enemies, and when John admitted that he was a member of the Grand Theft, he and Zander were destined to have such a battle. What was more, John¡¯s attitude was so arrogant. And Zander was a hot-blood youth who believed he was superior to others because he was a member of the Secret Sect, so he definitely couldn¡¯t tolerate John¡¯s attitude. There was no alternative now but a battle. Bruno couldn¡¯t stop it, so he could only back away silently. However, this battle ended sooner than he expected. Even before he could react, it was over. Zander¡¯s figure flitted out, and the vital energy rumbled. As the pattern on his wrist flickered, the green vital energy instantly transformed into a more violent bright red color. He directly adopted the power of the Turturro family¡¯s bloodline to use the bloodline secret technique. However, in the next second, Zander¡¯s body trembled suddenly. He stopped in his tracks without warning, and his vital energy of the bloodline that burst out from his body receded like a tide in an instant. ¡°You¡­ What did you do to me?¡± Zander sped his head and let out screams of pain and anguish, and even his handsome face became distorted. He had a splitting headache! However, John looked delighted and said, ¡°After so many attempts, it finally seeded. Idiot! You didn¡¯t even notice it once?¡± John used to have a method that as long as he got other people¡¯s blood, he could use a certain technique to take control of their lives. But this technique was only for ordinary people and martial artists. Sinceing into contact with cultivators, this technique had be invalid. Even if John took control of the opponent¡¯s refined blood, the best he could do was undermine the opponent¡¯s cultivation base, and it was far from shattering the opponent¡¯s soul. But now it seemed different. The immortal power condensed in John¡¯s soul sea seemed to be especially born to deal with cultivators. It could quietly invade the minds of cultivators and tear their Soul apart. Gali¡¯s death was an example. John was not talking nonsense before but was dying time, secretly manipting his immortal power to invade Zander¡¯s mind. John¡¯s invasions took ce several times, but Zander didn¡¯t even notice it once. How useless! When John¡¯s immortal power Invaded Zander¡¯s mind for the first time, he could tear Zander¡¯s soul into pieces, but John didn¡¯t. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. What he wanted was control. He wanted topletely take control of Zander¡¯s life. Otherwise, it would be just like before when he killed Young Master Feather only to get an even crazier Gali. John would not let this tragedy happen again. So he tried to form a immortal power imprint in Zander¡¯s mind from the very beginning, but he didn¡¯t expect that after trying a few times, it really worked, and Zander never noticed it. ¡°Now, I can shatter your soul with a single thought, so¡­¡± John walked towards Zander, and he shouted when his momentum suddenly changed, ¡°Kneel before your master!¡± Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Chapter 620 All Thanks to Your Auspicious Words Zander¡¯s head seemed to be torn apart, and an invisible sharp w was churning violently in his mind, which made him unable to raise his fighting spirit at all. With John¡¯s shout, the pain in Zander¡¯s mind suddenly doubled ¡°Mercy, Mr. Lopez!¡± Zander didn¡¯t dare to disobey and knelt before John with a plop. Zander didn¡¯t know what kind of terrifying unique John used, but he did know that if he dared to say no, John would definitely shatter his soul as John said. Between life and dignity, Zander chose the former. But John was not satisfied. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°What do you call me?¡± Zander trembled, finally gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, how much dignity is worth in the face of death? Even if the Turturro family knew about it, they would definitely not me you.¡± Zander didn¡¯t know if John was being serious or mocking. Anyway, Zander would be too ashamed to mention this to anyone. The Turturro family had been sealed for more than twenty years. The name Zander didn¡¯t reveal anything and what the Turturro family thought was that since they hade out of the seal, they should let Zander go out and experience more. Zander was also very confident. When he was in the Turturro family, he was better than many of his contemporaries. And he was confident that he would be famous in the Alps Mountain within the shortest time. However, things did not go as he had hoped Before Zander carried out his grand ns and ambitions, he encountered a ¡°nobleman¡± that he must kneel before. If this spread out, not only Zander alone would beughed at, but the whole Turturro family of the Secret Sect. So no one else could know it¡­ Zander knelt on the ground, but his eyes swept around. He didn¡¯t mind losing face in front of the ordinary spectators who didn¡¯t know who he was. But Bruno was different. Bruno was a member of the Wilson Family of Cloud School. And if Bruno couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut, then it would not be long before Zander worshipping someone as the master became a joke of the Alps Mountain. Zander lowered his head, but a cold light full of murderous intent shed in his eyes. He decided to find an opportunity to silence Bruno. But as soon as this sinister thought came up, a tearing pain that was more terrifying than before struck his mind, and his brain seemed to be boiling. John nced at Zander displeasedly and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you are thinking, I can detect it as long as you have bad thoughts. Are you secretly scolding me in your heart?¡± Zander¡¯s expression changed suddenly, and he said with a mournful face, ¡°I didn¡¯t, Mr. Lopez¡­¡± ¡°What should you call me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, master!¡± Zander was taught to have no temper at all. Then John stopped continuing to embarrass him. At this time, Bruno, who was watching the battle from the sidelines, finally closed his mouth which was violently opened due to shock, walked over cautiously, and asked, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Lopez, what kind of technique did you use just now?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Bruno thought of Gali¡¯s death, which was also so inexplicable. But he didn¡¯t askst time. And this time he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. John looked at Bruno yfully and said, ¡°You want to know?¡± Bruno suddenly showed panic and stammered, ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please forgive me, Mr. Lopez!¡± Every cultivator had their own secret method, and since it was a secret method, it was naturally impossible to reveal it casually. Especially for those powerful cultivators, the most disgusting thing was to be asked such sensitive questions. Bruno realized that he had made a slip of the tongue and apologized hastily. But hepletely misunderstood what John meant. John smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m very gentle and generous. Since you¡¯re curious, it¡¯s okay for me to tell you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bruno¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and then he said joyfully, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please rify me how!¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just the immortal power of the immortal power. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± John said calmly. Bruno¡¯s body trembled suddenly, and his eyes widened even more. It was as expected! He also saw a little description of the Immortal power in the cultivating map, which said that it could kill people Invisibly. Thest time when Bruno witnessed Gali¡¯s strange death, he had a rough guess. But at that time he thought it was absurd. The immortal power was not something that could be condensed by ordinary cultivators. And at least their cultivation base had to reach the Deification Stage so that they would have the condition to condense the immortal power. But John was only at the Gold Core Stage, and how could he do it? Therefore, Bruno felt that this idea was too crazy at first. He never doubted that John must have used other attack methods at an extremely fast speed to kill Gali until just now. When Bruno heard John say that he could shatter Zander¡¯s soul with just a single thought, the shock in Bruno¡¯s heart was aroused again. It really was the immortal power! The point was that John said it was no big deal. Bruno really didn¡¯t know how to express his emotion at the moment, so he could only look at John with complicated eyes. Of course Bruno really wanted to ask John again how John condensed the immortal power, but once he asked this question, the nature of the conversation would change. John would definitely not answer and would feel offended. So no matter how curious Bruno was, he could only suppress his curiosity. However, at this time, John suddenly said, ¡°I can let you feel the immortal power, and I can also show you how I control Zander.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lopez!¡± Bruno didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter and said gratefully. John nced at him strangely and then said seriously, ¡°Close your eyes and feel it carefully. Maybe you will have a great understanding, and you might also condense your immortal power.¡± ¡°All thanks to your auspicious words!¡± Then. John easily formed an immortal power imprint in Bruno¡¯s mind and asked intimately, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Bruno felt it carefully and said, ¡°It¡¯s amazing, but I can¡¯t tell where it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s right if you can¡¯t tell it. This requires talent. And if anyone can understand it so easily, there would be no such thing as genius.¡± John said seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Lopez. I see¡­¡± Bruno paused for a moment and then said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, may I ask if you can take back your immortal power now? I¡¯ve already felt it.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot it. I am not very proficient in manipting the Immortal power, so I can only form imprints but cannot undo them.¡± Bruno was speechless for a while. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Tore It Up? John could only form an imprint but couldn¡¯t undo it? Didn¡¯t it mean that Bruno¡¯s life was also under John¡¯s control? Hearing these words, Bruno staggered and nearly fell to the ground. How could John y him like that! John said mncholy, ¡°Why do you put on such a grim expression? Do you think I¡¯m ying you? You¡¯re really putting me on the spot now!¡± Bruno hurriedly squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, calm down. I dare not have anything against you.¡± ¡°Did I threaten you?¡± ¡°Maybe not¡­¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± ¡°Absolutely not! I am willing to worship Mr. Lopez as the master. From now on, my life shall be kept by you, Mr. Lopez!¡± At this point, Bruno could do nothing but sighed helplessly and knelt on the ground. But in this way, Zander became psychologically bnced, and his killing intent toward Bruno disappeared in an instant. It would be better for Zander to lose face together with Bruno than to lose face alone.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! John waved his hand and said, ¡°Get up, I just made a joke with you. Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± A joke? What did it mean? Zander and Bruno were taken aback at the same time. Bruno tentatively asked, ¡°You mean, you didn¡¯t actually form immortal power imprints in our minds?¡± ¡°The immortal power imprints are real.¡± Bruno was speechless again. ¡°The meaning of a joke is that I don¡¯t really want you to recognize me as the master, and you can do whatever you want in the future. As long as you don¡¯te to provoke me again, there will be no such thing as the immortal power imprint.¡± John was just for an extrayer of insurance. As long as Zander and Bruno didn¡¯t have bad thoughts, surely John wouldn¡¯t bother to torture them, and the immortal power imprint would be no different from decoration. Besides, Zander and Bruno were not too hateful, and John had never been an unforgiving person though neither of them seemed to need his forgiveness¡­ Although John bought the bicycle with his own money, it was once the property of the Turturro family. And it was William who stole it. With William as his teacher¡¯s junior fellow apprentice, John felt a little guilty somehow. Another problem was the Nameless divine skill. John had now basically believed that the sect he belonged to was not something decent. They should steal others¡¯ bloodline secret techniques and fuse them into a more overbearing and powerful exercise method. No wonder it was called the Nameless Divine Skill! What John was curious about was which genius was so talented that he could fuse so many kinds of bloodline secret techniques without the slightest rejection of each other. What a genius for exercise methods. It seemed that although Grand Theft had a poor reputation, it did have many talents! John was very pleased. Back to the topic, there was another main reason why John was so arrogant and unreasonable today. That was, he had torn the bloodline secret technique of the Turturro family into pieces. But John couldn¡¯t apologize to Zander. How embarrassing that would be! There were only seven people who could make John lower his head and admit his mistake, and there really couldn¡¯t be more. Since John wouldn¡¯t admit his mistake, but he did do something wrong, what could he do? Of course, he could only be outrageous and earn himself a less justified reason with his strength. And now, even if John asked Zander and Bruno if he did anything wrong and asked them to answer loudly in front of him, they would definitely answer that John was right and they were wrong. That would be the sincerest and earnest answer from the bottom of their hearts, and it couldn¡¯t be fake, could it? John also knew this, so he graciously forgave Zander and Bruno. And finally, he patted the bicycle seat and said, ¡°I bought this bicycle, and is there anything wrong with it?¡± Of course, he was asking Zander. Zander nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I saw with my own eyes the money Mr. Lopez paid.¡± ¡°No wonder you look more and more pleasing to the eye, kid. It turns out that you¡¯re enlightened. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± John mounted his bicycle and was about to run away when Zander hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, wait¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Zander said with a mournful face, ¡°Nothing else, I just wondered, Mr. Lopez, if you have ever seen the bloodline secret technique of my family?¡± Zander blew it on his first mission, and he didn¡¯t know how to exin it when he went back. John was about to ask whether Zander was doubting his character when he heard Bruno say with a mournful face as well, ¡°Mr. Lopez, now our lives are under your control, so of course we dare not offend you. ¡°But it is important. ¡°The bloodline secret technique of the Turturro family was lost by Gali, which means the Wilson Family, my family, lost it. If Mr. Turturro just goes back empty-handed like this, the Turturro family will definitely hold my family ountable in the future. ¡°Therefore, if Mr. Lopez did see it, please give us some clues.¡± For fear of offending John, Bruno had spoken very delicately. But he had to say it. The Wilson Family cannot afford to offend the Turturro family. When it was time for me, Cloud School would not keep the Wilson Family, and it was very likely that they would kick the Wilson Family out first. Because even Cloud School didn¡¯t dare to offend the families of the Secret Sect family easily. John thought about it carefully and finally admitted, ¡°I have indeed seen the bloodline secret technique. It was in Gali¡¯s storage bag before, and I took it out.¡± Zander and Bruno looked happy at the same time. They had already guessed this, but John had never admitted it, and they didn¡¯t dare to question him. The main reason was that they didn¡¯t have the strength to question John. Now that John had admitted it, it meant that he would not intentionally make things difficult for them. Bruno hastily thanked him and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lopez, for your benevolence! Thank you, Mr. Lopez!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me in such a hurry.¡± Bruno was being grateful, and when he heard John¡¯s words, his expression froze immediately. He wondered if John was not going to give the bloodline secret technique back to them and what John could do with it. John couldn¡¯t practice it! When Bruno was wondering, John showed an awkward smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to return it to you, but because I can¡¯t. As you know, I don¡¯t understand it. The more I read it, the more ufortable I felt. And I couldn¡¯t help but think it was an insult to my intelligence, so I tore it up in a fit of anger.¡± ¡°Tore¡­ Tore it up?¡± Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Chapter 622 The World Was dangerous What John told shocked Bruno a lot. He tore up the bloodline secret technique. He did it because he didn¡¯t understand it. Typically speaking, the moreplicated an exercise method was to understand, the more precious it was, and one wanted to cherish it more. If this secret technique was simple and anyone could learn it quickly, the Turturro family would not take it seriously. Bruno didn¡¯t understand John¡¯s behavior. Geniuses and madmen were the same to some extent. Their unusual behavior made them different from ordinary people. Bruno didn¡¯t know what to do. Both Bruno¡¯s legs shook constantly. When Zander heard John say that he had torn up the secret technique, Zander couldn¡¯t help putting on a long face but could control himself. Zander urgently asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you tore up the secret technique into pieces. Where are the pieces of the secret technique? Are they still there?¡± ¡°They should still be there.¡± After John tore up the bloodline secret technique, he threw it into the trash. The cleaner might not deal with the garbage. When Zander heard the words, he looked happy and said, ¡°As long as these pieces are still there, there is still a chance to make up for it.¡± Then Zander paused, seemed unsure, and asked, ¡°But can we recognize the writing on those pieces?¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I tore it into pieces and didn¡¯t shatter it with Vital energy. Of course, you can read the writing on it.¡± As John said, he nced at Zander in surprise, ¡°Are you going to stick it back with saliva?¡± ¡°No, stop Joking.¡± Zander looked embarrassed and exined, ¡°Our Turturro family¡¯s secret techniques are all copied from the ancestral stele. When we get them, they are all rubbings, not unique.¡± The core members of the Secret Sect had the opportunity to obtain the bloodline secret technique, but all were rubbings. Hence, it didn¡¯t matter if it was damaged. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It was also one of the reasons why the man from the Turturro family agreed to lend the secret technique to Gali to read. That man thought he would ask Gali to return the secret technique after three days. But within these three days, the Turturro family summoned the man back. Once the man returned, he and his family were trapped and could not escape. They were trapped for more than twenty years. For such a long time, hiding that he had lent the exercise method to others was impossible. As the matter was revealed, the man naturally became a sinner of the Turturro family. However, the Turturro family was angry the man lent the secret technique to others. It was impossible for others who were not a member of the Turturro family to cultivate sessfully without their bloodline. Even if others sessfully cultivated, there would be significant disadvantages. For example, Gali went into madness directly. Hence, no one dared to practice it easily. But John not only seeded in cultivation but also practiced the secret techniques of other families. If they knew that, the Turturro family would not let John go. They would find a way to eradicate John. Perhaps it was why Americo and William joined forces to trap these Secret Sect families. Their purpose was to protect John and struggle to let him grow up. But the Turturro family didn¡¯t know about these things. The Turturro family hunted down John not to lose their face. The bloodline secret technique was the most precious secret technique in the Turturro family. The Turturro family would not let it spread everywhere. But why did Secret Sect families hate the Grand Theft so much? Those thieves from Grand Theft repeatedly broke into Secret Sect families¡¯ ancestralnd, took out small notebooks, and directly copied their ancestral steles. There used to be an old man of the Secret Sect who was furious and decided to guard the ancestral stele of the secret technique himself. As a result, even the old man fell asleep in a daze without reason. When he woke up, he saw a sloppy old monk there pouting his ass and copying these secret techniques. The old man was furious, lost his temper, and shouted, ¡°You are shameless to copy that. Do you want me to help you move the ancestral steles of these secret techniques to your Grand Theft? Hence, you can copy it freely.¡± While William smiled shyly and said, ¡°That¡¯s so embarrassing. After all, they are yours. I came here to take a chance.¡± After finishing speaking, William crushed a spell and disappeared. This kind of behavior was a fierce p on the face of the Secret Sect families. In a sense, the bloodline secret technique from these Secret Sect families had leaked out long ago. The only thing to be thankful for was that although the members of the Grand Theft copied all the secret techniques of the bloodline secret technique, they had not spread them widely. No one knew what did Grand Theft do with the bloodline secret technique. But the above man from the Turturro family was unlucky After the thing was exposed, the old man of the Turturro family was furious They thought the thieves of Grand Theft hadn¡¯t leaked the secret technique at least, but he gave the secret technique to others voluntarily. The old man of the Turturro family beheaded the sinner of the Turturro family to warn other members. This time the Turturro family sent Zander to retrieve the rubbings of the secret technique. Their purpose was to gain some face and not let others feel the bloodline secret technique could be viewed casually, damaging their family¡¯s dignity. Hence, it didn¡¯t matter if it was damaged. It was enough as long as it could be identified as the Turturro family¡¯s bloodline secret technique. That was why Zander said there was still a chance to make it. He wouldplete the mission if he brought back these pieces of the secret technique and then made up a decent reason. Hearing what he said, John finally felt less guilty. John was in no panic. Then John returned to Greend Vi, brought these pieces from the trash can, and handed them to Zander. Zander breathed a sigh of relief. He wouldplete his mission with these pieces. His first task of going was difficult, and his right to life and death had been inexplicably handed over to others. Zander had thoroughly experienced the dangers of the world. People from Grand Theft were all ruthless. Zander quickly said farewell to John inside! After experiencing such a humiliating thing, Zander didn¡¯t want to spend a second with John. The same was true of Bruno. Bruno felt that he was the most wronged one. Bruno came here to be a peacemaker. He found a master for himself. He wanted to find a ce to cry. However, within a few days after Bruno and Zander left, another person came from Cloud School to the State of Neal Yerk. It was Violet. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Violet Came Violet sneaked out from Cloud School secretly. She wanted to see John. Violet wanted to tell John that she was going to get married soon. Violet also wanted to invite John to attend her wedding party. Violet wanted John to see how excellent her husband was. Violet did it to stimte John. Violet had never wronged herself so much for any man except for John. John left a deep mark in her heart, but he didn¡¯t love him. Hence, Violet could only take revenge in this way. Violet was childish in doing this. But Violet could not control herself. Some girls invited their ex-boyfriends when they got married. The purpose was to show she had found a good man, making them regret it. However, this kind of behavior only humiliated these girls. Those ex-boyfriends sitting together would not regret it. They exchanged sexual skills and said they could not use them on her in the future. Violet did it like these girls. She and John hadn¡¯t started dating. Violet had always been in a state of unrequited love. But Violet wanted to invite John to her wedding party, hoping to see John jealous of her. But her thought was not realistic. Queenie was slightly surprised by Violet¡¯s visit almost regarded Violet as Kate. ¡°Why Kate didn¡¯te with you?¡± When Queenie entertained Violet, she asked it in surprise. When Queenie mentioned Kate, Violet¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. Violet used to be a cool person. The reason why she became so sentimental now was not only for John, but also influenced by Kate. It was precise that because of theparison of how John treated her and Kate, Violet became jealous, sad, and unbnced. Violet wished so much that she could change herself into Kate. Violet squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Kate has been practicing hard since she returned to our Moore family. Hence, I didn¡¯t bother her and ran out by myself.¡± Queenie could see her smile was unnatural. Then Queenie opened her mouth but didn¡¯t ask anything. Queenie was also in aplicated mood. Queenie had low self-esteem in the beginning. When she heard that Kate was still practicing so hard, she felt it was more difficult for her to catch up with Kate. Then Queenie felt even more depressed. Queenie regretted. She should listen to Faith and go to Cloud School to practice with Kate. If she followed Kate to Cloud School, she would somehow feel that he was taking advantage of Kate. This feeling made her ufortable. Although Kate was close to her, Queenie used to be the best in them. Hence, it was hard for her to ept she was far behind Kate suddenly. Hence, Queenie was in aplicated mood. Naturally, she didn¡¯t have the mood to ask Violet carefully. But she snorted faintly and said, ¡°What? Practice hard? Perhaps Kate is purely heartless. Humph!¡± Violet smiled awkwardly, knowing that Queenie joked. Queenie asked again, ¡°Then Miss Moore, why are youing here today?¡± When they discussed this, Violet took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡± ¡°What?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Queenie¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, wanting to know more details. She couldn¡¯t wait to sit beside Violet and asked, ¡°Is it free love? How long have you been dating? How is that man?¡± Whether in the ordinary world or the Alps Mountain, whether one was an average person or a cultivator, getting married was a great and joyful event that must be treated solemnly. ¡°His name is Zander Turturro, and he is from the Secret Sect family.¡± Violet replied. Seeing Queenie¡¯s confused expression, Violet knew Queenie might not know Secret Sect. Hence, Violet exined, ¡°The status of the Secret Sect family in the Alps Mountain is equivalent to those wealthy families in the ordinary world.¡± With such an exnation, Queenie immediately understood and enviously said, ¡°That¡¯s good. He must be so perfect that you fall in love with him, right?¡± ¡°Well, he is nice!¡± ¡°Then you must like him very much.¡± Violet was startled momentarily, then nodded firmly and said, ¡°Yes! I like him. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry him!¡± Violet seemed to say this to a person on purpose. Hence, she raised her volume and tried her best to express a firm tone. But that person was not present at the moment. Queenie said with a smile, ¡°How I envy you! You finally find the right man.¡± It might be! Violet smiled wryly in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it. She slowly said, ¡°I came here this time to invite you and John to my wedding party.¡± ¡°No problem. By the way, I want to visit that heartless Kate.¡± Queenie agreed and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the wedding party date?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but it should be soon. Within half a month.¡± ¡°Within half a month?¡± Queenie suddenly frowned. Violet asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you guys busy these days?¡± Queenie shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. But I don¡¯t know if John cane back.¡± That was to say. John might note back. The moment she heard these words, Violet¡¯s heart suddenly hurt. If John didn¡¯te, what¡¯s the significance for her to let Zander hold a grand wedding party? Could it be that she sincerely wants to marry Zander? The answer was no. Violet seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°You just said that John might note back. Did you mean that he is still in the three major sword sects of the Alps Mountain?¡± Violet had long suspected Harry was John. Hence, she asked tentatively. However, Queenie shook her head and said, ¡°No, he left there two days ago. He went to Houston and said he would do something important, but I always feel that he¡­¡± He avoided me! Queenie didn¡¯t say thest two words and was filled with mixed feelings again. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Your Lover Was Getting Married A few days ago, after John solved the matter about the bloodline secret technique of the Turturro family, he told Queenie that he would go to Houston to do something important, and then he left. But Queenie thought more. Queenie thought she was active that day and scared John. Hence, John went there to avoid her. Queenie suddenly missed the old days very much. At that time, Queenie didn¡¯t know John was King of Horizon. She regarded him as a little boy who fooled around and often responded to John¡¯s kidding by pulling his ears. Queenie also tried hard to get. She longed for him in her heart but had to put on a cold face. Queenie didn¡¯t know if she could return to such old days. Since John retreated hundreds of men in soul realm in the battle of Mount Oracle, everything seemed different. Everyone had their opportunities. John was often away from home. These things were invisibly affecting Queenie¡¯s mood. If time could be turned back, Queenie would no longer pretend to be cold as before and would cherish the days spent with John and others even more. However, it might be toote to say this now. Queenie withdrew herplicated thoughts and sighed quietly. Then she found Violet was also in a daze. But no one knew what Violet thought. ¡°Miss Moore?¡± Queenie yelled in doubt, which woke Violet up. Violet subconsciously said, ¡°Queenie, can you ask John when he is avable?¡± Violet was only born a little earlier than Kate. Hence, it was not a problem that she followed Kate to call Queenie. But what she said was problematic. Queenie immediately stared at her with even more suspicious eyes and asked, ¡°Is it crucial whether John goes to your wedding party?¡± Violet asked when he was avable. Queenie thought this sentence was to say Violet would decide her wedding date depending on John¡¯s time. Anyway, Violet wanted John to attend her wedding party. Queenie seerned to have sensed an unusual feeling. Then Queenie sighed in her heart. Queenie thought, ¡°John, you are a bastard. Why are you soliciting lovers everywhere? You can¡¯t even answer me, but dare to go outside to flirt with others. I want to beat you to death!¡± Queenie clenched her fist tightly. ¡°No, Queenie. You misunderstood my meaning. John and I are friends. Hence, I should invite him to my wedding party. It¡¯s a pity if he is not avable. Let¡¯s forget it!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The more Violet talked, the less confident she became. The more Violet exined, the more she showed her love to John. After silence, Queenie saw through her and asked, ¡°Are you sincere to him?¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet was startled and said nervously, ¡°What are you talking about? How could I like John? I said he is a friend of mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about Zander.¡± Then there were several minutes of silence. Queenie didn¡¯t know how tofort her. Queenie was even jealous of Ang. She could not share John with other women. Finally, Queenie decided to leave it alone and let John settle his things. Queenie would hurt her brain if she kept thinking. ¡°You can sit in the living room. I¡¯ll ask if John can return within half a month.¡± Queenie got up and said the above words. Then she entered the room with a pretty but cold face, dialed the phone, and said, ¡°John, I have something severe to tell you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Queenie? I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Busy? You must be busy flirting with pretty girls!¡± ¡°Queenie, what are you talking about? Why are you saying weirdly? You are weird.¡± ¡°You are weird, okay?¡± Queenie paused and said coldly, ¡°Your lover hase to see you and said she would marry someone within half a month. And she asked if you are avable to attend her wedding party.¡± John was suddenly confused, ¡°Lover? Who is she? Queenie, please exin it clearly!¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t even know whom? It seems that you have a lot of lovers.¡± Queenie said strangely, ¡°You always ask me to help you with your exercise method or serious to me. But you flirt with others outside. Why do you treat me¡­ treat Ang like that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t flirt with others!¡± John was confused this time. He could feel Queenie¡¯s Jealousy through the phone as if it was about to overflow. But John didn¡¯t know what happened! ¡°Queenie, please tell me. Who is getting married?¡± ¡°She is from the Moore family!¡± Kate? John was stunned momentarily, and the first one he thought of was Kate. John thought Faith made trouble again and forced Kate to marry someone. But John changed his mind after carefully thinking. If Kate was forced to marry someone, she would tell John through Mind Circle. But John did not receive Kate¡¯s call. Moreover, Queenie couldn¡¯t describe Kate as the one in the Moore family. Then John suddenly understood and asked tentatively, ¡°Violet?¡± ¡°Humph, you¡¯re finally willing to admit it. How dare you say you don¡¯t flirt with others? John, you¡¯re a bastard!¡± Queenie vented her anger as if she had caught John doing something terrible. John was speechless, ¡°I don¡¯t flirt with others, Queenie. You¡¯ve already made it so specific. I can only guess she is Violet. I¡¯m innocent. And I don¡¯t flirt with her.¡± When did Violet be his lover? John admitted when he met Violet for the first time, he had flirted with her. But that was because he mistook her for Kate. As for the time at the Sword Emperor Sect, Violet wanted to take off his mask, Violet did it first. It was not his fault. And, why should John be responsible for what Harry did? Yes, John would not be responsible for what Harry did. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Chapter 625 I Don¡¯t Want to Marry Zander ¡°Innocent? Nonsense!¡± Queenie didn¡¯t want to be reasonable today. She would like to be wilful today! She was angry! John chuckled helplessly and said, ¡°Just tell me if you have time.¡± John knew that he couldn¡¯t exin clearly on the phone. Queenle was a jealous woman. If she became jealous, no one could convince her in a short time. She looked indifferent on the surface, but she was stubborn. There was silence for a while. John lost his patience. He finally said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time. There is a very urgent matter waiting for me to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The matter of state.¡± ¡°Oh, good luck!¡± Queenie said coldly. She suddenly felt irritable and hung up the phone with a displeased look. She went to the living room and angrily said, ¡°Violet, that jerk said he was busy with state affairs, so he probably won¡¯t be able to attend your wedding!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Violet¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed. Looking at Violet¡¯s disappointed expression, Queenie immediately became even more angry with John. She said, ¡°Violet, that jerk is not good enough for you. You don¡¯t have to keep thinking about him like this!¡± ¡°I do not¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin it. I¡¯m a woman, too, so I understand your feelings.¡± ¡°Are you¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m not interested in that jerk!¡± Violet thought, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet!¡± Queenie sat on the sofa angrily. After thinking for a while, she was still unwilling to end the topic. She continued, ¡°Have you ever slept with that jerk? Did he trick you? You miss him so much!¡± ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± Violet immediately blushed when she heard Queenie¡¯s words. Then, she said sadly, ¡°Actually, nothing happened between me and John. It¡¯s my problem.¡± ¡°What? Your problem?¡± Queenie didn¡¯t understand Violet¡¯s meaning for a while. Violet nodded to her and exined, ¡°It had nothing to do with John. I like him. I know he has never had feelings for me.¡± It was the first time Violet admitted she liked John. She didn¡¯t know what it was like to like someone before Perhaps it was influenced by Faith. She always thought ¡°love¡± was the cheapest thing. The benefit was the eternal thing in this world but not love. No matter how much the love was, time would dilute it. So, it was better to choose a man who could help her in the future. This kind of thought influenced Violet since her childhood. She didn¡¯t know the feeling of ¡°like¡± someone, and she didn¡¯t expect that she would like someone. Whoever Faith asked her to make friends with, she would make friends with as Faith ordered. At first, she approached John ording to Faith¡¯s order. John¡¯s cultivation base had been ruined. Theoretically speaking, Violet would never approach John again, and Faith would not support her approaching him. But actually, she would think of John from time to time. Even if Violet met Zander, an excellent and promising man, she had no intentions of making friends with Zander and even had a resistance to him. She agreed to marry Zander because she wanted to anger John. However, Violet finally realized that she had already fallen in love with John. ¡°Violet, it¡¯s one-sided love!¡± Queenie¡¯s expression became a little weird. She was no longer angry but felt a little guilty toward John. It seemed that she misunderstood John. Queenie thought John was the kind of jerk who tricked girls and didn¡¯t take responsibility, but it turned out to be Violet¡¯s own problem. Queenie thought. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to let John take responsibility for Violet just because Violet likes him. It¡¯s unreasonable.¡± Queenie persuaded Violet sympathetically, ¡°John is an outstanding man, and many girls like him very much. But he can¡¯t be responsible for all of these girls. You are not only embarrassing him but also hurting yourself.¡± Queenie had a good rtionship with John. Just now, she scolded him as a jerk, but the next moment, she began to praise John as an excellent man. That changeful woman! Violet looked down and remained silent. Things like feelings were hard to be released from a person¡¯s mind. Queenie didn¡¯t know how tofort Violet. Anyway, her mood improved a lot because she knew John had no other women Queenie secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Violet¡¯s mood when she went back was different from when she came. She went there to meet John with a momentary Impulse, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see John. After talking with Queenie, she became even more confused. After she returned to Moore¡¯s house, she was still in a daze. Faith was thinking about the wedding. She felt overjoyed to make a connection with the family from Secret Sect! ¡°Mom, can I¡­ go back on my word?¡± Faith wasughing. She immediately frowned when she heard Violet¡¯s words. She asked, ¡°What? Go back on my word? What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Violet hesitated for a while and finally made up her mind. She said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Zander.¡± ¡°Are you kidding?!¡± Faith¡¯s face immediately darkened. She said coldly, ¡°At that time, you promised to marry Zander, but now, you said you don¡¯t want to marry him. Do you think you can cut off the marriage at will?¡± Zander took the marriage contract and made a proposal to Violet. If he insisted on breaking off the engagement, it was not serious. But Violet finally agreed to marry him. If Violet broke off the engagement, it would be a shame to Zander. The Turturro family would not let the Moore family go easily. Violet would screw up Faith¡¯s n. Faith grew sullen and said, ¡°I admitted that I tried to persuade you to marry Zander at the very beginning. But when I heard you were unhappy, I also said I would not force you. I let you try to get along with Zander first.¡± ¡°It was you who suddenly changed your mind and said you were willing to marry Zander. You also asked Zander to make a grand wedding banquet. Why did you suddenly go back to your words after a few days? The marriage is not a child¡¯s y.¡± ¡°Besides, it is a blessing for you to marry Zander. The Turturro family is a well-known family.¡± ¡°Violet, you were not like this before. What happened to you recently? Could it be because of John? You don¡¯t like that bastard, do you?¡± Faith seemed to have thought of something. When she said this, she saw a trace of an unnatural expression on Violet¡¯s face. She immediately became furious. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Chester Escaped Faith didn¡¯t say the name of that ¡®useless man¡±, but everyone knew who she was talking about. ¡°I had found that something was wrong with you long ago. It was because of that useless man! Violet, when did you be so stupid? Why do you like him?¡± Faith¡¯s face turned red with fury. She could not stop Kate from contacting John because Kate had feelings for John since she was a child. But Kate¡¯s rtionship with her was not so deep. If she dared to speak ill of John in front of Kate like this, Kate would quarrel with her. Faith was well aware of this. Recently, she neither dared to bother Kate nor forced her to meet some young men. Just let what would happen. Things would change over time. Besides, Kate was immersed in cultivation recently. Her cultivation base was improving rapidly, which made Faith feel very gratified. Faith believed that when Kate¡¯s cultivation base reached a certain level, Kate herself would think that John was not good enough for her. Therefore, Faith didn¡¯t pay much attention to Kate. But what made her angry was Violet. It was beyond Faith¡¯s expectation that Violet could fall in love with that useless man. Violet said aggrievedly, ¡°Since you think he is not good, why did you let me approach him?¡± ¡°It was past. Now, everything had changed. Didn¡¯t I tell you to forget him? I discussed this issue with you a long time ago, so I don¡¯t want to say any more about it. You must marry Zander! I won¡¯t let you break off the engagement.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I have already fallen in love with him. It¡¯s love but not something else that can be forgotten at will. Do you think everyone is as hardhearted as you?¡± Violet said with a painful expression. Tears rolled down her cheeks. It was the first time she dared to speak to Faith in this tone. Violet suddenly lost control of her emotions, which made Faith slightly stunned. But soon, Faith said, ¡°Hardhearted? You desperately let me down! Well, since you can¡¯t forget that bastard, then you go to him and ask him about who is the person he likes?¡± Violet couldn¡¯t help crying. She knew the answer. Even if Faith didn¡¯t stop her, John would not like her. John had already given Violet his answer before. ¡°Mr. Turturro is here.¡± When Faith and Violet were quarreling, a servant of the Moore family suddenly walked in and said cautiously. Faith nced at Violet coldly and said, ¡°Go back to your room and reflect on yourself. Don¡¯t lose face in front of Zander!¡± Violet said nothing. She wiped her tears and left through the side door. After a few seconds, Zander walked in and asked suspiciously, ¡°Mrs. Moore, I have heard arguing here just now. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a small family conflict. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± Faith had already put on a warm face and said to Zander with a smile. Zander nodded without asking anything else. He had no interest in such household chores. ¡®Mrs. Moore, I came here today to talk about one thing. The wedding will be postponed for some days,¡± Zander said. It was not a discussion but more like a notification. However, Faith¡¯s expression changed instantly. She asked with a confused look, ¡°Postponement? Why?¡± ¡°The family assigned me an urgent task, and I can¡¯t be free to arrange for the wedding,¡± Zander exined. Zander would not tell Faith he had gone to the State of Neal Yerk a few days ago. As a result, he lost control, of his own life. John said he would not detonate the immortal power imprint if Zander didn¡¯t provoke him. But it was like a bomb. The switch button was in the others¡¯ hands. No one wanted to leave such a bomb in his head. Zander had to think of a way to get rid of the immortal power imprint in his brain. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t even have the intention of getting married. Even though Violet was beautiful, he had to get rid of these dangerous factors that would threaten his life. After that, he could have the mood to enjoy his marriage. He would never let him live in danger! Hearing what he said, Faith couldn¡¯t refute anything. It happened that Violet was in an unstable mood recently. Let her calm down for a few days, and then she would figure out her mind. Faith said regretfully, ¡°Alright. Since you have said so, we will respect your decision. The urgent task of your family is important. I wish you toplete the family tasks as soon as possible, and thene to discuss the marriage with us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After talking for a while, Zander left Moore¡¯s house. In Houston, US. At the adjudication of the league. Thomson Hutch looked dignified. Loneliness, one of the guardians of Oracle Pce, was standing next to him. The two looked respectfully at a man on the seat in front of them. It was John. John was not avoiding Queenie deliberately. There was a major national event waiting for him to deal with. Chester Shawn, the former leader of the Houston Arts League, escaped. Besides, he even took away the Supreme Token of the Houston Arts League. It was the highest-level token of the Houston Arts League. It represented the authority of the US Martial Arts League, so it cannot be taken away. Thomson said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, the adjudication of the league has secretly investigated Chester. We found that during his tenure, he has been in close contact with a certain warrior family in Australia. Many cultural relics of the US have passed through his hands and flowed into the warrior family.¡± ¡°After we had the key evidence, we immediately decided to catch Chester, but he fled to Australia before we caught him.¡± ¡°The adjudication of the league can¡¯t get involved in the matter of Australia, so I reported the matter to General Loneliness. General Loneliness put pressure on Australia in the name of Oracle Pce, but the head of Australia didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Listening to Thomson¡¯s report, John¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. He said coldly, ¡°Sure enough, the people in the Moore Family are all bastards. Loneliness, have you contacted the person in charge of the Austconia Ninja League?¡± ¡°I have already contacted, but the Austconia Ninja League replied that they have no way to deal with this matter,¡± Loneliness said respectfully. ¡°No way?¡± A terrible chill suddenly burst out from John¡¯s body. ¡°Mandel Regan is seeking death!¡± Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Go to Boyard Prison Mandel was originally the deputy leader of the Austconia Ninja League. Since Daniel Jackson died on Mount Oracle, Mandel took over the position of the leader of the Austconia Ninja League. In the Austconia Ninja League, Mandel was the first person to surrender to John. Unexpectedly, he dared to say that there was no way to deal with this matter this time. It seemed that he had lived a peaceful life for a long time. John thought it was necessary to do something to wake up Mandel. Loneliness apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t deal with this matter well.¡± Not only Loneliness but the other thirty-five guardians of Oracle Pce knew well that John hoped each of them could deal with their matters by themselves. Instead of relying on John for everything. Most of the time, they didn¡¯t want to disturb John. However, many things were not as simple as they imagined. Likest time, all countries thought that Oracle King died on that ind in the ocean, so everyone became arrogant. At that time, everyone in Oracle Pce knew one thing. Martial artists were afraid of Oracle Kings but not the Oracle Pce. That was the truth. Thest time at Mount Oracle, if John hadn¡¯t arrived in time, the pattern of martial artists in this world would have undergone earth-shaking changes. It was the same situation this time. The Supreme Token of the Houston Arts League was lost. If Oracle King did not step out, with Oracle Pce¡¯s warning, the people in charge of Australia would always treat them with a perfunctory attitude. It was a helpless fact. John nced at Loneliness and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. It has nothing to do with you. I underestimated others.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After having contact with the Alps Mountain and the totem family, John realized that those well-known organizations were weak. The real terrifying power didn¡¯t bother to be known by the public. In the eyes of ordinary people, the battle at Mount Oracle was grand and earth-shattering, but in the eyes of those hidden powers, it was just a children¡¯s fighting. That was why when those people saw John, they were not shocked by his identity as the Oracle King but even put on contemptuous looks and ridiculed him. They were disdainful of John¡¯s behavior. In their view, John¡¯s patriotism was the idiots¡¯ thoughts. As a cultivator, the most critical thing was cultivation. That was the difference between John and those people, There was no right or wrong in their opinions. It was the difference of faith and way. John said, ¡°I will go to the Austconia Ninja League myself and figure it out.¡± Loneliness asked, ¡°Do you need me to bring some subordinates and go with you?¡± ¡°No. The warrior family is not simple. It won¡¯t do anything if you go with me.¡± As for the problems, John did not exin them in detail. But he knew that the opponent¡¯s strength should have exceeded the scope of martial arts. It might be equal to the existence of the Alps Mountain in US or the totem family. Otherwise, they would not dare to be so bold, and Mandel would not dare to take the risk of offending John by saying ¡°no way¡±. ¡°Before going to Australia, I have to go to Boyard prison first,¡± John said. ¡°What are you going to do there?¡± Thomson asked curiously. John snorted and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much of the handsome guy¡¯s n!¡± Thomson was speechless. It was the first time he found out that Majesty King was so narcissistic. After losing the mysterious aura, he seemed to be less powerful. Loneliness was used to John¡¯s character. Those who didn¡¯t know John thought he was a cold-faced man, but the guardians of Oracle Pce knew that John was a funny person after he took off the dragon head mask. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare tough or take John¡¯s jokes casually. They only dared to talk about it in private and said, ¡°Oracle King is funny.¡± John didn¡¯t stay in Houston for too long. He went to the eastern sea of the US. His purpose of came to this deep sea prison was for the Soul. It was like when he went to the Wodehouse Family in the state of Georgia to devour the wolf. John wanted to get the Soul. Ever since he experienced the mysteries of immortal power, he became even more greedy for the Soul! If he could refine the Soul this time, he would strengthen his immortal power. If he met the Ghost Tribe one day, he could use the immortal power to tear its ghost power. He arrived at Boyard prison. John asked all the jailers to leave. Looking at the huge dragon pir, his eyes were full of greed. ¡°Will youe out yourself, or let me pull you out?¡± He seemed to be speaking into the air. The dragon pir didn¡¯t respond at all, but at the bottom of it, nine huge Souls curled up and trembled in a blood-colored disc formation. ¡°Fiend is back! How can hee back so fast?!¡± ¡°Soul, it¡¯s all your fault! You caused a catastrophe. Why did you provoke Fiend?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this now? You didn¡¯t stop me from going out at the very beginning! Let¡¯s think of a remedy!¡± ¡°How about pretending to be dead?¡± ¡°You idiot! If we dare to pretend to be dead, Fiend will turn the Boyard prison upside down!¡± ¡°What should we do next?¡± ¡°We can throw Soul out. He caused this trouble, and he has to pay the price. Then, we will be safe!¡± ¡°I¡­ No! Brothers, we are family. I¡¯m your youngest brother. How can you be so cruel to me? If you dare to throw me out, I will tell Fiend about all of you. We will die together!¡± ¡°You shameless bastard! You don¡¯t deserve the blood of the Soul n!¡± They began to scold Soul. They quarreled and scolded. Finally, the eldest Soul said, ¡°Shut up! Do you remember what that peerless strong man said to us more than 20 years ago?¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Chapter 628 The Secret of Boyard Prison Hearing this question, every one of the nine Souls immediately stopped quarreling and fell silent. They all remember what had happened more than twenty years ago. It was like a nightmare. A peerless strong man had broken into Boyard prison and almost killed the nine of them. But in the end, the peerless strong man let them go and told them some things. That peerless strong man was none other than America. That was why the nine of them would be so frightened and call John ¡°Fiend¡± when they found that John had the same bloodline as Americo. Twenty years ago, they almost had been killed by Americo. They didn¡¯t want to experience it again. However, they had already provoked John. A boom sounded! Before they had time to throw Soul out, John had started to attack. The eldest brother of the nine Souls immediately ordered, ¡°Come out with me!¡± The prison trembled violently. The nine Soul floated above John at the same time. Their bodies were so big that filled the whole prison. It looked like a giant dragon with nine heads. John was stunned. There were nine of the Soul! He thought there was only one! It was a golden chance for him! As long as she could refine the nine Soul, his immortal power would reach a terrifying level. John was stunned at first. Then, his eyes lit up. It frightened the nine Souls. They felt that John would refine them the next moment. ¡°Sure enough, Fiend is so terrifying!¡± The eldest Soul was the first to stabilize his mind. He said, ¡°Soul offended you before. He is young and not sensible. Please forgive him.¡± In fact, Soul did nothing wrong. They were ordered to guard Boyard prison. Last time, John came to disrupt the order of Boyard prison. It was Soul¡¯s obligation to stop and punish John. There was nothing wrong with Soul. But they dared not to exin it to Fiend but me themselves for the fault. Soul immediately echoed and said, ¡°My lord, it was my fault. I will apologize to you for my discourtesy last time. I hope you can forgive me.¡± As a Soul, it was shameful for Soul to apologize to a human being. But in this situation, he had no choice but to do it. ¡°Well¡­¡± John didn¡¯t expect the Soul suddenly to be so polite, which made him at a loss. The Soul had already apologized to him and begged for mercy. Wouldn¡¯t that be too cruel and unreasonable if John insisted on refining them? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After all, the nine Souls were different from the devil wolf of the Wodehouse Family. To some extent, it was doing justice for the world to refine the devil wolf. The nine Souls didn¡¯t do anything wrong. John had no reason to refine them. John was in a dilemma for a moment. John said with some embarrassment, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Come on and attack me. I won¡¯t mind.¡± The nine Souls wanted to say, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s not easy for me toe here. Why don¡¯t you discuss it and offer me one? It¡¯s impossible for me to return empty-handed, right?¡± Seeing this situation, John took the initiative topromise and propose. The other Souls immediately stared at Soul at the same time. Soul was panicked. He cursed silently. ¡°These bastards! They are not reliable at critical times.¡± ¡°Young man, listen to me.¡± At this time, the eldest dragon said, ¡°None of the nine of us can leave this Boyard prison.¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± John suddenly became interested and asked. ¡°Boyard prison has a long history. We don¡¯t even remember when it was established, and we have forgotten why we are here. But there is a voice in our memory. It told us that we must stay here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well. We lost part of our memory, but that voice is always in our minds. It seems to be the will of the gods. We can¡¯t think of rebelling at all or disobeying the order.¡± ¡°It sounds mysterious. Why do I feel that you are fooling me? Could it be that you made up a fantasy story to dispel my idea of refining you?¡± ¡°Young man, what I said is the truth. Don¡¯t worry. Just hear me out.¡± The Soul with the longest beard continued, ¡°Although we have forgotten many things, we can be sure that there is an ancient formation guarding. Once the things sealed inside are released, there will be unimaginable consequences.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± John shook his head. The eldest Soul continued, ¡°It¡¯s understandable if you don¡¯t believe it. After all, those ancient taboos are not I something you can understand. Besides, I have to say one important thing.¡± ¡°More than twenty years ago, a man came to Boyard prison. He had the bloodline as you. Before he left here, he had put a new seal on the ce we were guarding.¡± ¡°The man said that this seal is rted to the opening of Circle Mountain. If any one of us leaves here, the seal will be broken. At that time, Circle Mountain will reopen.¡± After the eldest Soul finished speaking, John fell into deep thought. More than twenty years ago. It was also rted to the opening of Circle Mountain. In addition, that man had the same bloodline as his own. John didn¡¯t need to think about it to know that the man was his father Americo. The closure of Circle Mountain had something to do with him. To be precise, it had something to do with John himself. Just as Faith guessed, Circle Mountain was suddenly closed, and the imprisonment inexplicably added to the world. It suppressed the cultivation base of all cultivators below the Nascent Soul Stage. To some extent, it was a protection for certain people. John basically believed that he was one of the ¡°certain people¡±. Whether it was Americo or the monks of Grand Theft, these ns were all unfolded around him. As for John, he was the most critical figure in this game. What made John feel confused was what kind of secret was hidden in him, which was worth blocking a world to protect him. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Lord Lilith The eldest Soul said they were guarding an ancient formation, but John remained skeptical. But when he heard Circle Mountain, he believed it. He couldn¡¯t help believing it. What the eldest Soul said coincided with what John knew. The key to opening Circle Mountain was in Boyard prison. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. What a terrifying n. John fell into deep thought. Not to mention there were some kinds of ominous things under Boyard prison, the Boyard prison was also a key to open Circle Mountain. John had to be cautious. If Circle Mountain opened, the current order among cultivators would be impacted. No one knew the consequences. John dared not to bet on this step. The cost of it would be too great. After hesitating for a long time, John finally decided to give up the idea of refining the Soul. But he felt depressed! He had to vent his depression first. John decided to go to Australia. He came to Australia and the Austconia Ninja League Base. Mandel was shocked to see John. ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­ Why are you here?¡± When Mandel saw John, he felt his heart almost burst, and his tongue was numb. He trembled unconsciously. The man in front of him was the famous Oracle King! Since the battle at Mount Oracle, the prestige of Oracle King had be even greater than before. Mandel was afraid of John from the bottom of his heart. John nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Why did Ie to you? Don¡¯t you know the reason?¡±. ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­ Are youing here for the matter of the Kane family?¡± Mandel had already been in contact with Oracle Pce and knew something about this matter. It seemed that a traitor from the US Martial Arts League fled to the Kane family. At that time, Oracle Pce wanted Mandel to negotiate with the Kane family, but Mandel replied that he had no solution to do it. His perfunctory attitude angered Oracle King. But Mandel was innocent in this matter. The Austconia Ninja League didn¡¯t dare to offend the Kane family. John said coldly, ¡°It seems you are very clear about it. Tell me, what is going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, I dare not fool you. It is because the Kane family is powerful. I dare not to provoke them. The Kane family is not an ordinary warrior family, but¡­¡± Mandel swallowed and carefully said, ¡°It is an Immortal n!¡± Mandel was the leader of the Austconia Ninja League. But he looked very afraid of the Kane family. It showed that the Kane family owned terrifying power. John snorted when he heard this. ¡°Immortal n? Well, well. Things be interesting!¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m not joking with you. It¡¯s really an Immortal n.¡± Mandel thought that John didn¡¯t believe him, so he immediately exined. John waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Go on!¡± John knew that Mandel was not joking. After all, Mandel didn¡¯t dare to make such a joke at this time. Beforeing to Australia, John had guessed that the Kane family was not simple. It might surpass the category of the martial artist, like the totem family in US. Otherwise, Mandel would not dare to ignore the warning from Oracle Pce. But Mandel said the Kane family was the Immortal n. John thought it was ridiculous. It might be a title of the family. Mandel calmed down and exined, ¡°In Australia, there are several Immortal ns. Their status is far above the Austconia Ninja League. Even Supreme Lord dares not offend them.¡± ¡°The Kane family is one of several Immortal ns.¡± ¡°They worshipped Lord Lilith as their Immortal.¡± ¡°It was said that Ralph Kane was arrogant and bellicose when he was young. He often went to other warrior¡¯s dens to challenge others.¡± ¡°Besides, after winning the fighting, Ralph liked to take off other¡¯s clothes as spoils of the fight.¡± ¡°So he had a lot of enemies.¡± ¡°Once he was being chased by his enemies, and he identally fell into a cave. Unexpectedly, he did not die but was blessed by misfortune and gained an inexplicable power.¡± *Relying on this power, he took revenge on all his enemies.¡± ¡°In addition, he even challenged those well-known Immortal ns.¡± ¡°No one knows the result. In the end, Ralph came out alive and even founded the Kane family.¡± Mandel narrated the origin of the Kane family with a respectful look. John asked in surprise, ¡°How do you know such details? Mandel responded, ¡°Ralph wrote an autoblography. These are all written by himself in the autobiography.¡± ¡°I read this autobiography and knew that Ralph had met Lord Lilith after he fell into the cave in those years. Besides, he is Lord Lilith¡¯s apprentice.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, Ralph has mentioned in his autobiography that several swords of the Kane family have been nourished by the immortal power of Lord Lilith. So, it is easy to condense the soul of the sword.¡± ¡°These swords are in the hands of the important members of the Kane family. As a newly promoted Immortal n, the Kane family quickly grew stronger.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After Mandel finished speaking, John stood up and said, ¡°You have finished talking about the origin of the Kane family, soe with me!¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mandel was a little confused. John nced at him and said, ¡°To meet Ralph.¡± Mandel¡¯s expression changed in an instant. He almost burst into tears. He begged, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please let me I dare not offend the Kane family!¡± ¡°What a coward you are!¡± John sneered. Then, he suddenly threatened, ¡°Who do you think is more terrible, Ralph or Oracle King?¡± Mandel¡¯s legs went limp when he heard this. For him, both of them were scary. Ralph was Lord Lilith¡¯s apprentice. He was powerful. His strength was beyond question. The horror of John was his sense of mystery. No one knew the limit of his strength. He was the frightening Oracle King. Their strength was imensurable. Therefore, Mandel dared not to offend the two of them. It was an embarrassing question for Mandel. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Warrior¡¯s Den Mandel¡¯s face turned pale with fright. Seeing his cowardly look. John sneered and stopped threatening him but said in a calm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t embarrass you. I want you to be an interpreter for me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand the localnguage. You are a local and have an eloquence. You just need to tranteter. I like you very much, so I won¡¯t force you to do anything.¡± Mandel coughed. He was speechless when he heard John¡¯s words.He wanted to say, ¡°You like me very much, but why did you involve me in danger?¡± Although John asked Mandel to be his interpreter, in the Kane family¡¯s eyes, it showed others that he was John¡¯s subordinate. He wanted to refuse, but he dared not to say it. An idea suddenly urred to Mandel. He said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please wait for me a moment.¡± He ran back quickly after several minutes and handed a small sized electronic product into John¡¯s hands. ¡°Mr. Lopez, this is a new generation interpreter tool. Put on the headset, and you can receive the simultaneous trantion of multiplenguages. It can also trante your words into anynguage you want. You just need to set up thenguage conversion system in advance,¡± Mandel said wittily. John¡¯s face darkened. He shouted, ¡°Since you have such a good thing, why don¡¯t you give it to me earlier?¡± John was angry. When checking the study materials, John found that there were many videos from Australia on Kate¡¯s computer, but he didn¡¯t understand thenguage. If he had this tool, he could understand thenguage in these videos. Then, he didn¡¯t need to worry that Kate would be affected by those bad words in these videos. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. John sighed and shook his head. He thought, ¡°I was careless before. I must be careful about these videos.¡± Seeing John¡¯s face was gloomy, Mandel thought he had done something wrong. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­ Don¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t punish you this time.¡± John operated the simultaneous trantor for a while. Suddenly, he realized something wrong. He said, ¡°I asked you to be my trantor, but you gave me this. Are you doubting my strength?¡± Mandel knelt on the ground and exined, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please forgive me. My life is in your hands. How dare I go against your order? I¡¯m just¡­ worried that the Austconia Ninja League will be involved.¡± ¡°You are still doubting my strength.¡± Mandel didn¡¯t know what to say. John nced at Mandel and said, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t scare you anymore. Tell me the address of the Kane family. I won¡¯t force you to go with me.¡± Mandel nodded and said, ¡°Ralph¡¯s eldest son, Tam Kane, opened a warrior¡¯s den nearby. I¡¯ll mark the address for you right now.¡± After getting the address, John turned and left the Austconia Ninja League Base. Mandel finally breathed a sigh of relief. The next moment, his expression becameplicated. Something would happen! Mandel could not tell which one was better, Ralph r Oracle King. But he had heard one thing. When the Kingyer alliance was in full swing, Alex, the soul realm from Bricaco, came to intimidate the Austconia Ninja League. After Alex learned about the existence of the Immortal n, he wanted to contact these Immortal ns. It was Daniel, the former leader of the Austconia Ninja League, who had provided Alex with the address of an Immortal n. But there was no progress after this. However, it didn¡¯t mean the end. It precisely exined the horrible strength of the Kane family. Alex might have lost, so he was ashamed to tell the result and could only pretend that nothing had happened before. Judging from the results of this thing, it could tell that the Kane family¡¯s strength was even more terrifying. Mandel thought so in those years. However, his thoughts changed after the battle of Mount Oracle. Oracle King defeated hundreds of men at soul realm level in the battle of Mount Oracle in seconds. It fully demonstrated his strength. Mandel began to suspect that Oracle King might have the strength topete with the Kane family. But no matter how strong or weak they were, once the battle began, it would be a terrifying battle and cause violent turmoil. What he could do was wait and see. After John got the address of the warrior¡¯s den, he went straight there. He shouted after entering the gate, ¡°Is Tam here? Come out right now!¡± John turned on the simultaneous trantor. The simultaneous trantor tranted his words, spread them out, and intelligently enhanced the intonation, making his words sound passionate. Of course, it was also arrogant and defiant. Even John was surprised, but it was what he wanted. He was Oracle King! Of course, he had to be arrogant! He came here to challenge, not visit! Everyone in the warrior¡¯s den heard John¡¯s arrogant words. They immediately stopped training. Their eyes were full of fury. ¡°Shit! Who is yelling? How dare he be so arrogant?!¡± A hair-tied man in a warrior¡¯s uniform red at John. After a few seconds, his eyes flickered slightly. Then, heughed exaggeratedly. ¡°Hahaha! It turns out to be Oracle King! Why are you looking for our boss?¡± ¡°Oracle King?¡± After the hair-tied man finished speaking, the others in the warrior¡¯s den reacted instantly. ¡°No wonder he looks familiar. It turns out to be Oracle King from US!¡± ¡°Oracle King, how dare youe here? Do you know where this is?¡± ¡°Last time, a reckless man from Bricaco came here and imed to be King of Gods. In the end, he was scared by our boss¡¯s sword! Do you want to try the sword, Oracle King?¡± ¡°Oh, that ¡®King of Gods¡¯ was killed by Oracle King. To be honest, he is also powerful.¡± ¡°Nonsense! In front of our boss, he is a loser! Our boss doesn¡¯t bother to participate in these battles. Otherwise, Oracle King and Oracle Pce will disappear from this world.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°Oracle King, I warn you, this is not a ce to show off your strength. Don¡¯t be so arrogant. Leave here right now!¡± Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Cherish the Chance Consciously These people in the warrior¡¯s den were not too strong, but they were still not afraid of John¡¯s status as the Oracle King. Because behind them was the Kane family. The hair-tied man smiled and said jokingly, ¡°Oracle King, since you are prestigious, I politely invite you to go out. But if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you¡­¡± ¡°What will happen if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good?¡± John directly interrupted his words. The hair-tied man immediately put away the smile on his face and said viciously, ¡°When our boss comes, don¡¯t say we haven¡¯t treated you politely!¡± ¡°Then let your bosse over!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± John pped him and said impatiently, ¡°I said, let your bosse here quickly. I don¡¯t want to hear you say. like a dog barking in front of me.¡± ¡°Oracle King, you asked for this!¡± With a roar, the hair-tied man ran out of the warrior¡¯s den in a rage. The rest of the people were no longer being sarcastic. They were not afraid of John because the Kane family was strong. Just saying the word ¡°Kane¡± was enough to scare away countless people. But no one could do anything to meet the unreasonable Oracle King. They should learn how to be patient in one moment of anger. When their boss came, the Oracle King would know how stupid his behavior was today. John didn¡¯t pay attention to the hostile gazes of these people. They were just small roles, and it wasn¡¯t worth wasting his energy. After waiting for a while, the roar of the hair-tied man finally sounded outside again, ¡°Oracle King, our boss is here. You bastard just wait to die!¡± As soon as he roared, a middle-aged man with a beard walked in, having a very typical image of a man in Australia. After Tam came in, he didn¡¯t yell like the hair-tied man but said very calmly. ¡°Oracle King, you are such a rare guest. What do you want to see me for?¡± John sized him up a few times, then smiled calmly and said, ¡°Come to Mr. Kane to ask something.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Tam¡¯s tone was calm, without any fickleness. He looked like a man who had experienced a lot of things. ¡°We have a traitor named Chester Shawn from the US Martial Arts League. During his tenure in the league, he sent many cultural relics to the Kane family. Do you know this?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Tam did not deny it. It should be said that in his capacity, there was absolutely no need to deny it. It didn¡¯t matter for him to tell you whether he had taken them or not. John couldn¡¯t help admiring his courage, and he asked, ¡°Did you also know that the traitor, Chester Shawn, fled to your family?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Tam nodded again. But he just admitted it and didn¡¯t say to return those cultural relics nor say to hand over Chester. It seemed that they were waiting for John to take the initiative to ask. John didn¡¯t ask anymore but shook his head and said, ¡°Tam, I rarely stand and talk to people so calmly. It seems that you don¡¯t cherish the chance consciously!¡± ¡°Consciously?¡± Tam¡¯s expression finally changed slightly, and he said strangely, ¡°How do you want me to do consciously? Return those cultural relics consciously? Or hand over Chester consciously?¡± Tam really didn¡¯t care about the so-called Oracle King. Did a person who was nothing need him to act consciously? Wasn¡¯t it a joke? The hair-tied man next to him yelled, ¡°Oracle King, pay attention to your identity! You can show off in front of those people, but how dare you speak like this in front of Mr. Kane?¡± ¡°Why is a dog barking when humans are talking?¡± John nced at him, frowning slightly. This dog was so annoying. ¡°Oracle King, you are such a pig of the US. What right do you have to call me a dog?¡± With the support of Tam, the hair-tied man began to act unscrupulously. But just as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a chill sweeping through his whole body. John stared at him coldly, ¡°Do you want to get pped again?¡± The hair-tied man recalled the previous p. A trace of hatred and anger appeared in his eyes, but his body moved a few steps slightly in the direction of Tam. Tam shook his head in disappointment and said, ¡°Oracle King, I thought you could have a big picture, but I didn¡¯t expect that you like to care about some nobodies¡­ Oh, I almost forgot, you are also a nobody. It¡¯s just that your name is more resounding than ordinary nobody.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have a big picture. Since you have such a big picture, then you should be punished for your dog!¡± After John finished speaking, he suddenly strode forward, rushed to Tam in an instant, raised his hand, and was about to p him. Tam¡¯s reaction was also quick. He dodged quickly, but he exposed the hair-tied man behind him. In the end, John¡¯s p fell on the hair-tied man¡¯s face. The force this time was much stronger than before. With the p, the mouth of the hair-tied man was crooked, and he couldn¡¯t speak at all. John looked at Tam and said with a sneer, ¡°What are you hiding? Since you have a big picture, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem to be pped for your dog!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how you think of a big picture. Oracle King, you are simply unreasonable!¡± Seeing that John would act when he was unsatisfied, Tam finally couldn¡¯t hold back his expression. His face. was more gloomier, and he said, ¡°You will definitely pay the price for your recklessness!¡± ng! On each side of Tam¡¯s waist, a sword was inserted obliquely. At this moment, he pulled out one of them, lowered his body slightly, and assumed an offensive posture. John nced at the sword in his hand and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear that the Kane family has several swords that condense the soul of the sword? Why don¡¯t you use them?¡± ¡°Huh, it seems that you know something. Oracle King, you are not qualified to let me use the sword soul. Watch the sword!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Tam sneered. Suddenly the light of the sword flickered, and the sharp and narrow sword suddenly pierced to John¡¯s throat. Attacked right to the point! Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 632 Chapter 632 You Don¡¯t Deserve It Tam was extremely fast! From lowering his body into an attacking posture to pulling out the sword, it seemed to be a matter of an instant. For other people, there was no way to dodge it. John did not dodge it either. But it wasn¡¯t that he was unable to dodge, but that he was toozy to dodge. He didn¡¯t move at all, from beginning to end. So the de of the sword cut past his throat naturally. The de shed past, then froze. And Tam¡¯s body also froze. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! His posture was the same as before, but only the standing position had changed. It looked like he had teleported, which showed how fast he was. There was a sudden silence all around! The people in the warrior¡¯s den didn¡¯t even see clearly how Tam made the move, but they were not surprised. They knew how terrifying their boss¡¯s strength was, so they were not surprised. They froze just because of Oracle King. Oracle King was too weak to be beaten instantly? Maybe he didn¡¯t realize how fast Tam¡¯s sword was. He would not even know how he died! No one would sympathize with Oracle King. They couldn¡¯t even help but sigh out loud. ¡°Huh, is this the strength of Oracle King? He¡¯s really worse than heard. Too useless!¡± ¡°The opponents that Oracle King has encountered before were all amateur, which naturally gave him confidence. That¡¯s why he dared to challenge our boss, but he didn¡¯t realize that he was seeking his own death.¡± ¡°He deserves it!¡± ¡°It can be seen that boss was also really angry today. When that Bricaco people came here before, the boss didn¡¯t even make a fatal move against him but just pulled out his sword to scare him away.¡± ¡°Huh, how can that Alex bepared with Oracle King? Oracle King is much more arrogant than him, daring to talk to boss like this. Who will die if he doesn¡¯t? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m just being ironic. Oracle King deserves to die¡± *Boss hasn¡¯t even used the sword soul yet!¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s strange. Why there is nothing happened since Oracle King was stabbed by a fatal move? He didn¡¯t bleed or fall down. Wait, is he seemed to be blinking?¡± ¡°What do you know? The sword is not stained with blood, which shows the speed of our boss¡¯s sword. The reason why Oracle King is still standing and blinking is that he died too fast, and his brain did not react.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it. I got it!¡± While the warriors were discussing, they suddenly heard a yful voice from John, ¡°The speed is enough, but it¡¯s a pity that the de is so mortal that you can¡¯t kill me even if I stand there.¡± Suddenly everyone was taken aback. Immediately after that, everyone¡¯s eyes were full of horror! Oracle King was not dead? Did the fatal cut just now, which was to his throat, make him still able to speak? It was only then that everyone noticed that there was no blood sttering from Oracle King¡¯s neck for a long time. It was not because Tam¡¯s sword skills were too fast to let him bleed, but because he didn¡¯t hurt Oracle- King at all. No matter how fast the sword skills were, it would leave a line of blood. But there was nothing on Oracle King¡¯s neck, which meant he wasn¡¯t hurt at all! Everyone was in an uproar! However,pared to their horror, Tam seemed to have expected it. So when he heard John¡¯s voice, he didn¡¯t have much reaction. It was just that there was a trace of solemnity on his face. ¡°Oracle King, you are the most courageous US people I have ever seen, and you are indeed capable.¡± Tam turned around, looked at John, and said sincerely. The moment his de shed across John¡¯s neck, he felt something was wrong. It was so smooth! It didn¡¯t take much effort to cut a person¡¯s throat with a sword at an extremely fast speed, and it was even more like blowing ashes at the level of Tam. But it should take a breath to blow ashes! What Tam felt just now was not like the feeling of a sword cut in John¡¯s throat and then through it, but more like slipping past a smooth mirror. That was why he felt so smooth. He also knew that John was not hurt at all. What surprised Tam the most was John¡¯s courage. Who would dare to make such a bold move? Even if John were sure of defending against the opponent¡¯s attack, no one would be so bold as to stand still and wait for the opponent¡¯s de to sh his throat, right? What if something went wrong? This Oracle King was crazy! There was a hint of appreciation in Tam¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°Oracle King, you impress me. Why don¡¯t you join the Kane family?¡± He liked this kind of crazy people. John¡¯s expression became a bit weird, ¡°You mean, let me leave the US and join Australia?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tam shook his head and said, ¡°Oracle King, your thinking is still limited to national boundaries. It¡¯s too naive. If you reach our level, you will understand that national boundaries are not important at all. ¡°We Immortal n basically seldom intervene in the affairs of countries, and we will not be bound by the countries. ¡°No matter how prestigious the Oracle Pce is, it still has to be ordered by the top leader of the US, but Immortal n doesn¡¯t need it. We exist outside the countries, and the Supreme Lord can¡¯t order us at all. ¡°So, the invitation that I let you join the Kane family is just for you to join our family, and it has nothing to do with the country.¡± Of course, John knew what Tam had said. Just like the people of the Alps Mountain in the US, they only cared about their own cultivation. Even if the US was destroyed, they probably didn¡¯t bother to make a move as long as their interests were not affected. Because their vision had already been far beyond the mundane. The Immortal n was simr to the Alps Mountain. John understood the truth, but he still sneered and said, ¡°Sorry, this is your opinion. In my opinion, what flows in my bones is the bloodline of the US, while what flows in your Immortal n is the bloodline of Australia. So it is absolutely impossible for me to join you.¡± ¡°Besides, you¡­ don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 633 Chapter 633 You Had Misunderstood Me ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡± As soon as the four words came out, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. The status of the Immortal n was supreme in Australia, and even the Supreme Lord had to be respectful when they met them. As for The Austconia Ninja League, it was shit in front of the Immortal n. Of course, Oracle Pce was not even shit. That was to say, these people of the Immortal n didn¡¯t bother to condescend to participate in these mundane matters. Otherwise, sending out any core member could destroy the Oracle Pce easily. How could the power of an Immortal beparable to that of a mortal? And now, it was ridiculous that Oracle King dared to say that the Immortal n didn¡¯t deserve it in front of so many people. ¡°Oracle King. I have already given you a chance. But unfortunately, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good, so don¡¯t me me for being cruel. ¡°I remember that there was a rumor that you died, and the whole US was filled with mourning as if the faith had copsed. But it turned out that you directed yourself. Is there such a thing? ¡°It seems that you are very good at manipting people¡¯s minds. You actually use such means to show your importance so that those people in the US feel that they cannot do without you. ¡°You are really fit to be a missionary. ¡°But what¡¯s a pity that you made a big mistake today. You offended the Immortal, so you, the faith of the US, are doomed to copse today. This time, it is definitely not acting.¡± Tam muttered to himself as if telling John that he had faked his death before, but he would really die this time, and the belief of the US would really copse. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. While talking, he slowly pulled out another sword from his waist. The moment the handle of the sword was separated from the scabbard, there seemed to be an invisible, palpitating energy that spread rapidly toward the surroundings, casting ayer of terrifying haze on the surrounding. The members of the warrior¡¯s den had their eyes wide open and their faces flushed. They didn¡¯t know whether it was because of excitement or the terrifying energy that oppressed them, making them unable to breathe. The sword endowed with the power of the Immortal was finally unsheathed again! John¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. Staring at the sword in Tam¡¯s hands, he said with some surprise, ¡°It seems that the power of the Immortal still has some unique features.¡± Before pulling out this sword, Tam was not too strong, and he could be regarded as a highly skilled warrior at most. But after pulling out the sword, the power of the Immortal contained in the de prat causing him a qualitative change in an instant. It was like two different people! into his body, John thought for a while, then suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute. Maybe we can discuss it again. There is no need to fight. How rude!¡± Hearing this, the looks of people surrounding him suddenly became a little weird, followed by a burst of ¡°Huh, Oracle King, you are really scared. Is it because you feel the terror of the Immortal power?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know who said we don¡¯t deserve it just now. I didn¡¯t expect you to be pped in the face so soon. Oracle King, you are really promising. You are the pride of the US.¡± ¡°This reminds me of Alex, who was frightened after boss pulled out the sword, and finally had to leave in despair, not daring to say anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. These overrating people always think that they are so great, but they don¡¯t know that the power of Immortals is an existence that they can never imagine.¡± ¡°The Oracle King really impresses me!¡± In addition to the members of the warrior¡¯s den, Tam also showed a yful smile and asked knowingly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Oracle King? You didn¡¯t act like this just now. Why did you change your statement so quickly?¡± John smiled and said, ¡°I suddenly became interested in the Lord Lilith.¡± He was interested? 1 There was another burst ofughter around. ¡°Just admit that you are frightened, and you still make such an excuse. Oracle King, you really know how to find a way out for yourself!¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you want him to kneel on the ground and beg for mercy, saying that he is afraid and begging. the boss to let him go? How is this possible? He is the belief and the legendary figure of the US, so he must want to save face!¡± ¡°Huh, he doesn¡¯t want to die and doesn¡¯t want to kneel. He wishes!¡± Tam¡¯s expression became more and more yful, and suddenly he said with a strange smile, ¡°Oracle King, I have given you the opportunity once, but you don¡¯t cherish it, and you regret it now. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate? ¡°The reason why I want you to join the Kane family just now is that I have taken a fancy to your madness and backbone. Unfortunately, the current you let me down. ¡°Your backbone suddenly disappeared, and it sessfully made me lose interest in you, so I refused to let you join us.¡± Tam was ying tricks on John on purpose. Tam thought, ¡°When I gave you a chance before, you talked about your backbone with me. Now that you seen my strength, you regretted it and turned to beg me. Sorry, there is no way!¡± had Tam¡¯s smile was yful. John smiled indifferently,pletely ignoring the ironic voices around him, and said, ¡°I think you may misunderstood me. have ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I would join the Kane family, nor did I change my position. My opinion is still the same as before. In my eyes, the Kane family is just a piece of junk ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it might be a bit hurtful to speak like this, but what I¡¯m saying is the truth. Because I have one of the biggest advantages besides being handsome, which is honesty. ¡°I just said that I am interested in the Lord Lilith. It¡¯s that I just want to see if it is qualified to be my pet. That¡¯s all. There is really no other meaning, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± After John finished speaking, the surrounding fell into a long silence. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears at all. Had the Oracle King actually said that he wanted to take Lord Lilith as a pet and that he wanted to see if Lord Lilith was qualified? How dared he say such disrespectful words! Tam¡¯s eyes were red, and he let out a loud roar that almost tore his throat, ¡°Damn! Oracle King, how dare you to offend Lord Lilith like this. Go to hell!¡± Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 634 Chapter 634 The Oracle King Tam absolutely did not allow anyone to be disrespectful to Lord Lilith. He was furious instantly with a loud roar, and the sword in his hand suddenly burst out with surging energy. Faster! Stronger! The de tore through the void with the superb skill of Tam and went towards John like a huge wave to swallow him. The powerful aura of the sword knocked everyone around to the ground, and the warrior¡¯s den was creaking. as if it was about to copse at any time. This was the power of the Immortal! Everyone turned pale with horror! Many of the people present were actually seeing Tam attack using the power of the Immortal for the first time. Alex before was scared away at the stage of pulling out the sword, so they didn¡¯t see anything at all. Until today, they had witnessed with their own eyes how terrifying the power of Lord Lilith was. How could this be a power that ordinary people could understand? However, that was not the end. Tam seemed to be deliberately venting his anger, not only using the power of the Immortal, but also holding both hands to let out a more majestic momentum. A few tenths of a second before the sword was about to cut through John¡¯s throat, countless pure-white snake-shaped energy released like electric current, instantly enveloping John¡¯s whole body. The soul of the sword was released together! Tam didn¡¯t spare any energy. He clearly wanted to use the most powerful force to make John pay a painful price. Only in this way could the anger in his heart be vented! ¡°Go to hell!¡± In Tam¡¯s expectation, the de could cut John¡¯s throat in an instant with such a sharp cut, and those Soul of the sword in the form of white snakes could disintegrate John¡¯s body in an instant. After a cut, John¡¯s body was torn apart, but it was just an afterimage. ¡°Tam, do you think that I don¡¯t know enough about the Immortal n? But do you really know me, the Oracle King?¡± After John dodged the sword, he didn¡¯t show abored expression. His tone was t and indifferent, and countless pure-white Soul of the sword still wrapped around his body. However, those Soul of the sword couldn¡¯t hurt him at all. Tam frowned suddenly and shouted loudly, ¡°Get together!¡± The sword in his hand burst out with bright light again, as if he wanted to collect the Soul of the sword entwined on John¡¯s body. But what happened next made him stunned on the spot. John said coldly, ¡°There are countless cultivators in the US, and our physiques have already transcended the ordinary world, but we still dare not call ourselves Immortals. Where do you gain the confidence with such a mere mortal body?¡± Among the Kane family, only Ralph Kane was truly epted as a disciple by Lord Lilith, and the rest benefited from him. Lord Lilith hid some of its energy in the sword so that those core family members gained a little so- called Immortal power. But their own physiques were actually ordinary physiques, and they couldn¡¯t bepared with those. cultivators in the Alps Mountain. So what John said was not wrong at all. And with his shout, those pure-white Soul of sword entwined around him disappeared in an instant and were refined by his Vital energy without a trace of waste. Tam¡¯s figure shed, and he arrived in front of Tam in an instant. Tam had no time to react, and John snatched away the sword in his hand. subsequently. Subsequently, John¡¯s arm shook. Bang! There were no shards left of the sword, only some remnants of the soul of the sword were left, wandering in the air, wanting to escape frantically. But seeing John open his mouth and suck in, all the souls of the sword were swallowed by him uncontrobly, and nothing remained in the end. This scene happened quickly. After John finished these, he stood proudly in front of Tam, watching him silently. Tam had already been frightened. The surrounding members of the warrior¡¯s den had also been scared to death. What just happened? The sword infused with the power of the Immortal was smashed by Oracle King, not to mention that those Soul of the sword were actually eaten by him in one bite. Was this a fucking dream? That was the reliance of the Kane family to grow. How vulnerable was it in front of Oracle King? Wad this Oracle King a human or a devil? Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open! Tam also changed his face drastically and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Oracle King. What are you?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. His words were not insulting but shock. He was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe the terror of Oracle King. Even the power of the Immortal could be eaten, wasn¡¯t this called terror? ¡°What am I?¡± There was a haughty smile on John¡¯s face, ¡°I am the belief of the US, the King of Horizon, and also the Fiend Oracle King in the people of other countries. Now, with this title, I think you Immortal n can try to call me like this.¡± The title of the Fiend of Oracle King had long been known all over the world, but that was only limited to ordinary secr forces. Existences like the Immortal n had sneered at him before. And they kept calling John Oracle King, which was more of a mockery. But it was different now. John used his terrifying strength to prove to them that let alone those secr forces, even when the so- called Immortal n met me, you also had to call me Oracle King sincerely. The Cold-Faced Fiend, Oracle King! How could Tam have the slightest fighting spirit? The Immortal n was the supreme existence in Australia, and even the Supreme Lord couldn¡¯t control them, so they have a strong sense of superiority. Until now, the appearance of Oracle King ruthlessly crushed their so-called sense of superiority in the most humiliating way. The power of Immortal that they admired so much was just a pile of food in front of John. How could they ept it? Tam hoped that he was dreaming at this moment. However, John¡¯s domineering and cold voice woke him up and told him that everything that happened in front of him was real. ¡°Tam, can you do consciously now?¡± Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 635 Chapter 635 This Was the Actual Copse of Faith Tam suddenly came back to his senses His body trembled and seemed to be weak. He begged, ¡°Oracle King. calm down. I will tell you everything!¡± Tam called him Oracle King from the heart. The people around were shocked. How would they describe their mood? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They felt the same way the people of the US fell when they thought the King of Horizon had fallen. In the hearts of the people of US, King of Horizon was a belief. How could he fall? At this moment, these Austconia men had the same idea, The status of the Immortal n in their hearts was not as high as that of Oracle King in the hearts of the people of US. So how could they easily submit? What was even harder to believe was that Oracle King didn¡¯t die. He staged a fake death of his own. The faith of the US people, in fact, had not copsed. This was fully demonstrated in the battle at Mount Oracle. But now, Tam, the core member of the Immortal n, actually sumbed to Oracle King. No way it came from a show. So it was even more difficult for everyone to ept. This was the actual copse of faith. 1 However, whether they epted it or not, the facts were fixed and could change. It could only prove that Oracle King was far more terrifying than they imagined. John didn¡¯t pay attention to these irrelevant people¡¯s thoughts. He nced at Tam indifferently and said, ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± John came here to arrest Chester. At first, John didn¡¯t think of conflicting with the Immortal n. But they provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t. Tam nodded hastily and said, ¡°Mr. Shawn and my father have always been in contact. I know about this¡­¡± Chester had long known the Immortal n¡¯s existence in Australia and also learned that Ralph liked antiques, especially antiques with US culture. So Chester gave many US cultural relics as gifts to Ralph. The cultural relics that Ralph received over the years could fill an entire study room. Thest time the leaders of Oracle Pce and the top leader of US announced the establishment of the adjudication of the league to supervise the league. Chester was frightened. Chester knew that once the adjudication of the league found him, these things would be found out. He would be held responsible when the time came In addition, Chester¡¯s father, Dolly, disappeared after going to the Boyard prison. ording to Oracle Pce. Dolly had bad intentions and wanted to take the opportunity to murder King of Honzon but King of Horizon eventually killed him Chester knew that his crazy father dared to do such a thing. Chester knew he couldn¡¯t stay in the US anymore So before the adjudication of the league investigated him, Chester was ready to escape from the US, and he also took away Supreme Token. Chester escaped to the Kane family smoothly. Ralph took him in because Chester had given Ralph so many cultural relics over the years and granted Chester a request. Ralph took Chester to Lord Lilith. This was also the purpose of Chester to please Ralph so much. Chester wanted to be a disciple of Lord Lilith. Chester must know that the Alps Mountain was in US. But Chester was forty to fifty years old, and it was too Not to mention forty or fifty years old, even if one started practicing at twenty, it was toote. After all, not everyone was as talented as John¡¯s sisters. Another point was that it took a long time to be a strong cultivator, and it was very demanding and challenging. But it was not necessary to be a disciple of Immortal. As long as the physical aptitude could pass the test and withstand the power bestowed by Immortal, one could aplish with an action. This was shortcut. It was the shortcut that Chester wanted to take. After Tam finished speaking. John sneered and said, ¡°That traitor, Chester, is interesting. Since your so-called Immortal is so powerful, why don¡¯t you worship him as a teacher?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Tam hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Not everyone can be the disciple of Lord Lilith. It depends on the mood of Lord Lilith. ¡°And bing the disciple of Lord Lilith needs to pay the price of thirty years of life. Since the Kane family is already Immortal n, there is no need to go to apprentice again.¡± This was indeed the case. Ralph had paid the price of thirty years of life to be the disciple of Lord Lilith, and he had also sessfully turned the Kane family into Immortal n. The core members of those families only needed to rely on swords to disy the power of Immortal, so there was no need to send people to pay the price of life. Unless Ralph died, the next person would be sent to worship Lord Lilith as his teacher to continue the Immortal power of the whole family. John showed a strange look and said, ¡°Is Chester willing to pay such a high price to worship Lord Lilith as his teacher?¡± In these thirty years, slowly practiced, no matter howte he started, Chester should be able to reach Foundation Establishment Stage of cultivation base, right? Tam said, ¡°Mr. Shawn didn¡¯t know he would pay for his life. And my father never mentioned it to him. Ralph saw that Chester insisted on going, so Ralph agreed. ¡°Actually, there are many people who, knowing the price, are willing to meet Lord Lilith because it¡¯s cost-effective to sacrifice one¡¯s life in exchange for a new Immortal n ¡°But my father ignored those people. No one hopes that there will be another rival family in the future. ¡°Mr. Shawn should be the first person my father took to see Lord Lilith.¡± John agreed and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Otherwise, Chester wouldn¡¯t keep giving your father gifts.¡± Tam¡¯s expression changed, and he said, ¡°Honorable Oracle King, the cultural relics Mr. Shawn gave to my father have always been treasured by my father in the study and have not been lost. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Far Worse ¡°You should be thankful that those cultural relics have not been lost. Otherwise, your family willmit a heinous crime, and I will not let you off easily.¡± If he heard these words in the past, Tam would scoff at them. The Kane family was Immortal n, and those cultural relics were sent to their family by Chester as gifts. It was Chester¡¯s fault. And the Kane family would not ept responsibility at all. Even if the Kane family was at fault, so what? Did US dare to ask them to return? Even if US asked, would the Kane family listen? The Kane family didn¡¯t even bother to listen to the demand. This was what might happen before. But now, if Tam dared to say no, he could not imagine that Fiend, Oracle King, would do what crazy things. Before his father, Ralph, came back, Tam could only obey John. ¡°I understand your, Oracle King¡¯s, meaning. After my fatheres back, I will advise him to return those cultural relics to US.¡± John nced at Tam coldly and said, ¡°After Ralphes back? This is such a waste of my time. ¡°Take me to find Ralph now. I will beat him with my fists until he returns those cultural relics if he doesn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°And that traitol, Chester. I will judge him personally!¡± However, Tam said with a look of embarrassment, ¡°Oracle King, if you want to see my father now, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± John¡¯s eyes turned cold, like a cold, sharp sword piercing into Tam¡¯s body. Tam¡¯s body trembled violently. He hurriedly said in a panic, ¡°Oracle King, don¡¯t get angry. Listen to me. It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to take you to see my father, but my father has already taken Mr. Shawn to see Lord Lilith. And only my father knows the location. Even us, his children, don¡¯t know where Lord Lilith is.¡± ¡°Really?¡± John frowned and looked at Tam suspiciously. Tam nodded solemnly and said, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. I dare not lie a word to you.¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t contact him now?¡± ¡°Well, his cell phone must be turned off because answering the phone in front of Lord Lilith is an irreverence. And I¡¯m afraid it will arouse Lord Lilith¡¯s wrath.¡± In that case, wouldn¡¯t John have to stay in Australia for a while, waiting for Ralph and Chester to return? It might not be useful if Loneliness was sent to guard here. People like Ralph must not give in so easily. John had to beat Ralph by himself. Wouldn¡¯t John have toe back to Australia again? John asked, ¡°How long will it take them to return?¡± Tam replied, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be more than a month. ¡°In the past, my father used to visit Lord Lilith once a year, begging Lord Lilith to bestow the power of Immortal. And it neversted more than a month. ¡°Although he brought Mr. Shawn to apprentice this time, I reckon it won¡¯t be too long.¡± If Lord Lilith were willing to ept Chester as his disciple and grant Chester the power of Immortal, it wouldn¡¯t take too long. After all, it was a shortcut and should be an instant sess. If Lord Lilith were unwilling to ept Chester as his disciple, the time needed would be even shorter. John thought momentarily, then suddenly used immortal power, forming a immortal power imprint in Tam¡¯s mind. Tam felt it and said in horror, ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°No.¡± John shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a bomb for you. Don¡¯t be nervous. As long as you don¡¯t mess around, this bomb will not explode easily. ¡°Now repeat what you just said.¡± Tam was shocked. What kind of terrifying existence was Oracle King? Why was his method so mysterious? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Tam did not dare to disobey John¡¯s intentions, so Tam recounted what he had said just now. John listened silently. With the immortal power imprint, John could easily tell whether Tam was lying. After a while, John nodded and said, ¡°I will give you another month. No. I will give you, the Kane family, a month. If you dare to y tricks during this period¡­¡± John¡¯s eyes darkened. Suddenly, a tearing pain exploded in Tam¡¯s mind, making his face distort, and the beard under his nose instantly stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t. Please let me go!¡± This time, Tam finallypletely believed that Oracle King had put a bomb in his head. This sentence was not a joke. John turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°I heard that your father was madcap when he was young. He went to challenge warrior¡¯s den and took off enemies¡¯ clothes as trophies after winning?¡± Tam seemed to realize what John wanted to do. Tam¡¯s expression became gloomy. It was embarrassing for Tam to sumb to Oracle King. If Tam were stripped naked, the entire Immortal n would be humiliated. It would be better if no one saw it, but the key was that so many people were around! John looked at Tam¡¯s expression, sneered, then looked away and said meaningfully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to embarrass you. But I will feel less fun if I don¡¯t remove some people¡¯s clothes.¡± Tam immediately understood what John meant, quickly pointed to a few people with his fingers, and said, ¡°You, you, and you. Back there, you were talking weirdly. Take your clothes off!¡± The expressions of those people changed suddenly. But they didn¡¯t dare to disobey Tam¡¯s order, so they had to take off their clothes with sad faces. Among them were two women. John sized them up critically, then shook his head in disappointment. John thought, ¡°You are also martial arts practitioners, but your figures are far worse than Master Bertha¡¯s!¡± Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Meeting Alice in a Foreign Land After John left the warrior¡¯s den, he immediately used transformation technique, changing his body shape and appearance. On his way here just now, quite a few passers-by gave John puzzled looks. Ever since John¡¯s true appearance was exposed during the Mount Oracle battle, many domestic and foreign media had reported on him. Australia was no exception. Those passers-by just now must have found John familiar, but they couldn¡¯t believe that Oracle King would appear in front of them. That was why they cast John suspicious nces. Such gazes made John feel ufortable. He had to change his appearance. Just as John was thinking about going back to US and waiting for a month or grabbing a few student girls from Australia to impart some knowledge of the traditional culture of US, a beautiful figure suddenly entered John¡¯s vision. It was a beautiful woman with a hot figure, about 5.57 feet tall. John nced at her from the side, her curves were distinct, and her figure was astonishingly good. Although John saw a simple profile, John¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Why did the foxydye to Australia?¡± The tall and hot beauty was Alice. Alice looked around as if waiting for someone. Might she is tired from standing, so Alice bent down and took off the bright silver high-heeled sandals on her feet. As a result, such a simple action attracted countless hot eyes. There was no way. Some seemingly simple actions of beautiful women with too good a body can Especially Alice¡¯s protruding chest when she bent down was lethal to Australia¡¯s men. Why didn¡¯t she notice? John was very dissatisfied. If John didn¡¯t know that Alice had a carefree personality and many unconscious actions would emit a seductive aura invisibly, he would have thought that Alice did it on purpose. Whether Alice was intentional or not, John felt ufortable when other men saw such a good figure. John was about to step forward to educate Alice, but others preempted himm Two wretched men of Australia walked towards Alice. John decided to observe first and snorted proudly in his heart. He thought, ¡°Why show off? You foxy lady!¡± Alice was indeed waiting for someone. Alice was indeed tired because she was wearing high heels. So she bent down to take them off. She didn¡¯t realize how much her actions impacted the surrounding men. The two men walked up to her and chatted. Alice was reasonable, thinking that she should not damage her country¡¯s image, so she politely smiled and replied, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Thenguage of US? The two men were stunned momentarily and then showed even more excited expressions. ¡°She turned out to be a beautiful girl from US. Well, we are¡­ talent scouts. I would like to invite you to come to our film and televisionpany to shoot. We can give you¡­ a lot of money.¡± One of the men spoke in his poornguage of US, with some Austconianguage words mixed in. Alice roughly understood him but shook her head and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in making movies. Leave me alone.¡± ¡°Beautiful US girl, please think about it again. You can make a lot of money. Your appearance is very good. We can make you a big star.¡± The two looked at Alice¡¯s appearance and figure with meaningful eyes. And they became more. excited. Theirpany recently focused on US series. The girl in front of them was a stunner. The sales must fly if she could be brought to theirpany for shooting. Alice¡¯s pretty face sank slightly. The gazes of these two people already made her unhappy, and through their few words, she felt that this filmingpany was not irregr. Thepany may produce something unsuitable for children. Alice said impatiently, ¡°I said I¡¯m not interested in yourpany, so leave me alone!¡± ¡°Pretty girl¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. I said leave me alone. Are you two deaf? I don¡¯t want to lose my temper!¡± Alice¡¯s temper was bad. She was trying to restrain herself just now. But the two wretched men kept talking, which made Alice angry. She lifted her long legs and kicked them out. She had been a killer in the past and was now a cultivator in refining energy stage. With these two kicks, the two men could not resist. Immediately, clutching their crotches, they fell to the ground and howled. ¡°You asked for it!¡± Alice cursed, changed her position, and continued to wait. Seeing this, John could only smile helplessly. Alice was as tough as ever. When the two men of Australia entangled Alice, John had already expected such an ending, but he still broke out in a cold sweat. Couldn¡¯t she kick them in a different part? She was trying to make people die! ¡°How about¡­ let me try it?¡± thought John. John chuckled and walked towards Alice swaggeringly. The men around who had cast their fiery gazes at Alice all dared not to be presumptuous when they saw how tough this girl was. Seeing another personing to her, they stared intently, wondering if the same fate would happen to this man. ¡°Girl, you are wild. I, Ledbetter, like to conquer wild and beautiful chicks like you!¡± John revealed his true nature¡­ John pretended to be a hooligan and walked up to Alice with a smirk all over his face. Since he spoke thenguage of US, John quickly attracted Alice¡¯s attention. Alice turned her head to look at John. She felt an indescribable sense of familiarity in an instant. Maybe it was because he spoke the samenguage as her! But so what? The man¡¯s words were frivolous. Another rogue.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Alice didn¡¯t even bother to talk nonsense this time because this man, Ledbetter, clearly said to conquer her. Alice directly tried to kick Ledbetter. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Get Them Back With Your Mouth Alice¡¯s attack was fast and ruthless, with a clear purpose. She was going for a knockout blow. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! What a pity! It was different from just now. This time the opponent was prepared and had some skills, so Alice missed him. ¡°Hmph, Ledbetter? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m easy to bully!¡± Alice missed a move and then kicked out again. But she found that she couldn¡¯t take her leg back. The opponent pinched her ankle. Since Alice had taken off her high-heeled sandals just now, her ankles werepletely exposed. Ledbetter pinched it like a pervert, grinned, and said, ¡°The beauty¡¯s snow-white feet feltfortable to pinch. I can y it for a year. Haha!¡± ¡°You¡­ You go to hell!¡± Alice¡¯s face turned pale, and then a cold murderous intent appeared in her eyes. She smashed the two high-heeled sandals in her hand. At the same time, Alice touched her waist, intending to touch out the short thorn she used for self- defense. But Ledbetter took a step ahead of her, and while raising her one leg, he approached her forward. This pose seemed familiar! Never mind. Ledbetter quickly approached Alice¡¯s soft body, and instantly, the charming and moving body fragrance entered his nose. His other hand deftly wrapped around Alice¡¯s waist and controlled her hand. The short thorn naturally cannot be pulled out. Alice was furious. Her palms were full of Vital energy, and she tried to attack Ledbetter but found no effect. Alice still couldn¡¯t pull out the short thorn! She was firmly under control! Alice panicked instantly. Her face paled slightly, and she angrily said, ¡°Ledbetter, you¡­ Please don¡¯t mess with me. We¡¯re all from US¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that? Because we are all from US, we should care about each other even more, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Ledbetterughed lightly and suddenly pressed his lips towards Alice¡¯s neck. Of course, this was just a frightening gesture, and he didn¡¯t intend to make a real kiss. But this action frightened Alice so much that she screamed, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t be reckless. I warn you, my man is mighty. If you dare to kiss me, he will¡­ He will kill your whole family!¡± John was speechless. Killed the whole family? ¡°Am I so cruel?¡± thought John. But it was not sure. If anyone dared to treat Alice like this, maybe after losing his mind, John would really¡­ John paused for a moment and suddenly smiled strangely and said, ¡°How good is he? Don¡¯t tell me your man is that handsome and unrivaled US supreme, King of Horizon.¡± ¡°Yeah, he is King of Horizon¡­ What?¡± Why did this sound weird? Alice was slightly taken aback. After calming down and thinking for a while, Alice¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with anger. And she screamed, ¡°John, do you want to die? What the hell are you doing?¡± This was not the Alps Mountain. Those cultivators in the Alps Mountain could identify one¡¯s. identity based on Vital energy. Even if one changed his appearance, it wouldn¡¯t help much. That was why John usually used transformation technique, then activated the Mirage Ice Pearl¡¯s disguise and changed his vital breath. But he didn¡¯t need to do it here. There were no cultivators here. And even if there were, they had never been in contact with John before, so it was impossible to identify John¡¯s identity through his vital breath. Therefore, John only used transformation technique, but did not activate the Mirage Ice Pearl. And his primary purpose was to avoid being seen by ordinary passers-by. There was no need to be so rigorous. Alice was dizzy with anger just now, so she did it without thinking. And she attributed her familiarity with John to her familiarity with herpatriots of US. If she had calmed down and felt it from the beginning, she would have found that this rascal, Ledbetter, was actually her John. Alice coquettishly said, ¡°You bastard. Let me go! If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll be angry! Hmph!* His identity had been found out, so it would be meaningless to continue. John smiled awkwardly and distanced himself from her. ¡°Alice¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Go and get my mother¡¯s high heels back with your mouth!¡± Alice said with a cold face. John chuckled. John ran out in embarrassment, picked up the two poor high-heeled shoes thrown out by Alice, and handed them to Alice. ¡°Alice, here they are.¡± ¡°I asked you to get them back with your mouth. Did I allow you to use your hands?¡± John was speechless. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re not listening at all!¡± Alice gave John a hard look, saying so. But she wouldn¡¯t let John use his mouth to do it. After taking over her shoes, Alice felt it was not enough, so she suddenly kicked toward John. Again? John¡¯s expression changed, and at this moment, John suddenly heard Alice shouting coquettishly. ¡°Don¡¯t try dodging again.¡± John felt bad all of a sudden. He made a decision within a second not to dodge anymore. But in order to protect himself, John condensed all Vital energy in his body into a forceful shield to protect his vital. Alice kicked him proudly. Seeing John grinning, Alice couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes pretend. I didn¡¯t use any strength at all. Even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t be so fragile.¡± and say, ¡°Don¡¯t ¡°Hey, are you not angry anymore?¡± ¡°What do you think? With so many people watching, how embarrassing I was just now? John, you are an asshole!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I let you kick me?¡± ¡°Can it be the same? My face has already been lost, and kicking you is useless. Hmph, I have decided to ignore you. You are not allowed to talk to me for a minute!¡± John obeyed her. John waited for a minute with the strength of character. Just after a minute passed, John couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Alice, why did youe to Australia?¡± Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Righteous Person Alice¡¯s temper went as quickly as it came. She said she was going to ignore John for one minute, so she did exactly that. Exactly one minuteter. She immediately showed a cheeky smile, and replied, ¡°Hehe, do you want to know what I am doing. in Australia? Beg me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Alice blinked her long and narrow eyes, making her look even more alluring. Despite spending so much time with Alice and having already developed an immunity to her charms, John¡¯s heart still skipped a bit. What a vixen, no wonder Alice was targeted. She basically asked for it all. John said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me then, I don¡¯t care to know!¡± ¡°Wow, John has a temper. Hehe, I like it when you have a spine, makes me want to conquer you even more.¡± Alice¡¯s tongue reached out and gently traced the corners of her wet lips, immediately putting on an extremely charming smile. She leaned slightly closer to John¡¯s cheek and exhaled softly on his face, letting out a gust of fragrance wind. She looked like a seductive yet domineering queen. John smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alice, I¡¯m sorry, I beg you to tell me why you suddenly came to Australia.¡± John would not mind if Alice did this to him at home. However, there were so many people watching right now, yet she still seduced him like that. If he failed to control himself, he could not Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. imagine how embarrassed he would be. John knew in his heart that this was Alice taking revenge on him. Even her words were so simr to what he said to her when he teased her as Ledbetter earlier. Women were indeed vengeful creatures. Even though they no longer seemed angry, they would remember it clearly in their hearts and take revenge as soon as they found the opportunity. Alice chuckled, and deliberately said softly in a sentimental tone, ¡°Well, I came to Australia to meet a beautifuldy! ¡°How about I introduce her to you? We three can all have fun together in the future!¡± Alice blinked her watery fox eyes. That extremely beautiful and charming face had a meaningful smile on it, clearly trying to provoke John on purpose. John had to admit her vixen sister, Alice¡¯s ability to seduce people was extraordinary. He immediately took a step back and said with a straight face, ¡°Alice, what are you getting at? I¡¯m a righteous person.¡± A really righteous person! Alice rolled her adorable eyes flirtatiously and said with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be righteous in front of me now? If you¡¯re righteous, pigs can fly. ¡°John, I¡¯m not looking down on you. but you¡¯re a coward. You only dare to flirt but not actually do it. If it¡¯s time for the real thing, you¡¯ll definitely shrivel.¡± Alice looked at John with a contemptuous expression. John wanted to refute but had nothing to say. He indeed was a coward in the past. The two of them had a lot of fun when he yed with Alice. However, there were several times when Alice was on the verge of it, he backed away. Was that not being a coward? ¡°Alice, there are a lot of people here, I¡¯ll cut you some ck and not argue with you. If you have the guts, why don¡¯t we pick a dark and windy night, get a room, and fight one-on-one to see if I¡¯m actually a coward or not!¡± John used to worry the Nameless Divine Skill he had been practicing would go to waste in the past, that was why he had let so many opportunities slip. If Alice dared to provoke him again now, hehe¡­ ¡°Come on, save it. You¡¯re all talk. Every time you backed away, I was left to suffer alone. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks again!¡± Alice said angrily. She used to pester John to Joint Cultivate with her and got very addicted, and she was easily emotional every time she did. However, that coward John never took care of the aftermath and always left her suffering alone. After a while, she finally got rid of the addiction to Joint Cultivation, so she was not going to fall into it easily again! ¡°I¡¯ll take it as you admit defeat.¡± John thought silently in his heart, and then asked, ¡°Alice, seriously, why did youe to Australia?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I came to meet a beautifuldy.¡± Was she really here to meet a beautifuldy? John asked in surprise, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that you have friends in Australia?¡± ¡°Hmph, there are still many things you don¡¯t know!¡± Alice raised her snow-white chin proudly and continued, ¡°Her name is Karima Suma, and she has been interested in the traditional culture of the US since she was a child, so she studied in the US for a while. ¡°I met her when I was in college. ¡°By the way, let me tell you another secret, her idol is also Master of Clouds, so you have a great chance, do you want to¡­¡± As Alice was talking, she became unserious again. Her seductive fox eyes blinked at John with a cheeky look in her eyes. John said angrily, ¡°Alice, am I that kind of superficial man? Do you think that my legs get jelly-like whenever I see a woman? Ridiculous, I have a spine!¡± ¡°Bah.¡± Alice rolled her eyes at John and said, ¡°Karima invited me to her birthday party, I originally wanted to ask you for a piece of painting as a gift for her. ¡°But I heard from Queenie that you are dealing with a very important national matter, so I didn¡¯t bother you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. ¡°By the way, what are you doing here?¡± Alice stared at John suspiciously, and without waiting for John¡¯s answer, she thought she figured it out and said, ¡°I see, John, you are a dishonest man! ¡°You Queenie that you¡¯re in Houston dealing with something important, when the truth is you came to Australia to study the oldest profession¡­ ¡°No, I must report you to Queenie!¡± Alice pretended to take out her phone and was about to make an international call when John hastily stopped her and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to handle that important matter.¡± Queenie had already misunderstood him and even sounded sarcastic on the phonest time. If Alice tried to stir things up, John had no doubt that Queenie would tear him apart when he returned home. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Talk My Ass John took a lot of effort to tell Alice about Chester and the Kane family. Alice¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up, and she said excitedly, ¡°Does that mean, it¡¯s going to be an exciting show to watch?¡± John was speechless. What was Alice thinking, talking about watching the show? But Alice then said, ¡°I think you are lying, John, you just came here to experience the oldest profession in the world. I still have to report this matter to Queenie and let her educate you.¡± She started to torment John again. John snatched Alice¡¯s phone, and said helplessly, ¡°Fine, fine, what do you want, let me hear them.¡± He knew this vixen all too well. It was not that she did not believe what he said, but she obviously wanted to negotiate terms with him. What else could John do but spoil her? Even if Alice was a sexy and charming domineering queen, he had to pamper her like she was a little girl. After all, he was a man! Alice smiled flirtatiously and said, ¡°John, you know me best. My request is very simple, that is, to apany me to celebrate Karima¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± John thought it would be something much bigger! Never mind if he did not run into Alice, but now that he did, there was no way he was going to let Alice run around alone in this foreignnd. Of course, he had to apany her. ¡°Also, I want to give Karima a surprise. When the timees, you might need to expose the identity of Master of Clouds.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°John, you are so kind.¡± ¡°I have a very important question to ask, is Karima really a beautifuldy like you said?¡± ¡°Pervert, what happened to having a spine?¡± Alice¡¯s tiny fists punched John¡¯s body like raindrops. There were many onlookers around. At first, they were attracted by Alice. When they saw Alice kick over two perverted men, then saw another young man run up to tease her, they gloated and looked forward to seeing this person¡¯s doom. But. The more they watched, the further the situation drifted away from what they had expected. At the very beginning, the two of them were obviously fighting for real, but afterward, they flirted out of the blue, making everyone dumbfounded. Was this the trend now? To trick them into thinking it was a show then stuff the harsh reality down. their jealous throats? Everyone was full of resentment. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, soon after. The gloating look appeared on their faces again. The Powell Association people were here. The Powell Association was an underground organization in Australia that controlled many movie companies. The two scouts who were kicked out by Alice just now were their men. This group of people came straight toward Alice. There was no doubt that they were here to settle ounts. ¡°Lady, were you the one who kicked my two subordinates just now?¡± A man with braids and dressed in ck nced at John, then quickly ignored him. His eyes fell on Alice and asked. His Austconia English ent was extremely strong it was barely understandable if not at all. Luckily, he seemed to be aware of this and brought a trantor with him. Alice raised her chin, and said without a trace of fear, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me. They both deserve it. They should be thankful I didn¡¯t castrate them.¡± She was never a timid person, but now that John was standing beside her, she became even more unscrupulous. There was no angry expression on the braided man¡¯s face. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°A tough girl from the US, as expected, I like it.¡± ¡°Who wants you to like it? Disgusting!¡± Alice rolled her eyes and said. There were so many men chasing her, one way or another, she did not need that from an Austconia man. The braided man smiled and said, ¡°Beautifuldy, we can actually sit down and have a good talk. As long as you cooperate, I won¡¯t hold you responsible for kicking and hurting my two subordinates.¡± ¡°Talk my ass, get lost, ugly fucker, don¡¯t dirty my eyes!¡± Alice¡¯s temper was so hot that she did not respect these people at all. Ugly fucker? The braided man looked suspiciously at the trantor next to him. After listening to the trantion, he immediately kicked the trantor. ¡°How dare you call me ugly?¡± ¡°No, boss, I didn¡¯t call you ugly, it was the girl from the US who called you ugly.¡± ¡°You tell her, if she wants to do this the hard way, we¡¯ll do it the hard way. If she dares to disobey, I don¡¯t mind using rough methods to tie her to thepany for filming.¡± Girls from the UM were quite poprtely. Theirpany tried to have their actresses dress up like UM girls but the results were not satisfactory. Now there was a girl from the US standing in front of him who was so beautiful the braided man. even wanted to be the male lead. There was no particr reason, he just suddenly wanted to act in a movie. The trantor of the braided man tranted his original words to Alice, but in the next second, he saw a leg flying at him and instantly kicked him more than five meters away. Alice withdrew her slender jade legs, red at the braided man with her beautiful eyes, and shouted, ¡°You will be next!¡± The face of the braided man suddenly changed. He yelled a few words in Austconia. The dozen or so subordinates behind him all pulled out a stick and stared at Alice aggressively. ¡°Come all at once, you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Alice was not afraid at all, she had long wanted to give these Austconia men a hard lesson, but before she had time to show her fists, she suddenly heard an angry shout. ¡°Stop!¡± An old man in his seventies walked towards this side with a sullen face, followed by a short and thin young man. ¡°Mr. Hutchinson!¡± The braided man and the others seemed to be very afraid of the old man and hid their sticks back one after another. The braided man walked over to talk to the old man, but the old man had a serious expression the whole time. Although they were standing too far away and Alice could not hear what they were saying, it could be seen from the expression of that old man that he was reprimanding the braided man. After a while. The braided man walked up to Alice with his head drooping, and muttered unwillingly, ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time, let¡¯s go!¡± The group of people immediately followed and left. John had no sense of participation in the whole process. There was no need for him to do anything in the face of someone this weak. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Man¡¯s Backbone ¡°Girl, are you okay? Those Powell Association bastards!¡± After driving away people from Powell Association, Keaton came forward with a kind expression andforted Alice. He spoke the standard USnguage. He shoulde from the US. Alice looked at him withplicated emotions. She thought, ¡°Why did you drive them away? I could have given those bastards a lesson!¡± But Alice knew he did it out of kindness, so she wouldn¡¯tin to him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m also from the US. Those bastards from Powell Association often bully girls traveling here from the US. I have reprimanded them many times, but they never reform!¡± Keaton noticed Alice was wary of him, so he exined patiently. Then Alice came back to her sense and thanked him, ¡°Thanks for your help just now, otherwise | really didn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°My pleasure. We arepatriots and should help each other in this foreign country. Especially watch out for those people from Powell Association.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you again.¡± ¡°My name is Keaton Hutchinson, and you can call me Keaton. I run a Misericordia Clinic near here.¡± ¡°Misericordia Clinic?¡± John said curiously, ¡°So you run a traditional medicine clinic in Australia?¡± ¡°Any problem?¡± Keaton talked to Alice in a friendly manner, but he instantly turned cold and displeased when talking to John. John was stunned for a moment. He thought, ¡°I have no problem with you, but you seem to have a problem with me.¡± John felt baffled. Did he do anything to provoke Keaton? Could it be that he wasscivious? Otherwise, why did he treat Alice and John differently? 99.12% But John was observing Keaton and found that the eye he looked at Alice was just the elder¡¯s concern for the younger generation, without other impurities. Then what was the reason? John was confused. Now that Keaton disliked him, he decided to keep quiet! Alice also noticed the change in Keaton¡¯s attitude, smiling slightly, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, my name is Alice Moon, and this is my¡­ boyfriend, called John Lopez.¡± Alice was on purpose. Keaton disliked John, so she deliberately introduced John to Keaton to see their reaction. Keaton didn¡¯t even look at John and warned Alice, ¡°Ms. Moon, it¡¯s not my ce to say that, but I have to tell you. A man¡¯s personality is essential, and you have to keep your eyes open.¡± ¡°Fuck, who are you talking about?¡± John thought, immediately unhappy. Keaton meant John had personality problems. What made him think so? John wanted to contradict him. Alice found it interesting and said with twinkling eyes, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, you are right. A man¡¯s personality is essential, and I will keep my eyes open in the future.¡± ¡°Well, Ms. Moon, I¡¯m pleased that you can understand. Although I have been away from the US for many years, I have never lost my backbone. Otherwise, I cannot say I¡¯m from the US.¡± This time his expression was more direct. Keaton meant John was spineless, the shame of the US. Who could tolerate it? John couldn¡¯t. Then John frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. When did I lose my backbone?¡± King of Horizon was censured for having no backbone. How ridiculous! Before Keaton could speak, the short, thin young man next to him yelled angrily, ¡°Watch your tone!¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± John nced at him. The short, thin young man said furiously, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, you shouldn¡¯t have saved this guy. Let the people from Powell Association beat him to death!¡± Keaton also wore a gloomy face. ¡°If you have the backbone, why did you hide behind Ms. Moon when in danger? Men should protect women instead of escaping. Any problem calling you spineless? ¡°Shame on you!¡± Keaton also seemed irritated by John¡¯s rude attitude, pointing at John and scolding him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! John suddenly realized the reason. John knew those people from Powell Association were no match for Alice, so he didn¡¯t bother to meddle. Besides, it would be good for Alice to gain morebat experience. But this scene seemed to Keaton as if John was hiding behind Alice like a coward. Calling such a man spineless was not overstated. Knowing the reason, instead of getting angry, John thought better of Keaton. John hurriedly apologized, ¡°That was the reason. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hutchinson. It was my fault, indeed. Next time, I will stand up to protect her. ¡°Beg your forgiveness for my rudeness and offense.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologize to me but to Ms. Moon.¡± Keaton snorted coldly. ¡°Yes, Yes.¡± John looked at Alice and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Alice suppressed her smile and waved her hand, pretending to be generous. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already forgiven you.¡± Keaton educated John, ¡°Young man, you should feel lucky to have such a kind girlfriend. Cherish. her!¡± Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Good Performance ¡°You see. Even Keaton said you should cherish me, but you¡­ have affairs with seven girls.¡± Alice pretended to be delicate and said aggrievedly. The expressions of Keaton and the young man aside changed simultaneously. John felt his eyelids twitch. Why do you always involve me in trouble? I¡¯ve had enough of it> John thought. Just now, Keaton thought that although John didn¡¯t show backbone, he was sincere in admitting his mistakes, so he changed his opinion towards John a little. It was good for the young to realize mistakes and correct them. However, when hearing Alice¡¯s words, Keaton¡¯s impression of John came to worst. ¡°Ms. Moon, did you just say this guy had affairs with seven girls?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ Oh, I forgot to count Emily in. There should be eight girls. Perhaps more than that!¡± At least eight¡­ Was that possible? One week had seven days while he dated at least eight girls! The short, thin young man¡¯s eyes turned red with jealousy, and he cursed at John in his heart. He should go to hell! Keaton was furious and said, ¡°Boy, how could you? It¡¯s immoral!¡± Suddenly he remembered something. Keaton turned to look at Alice and said, ¡°Ms. Moon, since you have known his behaviors, why do you still be with him?¡± Such a spineless and immoral man! ¡°That¡¯s it! I am much better than him.¡± The short, thin young man thought. John cursed in his heart, ¡°You despicable vixen. How dare you destroy my image¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Alice, you are right. I¡¯m a bastard, and I will never hurt you from now on. Go and find a reliable man!¡± After these words, John turned to leave. Got angry? John took the joke seriously! Looking at John¡¯s back, Alice squeezed her fist and said, ¡°John, you bastard,e back within three seconds! One, two, three¡­¡± John didn¡¯t look back. Keaton said with a sullen face, ¡°Ms. Moon, such an irresponsible man is not worthy of your nostalgia. Let him go. There is no need to keep him!¡± ¡°Keaton, I¡¯ll exin to youter.¡± Alice¡¯s face changed slightly, and she caught up with John, shook his arm, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, John.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Will it happen again?¡± ¡°Never.¡± ¡°What if it happens again?¡± Tl be at your disposal.¡± ¡°Fine. Call me Daddy!¡± How could John get angry because of such a small matter? He was just pushing his luck. Ultimately, Alice grabbed his ear and returned to the original ce. Queenie would do the same thing. Keaton sighed helplessly, ¡°Ms. Moon, why are you so persistent? You won¡¯t be happy with him.¡± Alice smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, you misunderstood. I was kidding just now!¡± ¡°Kidding?¡± Keaton was surprised and said, ¡°You mean he didn¡¯t betray you?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t. Though there are many girls around him, he didn¡¯t do anything silly.¡± Alice thought, ¡°Did he?¡± Keaton realized that Alice might still be angry at the fact that John was hiding behind her when in trouble. Girls¡¯ forgiveness on mouth did not mean real forgiveness! So Alice deliberately made up a reason to displease John. In other word¡­ It was a lovers¡¯ pstick from the beginning to the end, but he, an outsider, took it seriously. s, youngsters were so energetic. Keaton sighed slightly and said to John earnestly, ¡°Boy, your girlfriend said it was a joke, but you know many thoughts are often told by joking.¡± ¡°Please advise!¡± ¡°She said just now that there are many girls around you, signifying that you make her feel insecure. ¡°Though nothing has happened yet, there exist hidden dangers. After all, those toy boys are all handsome and young, just like you.¡± John had already used the transformation technique, but it wouldn¡¯t make any difference no matter how he changed his appearance. He was handsome indeed. But the words said by Keaton didn¡¯t sound good. What did he mean, toy boys? None of his business! John felt his personality insulted, but he didn¡¯t interrupt Keaton. Keaton continued to say, ¡°Boy, listen to me Since you have a girlfriend, don¡¯t get too close with other girls! ¡°Your girlfriend is really good, good figure, good looks, and a good heart. ¡°Facing the people from Powell Association just now, she even stood out in front of you. How brave she was! ¡°You should give her more sense of security and stop messing with other girls.¡± Keaton educated John sincerely, and Alice said shyly, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, don¡¯t praise me¡­ I blushed.¡± John nced at her speechlessly. Ugh! Good performance! John didn¡¯t bother to expose Alice and smiled, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, it¡¯s the first time you see us, and you can analyze so many things. You must have some stories!¡± Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Keaton¡¯s Philosophy ¡°People of my age surely have some unforgettable stories.¡± Keaton was not angry this time but instead showed a look of nostalgia. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He thought about his past. 1 once had youth¡­¡± Keaton thought. ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, are you okay?¡± The short, thin young man was puzzled and brought Keaton back to reality from his memories. Keaton gave him a displeased look and then said to Alice, ¡°Ms. Moon, since we are allpatriots of the US, let¡¯s go for a break at Misericordia Clinic!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m waiting for a friend.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My traditional medicine clinic is only a few minutes away. It¡¯s the same to sit and wait there.¡± ¡°Oh, well!¡± Alice thought about it and agreed to Keaton¡¯s invitation. She happened to feel tired for a long time standing. They could contact each other by phone when Karima arrived. Then they walked towards Misericordia Clinic. On the way, Keaton didn¡¯t talk to John again. Although what happened just now was a misunderstanding, John didn¡¯t make a good impression on Keaton, so Keaton wouldn¡¯t bother to talk to him. Keaton only wanted to invite Alice. But he could do nothing if John must follow them. Through the conversation between Keaton and Alice, John had a general knowledge of Keaton. Keaton came to Australia alone more than ten years ago. He ran a traditional medicine clinic here to promote traditional medicine in the US. Over the years, he epted many students who were interested in traditional medicine. His philosophy of traditional medicine was different from the old-school ones. Old-school people thought that traditional medicine was the quintessence of the US, which could be shown to outsiders but could not be spread abroad. But Keaton didn¡¯t think so. Keaton kept the opinion that in addition to being confident in the traditional medicine culture of the tia, it was also necessary to promote it so that all countries in the world could appreciate its charm, Therefore, he was willing to teach those who came to visit him as long as they were sincere, no matter what country they were from. Except for Ciana. The reason was something personal. John didn¡¯t judge whether Keaton¡¯s philosophy was right or wrong, but it was admirable that Keaton had stayed here alone for more than ten years. The old man was rather interesting. Alice also said with admiration, ¡°It¡¯s marvelous and admirable for you to spread our traditional medicine culture alone in this foreign country.¡± Keaton smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I sincerely feel proud to see more and more people recognize and learn traditional medicine. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not alone now.¡± John remained silent along the way, but now he had to say, ¡°Our traditional medicine will be known by everyone in the world sooner orter.¡± ¡°Boy, it¡¯s your first time to say something pleasant.¡± Keaton nced at John approvingly and thought this young man didn¡¯t seem so bad. John was speechless. Something urred to Alice¡¯s mind, and she suddenly approached John, whispering, ¡°John, you know much about acupuncture therapy, right? How about teaching Keaton some sets?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. It seems like a provocation to Keaton.¡± ¡°You have provoked him much enough.¡± Alice rolled her eyes. Chatting with Keaton for a while, Alice suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, why did those people from Powell Association respect you so much?¡± ¡°Because Powell Association¡¯s vice president is also Mr. Hutchinson¡¯s student.¡± The short, thin young man said triumphantly. This short, thin young man was named Abraham Meyer, also from the US. In Misericordia Clinic, there were many young apprentices from the US. Most of them came here for Keaton¡¯s reputation. While studying, they also had the same ambition as Keaton, hoping to spread traditional medicine to the public. erien. ¡°Owen is my student, but I teach him only because he likes traditional medicine. I don¡¯t want to ask about his identity.¡± The Owen that Keaton mentioned was Powell Association¡¯s vice president. No wonder those people respected Keaton so much. John increasingly deemed Keaton amazing. They chatted briefly and soon arrived at Misericordia Clinic. As Keaton said before, it was only a few minutes. away. Misericordia Clinic had a good business, and those patients from Australia all showed respect when they saw Keaton. Many apprentices inside also actively ran out and greeted, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson!¡± ¡°Go ahead. I have guests to greet.¡± Keaton waved his hands to let the apprentices continue their work while he himself was about to take Alice and John into the lounge. But at this moment, John suddenly rushed out. What? Everyone cast surprised nces at John. John didn¡¯t rush out of Misericordia Clinic but walked quickly to a delicate girl who was filling a prescription. He grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Miss, there is something wrong with your bracelet.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The girl was taken aback, inexplicably looked at the young man in horror, and said angrily, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Abraham said furiously, ¡°Bastard, what are you doing?¡± He rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit John. But at this moment, John let go of the girl¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± A conflict was avoided. Everyone felt baffled. Keaton said with a gloomy face, ¡°Ms. Moon, now I figure out why your boyfriend has so many girls around him. I suggest you should break up!¡± Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Sinister Aura Keaton believed that no one in this world would grab a girl¡¯s hand and say that she had a problem upon their first meeting. This was clearly outrageous behavior! Keaton thought that John had fooled many girls before, and that was why he couldn¡¯t help but act that way. In Keaton¡¯s view, John¡¯s character was definitely wed. On his way here, Keaton had just started to like John a little bit, but now those feelings were gone. He felt that if John dared to act so recklessly in front of Alice, he would be even more shameless when she wasn¡¯t around. Keaton couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Keaton nned to advise Alice to break up with John! A boyfriend like John was absolutely unreliable and would never settle down. Of course, Alice knew what kind of person John was. In her opinion, if John wanted to do something offensive, there was no need for him to make excuses. He should have just done it openly. Therefore, there must have been a problem with that girl¡¯s bracelet. Alice was about to ask what was going on when she heard Johnugh and say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I must have been mistaken.¡± ¡°Mistaken? I think you were just on purpose!¡± Abraham angrily red at John. John didn¡¯t mind Abraham¡¯s usation. He never cared about other people¡¯s misunderstandings because many things would have an exnation in due time. John felt that he didn¡¯t need to exin anything. He was too proud to exin himself. But Alice was unhappy. With a frown, she asked, ¡°Who are you using?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that he would dare to hit on her. Although that girl was considered pretty, Alice didn¡¯t think she was as beautiful as some of the other women around John, such as Alice herself or¡­ Well, just Alice! How could he even think of taking advantage of that girl?> Alice thought angrily to herself. She only allowed herself to criticize John, but no one else was allowed to do so. That was just how it was Abraham was suddenly confused. Abraham didn¡¯t understand why Alice was acting this way. John, Alice¡¯s boyfriend, had just grabbed another girl¡¯s wrist. If Alice wasn¡¯t mad at John, why was she yelling at him, a righteous person? It didn¡¯t make any sense. Abraham felt frustrated. Keaton, with a serious face, said, ¡°Okay, Abraham, to help with the medicine! Ms. Moon,e with me! Keaton thought that Alice was angry because she wanted to give her boyfriend, the unreliable John, some Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. face Because if Alice had used John too, it would have made him feel embarrassed Keaton thought Alice was a very considerate girl, and even in that situation, she was still trying to save face for her boyfriend. It was touching. Unfortunately, some people were ignorant! Keaton red fiercely at John. The Misericordia Clinic¡¯s lounge was veryrge, like a living room, decorated in an antique style, with asional wafts of medicinal scent, making it easy for people to feel calm and peaceful. ¡°Ms. Moon, you sit first. I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡± ¡°No need to be so polite.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay This is the basic way of hospitality.¡± Keaton turned to make the tea, and Alice approached John, saying, ¡°John, what was up with that girl just now?¡± ¡°I just acted impulsively.¡± ¡°Tell me seriously!¡± Alice red at John, who could only honestly confess, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing big. It¡¯s just that her bracelet had a sinister aura.¡± ¡°A sinister aura?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s an ominous thing. Wearing it for a long time is bound to bring disaster.¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I sense the sinister aura?¡± Alice was from the Spiritual Fox n and had a strong ability to perceive such special auras. But she didn¡¯t sense anything about that sinister aura. John said, ¡°I think your ability to sense is only for those species with different bloodlines, such as the Ghost Tribe or the totem family.¡± Although the Ghost Tribe looked like a ck mist and was very eerie, they still had bloodlines. It was just that their bloodline color was different, probably ck. Alice¡¯s ability to sense should be aimed at these special bloodlines. The sinister aura just now was equivalent to a kind of dead aura, and it was normal not to be able to perceive But after John exined sinister aura like that, Alice still didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t understand her own situation at all, and no one had told her about these things. She knew she could only explore and discover slowly in the future But John thought of something and asked Alice in confusion, ¡°Alice, can you really not sense anything special about my body?¡± This question had been bothering him for a long time. Based on his previous experiences, John was certain that his bloodline was absolutely extraordinary. But since Alice had a special ability to sense these things, she should be able to sense them. But Alice hadn¡¯t shown anything yet. Hearing John¡¯s question, Alice suddenly blinked her narrow fox-like eyes and said, ¡°Maybe my skills aren¡¯t good enough. Why don¡¯t youe a little closer, so I can sense it carefully?¡± Johnplied and moved closer. ¡°Even closer,¡± Alice said. John moved even closer. ¡°Closer,¡± Alice continued. John did it again. ¡°More,¡± Alice continued. ¡°Please don¡¯te any closer, Alice. If I move even a little bit closer, I¡¯ll be able to kiss your face.¡± John said with a wry smile. At this point, John and Alice were less than two inches apart. They could feel each other¡¯s breaths clearly. From this close distance, John noticed that Alice¡¯s face was wlessly beautiful. Under the slender and neat eyshes, her fox-like eyes blinked slightly, and her eyes were like a pool of water. Every time she blinked, there were charms in it. Alice¡¯s fair, high-bridged nose gave her fox-like face more dimension, and her rosy, crystal-clear lips had an irresistible attraction that made John yearn to kiss them. John quickly moved back and diverted his gaze, asking. ¡°Did you sense anything?¡± In his heart, however, John was stunned. He felt that Alice was truly a dangerous beauty, and her charm was too captivating. If he weren¡¯t a man of integrity, he would have lost control long ago. Well, there was also another minor reason. The location wasn¡¯t suitable. Alice slowly came back to reality and coquettishly smiled. ¡°I actually sensed something.¡± Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Acupuncture of Five Elements John was amazed that she was able to sense it. John looked at Alice in amazement and asked, ¡°Alice, have you really sensed something special about the bloodline flowing through my veins?¡± ¡°No, not really. I just sensed that your aura is different from that of others,¡± Alice replied with a smile. ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have expected too much from you,¡± John said, disappointed. John was speechless and then said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need you to sense my aura. Anyone who knows me knows that my aura is exceptional.¡± *John, you have a thick skin.¡± Alice smiled seductively, her red lips glistening. ¡°In my perception, your demeanor is absolutely that of a super invincible rogue, unmatched by anyone.¡± John was feeling frustrated. He didn¡¯t understand why Alice kept teasing him. Gritting his teeth, John thought that if it weren¡¯t for being on someone else¡¯s ce, he would pin Alice to the ground and show her what a true rogue¡¯s demeanor was. ¡°To be honest, what are you nning to do about the problem with that girl¡¯s bracelet?¡± Alice asked, her tone serious. ¡°What do you mean what am I nning to do? She won¡¯t die anytime soon, and I¡¯m not just sitting around. I¡¯ll remind her once, but whether she listens or not is up to her. Everyone has their own fate,¡± John replied. ¡°It¡¯s true. If you tell her directly like that, she might even think you¡¯re crazy and meddling in her affairs.¡± Alice agreed The two of them stopped talking about this topic, and at this time, Keaton had already made tea and had Although John wasn¡¯t pleasing to the eye, Keaton still handed him a cup. As they were both US citizens and hade to the Misericordia Clinic together, Keaton felt he couldn¡¯t deny John a drink. Moreover, Keaton felt there would be no further interaction between him and John in the future, so there was no need to be so petty. Therefore, Keaton just gave Alice a few words of advice and began talking about other things. No matter how bad John¡¯s behavior was, it was a matter between him and his girlfriend. Speaking too much would only make Keaton appear overly concerned. After chatting for a while, a middle-aged man suddenly walked in and said, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson? Are you entertaining guests?¡± Seeing John and his friend in the lounge, the middle-aged man hesitated for a moment and prepared to leave Keaton, however, said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re just two fellow US citizens. Owen,e on in!¡± The middle-aged man was Owen Mcmin, the vice president of the Powell Association. He had a tough appearance with a thin scar at the corner of his eye, but at the moment, he looked at Keaton with great respect. Aftering in, he first politely greeted John and his friend, then began speaking with Keaton in his nativenguage. After a while, Keaton said to Alice, ¡°Ms. Moon, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll finish treating him with acupuncture.¡± Owen became interested in traditional medicine because he had a firsthand experience of its miraculous effects. He had injured his arm early on, and the injury had be chronic, causing asional lingering pain. He had spent a long time receiving treatment at the hospital but with no effect. Until an idental opportunity led him to Misericordia Clinic, Keaton treated him with acupuncture, and the symptoms showed a significant improvement. Since then, Owen became fascinated with traditional medicine and became Keaton¡¯s disciple. Now, his arm hadn¡¯t had any dull pain for a long time, only asional numbness, which was normal. Owen only needed toe to Keaton regrly for acupuncture, and gradually the symptoms would disappear. Keaton quickly brought a set of tools and treated Owen skillfully, with techniques no worse than those of Holbrook. If one coulde all the way to Australia to promote the traditional medicine culture of the US, how could one not have any skills? John watched as Keaton applied acupuncture and softly said, ¡°Acupuncture of Five Elements.¡± ¡°Oh? You actually know Acupuncture of Five Elements?¡± Keaton looked at John in surprise, very unexpectedly, and although John had poor behavior, he had a lot of knowledge and could recognize what type of acupuncture therapy he was using. Keaton found it very incredible, but he was only amazed for a moment and asked, ¡°How much do you know about Acupuncture of Five Elements?¡± John smiled and didn¡¯t answer. Keaton didn¡¯t mind, thinking that he only knew the name of acupuncture therapy, perhaps having seen someone perform it before. If he was asked to exin it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say much. Keaton didn¡¯t bother with John any longer. After the acupuncture was finished, Owen thanked them and left. Keaton tidied up and sat back down, but this time he took the initiative to chat with John, saying, ¡°Who have you seen perform this acupuncture therapy before?¡± John shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone perform it before. I just know how to do it myself.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Keaton only asked John casually, without any intention of chatting with him, but upon hearing this, his expression froze. ¡°You know how to do it?¡± Keaton¡¯s eyes became a little strange as he said, ¡°Young man, if you were to say you saw it in a medical book, I would believe you. But if you say you know how to do it, that¡¯s a bit ridiculous.¡± Knowing a set of acupuncture therapy was not just about remembering specific methods and doing them ording to what the book said. Specific techniques needed to be emphasized during treatment, such as strength, angle, and depth, all of which would affect the effectiveness of the treatment. In other words, even if the same set of acupuncture therapy was used, using different methods could result in no effect, even if done ording to what was written in the book. That was not called knowing how to do it. Keaton thought since John said he hadn¡¯t seen anyone perform it before, it meant that he must have seen it in a medical book and probably only remembered a few corresponding acupoints. This was of no use. If acupuncture were so simple, where would the magice from? So Keaton thought John¡¯s words were pure boasting. Keaton shook his head in disappointment. He thought John was really unreliable. John didn¡¯t rush to exin but smiled and said. ¡°Actually, this set of Acupuncture of Five Elements is a bit outdated, and many of the acupoints are not necessary to be punctured.¡± ¡°You ignorant boy, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Keaton had been patient in talking to John, but John¡¯s words just now seemed to have touched his nerves, and he suddenly showed a hint of anger. Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 646 Chapter 646 He Really Knows The Acupuncture of Five Elements was an ancient technique left behind by his ancestors. Keaton used this acupuncture therapy to sessfully treat countless patients with outstanding results. Keaton never expected that John, the scoundrel, would dare to im that this acupuncture therapy was outdated. Keaton didn¡¯t believe that acupuncture could ever be obsolete, and he thought that John was just talking nonsense. Keaton was of course angry. He already didn¡¯t like John very much, but now he disliked him even more. John, however, was not in a hurry at all. He slowly said, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, don¡¯t get angry. When I say that this acupuncture therapy is outdated, I mean that it¡¯s not necessary to make it soplicated.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keaton asked with a scowl. ¡°In fact, the Acupuncture of Five Elements can be broken down into two separate acupuncture therapies, the bnce needle, and the five elements needle. If we apply these two acupuncture therapies separately, the results will be even better than before.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Keaton eximed angrily, ¡°I have been practicing medicine for so many years and have performed countless Acupuncture of Five Elements treatments, but I have never heard of such an acupuncture technique before!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of it because I researched it myself,¡± John exined with a smile. This statement only made Keaton more furious. He scoffed and said, ¡°So you mean your acupuncture skills are higher than those of our ancestors in traditional medicine? Higher than mine?¡± Keaton believed that even the predecessors in the traditional medicine field could not say that the Acupuncture of Five Elements was outdated. John, on the other hand, had the audacity to say so. ¡°You are shamelessly iming that you researched it yourself. You must be an extraordinary genius, a rare and exceptional magic doctor,¡± Keaton said sarcastically. As Keaton continued to speak, he suddenly turned sarcastic. Alice, who was enjoying the spectacle, interjected, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, John is a magic doctor. Even the Master of Traditional Medicine considers him a worthy teacher!¡± Although Alice had some ulterior motives, her statement was not entirely false. John was, in fact, a magic doctor, and the Master of Traditional Medicine, Holbrook, had indeed taken him as his teacher. There was nothing wrong with it. But could Keaton believe it? Absolutely not! ¡°Ms. Moon, you are too naive and kind-hearted to believe this person¡¯s nonsense. He has only read a few medical books and is bragging. *He may fool youypeople, but for those of us in the field, he is a joke. ¡°Ms. Moon, I am not to be nosy, but as the saying goes, it¡¯s worst to ruin a marriage. But this brat is really unreliable. You should open your eyes and see!¡± Keaton quickly returned to the original topic. He hoped Alice would be more clear-headed and not be enamored by John¡¯s good looks alone. In Keaton¡¯s opinion, a man who only had good looks butcked responsibility and integrity and was constantly unfaithful could not have asting rtionship. He didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with the young girls nowadays. It was heartbreaking! Keaton covered his chest, looking like he was in pain. John couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, no matter how much you say, it¡¯s useless. Why don¡¯t we verify whether I¡¯m bragging or not?¡± John found Keaton amusing. Although Keaton was always targeting him, he could tell that it was well- intentioned. He also felt that he had been instigated by Alice, who was like a fox. Of course, John wouldn¡¯t get angry. It was just a trivial matter. On the contrary, he thought Alice¡¯s earlier suggestion was good. He could teach Keaton a few sets of acupuncture therapy, which would allow him to promote the charm of acupuncture to more people. ¡°For Ms. Moon¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t argue with a young man like you!¡± Keaton suppressed his anger and refused to deal with John any further. He also dismissed John¡¯s idea of a test, which he thought was just a waste of time. John was helpless, and his expression turned serious. ¡°Old man, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You¡¯re forcing me to use force.¡± With that, John suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Keaton¡¯s arm, mming it onto the table. ¡°Bastard! What are you doing?!¡± Keaton was furious, his face turning red, and he was breathing heavily from his nostrils. Keaton didn¡¯t know who John really was, and John was so unreasonable and rude! He thought he had kindly invited John over for a rest and a cup of tea. But this guy not only talked big, but he also used force just because they disagreed. Keaton thought John was a repeat offender. He not only liked to take advantage of girls, but he also wouldn¡¯t let him, a seventy-eight-year-old man, off the hook. Was it the loss of morality or the distortion of human nature? Of course, Keaton wouldn¡¯t let it go. He struggled with all his might, determined not to let his lifelong innocence be destroyed by this demon, John. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. But John¡¯s strength was greater than his. ¡°Mr. Hutchinson¡­¡± Abraham heard themotion and ran over to take a look. He was immediately shocked and shouted, ¡°You bastard, what are you doing to Mr. Hutchinson?¡± He picked up a stick and prepared to rush over. At that moment, Abraham heard Keaton suddenly shout, Abraham, get out! Mind your own business!¡± ¡°Mr. Hutchinson¡­¡± ¡°I said get out!¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Hutchinson. My mistake.¡± Abraham was confused and left with annoyance. After driving Abraham away, Keaton turned his attention back to his arm. He saw that over a dozen needles had been inserted by John in a swift and decisive manner,pleting the entire Acupuncture of Five Elements therapy in just a moment. It was Acupuncture of Five Elements. Most importantly, although John¡¯s acupuncture was fast, his strength, angle, and precision for each needle were all perfect. Keaton could feel it. In other words, John not only knew the acupoints for Acupuncture of Five Elements, but he also mastered the technique proficiently. Keaton never expected that John was actually capable of this! He was shocked that John was able to execute the Acupuncture of Five Elements in such a short amount of time. This showed that John¡¯s proficiency in this acupuncture therapy was far superior to his own. How could such a young man achieve this level of skill? Keaton thought John was simply amazing! Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Double Standard Keaton¡¯s eyes trembled violently. Keaton snapped out of his shock. His dry lips quivered slightly as he spoke, ¡°Young man, you¡­ You¡­ Actually understand the Acupuncture of Five Elements. Who taught you this?¡± ¡°I learned it from medical books.¡± John¡¯s medical skills were taught by Perry, who only passed on some basic acupuncture therapy before throwing him arge box and ignoring him. Fortunately, John had a high level of understanding and was able to learn some Magic Skills from the box, which was more than enough. When Keaton heard that John had taught himself, his heart was shaken again. Keaton felt that John was a once-in-a-millennium genius magic doctor, no, a once-in-a-ten-thousand- years genius magic doctor! Alice smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, I told you before that John is a magic doctor, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I was foolish,¡± Keaton said ashamedly. Alice yed with her words and asked, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, do you think I should break up with a man like him?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Break up? Why would you do that? Ms. Moon, let me tell you, a man like him is as rare as a hen¡¯s teeth. Being able to be with such a man is a blessing earned in yourst lifetime!¡± ¡°But Mr. Hutchinson, he¡¯s so spineless. When he encountered trouble with the Powell Association, he even hid behind a girl like me. It¡¯s despicable.¡± ¡°Ms. Moon, you don¡¯t understand. John is a doctor. A doctor¡¯s hands are meant to save lives, not to fight. You¡¯re too impulsive.¡± ¡°But he also likes to cheat on me. I don¡¯t feel safe.¡± ¡®Feeling safe is something you find within yourself. An excellent man is bound to have other women around him, but as his woman, you should enhance your own charm. You can¡¯t prevent it, but only by firmly holding his heart can you be wise.¡± ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, you¡¯re being hypocritical!¡± Alice was speechless. Indeed, John¡¯s one advantage covered all his previous shorings, instantly raising Keaton¡¯s fondness for him to its peak. Even John, who was so shameless, felt a little embarrassed listening to Keaton¡¯s praise. ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, put your other arm on the table too!¡± John said. Keaton didn¡¯t understand why, but he had a great Impression of John by now, so he obediently raised his other arm and ced it on the table. John performed acupuncture again. The first acupuncture therapy was exactly the same as the Acupuncture of Five Elements, but he used half as many acupoints for the second step. ¡°This is the bnce needle. I will perform the five elements needle in fifteen minutes, John exined slowly. Keaton widened his eyes and said, ¡°John, are you serious?¡± He knew exactly what John was doing. John had previously said that he had broken down the Acupuncture of Five Elements into two acupuncture therapies, one bnce needle, and one five elements needle. Keaton didn¡¯t believe it. If John hadn¡¯t suddenly performed the Acupuncture of Five Elements earlier, he would have had Abraham beat John with a stick. It was John¡¯s acupuncture therapy that stopped Abraham and drove him away. But Keaton still found it hard to believe that splitting one acupuncture therapy into two could make it even more effective. However, it was only half an hour. As John said, it could be verified by trying it out. Keaton waited patiently. Fifteen minutes passed quickly. John removed the bnce needle, then inserted the five elements needle into the remaining acupoints. Another fifteen minutes passed. The needles on both arms were removed simultaneously. At that time, Keaton¡¯s left arm was subjected to thirty minutes of Acupuncture of Five Elements, while his right arm was subjected to fifteen minutes of both bnce needle and five elements needle. John smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, carefully feel the difference between your two arms.¡± Keaton nodded and moved his arms and soon felt a surge of energy as if his blood energy had been instantly replenished. He eximed, ¡°It¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s really amazing!¡± Acupuncture of Five Elements had a significant promoting effect on the blood energy of joints in the limbs. Even without pain, regrly applying this acupuncture therapy could help to dredge blood energy and activate the meridians. At this moment, Keaton could feel that his right arm was noticeably morefortable than his left, and his blood energy was more unobstructed. This difference was subtle, but as a seasoned traditional medicine practitioner, Keaton could naturally feel it and knew that the disassembled Acupuncture of Five Elements had a better effect. ¡°It¡¯s simply amazing. What¡¯s the reason behind it?¡± Keaton couldn¡¯t help but ask, treating John as a master of traditional medicine, not as a junior. Both were subjected to thirty minutes of acupuncture therapy, but only by disassembling it into two steps the effect was further enhanced. It was really amazing. John exined, ¡°It¡¯s actually a simple principle. Sometimes when the acupuncture points are numerous and dense, they can interfere with each other, affecting the therapeutic effect.¡± ¡°So, by disassembling it, you can exhibit its effects. John, you¡¯re a genius!¡± Keaton looked at John with enthusiasm and praised him again, then asked in confusion, ¡°If you were so sure from the beginning, why didn¡¯t you mention this method when Owen was here?¡± Keaton thought that with Owen being such a good acupuncture model if John had mentioned this acupuncture method earlier, they could have used it on the spot. John smiled and didn¡¯t answer. It was Alice who spoke up and said, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, think about it. John is so young. If he had shown off in front of outsiders, wouldn¡¯t that have made you lose face?¡± ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m that petty? I¡¯m grateful to learn such an amazing acupuncture method from John. How could I feel embarrassed?¡± Keaton looked deeply at John and thought to himself that this young man, John, who seemed unreliable was actually so meticulous. John was definitely someone who would go far in life. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Tagal An Keaton¡¯s attitude towards John underwent a dramatic and unexpected change. Afterward, Keaton and John discussed traditional medicine and acupuncture in-depth,pletely forgetting Alice¡¯s presence. Alice sat there, unable to join in the conversation and feeling bored, so she walked to a corner and called Karima. Half an hour earlier, Alice had messaged Karima, telling her that she was waiting for her at Misericordia Clinic. Karima had replied, saying that she would arrive soon, but it had already been quite some time, and Karima had still not shown up. Alice became worried and decided to call Karima to check on her. Karima apologized and exined that she had encountered some difficulties on the way but had resolved them. With this reassurance, Alice felt relieved. Keaton and John were discussing traditional medicine with great interest. The more they talked, the more amazed Keaton became at John¡¯s knowledge of traditional medicine. Despite his young age, John¡¯s understanding of traditional medicine was on par with that of the Master of Traditional Medicine. Keaton couldn¡¯t believe how talented the younger generation of the US had be in just a few short years. Overwhelmed with emotion, Keaton tightly gripped John¡¯s hands, almost to the point of tears. He felt like John was his kindred spirit! Keaton regretted not meeting this exceptional young man sooner. Keaton burst into tears. His beliefs conflicted with those of many traditional medicine associations in the US, and he found it difficult to engage in deep discussions with others. Now, promoting traditional medicine in a foreign country was a challenging road for him. Although Keaton had many like-minded partners at the time, he couldn¡¯t describe the deep sense of loneliness he felt, despite his ims of not being alone. This feeling of loneliness was simr to the kind that only experts could feel. Most of Keaton¡¯spatriots at the Misericordia Clinic, like Abraham, were more like apprentices. Keaton said that this was better for treatment, and they had no doubts. While this seemed like respect, Keaton actually hoped to encounter someone who could passionately debate with him about a medical issue as an opponent. John¡¯s appearance perfectly yed the role of an opponent. This was why Keaton was so excited. When he learned that John would only be staying in Australia for a month at most, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. As they were deep in conversation, a suddenmotion outside interrupted their peaceful atmosphere. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Keaton furrowed his eyebrows and left the lounge with a displeased expression, walking to the main hall to reprimand the rowdy people outside. John and Alice followed him out. They saw an arrogant-looking Austconia youth shouting loudly at the entrance of the Misericordia Clinic, holding a baseball bat. ¡°Tagal, I told you not to cause trouble. Why did you bring so many people to make trouble?¡± An angry girl wanted to push the youth out of the Misericordia Clinic, and outside the clinic, there were several other youths holding baseball bats. Keaton sternly said, ¡°Martina, what exactly is going on here?¡± The girl named Martina Volt¡¯s face changed suddenly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hutchinson. Tagal is my boyfriend. I will make him leave now!¡± Many people of the Afrino at Misericordia Clinic frowned slightly. They were Keaton¡¯s apprentices and, like Keaton, wanted to promote US traditional medicine, so they stayed in Australia. Most of their patients were also the Austconia man. But this was only to promote traditional medicine. However, deep down, Keaton¡¯s apprentices were not very receptive to theirpatriots dating Austconia men and were even somewhat repulsed. But Martina had fallen in love with this Austconia man named Tagal An, making everyone feel a bit This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ufortable. Keaton was also very serious. He did not advocate for this kind of behavior, but he could not say anything. He was angry because Tagal was shouting loudly in his traditional medicine hall. ¡°Martina, you¡¯d better handle this quickly. If your boyfriend continues to make trouble like this, you don¡¯t need toe to Misericordia Clinic again.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hutchinson, I will take care of it.¡± Martina¡¯s face turned pale as she pulled Tagal¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside to talk. Don¡¯t affect the patients.¡± ¡°Talking outside is fine, but bring out the guy who grabbed your hand. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± Tagal roared. Martina was the pretty girl from earlier. She had called Tagal toin while in the bathroom about a crazy person who had grabbed her hand for no reason and said her bracelet had a problem. It was only aint, but Tagal became extremely angry and brought a few people over to teach the rogue guy a lesson. Martina couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°So he came for me.¡± John had already put on the interpreter and naturally understood their conversation. Keaton also understood Tagal¡¯s intentions and turned to John, saying, ¡°John, my little brother, go sit in the lounge and don¡¯t bother with these ruffians.¡± John smiled indifferently. ¡°The problem still needs to be resolved. Letting them continue to argue like this is not the solution. ¡°I¡¯ll help you handle it¡­¡± As Keaton was about to speak, John approached Tagal and tapped his shoulder, saying. ¡°They say that you shouldn¡¯t be barking like a stray dog in here.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Tagal asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who wanted to take me down?¡± John replied. ¡°You¡¯re the one who touched my girlfriend¡¯s hand!¡± Tagal¡¯s gaze became fierce, and he turned to Martina, asking, ¡°Is he that guy?¡± Martina looked at John withplex emotions, didn¡¯t say anything, but nodded silently. She didn¡¯t know how to express her feelings. Although John touched her hand, he was her fellow Afrino, while Tagal, her boyfriend, was the Austconia man. It made Martina feel like she was allowing an Austconia to bully her fellow countryman, which was unpleasant. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 649 Chapter 649 How Lucky He Was John had already walked out of Misericordia Clinic. Abraham, who was being a bystander, suddenly mocked, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this cowardly guy actually dares to admit it, and he¡¯s pretending to be so calm. He¡¯s probably trying to run away, right?¡± When he encountered the people from the Powell Association before, John was so cowardly that he had to hide behind a woman. This time, he suddenly became so brave that it was obvious he was just putting on a show. Abraham thought John was trying to escape. He didn¡¯t even care about his beautiful girlfriend. Abraham first nced at Alice out of the corner of his eye, feeling jealous to the point of grinding his teeth. He envied John, a coward, for finding such a beautiful girlfriend. It was simply unfair. When he shifted his gaze back to John, Abraham suddenly became gleeful. Because he saw John being surrounded¡­ Outside were five or six young men carrying baseball bats, plus Tagal, whopletely surrounded John. It was not going to be easy for him to escape. This was going to be a good show! Tagal walked up to John with a baseball bat in hand, twisted his neck a few times, and then menacingly said, ¡°Kid, which hand did you use to touch my girlfriend earlier? Hold it out, or I¡¯ll break both hands.¡± your John calmly extended his right hand and replied, ¡°This one.¡± ¡°Very good. Get down on the ground.¡± Tagal sneered and then said to the other guys next to him, ¡°You guys hold down his right hand tightly. Don¡¯t let him struggle.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you understand that I¡¯m telling you to lie down?¡± Tagal repeated loudly when he saw John still unmoved. Martina said, ¡°Tagal, haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble? I said that he didn¡¯t intentionally touch my hand. An apology is enough. There¡¯s no need to make such a big deal out of it.¡± She thought to herself that since they were fellow countrymen, even if John had touched her hand intentionally, there was no need to keep holding onto it. ¡°Apology?¡± Tagal sneered and said, ¡°I called my brothers over here. Did I do that just to hear him apologize? Where would that leave me?¡± ¡°But when I was treating the patient, didn¡¯t some parts of our bodies make contact? Isn¡¯t that a normal thing? Why do you have to make such a big deal out of it?¡± Martina really just casuallyined earlier, not thinking that Tagal would make such a big fuss. ¡°Is it the same thing? This kid didn¡¯te to see you for treatment. He¡¯s just being lewd and dared to touch you, my girlfriend. I must break his hand.¡± Tagal clearly wasn¡¯t willing to let it go. Martina became anxious and said, ¡°Tagal, can¡¯t you be less childish? If you dare toy a finger on him, we¡¯re breaking up!¡± ¡°What? Break up?¡± Tagal¡¯s expression immediately became gloomy, and he angrily said, ¡°Martina, I¡¯m defending your reputation, and you dare to talk about breaking up with me? Do you believe I¡¯ll release all those videos of you?!¡± Martina¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden. This Australia boyfriend of hers was extremely controlling and perverted. He secretly recorded their sexual encounter after deceiving her into bed. If these videos were to circte, she would have no face to return to the US or continue living in her hometown. Martina quickly fell silent. ¡°Young man, you should give me face and spare John this time.¡± Keaton, with a serious expression, could not just stand by and watch John being destroyed by these people. He walked over and said, ¡°You should know that Owen, the vice president of the Powell Association, is my student.¡± ¡°Was Keaton really pleading on behalf of that guy?¡± Everyone at the Misericordia Clinic was stunned and thought. When Keaton brought John to the Misericordia Clinic initially, everyone could tell that Keaton didn¡¯t like John. very much. Everyone thought that Keaton didn¡¯t kick him out because John was a fellow US. But to have Keaton plead for him was something no one had expected, as they knew Keaton was not willing to use Owen¡¯s status to oppress people. This gave the impression that the Misericordia Clinic was rted to the Powell Association. But today, in order to save John, Keaton made an exception! ¡°What happened to them in the lounge just now?¡± Abraham thought and his face changed. He was very disappointed. Abraham thought back to what he had seen in the lounge earlier, and his feelings wereplicated. Tagal hesitated as expected. It was no secret that Keaton was Owen¡¯s teacher, and many people knew it. Tagal had heard about it too. So he didn¡¯t dare to attack John directly inside the Misericordia Clinic. He called John outside, afraid of arousing Keaton¡¯s displeasure. But Tagal never expected Keaton to plead for this scoundrel, John. Tagal knew that Martina had said John was visiting the Misericordia Clinic for the first time today, and Tagal didn¡¯t understand why Keaton was pleading for him. Tagal asked unwillingly, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, I will certainly give you face, but I don¡¯t understand why you care about the life and death of this kid?¡± ¡°Because he is a friend of mine.¡± Keaton sneered, not bothering to exin what had happened in the lounge. But when he said this, it made everyone at the Misericordia Clinic shiver with excitement. This was the first time they had heard of anyone being referred to as Keaton¡¯s friend. Despite Keaton¡¯s obvious dislike for John, how did such a significant change ur in just half an hour? They all wondered. They thought it could be because of the pretty girl who begged Keaton for help. The group¡¯s gaze moved spontaneously to Alice. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. They observed that Keaton seemed to have a good attitude toward the girl, so she must have asked Keaton to help her save her boyfriend, and that was why Keaton spoke up. Jealousy burned in the hearts of the group. ¡°To have such a beautiful and considerate girlfriend but still go out to fool around, John really didn¡¯t know what was good for him and was too hateful!¡± Just as the group was thinking this, Alice suddenly flicked her hair and revealed a seductive smile, saying. ¡°Actually, it would be great to cripple him so that he won¡¯t be able to fool around anymore.¡± Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Lost Your Testicles Alice knew very well that John was not afraid of anyone in front of these unimportant people, so he dared to joke around recklessly. However, Keaton¡¯s expression changed when he heard this and said, ¡®Ms. Moon, this is not the time for you to be jealous. Please don¡¯t make such jokes again!¡± Keaton thought that the quarrel between Alice and John was their private matter. But now that someone wanted to hurt John, Alice was still making such jokes. Keaton thought she really didn¡¯t know the severity of the situation! The people around werepletely confused and didn¡¯t understand what was going on. They had thought Alice was asking Keaton to save John, but now it was clear that it wasn¡¯t the case. It meant that saving John was purely Keaton¡¯s idea. Then what Keaton said just now, that John was his friend, was it also from the bottom of his heart? What the hell happened to them in the lounge? Everyone was at a loss. Abraham, with aplex expression, shook his head and sighed silently. He had not expected Keaton to be such a person. He was surprised to know that John was bisexual and had easily captured Keaton¡¯s heart. Abraham roared inwardly in frustration. Tagal was stunned. He had not paid much attention before, but now he noticed that there was a stunningly beautiful woman here. Especially after that seductive smile from the woman, Tagal felt as if his soul had been captivated. Tagal was smitten and asked John, ¡°Who is that woman?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend. What about it?¡± John¡¯s mouth showed a slight, yful smile. John had heard the term femme fatale before. Now, he truly understood its meaning. When Alice spoke earlier, John knew Tagal was in trouble, and now he saw that Tagal had a look of infatuation. Tagal¡¯s eyes darted around as he said to John, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and talk. Perhaps there¡¯s a better way to resolve this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± John knew exactly what Tagal was up to, but he acted as if nothing was amiss and followed him to the side. Tagal lowered his voice and said, ¡°You have such a beautiful girlfriend, yet you still touched my girlfriend¡¯s hand?¡± ¡°Grass is always greener on the other side,¡± John replied. ¡°Brother, we have amon goal, so this matter can be easily resolved, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I know of a very interesting club. Why don¡¯t you bring your girlfriend, and I¡¯ll bring Martina, and we can all explore it together?¡± ¡°The Australia men are quite the yers, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Are you agreeing?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a decent man, but I have a secret to tell you. You¡¯ll lose your testicles.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tagal was taken aback, and before he could react, he suddenly felt a sharp pain and let out a piercing scream, falling to the ground and rolling his eyes. John had knocked him out with one knee. John believed that Tagal had designs on his sister, so he had to teach this Australia man a lesson. ¡°Damn it!¡± The other young men with Tagal were outraged when they saw the two talking quietly, and suddenly their leader was lying on the ground. They roared and charged at John with their sticks. ¡°Overestimating yourselves.¡± John smiled contemptuously and kicked five times, one after another, like a gust of phantom, knocking everyone to the ground in an instant. They clutched their stomach and wailed continuously. John flicked his foot, and a baseball bat flew into his hand. Then he walked back in the direction of the Misericordia Clinic. At this moment, everyone at the Misericordia Clinic was stunned. Those young men were obviously not to be trifled with, as fighting and brawling weremonce for them. They never imagined that these young men would be so weak and easy to knock down. This was still when they were holding baseball bats. They were kicked to the ground by John without even using their sticks. ¡°This UM men is so powerful!¡± The Australia patients at the Misericordia Clinic couldn¡¯t help but exim. Keaton and Abraham were stunned and couldn¡¯t understand how John had such martial arts skills. They wondered why John had hidden behind Alice when he encountered the Powell Association people earlier. Keaton and Abraham were perplexed by John¡¯s behavior. Regardless of what they thought, John had already walked up to Martina with the baseball bat, startling her This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. out of her daze. Martina¡¯s expression became extremely frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Martina instinctively crouched down and held her head, thinking that John was about to attack her. However, John slowly said, ¡°Your name is Martina, right? Don¡¯t worry. I have no interest in someone like you who is so cheap. ¡°As we are fellow countrymen, let me kindly remind you that if you continue to wear that bracelet, before long. you will be surrounded by evil spirit, and not even a deity can save you.¡± ¡°This¡­ This bracelet was a gift from Tagal to me¡­¡± Martina shivered and said. However, Johnpletely ignored her and walked up to Alice, his face suddenly darkened, and he shouted, ¡°You bitch, always causing trouble for me, get down!¡± He didn¡¯t care about the surprised looks of those around him and pushed Alice onto a long bench, lifted up a baseball bat, and struck it down. John hit Alice¡¯s buttocks with the bat. Alice¡¯s pretty face immediately turned red with embarrassment, screaming, ¡°John, what are you doing? It was clearly your own fault. How can you me me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to argue!¡± John ignored her and hit her with the bat again. *John, you damn bastard! Don¡¯t you want me to lose face? How dare you hit my ass in front of so many people!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting you? Don¡¯t try to get close to me!* ¡°John! I¡¯m going to kill you!!¡± ¡°John, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t mess around again¡­¡± ¡°Your acting needs improvement!¡± Everyone was speechless. The people around were stunned. At that moment, a cold and sharp shout suddenly came, ¡°Jerk, let go of Alice right now!¡± Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Karima Suma The woman speaking was dressed in a ck suit paired with a white shirt, which showed off her well- proportioned and slender figure. Her straight legs added to her elegance. With her small face and the addition of sunsses, the woman looked even more delicate and refined. One could see from the bottom half of her face that she was a beautiful woman. Unlike most Australia women, the woman¡¯s expression and gait both revealed a cold, aloof demeanor. John thought that this woman had a simr vibe to Queenie. John silently scanned the woman and quickly looked away. He lifted his baseball bat and prepared to hit Alice behind again. ¡°I told you to let Alice go!¡± The woman with sunsses, visibly became anxious. Several ck-d bodyguards behind her immediately stepped forward, staring emotionlessly at John. It seemed that if John dared to make a move, they would not hesitate to act. ¡°Why do you care about me teaching my girlfriend a lesson? What¡¯s it to you?¡± John swung his bat again, infuriating the woman. She ordered the ck-d bodyguards, ¡°Quick! Take this scoundrel down!¡± The ck-d bodyguards quickly approached, ready to take action, but suddenly Alice struggled a few times, stood up, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Karima. John was just kidding around with me!¡± She smiled and went forward to give Karima Suma a big hug. John hadn¡¯t really hit Alice hard. Although it looked fierce, it didn¡¯t hurt her at all. How could John really hurt Alice? Karima took off her sunsses and said, ¡°Alice, is this man really your boyfriend?¡± She spoke fluently in the localnguage, having studied in the US. Alice nced at John, then nodded and said, ¡°Sort of!¡± Since none of her other friends were around, he had to be so. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is John, and this is my good friend, Karima.¡± Alice turned around and brought John over to Karima to make introductions. ¡°Hello!¡± Karima knew it was a misunderstanding, so she gracefully extended her pale hand and lightly shook John¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°I saw you knock down five or six people with your moves just now. Not bad.¡± When John was teaching Tagal¡¯s group a lesson, Karima happened to be walking over and saw him knock down several people with ease. She was impressed. ¡°I¡¯m just average. My moves wouldn¡¯t be considered anything special in the US,¡± John modestly replied. ¡°I know,¡± Karima nodded. John¡¯s expression was a bit odd. He thought he was just being modest, but Karima actually agreed with him. She looked serious and didn¡¯t seem like she was deliberately targeting him. John was curious and thought she might have been the so-called straight woman who exhibited traditional, conservative attitudes and behaviors. Alice noticed John¡¯s strange expression and smiled, saying, ¡°That¡¯s just Karima¡¯s personality. She means no harm. You¡¯ll get used to her.¡± John was about to say that he didn¡¯t mind, but Karima spoke up again, ¡°Alice, he¡¯s your boyfriend. To put your mind at ease, I won¡¯t get too close to him.¡± John was speechless. John leaned over to Alice and asked in a low voice, ¡°Alice, how did you be friends with her? Her emotional intelligence is a bitcking.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Karima is a nice person.¡± Alice grumbled, ring at John. She changed the subject and said, ¡°Karima, youe from a good family. You even have bodyguards when you go out. When we were in the US, I had no idea about it.¡± ¡°I wanted to invite you to my birthday party to reveal my true identity to you. Let¡¯s discuss it in the car,¡± Karima said, ncing around at the crowd. ¡°Sure, can I bring my boyfriend along?¡± Alice was still nning to surprise Karima, so she couldn¡¯t leave out the Master of Clouds. ¡°Of course.¡± Karima nodded. But John suddenly had a cold expression on his face and said, ¡°I refuse!¡± ¡°You refuse? John, what are you ying at? You promised me!¡± Alice said with disappointment. ¡®That was before. Now I would rather stay at Misericordia Clinic with Mr. Hutchinson to discuss traditional medicine issues. I would prefer to dedicate myself and burn myself for US traditional medicine instead of wasting time attending a birthday party,¡± John said. Keaton was moved to tears by John¡¯s words. Alice knew John¡¯s character well and said, ¡°Don¡¯t y this game in front of me. You have to go today!¡± ¡°What if I firmly refuse?¡± John asked. ¡°Then you are not a man. How can a man break his word? You promised toe, and you should keep your promise,¡± Alice said. *John, I know you are obsessed with traditional medicine. I am the same. I can talk to you about it for three days and nights, but this birthday party won¡¯t take up much of your time. You should still go with her,¡± Keaton said. ¡°Alright, since Mr. Hutchinson said so, I reluctantly agree. I¡¯m only going for Keaton¡¯s sake, not because Karima is attractive. I¡¯m a faithful man,¡± John said. ¡°Okay, okay, I know you¡¯re faithful. Let¡¯s go! Alice said, feeling exasperated, as she dragged John out of Misericordia Clinic. Once they entered a ck luxury business car, Alice couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Karima, what is your true identity? You look so impressive.¡± ¡°My father is President Suma of the Mount River Gang,¡± Karima said, with no intention of hiding her identity. Alice had heard of the Mount River Gang, a notorious gangdom in Australia, much like the Powell Association. She exined a few things to John. John suddenly understood. He realized that Karima was actually the daughter of a gangster! No wonder she didn¡¯t have the same warmth and enthusiasm as other Australia women but instead had a hint of coldness. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. John found it quite intriguing, and with a curious gaze, he thoroughly examined Karima from head to toe. from chest to waist, ultimately concluding that Queenie had more charm. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Encountered Obstacles ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Even though my father is the President of the Mount River Gang, you are my friends, and he won¡¯t give you any trouble,¡± Karima reassured them. John couldn¡¯t help but quip, ¡°We¡¯re just going to a birthday party. Why does it feel like we¡¯re going to meet the boss of the underworld?¡± ¡°John, be careful not to wet your pants when you meet Karima¡¯s father. His aura is very strong.¡± Alice teased, winking at him. She was joking, of course, but Karima took it seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think Mr. Lopez is the type to wet his pants.¡± If anyone else had said it, John would have thought it was just a joke to lighten the mood. Buting from Karima, he felt that she was serious. She was actually thinking about whether or not he would wet his pants. John chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Suma, you really think highly of me.¡± ¡°I have a good eye for people,¡± Karima replied. Alice rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t say a word, watching the two of them to see how awkward their conversation could get. Suddenly, the car screeched to a halt. John instinctively reached out to protect Alice, but the seat belt collided with her voluptuous breasts, creating a seductive shape. John pped it back and said solemnly, ¡°Alice, be careful!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Alice felt like she should be more careful of John, the pervert! Alice gave John a speechless look and pped his hand, saying, ¡°The car has already stopped. Why are you still pressing it?¡± ¡°Has it really stopped? Oh, it really has. I don¡¯t know how the driver managed to drive so poorly. I¡¯m really angry!¡± Johnined, squeezing his hand. Alice couldn¡¯t take it anymore and kicked him in the head. Only then did she finally get rid of his hand. Meanwhile, Karima had recovered and asked the driver and bodyguard in front, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Miss Suma, there¡¯s a car blocking our way,¡± the driver answered. Karima frowned slightly. She had encountered a simr situation on the way here, which dyed her for some time. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter it again on the way back. She felt that something was not right. ¡°Miss Suma, what should we do now? Should we crash through?¡± the driver asked. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first,¡± Karima said. As soon as Karima finished speaking, she saw a few people getting out of the car in front of her that was blocking the way, and the leader was Owen. ¡°Miss Suma, let¡¯s get out and talk!¡± Owen knocked on the car window and said. Karima rolled down the window and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Mcmin, I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about. You should hurry up and have your car moved. I need to get back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, Miss Suma. President Rees just wants to invite you toe over for a small talk. Is that too much to ask?¡± Owen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to! If you want to fight for territory, then do it the old-fashioned way. What¡¯s with all these sneaky tactics?¡± ¡°Miss Suma, look at what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ve already exined that President Rees just wants you to come and stay for a few days, with no ulterior motive,¡± Owen said, smiling. ¡°Is this how you normally invite people?¡± Karima pointed to the car in front of them, visibly angry. ¡°Miss Suma, if we had used the normal method, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to invite you. We had no choice but to resort to this. We hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Owen replied. Although John didn¡¯t want to interfere, he became impatient with the unexpected person blocking their car andining endlessly. ¡°Alice, why don¡¯t you take care of them?¡± John leaned back in his chair, impatiently telling Alice. Alice used to be a Shadow Pavilion assassin with excellent martial arts skills. Dealing with these people was easy for her, not to mention that she had be a cultivator now. It was like crushing a few ants. However, Alice suddenly looked resentful and said, ¡°What are you saying, John? I¡¯m just a weak woman. How can you ask me to deal with so many men? How can you be so heartless?¡± John was speechless. He felt that he had to punish Alice by hitting her on a chair. John thought silently to himself. Suddenly, Alice raised her eyebrows, lowered her voice, and said with an ambiguous tone, ¡°John, don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m giving you a chance.¡± ¡°What opportunity?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so silly. It¡¯s a great chance to y the hero and rescue the damsel in distress. If you perform well, won¡¯t you immediately establish a good image?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to establish any image.¡± John sneered in disdain. John felt that his identity as the King of Horizon was already unparalleled in the country. Of course, he did not need to establish an image. Alice looked at him strangely and said, ¡°It¡¯s really strange. When did you be so serious? Karima is such a beautiful woman, and you don¡¯t even want to impress her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been serious. You guys have just misunderstood me.¡± John said seriously, then added, ¡°I am a serious person, but your thinking is not correct. On the one hand, you me me for being unfaithful, and on the other hand, you try to push me into the group of women. What does that mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just testing you!¡± ¡°Childish. Am I the kind of person who likes to show off in front of beautiful women whenever there¡¯s an opportunity? I have my pride. Can¡¯t I withstand this little test from you? You don¡¯t trust me!¡± John felt deeply hurt and opened the car door, saying, ¡°Alice doesn¡¯t trust me, which makes me very upset. I¡¯m going to find some people to vent my anger.¡± Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Perform an Acrobatic ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­ Alice, how did your boyfriend get out of the car?¡± When Karima saw John suddenly open the car door and get out, Karima¡¯s face showed a hint of concern. Alice smirked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. John¡¯s just that kind of guy. When he sees a beautiful woman, he can¡¯t help but want to show off. It¡¯s just your fault, Karima, for being so gorgeous.¡± Even in such a critical moment, Alice couldn¡¯t resist teasing Karima. Karima furrowed her brow and instructed her bodyguard in the car, ¡°Protect Mr. Lopez.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Suma!¡± Except for the driver, the rest of the bodyguards got out of the car. At first, Owen thought John was also one of Karima¡¯s bodyguards, but after getting a good look at him, he hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re not¡­¡± Of course, he remembered John. They had met at the Misericordia Clinic not too long ago, although they didn¡¯t have much interaction. ¡°I¡¯m John Lopez. ¡°Mr. Lopez, how did you end up with the Suma family¡¯s heiress?¡± Owen asked in surprise. ¡°I hitched a ride,¡± John replied nonchntly. ¡°A ride?¡± Owen looked at John with a strange expression. Owen thought that sitting in the car was the daughter of the President of the Mount River Gang. It couldn¡¯t be that easy for John to hitch a ride. Owen paused for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please don¡¯t interfere. We have important business with Miss Suma.¡± For the sake of John being an old friend of Keaton, Owen gave him enough respect. John smiled ungratefully and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meddle in your affairs, but I happened to catch a ride today. I hope you can give me a face.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, I will give you face and let you leave. However, I have to follow orders, so please don¡¯t make things difficult for me,¡± Owen said. ¡°Can¡¯t you settle your grievances another day?¡± John suggested. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lopez, but I must take Miss Suma with me today.¡± ¡°What if I say you can¡¯t take her?¡± Owen¡¯s face darkened slightly, and he furrowed his brow as he spoke, ¡°Do you really want to meddle in this matter?¡± John shrugged and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not meddling. It¡¯s just that you guys are blocking my way and wasting my time, so I¡¯m a little annoyed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. As long as Miss Sumaes with us, we¡¯ll naturally make way for you,¡± Owen said after thinking for a moment. ¡°Well, ask Karima if she wants to go with you. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds,¡± John replied. Owen knew that even if he tied Karima up, he couldn¡¯t take her away in ten seconds, and there were several bodyguards around. Owen¡¯s face darkened further as he said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, are you really determined to oppose me today?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then sure!¡± Johnughed and put his hands in his pockets, looking fearless. Owen¡¯s face became more and more ugly. He was silent for a while and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re a friend of Mr. Hutchinson, and I¡¯ve given you enough face. But if you continue to be ignorant, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± As soon as Owen said this, several thugs who followed him approached here in an instant. Karima¡¯s bodyguards were not ones to be underestimated, and tensions were running high. between the two groups. Suddenly, Johnughed in a strange and mysterious manner, saying, ¡°Mr. Mcmin, how about I show you a little acrobatics performance?¡± Owen was confused, wondering why John would even consider performing acrobatics at a time. like this. John¡¯sment left not only Owen but both sides¡¯ henchmen in a state of shock. Johnughed and did not exin himself. Instead, he calmly walked toward the car that was blocking their path. Several Powell Association thugs were about to stop him, but Owen waved his hand and said, ¡°Hold on Let¡¯s see what Mr. Lopez has in store for us. He looked at John curiously. John walked slowly towards the car blocking the road and said meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Mcmin, when I face difficulties, I generally dislike usingplicated methods to solve the problem. ¡°I prefer to use a more direct approach. ¡°On the road, when encountering obstacles, even if it¡¯s a tank, as long as it¡¯s something that can be kicked open, there¡¯s no need to waste words. What do you think, Mr. Mcmin?¡± John finished speaking and kicked the car. With a loud bang, the car blocking the middle of the road suddenly caved in as John applied his force, creating arge dent in the car. Subsequently, the entire car was lifted off the ground and rolled through the air at high speed before landing over thirty-two feet away. Its parts scattered all over the ground. At that moment, it seemed as though John heard the sound of several jaws dropping. John, as if he had done something ordinary, casuallyughed and said, ¡°Sorry, everyone. This is just my style of doing things. No need to be surprised.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As he spoke, he began to walk back. The members of the Powell Association instinctively moved aside, their foreheads dripping with cold sweat, their eyes fixed on John¡¯s leg. They felt that John¡¯s leg was not just a leg but a railgun since he had destroyed a car with just one kick and sent it flying so far away. If this was kicked on someone¡¯s body, wouldn¡¯t that person be torn apart? They couldn¡¯t afford to offend him! ¡°Mr. McMin, can we leave now?¡± John had already returned to Owen¡¯s side, his face disying a harmless smile, which was so sunny and pure that Owen couldn¡¯t figure him out. Owen¡¯s back was also wet with sweat, and he cleared his throat, saying, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I was just joking with you earlier.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, that joke was quite costly. That car must have been expensive,¡± John said, with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Oh, no, no. Mr. Lopez, I just brought it over to help you have some fun. As long as you are happy, it¡¯s all good.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you say, then I¡¯ll be relieved. Since you know the rules, why don¡¯t you leave me your contact information? Maybe one day, when I¡¯m feeling down, you can bring over a few more cars to cheer me up?¡± John said with a half-smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that¡­¡± Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 654 Chapter 654 We Hit It Off Watching Karima¡¯s ck car driving away, everyone in Powell Association froze there as if they were rooted to the ground. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. They couldn¡¯t believe what had happened just now. What was going on? ¡°Mr. Mcmin, is that guy a martial artist from the US?¡± John sent a car flying with one kick, which was not an ordinary person could do. Who would believe John was not a martial artist? The question brought Owen back to the present. He said, ¡°Mount River Gang actually invited a martial artist from the US. They¡¯re ambitious. Go back and report this to the president. I¡¯ll go to Misericordia Clinic.¡± Owen left the members of Powell Association and went to Misericordia Clinic alone. When Keaton saw Owen, his eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°Owen, you came just in time. I have improved the Acupuncture of Five Elements, and the effect is even better than before.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hutchinson.¡± Owen sat down quietly. After Keaton received the acupuncture, he asked, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± As Keaton put away the equipment, he said, ¡°In fact, I kind of know what you want to ask me even if you don¡¯t tell me. It must be about the Acupuncture of Five Elements, right? Do you feel it¡¯s better than before?¡± ¡°Yes, I feel morefortable, but I want to ask you something else.¡± When Owen moved his arm, he was surprised to find that the numbness in his arm was significantly reduced, and he could also see the change when Keaton gave him acupuncture. However, what he was more interested in at the moment was John. ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, I¡¯d like to know where Mr. Lopezes from. I met him here before.¡± ¡°So you have known about him?¡± Keaton was surprised. After a while, he said, ¡°John told me about the improvement of the Acupuncture of Five Elements. You¡¯re so sensitive that you guess it right.¡± He thought Owen was asking questions about the Acupuncture of Five Elements. Unexpectedly, Owen was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, did Mr. Lopez tell you about the new method?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you guessed it? Why are you so surprised?¡± Keaton suddenly realized something and got serious. ¡°Owen, did you pick on John? I warn you. If anything bad happens to him, I¡¯ll be angry with you.¡± Owen got flustered and hastily waved his hand. ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, you got me wrong. I¡¯m curious about him. I didn¡¯t pick on Mr. Lopez.¡± He added inwardly, ¡°How can I pick on that monster. I¡¯d be d if he doesn¡¯t pick on me.¡± Keaton said with a sullen face, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do in Powell Association. Since you¡¯re my student, I have the right to educate you. If I know you bully John, I¡¯ll be angry with you. I can cure your arm, and I can ruin it as well. Think twice before you do anything to him.¡± ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, please don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t do anything to Mr. Lopez.¡± Owen smiled wryly. He seemed to know what happened. Keaton didn¡¯t know that John was a martial artist. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have warned him. Keaton snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not do it!¡± Owen could onlyfort Keaton patiently. After Keaton calmed down, Owen asked again, ¡°Mr. Powell Association, are you a friend of Mr. Lopez?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Then how long have you known him?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with how long we¡¯ve known each other. If we can¡¯t have something inmon, we can¡¯t be friends no matter how long we have met each other. ¡°Although I met John for less than an hour, we hit it off straight away. ¡°I found John familiar like an old friend at first nce and felt he was unusual. ¡°After having a good talk with John, I came to realize he is the best friend I¡¯ve been looking for, and I can trust him.¡± After Keaton said the words from the bottom of his heart, Owen only remembered one sentence. Keaton hadn¡¯t met John for over an hour. Owen felt John¡¯s methods were really extraordinary! Owen had be Keaton¡¯s student for a long time, and he knew well about Keaton, who wouldn¡¯t say such words about anyone easily. John was one of them. John had met Keaton for less than an hour and got such high praise from thetter, which showed how tactful he was. Of course, this was not the most important thing for Owen. He asked slowly, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, do you know about the rtionship between Mr. Lopez and Mount River Gang? He seems to be close to the daughter of the president of Mount River Gang.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about Mount River Gang. Don¡¯t mention your Powell Association to me. I¡¯m not interested in your business. ¡°I believe that John is not interested in your messy affairs either. ¡°John can sacrifice himself for traditional medicine. We both love our country, so I understand him. ¡°Don¡¯t mention your crappy business to me from now on.¡± His words silenced Owen, who could only hope that John was not interested in their business like what Keaton said. If John really intervened, the situation would be very unfavorable to Powell Association. Karima and John sat in the long ck car. Karima was silent for a long time and finally couldn¡¯t help turning her head, asking, ¡°Mr. Lopez, are you¡­ a martial artist?¡± Martial artists in the US were not a secret. After seeing John¡¯s burst of strength, it was not difficult to guess his identity. John said with a smile, ¡°Miss Suma, didn¡¯t you say you had a sharp eye for people? Do you think I am a martial artist?¡± ¡°Yes, I think you are. Otherwise, you couldn¡¯t have possibly given such a powerful kick.¡± ¡°You have a sharp eye.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, but it has nothing to do with my insight. Any normal person can guess that after seeing what happened just now.¡± ¡°Actually, there is something more powerful about me. Miss Suma, why don¡¯t you guess where it is?¡± Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Aydin Suma As John spoke jokingly, he suddenly felt a chilling from his side. He turned his head and nced at Alice. Alice was smiling brightly, but when John looked away, the chill appeared again. John got upset and begged for mercy, ¡°Alice, I know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± ¡°Are you wrong? What wrong have you done?¡± Alice smiled and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you having a good chat? Why do you suddenly talk to me? You make me look petty.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± John had no choice but to give up, but at this moment, Karima said seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t guess. Mr. Lopez, I don¡¯t know you quite well, so I can¡¯t guess what is more powerful about you.¡± She was answering John¡¯s question just now. It was just a joke, but Karima thought seriously again, looking at John with bright eyes as if waiting for his answer. John didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, but it would be impolite not to answer her question, so he said with an awkward smile, ¡°My tongue is even more powerful.¡± ¡°Your tongue is more powerful?¡± Karima looked at John suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s better to torture one¡¯s mind than destroy his body. It¡¯s the most ruthless way to kill someone with a glib tongue by destroying his mental defense. ¡°When I deal with those extremely hateful opponents, I like to torture their min with my glib tongue. ¡°Therefore, my tongue is even more powerful than my martial arts.¡± Karima said seriously, ¡°Oh, I see. I hope I can witness the strength of your tongue one day. Of course, I don¡¯t hope you will torture my heart.¡± John said awkwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You will spend a long time with John and see his strength,¡± Alice said with a smile. After she spoke, Alice looked at John coquettishly and said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, John?¡± John felt like he was sitting on pins and needles, not knowing what Alice was up to. Karima thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alice, although I really want to know Mr. Lopez better, I will keep a distance from him as I said. He¡¯s your boyfriend.¡± As they chatted, they arrived before they knew it. The car stopped in front of a luxurious vi. The bodyguard got out of the car and opened the car door. A few bodyguards ran out of the vi and stood neatly in two lines, greeting Karima. It was grand. ¡°Karima, have you brought your friends here?¡± A middle-aged man came out with a smile. It was Karima¡¯s father, Aydin Suma, the president of Mount River Gang. John and Alice got out of the car. Karima introduced, ¡°Father, this is Alice Moon, my best friend when I was studying in the US.¡± ¡°Ms. Moon, nice to meet you. Karima often mentions you to me.¡± ¡°Mr. Suma, nice to meet you too. You have a grand vi.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you. I think such a vi ismon in your country, which is the most powerful country in the world.¡± Aydin looked like a man of humor. He smiled warmly and looked at John, ¡°And who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°He¡¯s John Lopez, Alice¡¯s boyfriend.¡± After that, Karima added, ¡°Mr. Lopez is a martial artist!¡± ¡°A martial artist?¡± At first, Aydin only greeted John politely, but when he heard that John was a martial artist, his eyes lit up a little, but he quickly restrained himself. ¡°Mr. Lopez, nice to meet you!¡± ¡°Just call me John.¡± John stretched out his hand and shook Aydin¡¯s hand with the right strength. Aydin took a deep look at John and ushered them into the vi. After entertaining John and Alice, Aydin called Karima aside alone and said, ¡°Karima, I said I would send someone to pick up your friend, but you insisted on going there in person. Did you any trouble on the way?¡± encounter ¡°We met Owen.¡± ¡°Owen?¡± Aydin¡¯s expression changed and asked doubtfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t he pick on you?¡± ¡°Owen led his men and stopped my car. They wanted to catch me to see their president. Thankfully, Mr. Lopez was with me, and they didn¡¯t take me away.¡± Karima told her father what happened just now. Aydin nced at John in the hall and then looked away after a while. ¡°If John can send a car flying away with a kick as you say, he is definitely a martial artist. ¡°If he can help us¡­¡± ¡°Father, they are my friends. I invited them here just to attend my birthday party. I don¡¯t want you to involve them in your business.¡± Karima interrupted her father resolutely. Aydin smiled and said, ¡°I know. I won¡¯t put John in a difficult position. I¡¯ll ask for his opinion.¡± Karima frowned slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not mention it at all. I don¡¯t want anything to soil my friendship with Alice.¡± She invited Alice over just to attend her birthday party. She didn¡¯t want to talk about anything else. John was Alice¡¯s boyfriend. Alice would be annoyed if they involved him in the business of the association. Karima didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen. ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Aydin soothed Karima, but he sighed inwardly. From the moment John got in the car, he might not walk away so easily. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 656 Chapter 656 The Bold Bald Man Karima Suma, the youngdy from Mount River Gang, held her birthday party ceremoniously. With such a grand ceremony, it seemed like a luxurious reception. John didn¡¯t have much ambition and just waited silently for the buffet to begin. This kind of asion was very handy for Alice. After all, she used to be known as the social butterfly of this kind of asion. But she was not in the mood to socialize with anyone right now. Alice had never really paid attention to the social on these asions before, and all her disguises were to cover up her identity as the killer of the Shadow Pavilion. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Now that he had be a cultivator with a higher vision, she naturally disdained socializing even more. But beauties would inevitably attract some attention. No matter how low-key they were, they would inadvertently be the focus of the venue. Many people wanted to hit on her. But soon, those people would be stopped by other people, and after whispering something, those people would silently shift their eyes to the same person, John. The eyes were jealous. But obviously, he didn¡¯t dare to step forward easily. Until a bald man who was bold and reckless appeared. His name was Darrius, and he was one of the top fighters around Aydin, and he was very valued by Aydin. Darrius didn¡¯t hit on Alice but walked straight in front of John, opened his mouth, and said with a smile, ¡°You are Mr. Lopez who saved Miss Suma, right? My name is Darrius. Let¡¯s get to know each other, shall we?¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± John told the truth. He had never been very interested in this kind of social asion, and this time he was dragged here by Alice as a surprise gift. He didn¡¯t even think about dealing with anyone here except for beautiful women. The corners of Darrius¡¯s mouth froze for a moment, and then heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mr. Lopez really has a personality, and he doesn¡¯t want to know a nobody like me.¡± John didn¡¯t speak. If it were someone else, they might just leave, but Darrius didn¡¯t know how to act ording to the real situation and continued, ¡°I heard that Mr. Lopez is a martial artist?¡± Seeing that John still didn¡¯t respond, Darrius said to himself, ¡°Martial artists of US are really strange existences, straightening up the backbones of you people in US. ¡°You must know that previously, the reputation of US in our country was not very pleasant! Darrius¡¯s expression looked meaningful. John frowned slightly and said displeasedly. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little emotional. The speed of development of your country over the years is really amazing. I admire it very much.¡± ¡°Really? Why do I feel that your expression doesn¡¯t look like admiration but more like making trouble?¡± There was a trace of coldness in John¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I just said the wrong thing. Mr. Lopez, please don¡¯t be angry. I have always heard that you people are magnanimous, so you probably won¡¯t care about such a small character like me?¡± Darrius said with augh. John warned, ¡°Our magnanimity is for people, not dogs. For the things that cross the line, I hope you will control your mouth!¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, you havee from afar and are our guest, but isn¡¯t it a bit impolite for you to say This is not like your style in UM!¡± Darrius was still talking recklessly. As his words just fell. this? Suddenly, there was an angry shout. ¡°Darrius, who let you talk nonsense? Apologize to Mr. Lopez!¡± Aydin walked towards them with a serious face. ¡°Mr. Suma, I didn¡¯t mean to attack him. I just want toe over and make friends with Mr. Lopez.¡± Darrius said disapprovingly. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear what you said just now. Apologize to Mr. Lopez immediately!¡± Aydin shouted with full of shocking force. ¡°Ok. Ok. I apologize to Mr. Lopez again. I¡¯m sorry that I made a mistake just now, and I sincerely apologize to Mr. Lopez.¡± Darrius said a sincere apology, but his expression was not very happy. John said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology unless you kneel on the ground and bark like a dog.¡± Darrius¡¯s face suddenly changed. He was a respectable figure at the Mount River Gang, and when he came over to talk to John just now, he had already attracted all the attention of everyone around him. At this moment, Mr. Suma appeared, turning this small area into the center of the entire venue. What a huge humiliation it was to let him kneel and bark like a dog in front of everyone. How could Darrius ept it? Aydin also changed his expression slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I didn¡¯t discipline my subordinates well. After Karima¡¯s birthday party is over, I will punish him severely. I hope you can do me a favor.¡± John nced at Aydin and said, ¡°Mr. Suma, do you think this dog can still stand here and talk if I¡¯m not doing you a favor?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Aydin¡¯s expression froze, and he was actually a little dissatisfied in his heart, thinking that John was. being unreasonable. The martial artists from US were very strong but not to the point of being able to bepletely unscrupulous. Except for those existences like the Three-Six department of Oracle Pce, ordinary martial artists could actually be killed with a few pulls of the trigger. front The person in front of him was very young, so John shouldn¡¯t be strong enough to withstand bullets. After all, not everyone was an unbelievable existence like Oracle King. Aydin felt that John was a little arrogant, but because John was a guest from afar, Aydin tolerated it for the time being. Just when Aydin didn¡¯t know how to settle this matter, an exmation sounded, and then a woman in a fancy dress came down slowly from the second floor. Karima was already good-looking, and she usually didn¡¯t wear makeup, but today was a special day. With a little touch of makeup, she looked even more gorgeous. She had a slender figure, her hair was tied in a bun, and a silver pendant jewelry hairpin was inserted obliquely. She was graceful, walking in small steps, and immediately attracted all the attention. After Karima came to the banquet hall, she went straight to Aydin and said, ¡°Father, what are you guys talking about?¡± Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 657 Chapter 657 What a Coincidence ¡°We just chatted casually.¡± Seeing Karima approaching, Aydin showed a bit of pampering and then looked at John with some pleading in his eyes. It seemed to be begging John not to mess up his daughter¡¯s birthday party. If there was any conflict, he could wait until the birthday party was over to solve it. John looked indifferent. In normal times, when he saw such a beautiful woman appearing on the stage, he couldn¡¯t help but take a few nces. But his mood was ruined by a dog. In the end, Alice stood up, smiled and took Karima¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Karima, you are so beautiful today!¡± ¡°Really? Actually, I don¡¯t like wearing this kind of dress very much.¡± Although Karima was from Australia, she was more interested in the traditional culture of US in her heart. Compared with the dress she was wearing, she appreciated the beauty of US dresses more. Seeing this, Aydin said, ¡°You guys have fun. I¡¯ll go greet other guests first. Darrius. Come with me!¡± As Aydin spoke, he nced at John, and seeing that John didn¡¯t respond, Aydin was slightly relieved. He still didn¡¯t want to offend John. After Aydin left with Darrius, Karima said in confusion, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you don¡¯t look like you are happy. Do you think I am not beautiful today?¡± It was easy to make people overthink these words. People usually said that women dressed up for their beholders, but Karima absolutely didn¡¯t mean that, and she just wanted to ask. Alice twisted John¡¯s waist and said, ¡°John, say something!¡± John came back to his senses, smiled, and said, ¡°You look very beautiful, almost as pretty as Alice, that vixen.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lopez.¡± Karima smiled happily. The birthday party was going on smoothly. With Karima as the main character, of course, everything revolved around her, but there were still some eyes attracted by Alice. They were all cowards with no guts. Not long after, Darrius reappeared, and he came to give Karima a gift. ¡°Miss Suma, I heard that you were very interested in the culture of US during your study abroad in US, especially in painting. ¡°I specifically inquired about it, and it seems that there is an artist named Master of Clouds who is very good, so I made a special trip to US a while ago and bought back a work by Master of Clouds at a high price. ¡°I hope Miss Suma will like it.¡± Darrius smiled and held a painting in front of Karima. ¡°Master of Clouds¡¯s work?¡± Karima¡¯s eyes brightened obviously, and she said, ¡°I have seen a lot of works of US, especially those masters paintings. The artistic conception is very remarkable. ¡°As for Master of Clouds, although he lived in the modern age, his works feel like the culmination of the freehand brushwork, which is even more remarkable. ¡°So I admire Master of Clouds very much, and I also hope that one day, I can meet Master of Clouds. ¡°It¡¯s just that this old master is very mysterious. Regarding his identity information, he has done a great job of keeping it secret. I am very sorry.¡± When it came to Master of Clouds, Karima could talk nonstop. A trace of idol worship appeared on her cold face So she couldn¡¯t wait to show the painting in front of everyone. Immediately, there was a burst of praise. ¡°Sure enough, Miss Suma has really amazing taste. The moment this painting was shown, it let my eyesight brighten up at a nce as if the whole venue was a little brighter.¡± ¡°The culture of US has a long history, and painting ount for arge proportion. Miss Suma must have a deep understanding of the culture of Miss Suma to learn from its strengths.¡± ¡°It seems that I will have to learn more about the culture of US in the future and learn more about this Master of Clouds.¡± People keptmenting. Regardless of whether these people could understand the painting or not, since Miss Suma said it was good. it must be good, so they just kept praising this work. But at the moment when the painting unfolded, John and Alice looked at each other at the same time, with strange expressions. What a coincidence. Another fake one. The two of them still clearly remembered that the sloppy man they met in the state of Georgia pretended to be the Master of Clouds to make money crazily. Get Borut Judging from the style of the painting in front of them, it must be from that sloppy man. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. What a coincidence. Alice pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°John, what do our old master think when you see this scene?¡± She was obviously making fun of what Karima had said just now, saying that Master of Clouds was an old man This was also reasonable. Who would have thought that such a well known artist would be a young man in his twenties? John had always been so low-key. Others could only guess his identity through his paintings. Such a profound artistic conception must have been painted by an old man who had experienced many vicissitudes. When Alice didn¡¯t know that John was the Master of Clouds, she also thought like this. Of course, Karima thought so too. John shrugged and said, ¡°What can I think? You said Karima is my fan. Then, she must be a fake one if she can¡¯t see that it¡¯s a fake.¡± As soon as John finished speaking, Karima eximed, ¡°Why do I feel that this painting looks weird? It is a little different from the works of Master of Clouds I have seen before.¡± ¡°Different?¡± Darrius originally wanted to make Karima happy, but when he heard this, he was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Miss Suma, do you think there is any problem with this painting?¡± Karima stared at the painting for a while, shook her head, and said, ¡°This is a fake one. Mr. Darrius, you have been deceived.¡± Darrius¡¯s face changed immediately, and he cursed secretly. ¡°Damn liar from US!¡± Alice was happy, looked at John, and said, ¡°Hey, how about this? John, has Karima passed the exam for being a real fan now?¡± John reluctantly nodded. ¡°Barely pass. No wonder she is my fan. She is not bad, indeed. She is worth teaching.¡± Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 658 Chapter 658 John Was the Gift For a birthday gift from others, even if it was a fake, it was definitely not so appropriate to expose it in front of so many people. But Karima didn¡¯t think about it at all. She was just straightforward. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After seeing that something was wrong with the painting, she expressed her thoughts on the spot, pointing out that it was fake. As for whether Darrius would be embarrassed, it had nothing to do with her. And as the daughter of Aydin Suma, she didn¡¯t need to care about how Darrius felt. ¡°Miss Suma, you really have sharp eyes. You can tell at a nce that this painting is a fake one. Only a fool like me can be so easily deceived.¡± Darrius said awkwardly. It was just that when he said this, he wasn¡¯t the only one who was embarrassed. Those around who praised the painting also blushed. ¡°Miss Suma, I made a mistake today, and I will definitely find an authentic painting by Master of Clouds in the future to make up for this gift.¡± Darrius said apologetically. Karima said, ¡°No need. The authentic works of Master of Clouds are not so easy to get. In UM, Master of Clouds¡¯s works are often hard to find in the market.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. Master of Clouds is an important figure in the art industry of US. He doesn¡¯t have much work, and there are countless collections waiting to get one. Of course, it is not so easy to find one on the market.¡± Since the beginning of the birthday party, Alice had kept a low profile because a beautiful woman like her exuded infinite charm in every word and deed. She didn¡¯t want to be the center of discussion among these people. But when it came to Master of Clouds, Alice actually took the initiative to speak while pushing John to walk in the direction of Karima. ¡°Karima, I originally prepared a birthday present for you, but I have a bigger surprise at the moment, so I n to give you this surprise as a birthday present.¡± Alice smiled charmingly, and after speaking, she gave John a meaningful look, telling him that it was his turn now. John had a look of reluctance. Karima couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Really? Alice, what surprises did you prepare for me? Show it to me!¡± She and Alice were very good friends and shared many of the same hobbies. Since Alice said it was a huge. surprise, it must be unexpected. Alice said meaningfully, ¡°John is the gift.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez?¡± Karima was surprised at first, then shook her head hastily and said, ¡°Alice, you can¡¯t joke with me like this. Mr. Lopez is your boyfriend. How can you give him to me?¡± She quickly nced at John, then quickly looked away, and finally looked back at Alice. ¡°I admit that Mr. Lopez is very handsome, and he is also a martial artist with outstanding personality charm. I have a good impression of him, but I can¡¯t do this.¡± Damn. Alice thought, ¡°I was just joking, but you actually told everyone what was on your mind. Well y, Karima!¡± Alice said with a faint smile, ¡°Karima, what are you talking about? I mean, John is actually a painter as well, and he also has great attainments. I just want him to make a painting for you on the spot.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s what you meant. I¡¯m sorry, Alice. I misunderstood what you meant.¡± Karima blushed slightly and said. ¡°Miss Suma, you don¡¯t need to apologize. You are right. I am handsome and have outstanding personality. It is normal for you to have a good impression of me.¡± John said shamelessly and snorted in his heart, thinking. ¡°What you see now is still my slightly disfigured image after the transformation technique. ¡°If I let you see my original appearance, it will not be as simple as just having a good impression.¡± John was really narcissistic. The people around immediately cast contemptuous nces at him. It was really shameless for someone to praise themselves like this, but they had to admit that John was indeed a bit handsome. If he were in a movie, he would be in the lead role. Karima didn¡¯t show a weird expression after hearing John¡¯s narcissistic words. She felt that John was telling the truth, and there was nothing wrong with telling the truth. What was wrong was that those people around, especially Darrius, who was with a ferocious expression. He was obviously jealous of John. Karima nced around and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez is right. Why do you all look at Mr. Lopez in this way? Even if you are jealous, you don¡¯t have to be so obvious.¡± No wonder she was straightforward. She liked to tell the truth without caring about the feelings of others. John suddenly felt that Miss Suma from Mount River Gang seemed a little cute. Everyone immediately restrained their expressions and said in agreement, ¡°Miss Suma is right. We are superficial.¡± John looked at Karima¡¯s delicate face, and suddenly he had a sh of inspiration. Then, he said with a yful smile, ¡°Miss Suma, which one do you think is more attractive, me or Oracle King?¡± Oracle King? As soon as this name came out, the faces of all the people present changed drastically, and they didn¡¯t dare to say a word for a while. Did he know who Oracle King was? That was a god of evil. No one dared to make fun of Oracle King. Even though this was Australia, when John uttered the words, Oracle King, everyone still felt a huge pressure shrouded in it. This title already had enough deterrent effect. Karima and Aydin were also stunned and didn¡¯t react. Why did Oracle King suddenly be mentioned at such a birthday party? Wouldn¡¯t this put pressure on everyone? None of the people from Australia present dared toment lightly, but Alice smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°Of course. John is even more powerful. How can that Oracle King bepared with John?¡± Plop! Hearing Alice¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s hearts seemed to be hit by something in an instant and sank to the bottom. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Under His Spell People from Australia dared not talk about Oracle King, so how could John and Alice, two people from US, joke about Oracle King? Wasn¡¯t that character the belief of US? Could they joke about their faith like this? Especially what Alice said just now, Oracle King could not bepared with John. If they wanted to show their affection, they could just do it, but how dared she involved Oracle King? They were really two reckless people. These people in Australia must have heard of the story of the Oracle King. They were just afraid of Oracle King, but they didn¡¯t respect him. After all, Oracle King was not the hero of Australia but US. So when they heard the two from US joking about Oracle King, they were surprised but also had a strange emotion, as if the two were more pleasing to the eye. Darrius couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Haha, I think Ms. Moon is right¡­¡± ¡°Darrius!¡± Aydin looked over with a sharp look and immediately stopped Darrius from continuing, so Darrius had no choice but to shut up obediently. John gave Darrius a meaningful look. It was obvious that this bald man was very hostile to US, which could be felt from the words he said when he and John first met. In Austconia, apart from Darrius, there were actually many people who had the same thoughts as him. The stronger UM was, the unhappier they were. However¡­ The unhappier these people were, the more it proved that US was getting stronger. Seeing that the atmosphere suddenly became dull, Aydin hurriedly changed the subject and said, ¡°Look at you. What are you talking about at a birthday party? Move on.¡± He looked at John with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, didn¡¯t you just say that you were going to give Karima a big surprise? Why did you change the subject suddenly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Lopez. Didn¡¯t Alice say that you were also a painter? Do you really want to paint for me on the spot?¡± Although Karima was straightforward, when it came to a sensitive issue like Oracle King, she also N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. consciously cooperated with her father and brought the topic back to the part of the painting. John smiled confidently and said, ¡°Of course, I can guarantee that this birthday surprise will definitely satisfy Miss Suma enough to have no regrets.¡± ¡°Satisfied enough to have no regrets? Mr. Lopez, I¡¯d allow myself some leeway if I were you.¡± It was Darrius who spoke. He just couldn¡¯t control his mouth. When John was talking about the Oracle King just now, Darrius wanted to join the conversation but was stopped by Aydin, and he couldn¡¯t help but startmenting again. John nced at Darrius coldly and said, ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?* Darrius seemed to bepletely unaware of his situation, and he stillughed and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, don¡¯t me me for talking too much. It is a good intention for you to paint for Miss Suma, but if you want to make Miss Suma satisfied enough to have no regrets, that sounds like a brag to me. ¡°What Miss Suma wanted the most should be to get a work of Master of Clouds. Could it be that you can conjure the authentic work of Master of Clouds out of nowhere?¡± ¡°Why do you think my paintings are inferior to Master of Clouds?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Darrius¡¯s expression was a bit weird, and he looked at Karima and said, ¡°Miss Suma, did you hear that Mr. Lopez said that his paintings are even better than Master of Clouds?¡± Karima frowned slightly, and the way she looked at John became a little moreplicated. Master of Clouds was her idol, and she certainly didn¡¯t want John to trample on her idol in order to project himself. ¡°Mr. Lopez, I appreciate your thoughts very much, but you can¡¯t¡­¡± Karima was straightforward. If she was not happy about something, she would say it on the spot, but before. she finished speaking, Alice interrupted and said, ¡°Karima, don¡¯t worry. John never brags.¡± Karima was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°Alice, why did you¡­ I¡¯m not ming Mr. Lopez for bragging, but I don¡¯t want him topare with Master of Clouds.¡± Karima assumed that what John meant was that he wanted to express that his painting skills were not bad, so hepared Master of Clouds to him. Karima didn¡¯t like this behavior very much. What made her even more surprised was Alice¡¯s attitude. Alice was so stubborn in defending John that she seemed to have lost her judgment. From talking about Oracle King to now using Master of Clouds as aparison, Alice¡¯s reaction was completely different from the Alice that Karima knew before. Leaving aside the matter of Oracle King for the time being, the main reason why Karima and Alice could be so close was that both of them were fans of Master of Clouds. So when it came to Master of Clouds, Karima felt that Alice should be on the same side as her, but it turned out not to be the case. Could it be Alice was under his spell? Karima heard that in some mysterious areas of US, there were people who were very good at using spells, one of which was obedience spells, which could make the victim obey their own words. These anecdotes were told to Karima by Alice when Karima was studying in US. Karima now had reason to doubt whether John was an expert on spells who had controlled Alice. Otherwise, how could Alice be like this? ¡°Mr. Lopez, I had a good impression of you before, but now, I am wary of you.¡± Karima looked at John with aplicated expression and said. John didn¡¯t exin anything but smiled and said, ¡°Miss Suma, you just keep things like wariness in your heart silently. There is no need to say it out and let me know.¡± ¡°Really? Then I will pay attention to it in the future. Thank Mr. Lopez for reminding me.¡± Karima said with a serious expression. At this time, Darrius¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Since Mr. Lopez said that his paintings areparable to Master of Clouds, then you must also be a master of painting. We are all looking forward to seeing Mr. Lopez¡¯s masterpiece.¡± This guy was really rubbing it in. Darrius just had to keep mentioning Master of Clouds. If Karima had a bad impression of John, Darrius was the key reason. John stared at him for a while, then suddenly sneered and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t bet with anyone for a long time. Why don¡¯t we have a bet?¡± Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 660 Chapter 660 The Loser Who¡¯s All Talk ¡°A bet? What are you betting on? Darrius asked suspiciously. ¡°Just bet on dignity. The one who loses should kneel on the ground and bark like a dog a hundred times. How about it? Don¡¯t you find it difficult to keep your mouth shut? Do you dare to bet with me?¡± John looked at Darrius with provocative eyes. Earlier, when this damn man made inappropriate remarks that insulted US, John was going to make him kneel and bark like a dog, but after Karima appeared, he didn¡¯t mention it again. Not mentioning did not mean moving on. John was still waiting to settle with himter! Anyone who dared to nder US in front of John would have to pay the price. This price was not simply a verbal apology but a price in action. In short, Darrius had to kneel today, and it just happened as for the matter of painting, this bastard came up to him recklessly, and John just took this opportunity to teach him a lesson. Darrius looked at John¡¯s expression and was suspicious in his heart. Why was John so confident? Where did his confidencee from? John sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Suma, your subordinate seems to be a bit timid. I thought he was arrogant when I heard his tone of voice, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a paper tiger.¡± John looked at Aydin and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Mr. Suma doesn¡¯t look like a fool, but how could he keep such a loser who is all talk?¡± Timid? Paper tiger? A loser who is all talk? John¡¯s series of extremely insulting words made the face of everyone in the Mount River Gang darkened Darrius was the top fighter under Aydin¡¯smand. Although he said messed-up things a lot, his skill was not bad. This time Aydin would have to rely on Darrius topete for territory with Powell Association. This was also the reason why Aydin valued him so much. But to John, Darrius turned into a coward, a paper tiger, and a loser. This was not only insulting to Darrius but also disrespectful to Aydin Of course, Aydin was not happy. He really didn¡¯t know what was going on with this young man from US. Relying on his status as a martial artist, he talked without restraint and acted cocky. It seemed that he was defiant in his haughty. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of John saving his daughter, Aydin would have sent him to hell with a single bullet. ¡°I am timid? Well, Mr. Lopez, since you want to bet so much, then I will bet with you this time. What are the judging criteria?¡± Darrius responded with a sneer. ¡°After I finish painting, if my work is no worse than Master of Clouds, I win. If my work is not as good as Master of Clouds, you win.¡± ¡°However, there is no real work by Master of Clouds topare with. How can we judge which one is superior? Besides, who should be the referee?¡± Darrius asked cautiously. ¡°Since Miss Suma admires Master of Clouds so much, I just need Miss Suma to take a look after I finish painting, and she should be able to judge whether I amparable to Master of Clouds.¡± John silently nced at Karima and said. Karima was not very happy. She emphasized at the beginning that she didn¡¯t like John topare himself with Master of Clouds because it was an act of disrespect to her idol. However, not only did John not know how to restrain himself, he even made it worse and let her be the referee The unhappiness in Karima¡¯s heart almost reached its peak. And she was a person who was not good at hiding her emotions, so almost all dissatisfaction was written on her face, which was a signal of victory in Darrius¡¯s view Not to mention whether John¡¯s paintings were outstanding, even if he had really reached the Master Level, it was absolutely impossible to be epted by Miss Suma because Miss Suma hadpletely exhausted her. favorable impression towards John. Darrius grinned and said, ¡°Well, Mr. Lopez is really brave. You even dared to propose such a bet. Since you dare to bet, why should I refuse?¡± John chuckled. He turned to look at Aydin and said, ¡°Mr. Suma, can you prepare painting tools for me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Aydin also wanted to dampen John¡¯s arrogance, so instead of stopping the bet, he also praised Darrius for epting the bet After a while, Aydin ordered someone to bring everything John had asked for. John asked Karima again, ¡°Miss Suma, please lend me this fake in your hand.¡± Although this fake was made by that sloppy man based on John¡¯s original work, John didn¡¯t remember many details of the original work at all It was just something he drew casually, so how could he remember such details? He never expected that his sketches would be regarded as treasures. Karima didn¡¯t know why, but she still handed the fake painting sent by Darrius to John¡¯s hands. ¡°Give me a few minutes. Just wait a moment.¡± John smiled, walked to a table not far away, spread the fakes aside, and after a rough nce, he began to draw. Judging from his movements, the speed was extremely fast. Everyone¡¯s expressions suddenly became strange. Just now, when John said to give him a few minutes, didn¡¯t he mean that he could draw a painting comparable to Master of Clouds within a few minutes? Judging from his speed, it was indeed very fast, and it was not impossible to finish a painting in a few minutes, but how would the painting be? Probably chicken scratch. John didn¡¯t mind these peopleing over to watch, but Aydin was considerate and exined before John started. ¡°For the sake of fairness, when Mr. Lopez is painting, don¡¯te forward to interfere.¡± This dispelled the idea of many people wanting toe forward to watch.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, with the speed of John¡¯s painting and his movement range, they really couldn¡¯t help but want to go up to see what kind of mess John would create. Within three minutes¡­ John put down his pen and said with a satisfied smile, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Mr. Lopez Isn¡¯t Seemingly Ordinary In less than three minutes, John finished the painting. That time was not enough for chatting Seeing John putting down the brush, everyone had a strange expression and didn¡¯t know what had happened Darrius came to his senses first and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you are confident. I believe you will draw a stunning masterpiece. Darrius said that in a voice dripping with sarcasm. With that, Darrius walked over and nced at the painting contemptuously. The smile on his face froze instantly. Darrius didn¡¯t know much about paintings in the US. And he didn¡¯t know Master of Clouds. After knowing Karima liked Master of Clouds, he went to the US to buy a work of Master of Clouds. If he knew more, he wouldn¡¯t buy a fake. However¡­ Evenymen could easily tell which painting was better. John took more than two minutes to finish the painting. Its pattern was the same as the fake, but it was obviously more natural. The painting was not meticulous but had an artistic conception that made people enjoy it. The artistic conception was shown in a natural way. Darrius didn¡¯t know how toment on paintings but could tell at a nce that John¡¯s painting was better than the fake. Therefore, he was stunned and had a nasty feeling. ¡°Mr. Darrius, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone was waiting tough at John. When they saw Darrius staring nkly at the painting, they were bewildered They couldn¡¯t help but go forward. Soon, they were stunned in the same way as Darrius Ignoring them, John looked at Karima and said, ¡°Miss Suma, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± Karima¡¯s favorability toward John had dropped. When she saw the painting, she breathed quickly, and her chest rose and fell. Karima¡¯s cheeks also became rosy. How could Karima fail to recognize it was a work of Master of Clouds? ¡°Mr. Lopez, are you Master of Clouds?¡± Karima asked. Her fiery eyes widened in disbelief. John smiled but did not answer. Alice stepped forward and said, ¡°Karima, I told you that I would give you a surprise.¡± Karima looked dull and muttered, ¡°It is a surprise.¡± Karima¡¯s beautiful eyes widened again, and her face flushed scarlet. She hugged Alice and said excitedly, ¡°Alice, it¡¯s Master of Clouds. Master of Clouds is so young. Mr. Lopez is Master of Clouds.¡± Karima was even incoherent. Alice patted Karima¡¯s buttocks and said with a smile, ¡°Karima, don¡¯t be excited. I know John is Master of Clouds, so I brought him here for your birthday.¡± Karima let go of Alice and felt shy. It was a way of joking between Alice and Karima. They were used to it when they were in the US. When so many people were around, Alice felt embarrassed. The people in Mount River Gang dared not to fix their eyes on Karima. Even if they liked her, they could only look away. Otherwise, Aydin would be furious, and they would lose their eyes. John didn¡¯t care too much. Sitting at an appropriate height, he looked forward and saw the curve full of sticity. He thought Alice knew him well. However¡­ John thought, ¡°Miss Suma, why didn¡¯t you run over excitedly and hug me after knowing that I was Master of Clouds? Why did you hug Alice?¡± In fact, Karima had that thought. Master of Clouds was her idol. She had the impulse to hug him. Karima knew it was inappropriate. There were so many people, and John was Alice¡¯s boyfriend. Karima had to resist her impulse. Karima had promised Alice she wouldn¡¯t make intimate moves. Karima said enviously, ¡°Alice, I regret that I came back early. If I could stay in the US, I would be as bold as you to pursue my idol.¡± Karima thought Alice had deliberately pursued Master of Clouds and finally seeded in getting together with him. However, she didn¡¯t know everything was a coincidence. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It was Master of Clouds who took the initiative to return to Alice¡¯s side. Alice jokingly said, ¡°Do you regret it? I traveled most of the US to pursue him. I will tell you about our storyter.¡± Alice pretended to be mysterious and blinked. Seeing Karima¡¯s envious expression, Alice was proud. No matter how close they were, Alice couldn¡¯t help but show off in front of Karima. Vanity was everywhere. Aydin was stunned too. After all, he was experienced. He came to his senses soon and didn¡¯t widen his eyes like others. ¡°Mr. Lopez, I didn¡¯t expect you to be Master of Clouds. You are well-known in the art circle of the US.¡± Aydin said with mixed feelings. Karima corrected Aydin immediately. ¡°It is not in the art circle of the US Master of Clouds is famous in the art circle of the world.¡± ¡°Well, I made a mistake. Master of Clouds is world-renowned. At the same time, you are a martial artist. It¡¯s surprising.¡± Aydin corrected himself. ¡°Nothing special. Many people in the US are outstanding, and I¡¯m just one of them. Those seemingly ordinary people should not be underestimated.¡± John waved his hand and said modestly. Aydin showed a meaningful smile. ¡°Mr. Lopez, you aren¡¯t seemingly ordinary.¡± The martial artists in the US were not ordinary. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Chapter 662 You Don¡¯t Keep the Bet John ignored Aydin¡¯s politeness and turned to Darrius. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Baldy, what else do you want to say?¡± Baldy? Darrius twitched his mouth and asked Karima, ¡°Miss Suma, are you sure the painting is authentic of Master of Clouds?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Karima gave an affirmative answer. Then, she remembered something and said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Darrius, you have a bet with Mr. Lopez. You lost.¡± Darrius twitched his mouth again. He looked down at the painting. Then, Darrius looked at John, who was triumphant. Darrius could hardly believe that Master of Clouds was so young. ¡°He must be cheating. He disyed Master of Clouds¡¯ painting and made us believe he painted it. ¡°A painting of a high standard could be drawn in less than three minutes. Who would believe that?¡± Hearing Darrius¡¯s words, everyone around looked at John with suspicion. They could hardly believe John drew a wonderful painting in less than three minutes. Moreover¡­ When John painted, they saw John¡¯s movements but didn¡¯t see what he painted. Therefore, Darrius¡¯ suspicion was reasonable. Soon, Karima¡¯s words shattered their doubts. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The painting had not dried yet. If it is prepared in advance, it is impossible for this to happen. ¡°Moreover, it is impossible for such a coincidence that Mr. Lopez just prepared this work in advance.¡± John¡¯s painting was drawn inparison with the fake. If he prepared in advance, he had to know Darrius would send the fake. Was it possible? John had never seen Darrius before, and no one knew Darrius would send a fake copy of Master of Clouds as a birthday present. Therefore, the painting must have been painted by John. John must be Master of Clouds. Karima was sure Darrius was unwilling to give in. Seeing that, John smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to verify whether it is a painting drawn by me on the spot?¡± The painting was drawn in a few minutes. Since they didn¡¯t believe it, it was no big deal to draw another one. Just as John was about to paint, Aydin waved his hand and said, ¡°No need. We believe Mr. Lopez is Master of Clouds.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It was almost a certainty, but Darrius could hardly ept it. Aydin looked at Darrius and said, ¡°Darrius, you should admit defeat. Why don¡¯t you apologize to Mr. Lopez?¡± ¡°President Suma¡­¡± ¡°Apologize to Mr. Lopez.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Darrius struggled inwardly and finally sumbed to Aydin. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lopez.¡± John looked strange and said, ¡°Why did you only say sorry? That seems not to be our bet.¡± John¡¯s words were aimed at both Darrius and Aydin. When Aydin told Darrius to apologize, he seemed to obey the agreement. However, he was trying to get away with it. After all, barking a hundred times was insulting. How could John not know Aydin¡¯s thoughts? If it were someone else, he might not pursue the matter. After all, Darrius had apologized. There was no need to be ruthless. However, John wouldn¡¯t let Darrius off. He deliberately asked Karima, ¡°Miss Suma, what is the bet between Baldy and me?¡± Karima said solemnly, ¡°Whoever loses the bet will bark a hundred times like a dog.¡± ¡°Are you sure it is barking a hundred times instead of saying sorry?¡± John asked again. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Karima nodded. Aydin turned sullen. John didn¡¯t want to forgive Darrius. Moreover, he wanted to take the opportunity to teach Aydin, the president of Mount River Gang, a lesson. Aydin tried to fool John, sc John asked Karima what the bet was. It was a humiliation to Aydin. John humiliated Aydin by taking advantage of Aydin¡¯s honest daughter. Moreover, John emphasized it twice. Aydin was sulky and said with displeasure, ¡°Mr. Lopez, why do you have to do that? Can you just forgive Darrius for my sake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Lopez. I¡¯ve apologized to you. You¡¯d better not go too far.¡± Darrius roared. John nced at Aydin and said, ¡°Mr. Suma, you should have said ¡®for your sake¡¯ more than once. ¡°Let¡¯s forget the bet. The baldy hadmitted a capital crime for his insulting remarks about the US. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything for your sake.¡± The president of Mount River Gang was worthless to John. John¡¯s words meant he wouldn¡¯t be friendly anymore. Aydin became gloomy. John ignored Aydin and looked at Darrius. He turned cold and shouted, ¡°Baldy, I was talking to your master just now. Why did you bark?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Darrius opened his mouth angrily and was about to say something. However, John kicked him in his chest. Poof. Darrius vomited blood and rolled away like a dead dog. He screamed until hitting the wall with a strange posture. Then, he stopped screaming. ¡°Since you won¡¯t keep the bet, you will die.¡± Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Dare You to Shoot? Click. Darrius¡¯ body hit the wall fiercely, and his limbs were twisted. The scene was horrible. Everyone could hear the sound of his bones breaking. Everyone in Mount River Gang was stunned. No one had expected John to do that on their territory and in front of them. Aydin came to his senses and shouted, ¡°Go to check how Darrius is doing.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone in Mount River Gang also came to their senses and ran towards Darrius. After a while, there came a terrified cry, ¡°President Suma, Darrius is dead.¡± What? John kicked Darrius to death. Everyone knew John could kick a car flying. It was easy to kick Darrius to death. However, they didn¡¯t expect John to be so ruthless. John never thought of leaving Darrius a way out. Therefore, Darrius didn¡¯t need to be rescued. The result scared all the members of Mount River Gang. The hall was instantly shrouded in a terrifying shadow. They knew how important Darrius was to Mount River Gang. They all looked at Aydin in horror. Aydin¡¯s face was dark with rage. He was as ferocious as a wild beast and would burst out at any time. ¡°John, I have tolerated you because you are Karima¡¯s friend. How dare you kill my capable assistant? You must die today.¡± Aydin roared, and blue veins stood out on his neck. John didn¡¯t bother to be polite and said coldly, ¡°Aydin, I will say the same words to you. I will beat you up if it is not for the sake of Karima.¡± ¡°How arrogant! Don¡¯t be unruly because you are a martial artist. You are not so powerful yet.¡± With a fierce expression, Aydin took out an object and pointed it at John. It was a revolver. ¡°Beat me up? I want to see how you beat me up.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t do that.¡± Karima came back to her senses at that moment. Everything happened so fast that she had no time to react. John kicked Darrius to death, and Aydin pointed a revolver at John. Karima didn¡¯t expect her birthday party to turn out like that. Aydin said in a deep voice, ¡°Karima, stay aside. It is something between him and me. He had malicious intentions from the beginning. I begged him not to make trouble at your birthday party, but he was ignorant.¡± Aydin looked at John fiercely, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you are Master of Clouds or a martial artist. You must die.¡± John shook his head and said, ¡°Aydin, you are wrong. It was not that I had malicious intentions, but your subordinate provoked trouble from the beginning. ¡°Even if Darrius was wrong, you shouldn¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your opinion. In my opinion, he deserved to die. On the contrary, he should be grateful to me for giving him a chance to live. ¡°However¡­ ¡°He didn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who killed him. It was your self-righteousness and connivance.¡± ¡°Am I self-righteous? John, you don¡¯t seem to be aware of your situation. As long as I pull the trigger, you will die.¡± Aydin roared with a fierce look.. John looked at Aydin and the revolver in his hand peacefully. He shook his head and said, ¡°Aydin, you don¡¯t know me well.¡± While speaking, John stepped forward and walked toward the revolver. A fierce look shed in Aydin¡¯s eyes, and he shouted, ¡°Do you think you can dodge a bullet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to dodge.¡± ¡°Go to hell.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± When Aydin was about to pull the trigger, Karima suddenly stood in front of John. Aydin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t pull the trigger. ¡°Karima, get out of the way.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Aydin frowned and shouted to his subordinates, ¡°What are you doing? Pull Karima away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aydin¡¯s subordinates were about to step forward when a beautiful figure took a step ahead of them and dragged Karima aside. It was Alice. Karima looked at Alice in surprise and said anxiously, ¡°Alice, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Okay. Leave them to solve it,¡± Alice said solemnly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then, Alice thought about it and said to John, ¡°John, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Karima¡¯s father.¡± John nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Aydin was Karima¡¯s father. If John killed Aydin, Alice and Karima could not be friends any longer. However, John¡¯s words were inexplicable to everyone. John was on the verge of death. However, his tone showed that Aydin was in danger. It was strange. ¡°Aydin, do you want to kill me? You can do it now. However¡­¡± John walked towards Aydin fearlessly. Each time he took a step, his figure changed a bit. It was weird. When John walked up to Aydin, his appearance had returned to his own. He fixed his eyes on Aydin silently. ¡®I¡¯ll give you a chance. Dare you to shoot?¡± John¡¯s voice was loud and clear. When John spoke, Aydin trembled violently and became terrified. ¡°Oracle King.¡± Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Dumbfounded Aydin stared fixedly at John. When John strode forward, there was a deep frown on Aydin¡¯s face. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Aydin didn¡¯t know why John was so confident. Even if John was a martial artist, he shouldn¡¯t be as strong as the Three-Six department in Oracle Pce. Then¡­ When Aydin was suspicious, John¡¯s shape began to change. It was a weird scene. No matter how powerful martial artists were, no one had such a weird technique. Neither could Oracle King. Therefore, Aydin was stunned and even forgot how to pull the trigger. When John recovered his appearance, Aydin¡¯s problem was not to pull the trigger. Aydin was stiff all over. He widened his eyes in astonishment. There came John¡¯s cold voice. ¡°I will give you a chance. Dare you to shoot?¡± Aydin came to his senses and was no longer stunned. Then, his eyes were full of horror, and the revolver in his hand fell to the ground because of the uncontroble tremble. Oracle King. John was Oracle King, who made the world¡¯s major martial art organizations fearful. No wonder John dared to ignore Aydin¡¯s threat. Oracle King was powerful enough so that bullets couldn¡¯t hurt him. No wonder John said he wouldn¡¯t do anything for the sake of Aydin. When John showed his true face, everything became clear. No wonder he dared to make fun of Oracle King unscrupulously. It was because he was Oracle King. Plop. Aydin¡¯s legs went weak, and he knelt on the ground. He said in fear, ¡°Oracle King, please spare me.¡± When Aydin knelt, everyone in Mount River Gang dared not to stand. They also knelt and said in fear, ¡°Oracle King, please spare me.¡± They could never dream that the legendary figure in the reports would appear in front of them. Moreover¡­ Oracle King could change his shape and appearance, which showed that he was far more powerful than he was in the rumors. However¡­ They didn¡¯t know that the transformation technique was no big deal for the cultivators in the Alps Mountain. John had no intention of killing Aydin. When Aydin knelt and submitted, John was no longer aggressive. Otherwise¡­ Although Aydin was the president of Mount River Gang, he would be crushed to death hundreds of times by John¡¯s charisma. ¡°Baldy had repeatedly offended me. Was I wrong to kill him?¡± John said in an indifferent voice. Although John had restrained his charisma, Aydin and the others were still trembling on the ground and struggling to breathe. ¡°No, you were not wrong. Darrius deserves to die. He offended the US and Oracle King. He deserves to die.¡± Not to mention that Darrius had offended John. Even if he hadn¡¯t, Aydin dared not to say that John was wrong. They were nothing in front of Oracle King. ¡°Since you also think that I was not wrong, this issue is over. You can stand up.¡± John told Aydin to stand up, but Aydin¡¯s legs were so weak that he failed to do that. It was also true for the members of Mount River Gang. How could anyone stand up? John had no choice but to say to Karima, ¡°Miss Suma, help your father up.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Karima was also horrified. When John revealed his identity as a martial artist, Karima was surprised. Unexpectedly, John revealed another identity as Master of Clouds when sending birthday gifts. Karima was surprised again. It was the most precious birthday gift Karima had received. Karima thought there was no more surprise. However, besides Master of Clouds, John had a more frightening identity. Oracle King. As a girl, how could Karima bear the violent impact? She could only try to calm down. It was so exciting. Karima reached her emotional climax in an instant. If Alice hadn¡¯t been supporting Karima, Karima would copse to the ground like everyone else. She felt weak, and her legs were trembling. How could Alice find such a man to be her boyfriend? Karima thought about it but failed to figure it out. She could only ask Alice about itter. ¡°Thank you, Oracle King. Thank you for sparing me. Aydin survived. He looked at John gratefully with fear and respect. While saying that, Aydin took another look at Alice. As Oracle King¡¯s girlfriend, Alice, Karima¡¯s close friend, must be capable. Aydin thought about that, and his eyes glittered. That was great. Although they were in different countries, countless people dreamed of having a rtionship with Oracle King. John said casually, ¡°Mr. Suma, you should not call me Oracle King. I know the name does not have a good meaning.¡± Oracle King was what people called John. It sounded cruel and cold-blooded, so John didn¡¯t like it. Aydin said cautiously, ¡°May I still address you ¡®Mr. Lopez¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± John nodded. Under the gaze of everyone, he changed his shape again and became what he looked like when he first met the Suma family. The scene made everyone dumbfounded again. Even though they had experienced that, they were dumbfounded again. It was incredible. John turned to look at Karima and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Miss Suma, you have a sharp eye for people. Who is more attractive, me or Oracle King?¡± Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Logan Rees The atmosphere in the hall soured due to the matter just now. The mood here was subdued. However, John¡¯s words lightened things up. He said with a cynicalugh, making it hard to imagine he was Cold-Faced Fiend just now. Listening to John¡¯s joke, Karima flushed and answered, ¡°Mr. Lopez, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± She knew that John was teasing her. When they first met, Karima told him that she was a good judge of character, but in the end, she made mistakes on it time after time. Actually, it was not Karima¡¯s inability. She used to be a shrewd judge of character, but John was greatly different from ordinary people. John smiled and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Who is more attractive, me or Oracle King?¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, I may go out on a limb, but your question was not precise enough that I can¡¯t give you an answer since you¡¯re Oracle King yourself.¡± Having little romance before, Karima failed to seize this opportunity to make romantic overtures with him. It struck John that a smooth talker he deemed himself, he couldn¡¯t beat a girl from Australia in an argument, Karima didn¡¯t humor him at all. Noticing John¡¯s embarrassed expression, Alice shed a charming smile on her delicate face, stepped forward, took John¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Of course, John is more attractive.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I agree with you,¡± Aydin echoed with a smile. When Alice said that before, Aydin didn¡¯t dare to talk at all. Fear of speaking something improper, he didn¡¯t allow Darrius to talk on this topic. But now that he knew that John was Oracle King, he dared to make conversation with them. The reason why he plucked up the courage to talk was that the topic was brought up by Oracle King to whom he said this to show his respect. He should on no condition render Oracle King embarrassed. Those members of the Mount River Gang chilled down and chimed in with Alice, ¡°Yeah, Mr. Lopez is as charming as Oracle King¡­ Oh, actually, he shares the charm with that of King of Horizon.¡±. ¡°That¡¯s right, the same. I happen to recall thetest idiom I¡¯ve learned from the US to describe this. It¡¯s being evenly matched.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re talking. That¡¯s it. Being evenly matched!¡± John¡¯s gaze swept across these people slowly, and said with a smile, ¡°I just realized that getting along with you teddy boys is cheerful.¡± The public heard his words and was confused about the meaning of the teddy boys. They hadn¡¯t learnt this word yet. Even the simultaneous trantor worn by John didn¡¯t seem to include this word. But it didn¡¯t matter. No consequence at all. In their book, Oracle King heaped praise on them just now. What an honor of honors! There was only Karima who was puzzled about the cause of their excitement. Not long after the tension eased, one of Aydin¡¯s men suddenly ran in and said, ¡°President Suma, Logan is here.¡± ¡°Logan? What is he doing here?¡± Aydin frowned slightly and seemed a little displeased to hear the name, but soon he figured out the reason by himself. He spected that Logan should havee for John. ¡°President Suma, do you want to let him in?¡± ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t ask him to leave since he reached our gate to pay a visit. Let hime in!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Soon, a man with greasy hair came in. Heughed out loud and said in a way that he seemed to get acquainted with Aydin, ¡°President Suma, today is Miss Suma¡¯s birthday, but you didn¡¯t invite me. Did we kind of drift apart or something?¡± ¡°Oh, man, please. We didn¡¯t bother to invite you to a small birthday party since we all knew you were This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. upied,¡± Aydin replied in a polite manner with his tongue in his cheek. Logan was the president of the Powell Association. Of course, he didn¡¯te alone. He was bold enough to walk in with gifts by himself and left all his men outside. He came in the name of celebrating Karima¡¯s birthday, but in fact, he came for John. Two respective presidents of their associations exchanged greetings with each other and stered smiles on their faces, making people think they were friends and went way back. ¡°President Suma, I remember that you have a gold fighter named Darrius. Where is he today? (¡®m quite curious that he doesn¡¯t attend such a grand asion.¡± Logan suddenly asked after they exchanged hypocritical expressions of politeness. It pained Aydin to hear the name of Darrius since he lost him. Darrius was his right-hand man. He intended to let Darrius show his strength when it came to the fight over the territory against the Powell Association. But Darrius was kicked to death by John. Aydin was sad at heart because of the loss. But he didn¡¯t dare to me John on it. Hearing Logan¡¯s question, no signs of any strange expression on Aydin¡¯s face, and he said with a smile, ¡°Darrius had something to do and left first.¡± Aydin told the truth since Darrius did leave first and was dragged away by someone. Logan wasn¡¯t suspicious. This time, he came and showed care for John rather than Darrius. Mentioning Darrius was for his following words. Sure enough, at the next moment, Logan said, ¡°I heard that you paid a lot for this underground boxing match, and actually invited a martial artist from the US. Is it true?¡± Aydin cursed inwardly, ¡°you should know whether it was true or not better than me. ¡°You have your men to kidnap my daughter and intended to threaten me with her. But you didn¡¯t expect your men to be kicked away by someone. You should know whether that person is a martial artist or not.¡± Aydin snorted coldly in his heart. Instead of answering Logan¡¯s question, he suddenly rolled his eyes and remarked, ¡°President Rees, I¡¯m just going to let you meet him.¡± With a smile all over his face, he led Logan to John with enthusiasm and said, ¡°This is Mr. Lopez, a martial artist from the US, and he is unparalleled in the world.¡± Aydin called John Mr. Lopez without pointing out John was Oracle King. There was nothing wrong with that. It was John who asked him to call him like that. But Aydin¡¯s scheming could be seen from it. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Chapter 666 This Was Provocation Indeed, Aydin was cunning. Just when Logan asked him whether he had invited a martial artist from the US, he made no straight answers and took this opportunity to introduce John to Logan. This would make Logan think he did invite a martial artist from the US to help him out, which was Mr. Lopez in front. The purpose of doing this, of course, was to make Logan misunderstand that John and he were in the same boat. Misunderstanding spelt contradictions. The winner of the underground boxing match would be able the im the territory. With his participation in it as a martial artist from the US, the Powell Association would stand little chance of winning. Therefore, Logan would manage to stop John from joining it by all means. He would probably win John over or kill him. In Logan¡¯s view, although John was a martial artist, he was not powerful enough to the point that he cannot be beaten. Logan shared the same thoughts that Aydin had before, Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They supposed they could put John to death by bullets. So when Aydin introduced John to Logan, he didn¡¯t point but that John was Oracle King for the purpose of making Logan misunderstand. Otherwise, Logan wouldn¡¯t dare to make any moves on John if he knew John was Oracle King. This was the beauty of Aydin¡¯s words. Perhaps because of a guilty conscience, Aydin added the words ¡®Unparalleled¡¯ at the end of his introduction of John so as not to arouse John¡¯s dissatisfaction. Oracle King was indeed unparalleled in the world. Aydin¡¯s words seemed to point out John¡¯s true identity, but in fact, they didn¡¯t. In other words, those who understood it would understand his meaning while those who didn¡¯t would deem it a provocation. And indeed, Logan thought it was a provocation. From where Logan stood, that Aydin smugly introduced the martial artist he had invited from the US to him with the words ¡°Unrivaled in the World¡± was a gentle nudge that implied he would be bound to lose the game. It was definitely a provocation. People in high ces had to measure their words. Being too blunt would descend to a lower level. Overtones in conversation would be appreciated. It was significant to have a grasp of the subtext of every single word. Logan felt that he had grasped the provocative meaning in Aydin¡¯s words. Without showing the anger on his face, Logan smiled and extended his palm to John, and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, nice to meet you. I suppose President Suma must have promised you a lot to invite you from such a distance, right?¡± John shot Logan¡¯s hand an indifferent look and replied tly without any intentions of shaking hands with him, ¡°I came here for the birthday party.¡± ¡°I see. It looks like I misunderstood you.¡± Logan didn¡¯t seem to feel embarrassed and took back his right hand resentfully with a gentle smile on his face. Logan just sneered in his heart. Mr. Lopez shoulde all the way here for a birthday party. No one would buy such a lousy exnation. There were too many coincidences if any. Logan cast a deep look at John and said meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I have a strong hunch that we should meet again soon.¡± John didn¡¯t bother to talk to him. Logan didn¡¯t mind it. He turned to look at Karima and said with a smile, ¡°Well, Miss Suma, happy birthday!¡± Then he bid goodbye to Aydin and left the hall with strides. He came in quickly and left in a hurry. ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­¡± After Logan left, Aydin was about to speak, but John said suddenly, ¡°Aydin, I must say you are quite smart.¡± There was a change on Aydin¡¯s face instantly since John had noted his selfish calctions just now. His legs were wobbly with fear and he almost knelt down again, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please forgive me. Mercy!¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t always ask for mercy. It strikes me that I am a fierce monster that will eat you up,¡± John said indifferently. Seeing that John wasn¡¯t furious, Aydin¡¯s fears were soon appeased and he said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, why don¡¯t you and Ms. Moon stay here for a few more days after the birthday party?¡± After Aydin asked, he looked at Alice again, hoping that she could stay for a few days. Karima grabbed Alice¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Alice, you came all the way here. Would you mind staying here for a few more days with me?¡± Karima was full of doubts and intended to figure them out by asking Alice. For example, she would like to know what kind of person John was and how he acquired his calligraphy and painting skills. She also wondered how they met and how Alice fell in love with John. All of a sudden, she realized all the questions she would like to know were all about John. To suppress this weird thought, she came up with an exnation that anyone would be as curious about John as she was due to his mysterious image and multiple identities. Karima thought silently in her heart. Alice nodded and said, ¡°Not a big deal, certainly. I have nned to stay here for a few more days, and John also said that he would stay in Australia for about a month.¡± ¡°Yeah, that would be great!¡± Delight registered on Karima¡¯s face. Aydin remarked with a pleased look, ¡°I¡¯ll go and arrange rooms for you.¡± ¡°No.¡± John and Karima spoke at the same time. John nced at Karima in surprise, and said, ¡°Miss Suma, please speak first.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Karima nodded without thinking too much and said, ¡°Alice can sleep with me. Dad, you can arrange a room for Mr. Lopez.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Aydin looked at Alice with a wry look, and then looked at John, thinking that it would be improper for his daughter to tear them apart since John was seeing Alice and they might have sex at night. Alice smiled and spoke for Karima to save her from embarrassment, ¡°Karima is right. We haven¡¯t met each other for centuries. We have a lot to talk about. Sleeping together at night will be a great idea!¡± Aydin heaved a sigh of relief, and asked John respectfully, ¡°Then Mr. Lopez, what did you mean when you said you didn¡¯t need it?¡± ¡°What do you mean what do I mean? I mean you don¡¯t need to arrange other rooms. Is it hard for you to understand that we three sleep together?¡± Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Miss Suma Looked Strange Aydin was thinking that why John wanted three people to sleep in one room. It wouldn¡¯t be good for his daughter to be there when John and Alice experienced sexual arousal. Or John meant other things. The way Aydin gazed at John gradually changed when thinking about some nasty ideas. He eximed inwardly. ¡°No wonder he was a Fiend from the US. He should have such ideas.¡± But after stewing over it, it started to make sense to Aydin Men like John cannot be understood with a normal mindset. And he didn¡¯t lose anything at all if John wanted it. After analyzing it silently, Aydin had put his delight behind him and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I won¡¯t be against you if you have this idea.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Karima red at Aydin with a blushing face, then secretly nced at John, and said shyly, ¡°Mr. Lopez was joking. How could he want such a thing?¡± Things went interesting since Karima was not able to catch many implications before when John dallied with her and now she seemed to understand. Karima couldn¡¯t understand such jokes before. For some reason, she suddenly knew it. A charming smile spread across Alice¡¯s attractive face and she said, ¡°Well, Karima, I don¡¯t think John is joking. He must have blurted out his thoughts. That¡¯s why he said it.¡± ¡°Is¡­ Is it?¡± Karima¡¯s heart did aplete somersault when she heard it, and there was an inexplicable throbbing feeling in her heart. Somehow, she was expecting it. She once told Alice to rest assured that she would keep John at arm¡¯s length. She reminded herself silently that she was supposed to calm her nerves and jitters. After a while, Alice slightly narrowed her deep eyes again. She nced at John meaningfully and said with a smile, ¡°John, am I right? Did I read your mind?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± John was speechless for a while. Though Alice was smiling, she gave him a sinking feeling. John collected himself and smirked, ¡°Actually, Miss Suma is right. I was just joking. Alice, you don¡¯t know me. I mean, I am a gentleman.¡± ¡°Bah.¡± Alice had heard John address himself as a gentleman many times but as far as she was concerned, John pretended to be one. Her face was full of contempt. John said primly, ¡°Mr. Suma, the reason I said you don¡¯t need to arrange a room for me is that I actually don¡¯t intend to live here.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t live here?¡± Aydin was taken aback and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ms. Moon say that you n to stay in Australia for a month? If you don¡¯t live here, may I ask where you want to go?¡± ¡°Misericordia Clinic, that¡¯s where I belong. On the surface, I am Oracle King, but in fact, I¡¯m a doctor who saves the dying and heals the wounded. I help the world and have themon people in my heart.¡± John excelled at singing his own praise and learned this from his master, Perry. His thick nerve made his expression remain unchanged when lying. ¡°Interesting. You help people and save lives¡­¡± Aydin shook his head with a mocking smile on a wry face. Anyone except John said this would make the public put faith in his words. It was hugely unconvincing when it was said by John. John was Oracle King. He was a Fiend. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It would be kind of him not to kill people, let alone expect him to be a doctor to save lives globally. Aydin found it hrious. John frowned and said with a serious face, ¡°Mr. Suma, what do you mean by that? Do you doubt that I am a doctor? Or do you look down on Oracle King?¡± ¡°Nothing of that kind, Mr. Lopez. I couldn¡¯t express my respect to you enough.¡± Aydin¡¯s expression changed immediately, and he hurriedly exined something, scolding himself in his heart.for being so reckless to question Oracle King. He shouldn¡¯t have shown his questioning even if he had doubts. Observant and sensitive as Oracle King was, he could note any slightest change. Aydin asked John again in a cautious manner to confirm John¡¯s decision, ¡°Mr. Lopez, sorry for repeating my questions, but you don¡¯t need a room here for you, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good, thanks.¡± John answered again.. For some reason, upon hearing John¡¯s answer, Karima felt an inexplicable sense of disappointment in her heart. But soon, Karima regained herposure. She seemed to think of something and whispered in Alice¡¯s ear, and then asked, ¡°Alice, I¡¯m thinking whether you will mind it or not. Forget it if you do.¡± Alice smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Karima, what are you talking about? We are good friends. Of course, I don¡¯t mind it.¡± As she spoke, she nced at John with a meaningful look. Again, John was flustered. He didn¡¯t know Alice¡¯s game. Karima cast a deep look at John and said with somewhat embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Lopez, actually, I¡¯m wondering whether I can ask you a favor.¡± ¡°Feel free to speak to me.¡± Karima nced around, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Can we go upstairs for a talk? Don¡¯t worry, Alice will stay in the room with us.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± John nodded with a smile and said quietly to himself, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be at ease. Anyway, I don¡¯t lose anything.¡± ¡°Then, Mr. Lopez, please go upstairs with me!¡± Karima blushed slightly and said to John in a low voice. Then she took Alice¡¯s arm and went upstairs together. A few minutes went by. Hearing the sound of closing the door above, Aydin¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. In the end, the three of them still went into the same room. He really didn¡¯t know what these young people were up to. ¡°President Suma¡­ Don¡¯t you think Miss Suma look strange just now?¡± A naive subordinate walked up to Aydin and whispered. Aydin gave the man a hard look and said, ¡°Nonsense! I know my daughter well. What else they can do upstairs? They can do nothing other than y poker.¡± ¡°President Suma, people in Australia don¡¯t know how to y poker¡­¡± ¡°Zip it!¡± Aydin bellowed with anger, frightening the man to shut up without speaking nonsense anymore. Aydin looked upstairs with aplicated expression and sighed in his heart, ¡°I really hope Karima has some feelings for John, but I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Lopez will be indifferent to her.¡± Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Karima¡¯s request At this moment, the door was closed and John suddenly felt a slight sense of foreboding.He was getting worried when seeing Alice¡¯s inscrutable expression.He wondered what Karima¡¯s request was.He was quite uneasy. But the scene that happened next made his blood surge up in an instant and his eyes widened in shock. He saw Karima turn her back to him and took the exquisite traditional costume off her,pletely exposing her wless figure to him. Under the dense light, her caramel-colored skin was smooth with a bit of cluster. John was dumbfounded. He lost hisposure right away. Karima had a good figure which was evenly matched with Queenie¡¯s. Besides, they shared a simr back. It was such a visual punch for John. More importantly, Alice just stood aside without any attempts to stop Karima. Instead, she wore a faint smile when appreciating Karima¡¯s figure. John wondered what they were doing. All of a sudden, he thought of something nasty. John¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief since he couldn¡¯t believe that Alice would agree to such a thing. With that thinking, he wished Alice could have told him earlier since she could help him and his other sisters. He didn¡¯t think she shoulde all the way here and let this woman in Australia have this precious opportunity. John shamelessly used the word ¡®precious¡±. At this time, Karima¡¯s shy voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please don¡¯t overthink it. I just want you to paint for me.¡± ¡°Painting?¡± Surprise registered on John¡¯s face. ¡°Well, I have seen a movie called Titanic before, and I am very envious of the poignant love story of the hero and heroine in it. I really hope someone can make a painting for me.¡± Karima said in a calm voice. It turned out that she wanted a painting of art. John¡¯s expression suddenly became a bit weird, and he said, ¡°Miss Suma, I¡¯d love to draw a painting for you but I must tell you I do freehand figure painting instead of sketch¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, I know. I have faith in your talent for drawing. I¡¯m sure you will make a perfect work for me. Even if it is painted in a freehand style, it will definitely be a masterpiece. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lopez. I will keep it to myself as my best birthday present ever and treasure it.¡± Karima said sincerely. John thought about it seriously, nodded, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot. Miss Suma, you can put clothes on. I can draw it with my imagination.¡± ¡°Wow, amazing. John, you should imagine it. Tell me, did you imagine us many times when living with us?¡± Alice suddenly approached, blinking her eyes and mocking. John¡¯s face turned dimmed immediately and exined, ¡°They are two different things. We are talking about art now. Art is pure without any impurities. Alice, reflect on yourself due to your nasty thoughts.¡± Hearing this, Alice curled her lips. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But before Alice could speak, Karima¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Since Mr. Lopez pointed out that this is art, I don¡¯t think I should be seized by shyness anymore.¡± She took a deep breath. She turned around after mustering up the courage, uncovering her lovely figure to John. Seeing this, John took a deep breath as well. He had mixed feelings. Karima blushed, silently walked to the sofa opposite John,y down on the sidelines, and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please start painting for me.¡± Given her movements, John found it hard to make his refusal anymore. He watched her carefully for painting. He gazed at Karima time after time since many details should be observed carefully before painting them down. He scrutinized her all over. Alice sensed his concentration on watching Karima and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you draw it in the freehand style? Why do you stare at her so carefully?¡± ¡°What do you know? Art is rigorous and serious. Even if you are a freehand artist, you must know it well. Only by deeply remembering every part of it in your mind can you achieve great sess.¡± ¡°How high-sounding your exnation is.¡± ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to have an argument with a person like you who has a nasty mind. You are not worthy to talk about art.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Alice was about to lose her temper, Karima spoke to her, ¡°Alice, didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t mind? If you are jealous, I will put on my clothes right away. Sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I won¡¯t be jealous.¡± Alice didn¡¯t want Karima to see her as a green-eyed monster. Plus, it was not a big deal that Karima took off her clothes and John drew a painting for her. Karima failed to get Alice¡¯s true meaning and answered, ¡°Oh, well, then you could go and sit next to him for a while to leave Mr. Lopez alone for painting.¡± Alice didn¡¯t make any response instantly. Alice rolled her eyes, showed a strange smile again, patted John¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°John, draw well!¡± After speaking that, she walked to the side to sit down while waving her tender waist. John was not at ease. But not long after that, he put on a serious face and his eyes instantly became clear without any other things when his eyes fell on the paper in front of him. He kept telling himself that art was pure.He said it to himself three times to stress it.He dipped his quill into his ink.He started sttering and swooshing on the paper.His strikes were smooth. The girl¡¯s charming figure was painted vividly on the paper. It seemed that John had really remembered all the details, so he could draw in one fell swoop without a moment¡¯s pause. Some minutes passed by. John drew thest stroke, exhaled slowly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Although Alice always felt strange, the moment she heard John say that the painting was finished, she immediately rushed forward and was eager to watch it. At a nce, she was dazzled. She saw that the image on the rice paper was still in John¡¯s usual freehand style, but the expression of the eyes could match Karima¡¯s at a nce. Alice eximed, ¡°It¡¯s wonderful!¡± Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Chapter 669 No More Acting After all, being addressed as Master of Clouds, John was a great painter without question. Though Alice was aware of John¡¯s proficient skills, she still couldn¡¯t help but exim when seeing this picture. It was an amazing work. Though it was painted in a freehand style, most of them were long lines with only a few strokes. But it could tell with a single nce that this was Karima. The figure was bursting out of the picture. Especially the girlish shyness in her eyes. John showed it with a few simple lines. Seldom could reach the same level with him. That was why he was seen as genius! Karima also eximed, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I really like your work. Thanks a bunch. I must say this is the most precious gift I ever have!¡± Karima ran over at some point, heaping her praise on the work while waving happily in front of John. Her breasts were waving when she moved. John coughed softly and said, ¡°Well¡­ Miss Suma, you¡¯d better put on your clothes in case you catch a cold since we¡¯ve already finished the painting.¡± ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t catch a cold. I¡¯m in good condition.¡± Karima didn¡¯t catch his meaning and gave a serious answer. Then she realized that excitement swept over her just now. Upon hearing Alice¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but approach them for a look at the picture. Only now did she realize that she was still naked. Hearing John¡¯s reminder, Karima blushed slightly and hurriedly ran to put her traditional costume on while clutching her breasts. At this time, John suddenly fixed his gaze on Alice and said with a chuckle, ¡°Alice, now you see my work. Do you want me to draw a picture like this for you?¡± ¡°Okay¡­ What are you thinking about? You want me to beat you back to normal, right?¡± Of course, Alice was envious and subconsciously wanted to nod her head in agreement, but seeing John¡¯s faint smile, she felt something was wrong. Given the evilness in his smile, she spected that he must want to take this opportunity to take advantage of her. She bent her slender fingers right away and flicked them toward John¡¯s head. John cried out innocently, ¡°Just make your refusal if you don¡¯t want it. Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Have I? When? I only recalled that I hit a hooligan.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alice refused to admit it and made a decision silently that she would ask him to draw such a picture for her in the future since she believed there would be ample time. ¡°Mr. Lopez, Alice, let¡¯s go downstairs. The birthday party is not over yet!¡± Karima remarked with a smile. Karima had already put on her traditional costume, and then carefully put away the precious painting John made for her as a gift. Of course, the work downstairs John gave her was good, but in Karima¡¯s heart, this one was the best. The three of them went downstairs. The birthday party wasn¡¯t close topletion yet. So many things happened, rendering this supposedly amicable birthday party mixing with ups and downs. ¡°Mr. Lopez, why did youe down so soon?¡± Aydin asked in surprise when he caught sight of John. John could paint in a short time or he couldn¡¯t live up to the title of a genius. It took only ten minutes or so from the moment he went upstairs to the moment he walked down after finishing the drawing. ¡°Do you mean you want me to stay longer in Miss Suma¡¯s room?¡± John joked with a smile. Awkwardness registered on Aydin¡¯s face right away and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I believe you are the judge of your speed. I¡¯m in no position to make any judgment on it.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± John pretended not to understand Aydin¡¯s hidden meaning. Eager to know what happened, Aydin walked up to his daughter and asked, ¡°Karima, what did you do up there just now?¡± ¡°I asked Mr. Lopez to draw a painting for me,¡± Karima told part of the story without lying. Aydin was confused. He wondered why a painting needed to finish in a room secretly. Besides, John had already painted one before. Aydin was puzzled, but he didn¡¯t question her because Karima had already walked away and chatted with Alice. The birthday party continued and nothing unexpected happened till the end. When the party was about to draw to an end, Aydin walked up to John and asked sincerely again, ¡°Mr. Lopez, forgive me, are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay here?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to Misericordia Clinic.¡± ¡°I suddenly remembered something just now. The vice president of the Powell Association, Owen, seems to frequently show up around the Misericordia Clinic, right?¡± John nodded and replied, ¡°He went to Misericordia Clinic to learn traditional medicine from Keaton.¡± Hearing this, Aydin fell into silence, his brows tightly frowned, as if he was worried about something. John saw through his mind and said with a smile, ¡°Are you worried that I will stay close to the Powell Association?¡± ¡°Nothing of that kind,¡± Aydin replied hastily. John sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it long ago. I¡¯m only here for the birthday party and show no interest in anything between your associations.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, you misunderstood me.¡± Aydin breathed a sigh of relief secretly, but he still exined, ¡°Actually, I am worried that Logan will harass you. He is a friendly-looking viin.¡± ¡°You think that will frighten me?¡± John asked with a half-smile. Aydin tried to exin, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I know you¡¯re not afraid. With your ability, ten thousand Logan is not your opponent. I just think that if you live here, you should be able to keep these troubles away from you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. He will seek his own death if he dares to do so.¡± As John spoke, his expression suddenly became a bit weird. He looked at Aydin and said, ¡°Mr. Suma, I suppose you have been wanting that Logan will mess me up, right?¡± John was telling the truth, but Aydin didn¡¯t have the nerve to admit it. Aydin hurriedly exined with embarrassment, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to have such thoughts. Mr. Lopez, I really want you to live in my house without worrying about those bastards outside.¡± ¡°Alright, cut it off. I will live in your house and fuck your daughter tonight if you keep acting like this.¡± Aydin made no response. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Teaching Acupuncture Therapy In the end, John still went to Misericordia Clinic, leaving Alice alone at Karima¡¯s house. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t chime in when Alice and Karima had a talk between girls. The next day came. As soon as John finished discussing with Keaton, Martina stepped forward and apologized to John, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I would like to apologize to you for the misunderstanding before. I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡± She said in a sincere manner. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She had taken the gemstone bracelet off her hand. Yesterday, John told her that she would be overpowered by the evil spirit if she kept wearing the gemstone bracelet. In that case, even the most professional doctor might not be able to save her. At that time, Martina was dubious. After going back that night, she tentatively took off the gemstone bracelet and hit the sack. She found that she fell into a deep and peaceful slumber. But she had insomnia for some time before. She had been taking traditional medicine for some days and Keaton had applied acupuncture therapy to her several times. But both of them took very few effects on her condition. She failed to find out the cause of her insomnia for a long time. It wasn¡¯t untilst night, after she took off the gemstone bracelet and had a good night¡¯s sleep, that Martina suddenly realized that she seemed to start having insomnia not long after wearing the gemstone bracelet. Indeed, as Mr. Lopez said, the gemstone bracelet was something evil. The retrospective fear made her smash that gemstone bracelet after she got up this morning. Therefore, she was deeply grateful to John for saving her life, otherwise, she might die in unexined circumstances in the end. John said, ¡°I remind you of that because you alsoe from the US. By the way, your boyfriend who comes from Australia is a bad guy.¡± ¡°I know. I have broken up with him.¡± Martina nodded. It was Tagal who gave her this gemstone bracelet and she didn¡¯t know where Tagal got it¡­ Commonly speaking, ordinary people would never think that such a mystery would be implied in a simple gemstone bracelet, which was hard to imagine. If she hadn¡¯t experienced it personally, she would never have believed such an outrageous thing. ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­¡± After a pause, Martina opened her mouth to speak, but then her expression darkened. Later, she shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it, I just want to express my gratitude.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t mention it.¡± John could certainly note the change in Martina¡¯s expression but he showed little care about it. It was already kind of him to remind her of the potential risk. After a while, Keaton called all the apprentices in Misericordia Clinic together and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to introduce this man yesterday. Today, allow me to make a brief introduction. Everybody, this is John Lopez. He¡¯s a traditional doctor, too. ¡°The reason why he and I became friends so quickly is that we share amon love for traditional medicine and could sit together and talk a lot of knowledge about it. *John will stay in Misericordia Clinic for a few days. Please feel free to consult him if you have any questions.¡± In Misericordia Clinic, the public was confused when they heard Keaton¡¯s advice of consulting John. Suspicion registered on their faces. They believed that John excelled at fighting since they had witnessed him kick Tagal and others away yesterday. But they became doubtful when it came to John¡¯s medical skills. John was younger than them, so they seriously doubted John¡¯s medical skills. Abraham sneered in his heart. He found it funny when Keaton exined that her bing friends with John in a short time was largely due to the same love for traditional medicine. Quite a lot of people in Misericordia Clinic shared amon love for traditional medicine and yet Keaton seldom treated them with such passion. Abraham thought he understood something between Keaton and John, and said with contempt in his heart, ¡°Though Keaton looked honest and serious, I never expected such a thing, which was shocking.¡± It wasn¡¯t decent. Certainly, no matter how disgraceful it was, he would not speak out his thoughts since Keaton was his teacher. John remarked, ¡°Actually, don¡¯t ask me for advice if you have any questions. I find it annoying. The reason why I decided to stay in Misericordia Clinic for a while is to teach Mr. Hutchinson some acupuncture therapy techniques.¡± Yesterday Alice asked John if he could teach Keaton something about the acupuncture therapy so that Keaton could spread it. John thought about it and felt it was a good idea. Anyway, he knew oceans of techniques about acupuncture therapy, and probably he might not use most of them in the future. Therefore, passing those to future generations by teaching Keaton would be a good call. This was the main reason why he chose to stay in Misericordia Clinic for some days. And that Keaton was nice to get along with served as another exnation. Although there were some misunderstandings between them when they first met yesterday, John found that Keaton was kind-hearted when getting on. Moreover, Keaton was determined to promote the culture of traditional medicine of the US to the world, nothing of that kind of evil-minded doctors who earned a great deal of money in the name of traditional medicine. It might be enjoyable to make a fortune by ripping those foreigners off abroad. But in the end, it would dishonor traditional medicine if things went on like this, John would definitely not teach anything of acupuncture therapy to such a bad doctor. Everyone was displeased when they heard John¡¯s tone and his words. They were not satisfied with that John should say he would be annoyed if they turned to him for consulting He was on his high horse even though Keaton did heave praise on him. They decided that they wouldn¡¯te to John for any advice even if John begged them to do so. Everyone felt dissatisfied, hoping that Keaton would be mad at John for his crazy words. John just said he would teach Keaton something about acupuncture therapy. And that meant Keaton was inferior to John when it came to the medical skills. Characteristically, Keaton must be crossed at John. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, instead of being furious, Keaton looked at John in surprise and asked, ¡°John, let me get this straight. You have acquired some other acupuncture therapy techniques, right?¡± ¡°Well, there are probably twenty or thirty sets, but I won¡¯t stay in Australia for too long. It depends on yourself when ites to the amount that you can learn,¡± John took it for granted and said. ¡°Mr. Lopez, you¡¯re so full of yourself. Mr. Hutchinson is a Master of Traditional Medicine in the US. You¡¯re in no position to talk like that, let alone teach something.¡± Seeing John uttering crazy words repeatedly, Abraham couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and finally reprimanded him with rage. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 671 Chapter 671 The Guinea Pigs ¡°Abraham!¡± After Abraham scolded John angrily, Keaton yelled at Abraham, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to John!¡± ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, it¡¯s this guy¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Seeing Keaton getting angry, Abraham had no choice but to keep his mouth shut, but it could be seen from his resentful eyes that Abraham was obviously not convinced by John. John didn¡¯t even bother to talk to such an annoying person. Keaton looked at John and said in a soft tone, John, you said that you have mastered twenty or thirty sets of acupuncture therapy. Is it true?¡± ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who talks big?¡± If they had just met, Keaton would have nodded without hesitation, but Keaton thought otherwise after several in-depth exchanges with John. However, was it too exaggerated that John had mastered twenty or thirty sets of acupuncture therapy? It was just ordinary acupuncture but not so-called acupuncture therapy to pierce needles into several acupoints. Real acupuncture therapy was not so easy to acquire. Keaton also liked to look through ancient medical books. The only acupuncture therapy he found was Acupuncture of Five Elements. Like other ancient medical acupuncture therapies, it had only its name written in the book without any detail, so Keaton couldn¡¯t learn it even if he wanted to. John said that he had mastered twenty or thirty sets of acupuncture therapy. Even if Keaton changed his attitude towards John, he still dared not believe it! John smiled helplessly. John knew that the sum was indeed too much for amon man like Keaton, so he did not mean to me Keaton for it. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He could prove himself by practicing some skills on the spot. It happened that there were many patients in Misericordia Clinic. John selected one of them and nned to practice a set of acupuncture therapy on the patient. The patient suddenly showed doubts and said, ¡°Are you Mr. Hutchinson¡¯s new apprentice? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± This patient was a frequent visitor to Misericordia Clinic. Abraham sneered, ¡°What? He is not an apprentice at Misericordia Clinic at all. He just wants to demonstrate acupuncture therapy on you.¡± Normally, it was inappropriate for a doctor to propose such a request. It was the same as creating panic for patients when someone exposed his identity as an intern in a big hospital. So as soon as Abraham said this, the patient immediately stood up and refused, ¡°Are you kidding me? Aren¡¯t you taking me as a guinea pig? No, no, absolutely no!¡± The patient¡¯s face was almost ck. Keaton gave Abraham a hard look first and then calmed down. He patiently exined to the patient, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Mr. Lopez. Even if he is young, his acupuncture therapy skills are very sophisticated. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Really? But I do not believe it.¡± The patient looked at John suspiciously. Keaton continued, ¡°With me on guard, there will be absolutely no problems. I can assure you with my professional ethics.¡± The patient hesitated for a moment. He looked at Keaton, then turned his gaze back to John, and said, ¡°I trust Mr. Hutchinson very much. Since Keaton has said so, I am willing to be a guinea pig!¡± The patient thought for a while and then cautiously said to John, ¡°When you pierce a needle, be careful and slow down. It is best to ask Mr. Hutchinson for his opinion every time you pierce one.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± John nodded with a smile. After he finished speaking, a dozen needles were pricked up, and the patient hadn¡¯t even noticed it. ¡°You, you, you¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you to slow down? You didn¡¯t puncture my blood vessel, did you?¡± said the patient in wide-eyed horror. John promised to pierce slowly, but as soon as he finished speaking, needles were pricked into the patient¡¯s arm in a row within seconds. The patient was indeed scared. John said, ¡°I have slowed down. You don¡¯t feel any difort now, do you?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Although the patient was worried, he did not feel any difort after sensing carefully, so he was relieved. Moreover, Keaton didn¡¯t say anything, so there should be nothing wrong. Acupuncture therapy would take a while, so John found another patient and was going to perform another set of acupuncture therapy on him. The second patient readily agreed perhaps because he had seen how the first patient was treated and knew that John was skillful. Otherwise, John would never have been able to perform the therapy so smoothly. John performed the second set of acupuncture therapy, and his actions were still so fast. Then the third and fourth patients were treated. After watching the first two patients, they were much bolder. Without saying much, they were very willing to be acupunctured by John. In the end, John performed eight different sets of acupuncture therapy on each of the eight patients. Although the apprentices of Misericordia Clinic didn¡¯t recognize the acupuncture therapy performed by John, they could all see that John located the acupoints very precisely and pierced the heedles so quickly. None of them could reach such a sophisticated level. Even their master, Keaton, may not be able to achieve it. Abraham suppressed the shock in his heart, snorted, and said, ¡°His skills are good, and the acupuncture points are urate, but whether it will work or not is uncertain!¡± ¡°Abraham, shut up!¡± This time, both Keaton and the other apprentices of Misericordia Clinic Hall reprimanded Abraham. Anyone with discerning eyes could see how superb John¡¯s acupuncture therapy skills were. Since his acupuncture therapy skills were so superb, how could they be ineffective? Everyone knew that Abraham was just being stubborn. As a result, the facts contradicted Abraham without ident. After the needles were removed, the eight patients all miraculously found that their symptoms had greatly improved. It was much morefortable than any time they came to Misericordia Clinic. The feelings of the patients could not be deceiving. When the eight patients praised the curative effect, Keaton finally couldn¡¯t help trembling and said, ¡°John, how did you learn these acupuncture therapy skills?* As long as one could fully understand one of the eight sets of acupuncture therapy, it was enough to be a master of acupuncture. Unexpectedly, John had mastered so many sets of acupuncture therapy at such a young age. Twenty or thirty sets! Keaton now believed it! Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Amazon Banner Ads Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 672 Chapter 672 The Lobbyist ¡°The first set of acupuncture therapy is called Nine Restoring Yang Needles. The second set of acupuncture therapy is Seven Strikes at the Jaws of Death. The third set of acupuncture therapy is¡­ John told Keaton the names, one by one, of the eight sets of acupuncture therapy he had performed Keaton listened to him very carefully. ¡°These eight sets of acupuncture therapy aremon ones of Magic Skills. As for the other trickier sets of acupuncture therapy, I won¡¯t demonstrate them to you. ¡°Keaton, if you can learn two or three of these eight sets of acupuncture therapy, you will be very powerful.¡± John said slowly. Everyone had weird expressions. Keaton would be more powerful than they could have even imagined! None of the acupuncture therapies of Magic Skills was inferior to the Acupuncture of Five Elements. As long as one learned one of them, he would advance in the field of traditional medicine. If one learned two or three sets, even those elderly masters of traditional medicine would be willing to kneel in front of him and respect him as a teacher. And John had mastered twenty or thirty sets of acupuncture therapy¡­ It was no longer shocking but outrageous! But anyway, it was the fact. Keaton suddenly trembled and said excitedly. ¡°John, you said you want to teach me these precious acupuncture therapies of Magic Skills?¡± Disbelief was visible all over Keaton¡¯s face. John nodded and said, ¡°Of course, precious skills have to be shared. It¡¯s useless to keep them on my own. Keaton, I¡¯m still counting on you to promote the traditional medicine of US!¡± ¡°John, no, Mr. Lopez, please ept my salute to my teacher!¡± Keaton hastily changed the address, ready to give John a deep bow. John reacted quickly. He stepped forward, and stopped Keaton, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your teacher, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. Treat me as a friend from afar with a gift for you!¡± ¡°The gift is too precious!¡± Keaton said with a trembling voice. John smiled, ¡°It¡¯s precious to you, but for me, it¡¯s just nothing but somemon acupuncture therapies.¡± It was true. As one acquired more and more of the precious things, he found them less and less precious. Keaton nodded gratefully. While they were talking, Owen walked in from the door and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, can I have a few words with Mr. Lopez alone?¡± Keaton nced at Owen, frowned, and said, ¡°Is it about traditional medicine? If not, don¡¯t bother Mr. Lopez¡­ Something urred to Keaton. He added, ¡°I forgot Mr Lopez has asked us not to bother him even if it¡¯s about traditional medicine. He¡¯s annoyed about it. Ask me if you have any questions.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Owen froze, noticing that the way Keaton addressed John was changed from John to Mr. Lopez. It was a change show respect to a person of the same seniority. Respect! If Owen had been there just now, he would have known that Keaton almost took John as his master, and John, therefore, would have be Owen¡¯s grandmaster. As soon as Owen noticed that the atmosphere was strange, he asked Abraham in a low voice, ¡°What happened just now? Why are your expressions a little strange?¡± Feelingplicated, Abraham told Owen what had happened just now. Abraham told the whole story without any embellishment. And his tone was calm but not cynical. Others could not even be jealous when a person¡¯s abilities were so far beyond their reach. Abraham was in such a peaceful mood now. He had been dissatisfied with John and felt that he was useless in other aspects except for being a good fighter. However, John could have such a beautiful girlfriend and even win Keaton¡¯s favor, which annoyed This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Abraham even more. But after witnessing what had happened just now, Abraham was no longer unconvinced. He didn¡¯t even dare to be jealous of John because Abraham felt that he was not worthy of being jealous. ¡°Do you mean John¡¯s acupuncture therapy level is higher than Mr. Hutchinson¡¯s?¡± Owen had long known that John¡¯s acupuncture therapy level was good because he was the one who told Keaton about the disassembled set of Acupuncture of Five Elements. But Owen had never imagined that John had mastered twenty or thirty sets of acupuncture therapy simr to Acupuncture of Five Elements. As a man from Australia who had experienced the charm of acupuncture, Owen certainly knew what it meant. Abraham sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not that Mr. Lopez¡¯s acupuncture therapy level is higher than that of Mr. Hutchinson. To put it disrespectfully, even ten Mr. Hutchinson can¡¯tpare with Mr. Lopez!¡± Owen silently agreed. Keaton didn¡¯t hear these words. Otherwise, Keaton would have yelled angrily, ¡°Ten me? You have ttered me!¡± Owen didn¡¯t speak any more. John was exining acupuncture therapy to Keaton at this moment. If he dared to disturb John at this time, he would annoy Keaton. Later, John finished exining the essentials of a set of acupuncture therapy, and Keaton was slowly digesting them. It was not until then that Owen dared to step forward and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, can I have a chat with you?¡± ¡°You are annoying,¡± said John bluntly. Owen was embarrassed and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I know you find me annoying and don¡¯t want to see me, but what I want to tell you is also for your own good.¡± ¡°For my own good?¡± John nced at Owen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it outside!¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Lopez.¡± Owen was overjoyed. They walked outside the Misericordia Clinic. John took the lead and said, ¡°It is your president, Logan, who sent you to be a lobbyist, right?¡± Owen¡¯s eyes were wide with amazement. He asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, how do you know?¡± ¡°It is self-evident.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, President Rees said that as long as you don¡¯t interfere in the underground boxing match, Powell Association can give you the same benefits as Aydin will.¡± Hearing this, John suddenly revealed an interested expression, ¡°Do you know what benefits Aydin has promised me?¡± Owen shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t know, but Powell Association can also offer what Aydin can.¡± ¡°Really? Aydin said that he would marry his daughter to me as a concubine. Can Powell Association do the same?¡± John asked with a sneer. ¡°What? Aydin loves his daughter so much. How could he be willing to¡­¡± Owen was taken aback and then quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lopez. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Your medical skills are so superb, and you are also a martial artist. It is really not surprising that Karima is willing to be your concubine.¡± Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Signing the Guarantee Seeing Owen¡¯s fearful expression, John smiled contemptuously, then recovered his indifferent expression, and said, ¡°I am just joking with you.¡± Joking? Owen secretly breathed a sigh of relief. John said, ¡°I have said before that I am not interested in the affairs between your gangs and that I don¡¯t bother to care about the underground boxing match. Don¡¯t bring this up to me in the future.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, you won¡¯t interfere, will you?¡± Powell Association and Mount River Gang were two major underground forces in Australia. There were often contradictions between the two sides. The traditional solution was to hold underground boxing matches. Contradictions were settled by winning or losing boxing matches. It was the same this time. If John, a martial artist, interfered in the match, Powell Association would not have much chance of winning. Hearing that John would not intervene, Owen was overjoyed and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, your words make me relieved, but¡­¡± Owen hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, could you please sign a letter of guarantee?¡± ¡°Sign a letter of guarantee?¡± A cold light shed across John¡¯s dark eyes. Owen was shocked in fright and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please don¡¯t get angry. I asked you to sign the letter of guarantee without any malice. I just want to give President Rees a testament.¡± ¡°My words are just a testament. Go back and tell Logan I have promised, so I will not interfere. I don¡¯t bother to meddle in your nosy affairs.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, I understood, but President Rees is extremely cautious, and the territory to be contested this time is very important¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s Logan¡¯s problem, not mine.¡± John finished his words impatiently, turned around, and prepared to walk into Misericordia Clinic. Owen immediately said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I am doing it for your own good. As long as you sign the guarantee, you will never have any trouble.¡± In Owen¡¯s opinion, it was a matter of signing a name. Since John said he would not interfere, what was the .problem with signing his name? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It would only be a dy of a minute or two. Owen didn¡¯t understand why John was reluctant. Owen was very puzzled. Of course, he didn¡¯t understand. John was not reluctant but simply dismissive of it. As for things that John dismissed, he would definitely not interfere since he had said so. Sign the guarantee? Logan did overestimate himself, too. Moreover, signing the letter of guarantee was inherently threatening. What John hated most in his life was being threatened by others. So, John sneered and said, ¡°Do you mean I¡¯ll be in trouble if I don¡¯t sign the guarantee? Is that what you mean?¡± ¡°Em¡­¡± Owen froze, not knowing how to answer John¡¯s questions. If John didn¡¯t sign, there would be trouble. Logan was so cautious that he would think that John¡¯s refused to sign the letter of guarantee because he thought of helping Aydin and that Powell Association would be caught off guard in the underground boxing match. Verbal guarantees were the most unreliable. What Owen said just now was to remind John of the seriousness of the matter. Owen just wanted John to sign the guarantee. As long as the guarantee was signed, there would be no troubles. Owen didn¡¯t understand why John stubbornly refused. There was a hint of sharpness in John¡¯s eyes, and he said coldly, ¡°I will only say this for thest time. I will not trouble to meddle with your affairs, and my word is the best guarantee. ¡°If Logan mistakes good for bad, the person in trouble will not be me but him.¡± After finishing speaking, John stopped talking to Owen and returned to Misericordia Clinic. Owen could not say anything more. Looking at John¡¯s back, he looked a bit more resentful. To some extent, he persuaded John for the sake of his safety, but John didn¡¯t appreciate it and even put on an arrogant posture. Of course, Owen was depressed. Owen scolded in his heart, ¡°So what about you are a martial artist? Do you think you are the Oracle King?¡± Owen withdrew his eyes faintly and sighed, ¡°I hope President Rees can believe it. Otherwise, it¡¯s a pity to lose such a magic doctor.¡± Compared with John¡¯s identity as a martial artist, Owen admired John as a magic doctor even more. John had mastered twenty or thirty acupuncture therapies of Magic Skills at such a young age! It would be a pity if he died. For the next few days, John stayed in the Misericordia Clinic, teaching acupuncture therapy to Keaton. Until John received a call from Alice, saying that there was a wonderful match and asking him if he was interested in going to watch it. Obviously, Alice also knew about the underground boxing match. John said with a smile, ¡°Alice, if you miss me, just tell me frankly. Don¡¯t talk about the underground boxing match.¡± Underground boxing matches, in John¡¯s view, were a vulgar interest. As a cultivator, he had long got rid of these vulgar interests. As for the wonderful match that Alice was talking about, it was even more impossible. The matches at the Alps Mountain were much more exciting than this. Therefore, John didn¡¯t bother to have a look at it. Alice snorted and said, ¡°Whether you like toe or not. I don¡¯t miss you!¡± Alice refused to admit it and hung up the phone. John didn¡¯t care. He continued to teach acupuncture therapy to Keaton, but Keaton was not in a good state. Keaton wore a frowning face as if he had been worrying something in his mind. John asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Hutchinson?¡± Keaton sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my apprentice, Martina Volt. She hasn¡¯te to the clinic for the past two days, and I can¡¯t get through her phone. I¡¯m worried that something may happen to her.¡± It was said that Martina had found a man from Australia as her boyfriend, which made Keaton very unhappy. but anyway, she was also his student. And they were all from US, so they must take care of each other in a foreign country. Martina had suddenly lost contact for two days, so Keaton must be worried about her. John didn¡¯t have much interest in that Martina, so he said casually, ¡°Maybe she had something urgent these two days. Mr. Hutchinson, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Keaton shook his head, ¡°Martina actually has an eager attitude towards traditional medicine. She has never beente before. Even if something happens, she will call in advance.¡± Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 674 Chapter 674 To Kill Him ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, I have something to tell you.¡± A girl who had a good rtionship with Martina suddenly walked over with a hint of hesitation on her face. Keaton asked, ¡°Is it about Martina?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girl nodded and said ¡°Martina told me something a few days ago. Her boyfriend who is from Australia often threatens her with videos. Do you think Martina didn¡¯te to the clinic because of this?¡± ¡°Videos? What videos?¡± Keaton frowned. ¡°It is¡­¡± The girl lowered her head, hesitant. She had promised Martina to keep it a secret. After all, it was sort of shameful, and she was afraid that it would irritate Tagal. If Tagal spread those videos, it would do great damage to Martina¡¯s reputation. Not everyone was as shameless as Shelly Lee, an international artist. John understood what the girl meant. Seeing that she was embarrassed to say it, John said for her, ¡°Many young couples nowadays like to pursue romance and excitement, so they usually take some amorous videos to witness their love. However, these videos will be an unstable bomb once they break up.¡± Even if Keaton couldn¡¯t keep up with the times, he understood what John meant and immediately said angrily, ¡°Stupid! Stupid! I do not care that she has a boyfriend from Australia, but how could she allow him to This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. take videos? She is so stupid!¡± John smiled, ¡°It is said that love makes people blind. Girls lose their minds in love.¡± Keaton asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Lopez, do you have a simr experience?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± At this time, the girl, on the side, exined, ¡°Martina said that those videos were secretly taken. She didn¡¯t know it until Tagal told herter.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Keaton¡¯s expression darkened. The girl suddenly showed timidity and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ I have promised Martina to keep it a secret. I am worried about Martina, so I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re all fools!¡± ¡°Mr. Hutchinson, don¡¯t me her. Most girls will be at a loss when they encounter such a thing.¡± John helped the girl out. The girl nced at John gratefully. Keaton could only shake his head and sigh, ¡°What should we do? We are not in US now. Even if we call the police, the police will not take it seriously.¡± He asked the girl, ¡°Do you know where Martina lives?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been there a few times before.¡± ¡°Take me there to have a look. If we can¡¯t find her, we can only call the police,¡± Keaton sighed. John thought for a while and said, ¡°Let me go. Mr. Hutchinson, you are old. Stay in Misericordia Clinic and wait for us.¡± John didn¡¯t want to be nosy at first. But he instinctively felt the matter was not that simple. Ever since John saw Martina wearing the bracelet with a sinister aura, he knew that this matter was not easy. At that time, John just reminded Martina kindly and didn¡¯t intend to intervene. And now, he said he wanted to help for the sake of Keaton. If something weird had happened and scared Keaton in his search for Martina, Keaton would have not been able to bear it in his old age. Keaton nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send a few more young apprentices to go with you.¡± He called Abraham and others over and asked them to follow the girl to search the vicinity of Martina¡¯s residence for Martina. A group of people left the Misericordia Clinic immediately. Not far away from Misericordia Clinic, there was a ck car parked. There were two men in the car. One was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and the other in the front passenger seat. The person sitting in the front passenger seat stared at Misericordia Clinic with no expression. When he saw John and othersing out, he immediately made a call. ¡°Sir, the target has left Misericordia Clinic as expected.¡± ¡°I knew that he was ying tricks. His verbal guarantee was like farting. Find a chance to kill him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This call was, of course, to Logan. As Owen had said, Logan was a cautious person. John did not sign the guarantee, which already made Logan suspicious. Chanter 674 To Kill Him. In order to ensure that everything went smoothly, Logan had sent his men to keep an eye on John near Misericordia Clinic for the past few days. Now, the underground boxing match was about to start, and John left Misericordia Clinic. It should not be a coincidence. Since John wanted to meddle in the match, Logan had no other choice but to get rid of him. No matter how strong a martial artist was, he could not be stronger than a bullet. The ck car started immediately. However, they were unaware that their whereabouts had long been revealed to John. The first day they came to guard him, John had already noticed it. They were just two insignificant people like ants, so John didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to them. As soon as their car started, John guessed that they were about to take action. John would not pay attention to them easily. However, once these ants jumped up and wanted to bite him, John would not be polite to them. He would trample on them without hesitation. ¡°You go first. I left something in Misericordia Clinic. I will get it and catch up with you in a while.¡± Abraham and the others did not doubt John¡¯s words. And John¡¯s being alone was exactly what the two men in the car wanted. ¡°The target is separated from the crowd, and it is a good chance to kill him. Speed up and drive the car over!¡± The man stepped on the elerator, and the ck car rushed towards John like an arrow flying off the string. But they didn¡¯t want to hit John to death. When they were about to catch up with John, a pistol suddenly stuck out from the window of the passenger seat. They nned to kill John with one shot. However, before the man in the passenger seat could pull the trigger, John seemed to have predicted it in advance and threw a needle. The needle happened to pierce the tendon of the man¡¯s index finger, and the pistol almost fell to the ground. Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 675 Chapter 675 An Ancient Well The limb strength of martial artists in US was stronger than ordinary people. Besides, with Internal Energy, they could burst out with great strength in an instant. It could be proven by the fact that a car had been kicked away by John back then. Logan was cautious, so he didn¡¯t ask his men to drive to hit John directly. If John reacted in time, the crash may not kill John, but their car was destroyed first. Logan told the two men to shoot John¡¯s vitals first and then hit him. If there was no ident, John would be killed. The two men did as they were told. When driving towards John, the man in the passenger seat got ready to shoot, but he let out a scream before pulling the trigger to shoot. ¡°Shoot! Why are you screaming?¡± The man in the driver¡¯s seat didn¡¯t realize what had happened. He was dissatisfied when he heard his aplice yelling. But he didn¡¯t have time to figure it out. The car had already run over in front of John. ording to their previous n, it would be safe to shoot first and then hit John. Now, the aplice who should have fired the gun did not pull the trigger as expected. The man in the driver¡¯s seat could only bite the bullet and m into John at a high speed. These were all happening within few seconds. At that moment, the driver suddenly found out in horror that their front windshield was broken. It was shattered by a foot. And the owner of the foot was John. There was a smash! As the front windshield was torn apart, John had already gotten into the ck car. The driver was frightened and frantically turned the steering wheel to the extreme. As a result, the car rushed out of the roadside green belt next to it uncontrobly and fell flop into a river. The two of Powell Association were bumped into a mess. When they recovered, they had already been dragged out of the car by John. And their car sank to the bottom of the river. ¡°You¡­¡± Both of their heads were bleeding. When they saw John standing in front of them intact, their expressions changed drastically as if they had seen Hades. ¡°Did Logan send you here?¡± John asked. The two nodded in horror. Without more words, John kicked them, and one by one they passed out. There was a hint of coldness in the depths of his dark eyes. ¡°Logan, why are you courting death?¡±. ¡°Mr. Lopez, are you okay?¡± Abraham and the others hadn¡¯t walked far away, so they were naturally rmed by such a big commotion behind them. They couldn¡¯t care about looking for Martina and ran to the ce where the ident happened. Seeing John appearing, they all were shocked. In such a serious ident, he was unscathed? John exined briefly, ¡°The car lost control and fell into the river. I was lucky and avoided it. Otherwise, I would have been hit by the car and died.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, you are blessed!¡± Everyone said with lingering fear and didn¡¯t think much about it. The ident happened too fast. When they turned their heads, they saw a car plunged into the river. They thought it was just an ordinary traffic ident. ¡°Go to find Martina first!¡± Although Logan was already on John¡¯s must-kill list, the most important thing right now was to settle Martina¡¯s matter first. They came to the apartment rented by Martina. The door was locked normally, and there was no sign of prying. ¡°It seems that Martina is not at home. Where will she go?¡± The girl who had a good rtionship with Martina asked worriedly. Abraham asked, ¡°Do you know where her Australia boyfriend lives? Do you have his contact information?¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°Go in and have a look!¡± John adopted the simplest and rude method, kicking the door open, which shocked everyone. They didn¡¯t have much time to relieve their shock. They entered the apartment to see if they could find any clues. The items in the apartment were arranged in an orderly manner, without any signs of quarrels or fights. After some searching, no useful clues were found. John silently opened Lucifer¡¯s Eyes. He saw an evil spirit floating in the corner of the wall, walked over to pick it up, and saw that it was at fragment of jade bracelet. Undoubtedly, after Martina had discovered that the jade bracelet was an ominous object, she broke it. But she did not clean it, leaving a fragment behind. Maybe the fragment could be a key clue. John said to Abraham and the others, ¡°Go and search nearby!¡± After they dispersed, John held the fragment of the jade bracelet and performed enchanted cultivation. His eyes suddenly flickered a few times and finally stared in a certain direction. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It had the same sinister aura as the jade bracelet in that area, which John had sessfully captured. In an abandoned house, there was an ancient well. Now, next to the ancient well was a delicate girl. She stood there expressionlessly, her body straight, her arms drooping, and her eyes staring nkly at the ancient well before her. It was Martina. And her Australia boyfriend Tagal was not far away, also staring intently at the ancient well. The difference was that Martina¡¯s eyes were empty while Tagal¡¯s look was obsessive. After a while, a white phantom with disheveled hair floated out of the ancient well, with a ferocious pale face. There were no whites in the eyes, only two huge ck eyeballs hanging. It was such a horrifying image, but Tagal was fascinated by it because it was a peerless beauty in his eyes. At the moment, Tagal could no longer feel the severe pain after being fatally beaten by John a few days ago. He was deeply attracted by the phantom, feeling excited. ¡°Tagal, you can¡¯t even finish this trivial matter well. You let me down.¡± The sound of the white phantom was very sharp and piercing, like the annoying sound of fingernails scratching on the ckboard, which burst the eardrums. But Tagal felt it was silvery and sweet. Tagal said, ¡°It was a young man, named Mr. Lopez, from US who ruined our n. He told Martina that the jade bracelet was an ominous thing, so Martina dropped the jade bracelet and came to question me about what was going on.¡± ¡°Could it be a monk from US?¡± Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Exorcism ¡°Maybe it is. Otherwise, it was impossible to find something wrong with the jade bracelet at once¡± Tagal An looked at the ghost with fascination. Tagal also broke into this ancient mansion by ident. When he saw something crawling out of the well, he was so scared that he peed in his pants. But then Tagal was attracted by the female ghost. Tagal thought her beautiful as he saw the longer time. Then due to bewitching. Tagal salvaged the jade bracelet from the well. The sinister aura on the jade bracelet would gradually invade Martina Volt¡¯s body, slowly transforming her body to be more suitable for revival. The purpose of the female ghost Helen was to revive her own soul. But the jade bracelet was broken. Tagal had no choice but to use those videos to threaten Martina to this ancient mansion. Around the ancient well, the evil spirit was soaring to the sky. When Martina approached, the sinister aura that had prated Martina¡¯s body through the jade bracelet, immediately took control of her body. Martina had been standing beside this ancient well for two days. During the past two days, those sinister aura continuously washed over her body. Tagal said, ¡°Fortunately, Martina has been wearing that jade bracelet for a while. And after these two days of modification, all would finish.¡± Thinking that his beautiful fairy was about to revive, Tagal looked excited. The sharp voice of Helen rang out, ¡°At this critical moment, I hope that monk from US will note to disturb us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t find this ce.¡± After Tagal¡¯s speaking, John¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind, ¡°Really? I¡¯m so sorry to let you down.¡± ¡°You¡­ how did you find this ce?¡± When Tagal saw John, his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I have my way.¡± John replied simply, then nced at Helen, and said with a strange tone, ¡°In US, there are some old stories. And the heroes in those stories all fall in love with beautiful women even though they used to be monsters. But you¡¯re so different, how can you be interested in such an ugly ghost?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± When Tagal heard this, he immediately became angry. Tagal seemed to lose his mind and wanted to punch John¡¯s face. John sneered at him. Grabbing Tagal¡¯s fist, John touched Tagal¡¯s eyes with his fingers and said, ¡°Since you are interested in her, let me help you.¡± After John¡¯s speaking. Tagal was thrown out in front of Helen. Since John had already used enchanted cultivation to unravel the magic of confusing in Tagal. So when Tagal faced Helen, he saw her real and hideous face. Tagal immediately screamed in fright. Tagal tried to lean back to stay far away from Helen, but then he identally fell into the ancient well Seeing this, Helen roared, ¡°You are that monk from US? Why don¡¯t you mind your own business?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t want. But the woman you¡¯re looking for is from US. Don¡¯t you think I should help her?¡± John pointed to Martina and said. ¡°Damn!¡± Helen screamed, her eyes were fierce, and her face became even more terrifying. She suddenly turned into a gloomy evil spirit and rushed towards John. ¡°Stupid. Since you know that there are monks in US, you should also know monks are specializing in subduing dark things like you.¡± John didn¡¯t say more to Helen, uttering a spell, and then a cyan talisman flew out, collided with the sinister aura, and suddenly burst into a strange blue me. ¡°Ah!¡± Helen shrieked and shrank, not daring to go forward, instead of turning her target to Martina, and said sharply, ¡°I must kill you!¡± Helen suddenly rushed towards Martina. Helen wanted to control Martina and then jumped into that ancient well together. However, John had already realized her intention, so he moved and pulled Martina away immediately. He then pped Martina¡¯s forehead. Something shed. After a while, Helen was pulled out of Martina¡¯s body, struggling violently. Helen also tried to witch John as she did to Tagal before, but John had a clear mind and was not attracted .by her. ¡°Even my lover can¡¯t witch me, so how can you do that? Go to hell!¡± John showed no mercy, and the spiritual fire emerged, instantly burning Helen into a wisp of smoke. ncing at the ancient well, John didn¡¯t care whether Tagal at the bottom of the well was alive. And he picked up Martina and left the abandoned mansion. John returned to Misericordia Clinic. Keaton immediately stepped forward and asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Lopez, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Talkter. Treat first.¡± Originally, Martina broke the jade bracelet, and the sinister aura had prated her body. But it would dissipate slowly over time, and was not life-threatening. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, after these two days of influence by evil spirit, it became different. Martina¡¯s life would be in danger at any time. John thought that he had already helped Martina liked this, and it was better to drive out the evil spirit in Martina¡¯s body. John let Keaton arrange a spare room, and as John went in, he stripped off all Martina¡¯s clothes. John infused the needle with Vital energy and pierced Martina¡¯s multiple body regions. John focused on the treatment throughout the whole process. One was because it should be not different between men and women in a doctor¡¯s view, and the other was John didn¡¯t have any interest in women like Martina. After the acupuncture, John covered Martina¡¯s body with her clothes and then walked out of the room. Abraham and others also returned. The girl who was close to Martina asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, how was Martina?¡± ¡°Martina¡¯s fine. But it takes her some time to wake up, so you can go to see her.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Lopez.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez, what¡¯s the matter with Martina? When you were back with her, her face was pale. It doesn¡¯t seem to be amon illness.¡± Keaton couldn¡¯t help asking. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Respect Ghosts and Stay Away As an old doctor in traditional medicine, Keaton also had a keen observation. So Keaton could find at once that Martina¡¯s illness was strange John stopped and said, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Keaton nodded. Not only Keaton but also Abraham and others nodded. They were curious about what happened to Martina and where John found Martina. John thought for a while and thought that there was no need to hide, so he said, ¡°Do you believe that there are ghosts in the world?¡± ¡°Ghosts?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. In such a new era, it was already proven that ghosts didn¡¯t exist in science. So how could that be? Seeing that they didn¡¯t believe it, John asked again, ¡°What about the monks, have you heard of them?¡± ¡°Of course, in US, monks are as famous as martial artists. But in reality, monks are notparable to martial artists.¡± It was Abraham who spoke. John smiled and said, ¡°Since you know that there are monks, why don¡¯t you believe in ghosts?¡± Abraham replied, ¡°In my opinion, monks are a group of cheaters. They use people¡¯s superstitious ideas to cheat money in different ways.¡± Not only Abraham thought like this, but most people were also same as him. The monks of US were as famous as the martial artists, but everyone thought that the martial artists were more capable. After all, the martial artists were using physical power through fighting. As for the monks, the reason why they had such a great reputation was probably because of those people deceived by the monks. It seemed reasonable. The cheaters always liked to take advantage of the two identities most, one was a magic doctor that can cure incurable diseases, and the other was a monk. Coincidentally, John had both of the two identities. In fact, in US, the definition of monks had always been vague. Even those who believed in the existence of monks thought that monks were far inferior to the martial artists who had reached heaven realm. But was it the truth? Perhaps only those monks in the Alps Mountain knew how terrifying a strong monk was. However, Abraham and the others had no ess to these things. They thought that those monks¡¯ ability was deception, so they didn¡¯t believe in the existence of ghosts. John smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I am a monk ¡°Are you a monk?¡± Hearing John¡¯s words, Abraham and the others suddenly showed surprise, and looked at John suspiciously. After a while, Abraham shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez must be joking with us. You don¡¯t look like a cheater.¡± ¡°So do you think I look like a magic doctor?¡± ¡°No¡­ Abraham subconsciously wanted to blurt out the word ¡°unlike¡±, but he stopped immediately. John didn¡¯t seem like a magic doctor. 1 Those magic doctors always seemed old, and they were over fifty years old with gray hair. So if a magic doctor was as young as John, he didn¡¯t seem professional and convincing. But the fact was that John was a magic doctor. So Abraham shut his mouth. John said, ¡°So it¡¯s the same for you. You won¡¯t believe if I say I am a monk. But in fact, I am. A real monk, not the cheater.¡± ¡°Monks are cheaters.¡± Abraham said sharply but without malice, just speaking his truth. John couldn¡¯t helpughing, and he suddenly put a finger on Abraham¡¯s forehead. There was a cyan light sh, and Abraham seemed to have lost his soul, bing dull. ¡°What do you think this is? A trick? But it is called enchanted cultivation.¡± John exined. ¡°Abraham?¡± The people around pushed Abraham a few times in doubt, and they were surprised to see Abraham motionless as if he had been cast magic to hold his body. . They knew Abraham. Abraham was easily angry, and he wouldn¡¯t cheat them with John, John tapped Abraham¡¯s forehead again. Abraham woke up suddenly, and a horrified expression appeared on his face. Abraham could hear John¡¯s voice just now, but his body seemed to be controlled by John, and he couldn¡¯t move. This was not a trick but enchanted cultivation as John said just now. ¡°It turns out that enchanted cultivation really exists. Mr. Lopez is really amazing!¡± Abraham eximed. Now he had to believe that monks were also capable. John said with a smile, ¡°There are still many mysterious existences in US and you will find more amazing things in the future. You should be proud of being descendants of US.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Of course. I have always been proud of my bloodline of US. Abraham said firmly. After listening for so long, Keaton finally understood and said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Lopez, so you mean that Martina¡¯s illness is because of ghosts¡­¡± After speaking so much, it was Keaton who went back to their topic finally. John proved that monks exist just now, and his real purpose was to convince them that ghosts and gods also really exist. And this question revolved around Martina¡¯s illness. So Keaton quickly grasped the key point: John looked at Keaton and agreed him, ¡°The old saying is right, the old man is a fount of wisdom. Keaton, you can always get the main ideas. The reason why I tell you this is because I am afraid that you will say that I am lying.¡± Then John told them what happened in that ancient mansion. It was really like what John said, if without previous talking, everyone would think that he was lying. But now, it was easy for them to believe John¡¯s words. Keaton pondered and said, ¡°It¡¯s really thrilling. So even if we don¡¯t believe in gods, we should respect the ghosts and stay away.¡± John stopped him and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve already told you what you want to know, and now I have other things to do. I¡¯ll let someone repay.¡± Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Underground Boxing Match ¡°Alice, give me the address.¡± John sent out a message. Soon, Alice sent back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not interested? Actually¡­ It¡¯s so boring.¡± ¡°I know. If it isn¡¯t boring, you won¡¯t reply to me soon. I have something to do there.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After a while, Alice sent a location. The underground boxing match was held on the first floor of a billiards club. Both members of Powell Association and Mount River Gang were gathering around the arena. They all shouted. But as Alice said, this kind ofpetition was so boring to her. So Alice chatted with Karima for a while, then lowered her head to y on her mobile phone. She also asked why John hadn¡¯te yet, and if John cameter, the boxing match would be over. Alice wondered what would John do here. And Alice was thinking of this. Bang! Suddenly, an uproar erupted around the arena. It turned out that this round of the boxing match ended. And the yer from Mount River Gang was hit his mandible by the other¡¯s knee and fainted instantly. ¡°Powell Association will win again. ¡°Pal Rees is too strong. As long as he keeps defending, there is no possibility for us to win. ¡°Pal Rees is the youngest son of Logan Rees. I heard that Logan Rees sent him to Thaipolex for training a few years ago, and Pal returned recently, as a killer of Logan. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If Mr. Darrius is still there, there¡¯s still have chance to win. ¡°Oh, after watching the previous rounds of boxing matches, I find that Pal Rees is so strong. Even if Mr. Darrius is in the match, it is also difficult to win. ¡°If we lose one more time, we will have no chance, right? ¡°Yes, we could almost know the end. The one that was carried down just now is the most powerful yer in us Mount River Gang, except for Mr. Darrius. But he also lost, so there is no chance.¡± At the end of this round of boxing, everyone in Mount River Gang sighed. Aydin¡¯s expression was so bad. With a smile, Logan walked to Aydin and said, ¡°President Suma, how? Are you still unwilling to show your killer? If you lose next time, you will have no chance¡± Aydin sighed in his heart, because he didn¡¯t have a killer, except for Darrius, who had already been killed by John. Now it was almost a lost game. Logan thought something and then said meaningfully, ¡°President Suma, are you hesitated, whether to show Darrius or the martial artist from US?¡± Aydin didn¡¯t answer. He wished he had this option! If John was willing to help Mount River Gang, Logan would have no chance to be arrogant here. Unfortunately, there answer was no. There was no such option. Aydin didn¡¯t know what to answer. In the current situation, no matter who Aydin sent up, he would lose. But if he admitted being defeated, Aydin was not reconciled. What could he do then? When Aydin was depressed, Logan said, ¡°President Suma, I know you are waiting for Mr. Lopez, that martial artist from US. ¡°But I think you¡¯re wasting time. ¡®Call your killer Darrius, and fight with my son. Let¡¯s end this boxing match as soon as possible!¡± Wasting time? Aydin frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh, I mean that martial artist from US may not be able toe today, so we don¡¯t need to wait anymore.¡± Logan said with a proud smile. Aydin was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood what Logan meant. Aydin knew Logan a lot, so Aydin realized that Logan must have secretly sent someone to provoke John. That¡¯s why Logan said that. After thinking of this, Aydin¡¯s expression was not angry but became so strange. ¡°Logan, how dare you do this to Mr. Lopez?¡± Aydin said in a strange tone. Logan smiled coldly and said, ¡°President Suma, don¡¯t frame me. I did nothing to Mr. Lopez that you invited. It was just an ident.¡± Great. Logan even said the word ¡®ident¡¯, so Aydin didn¡¯t think but learned that Logan must have provoked John. Who was John? Oracle King! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. And Logan provoked John. Did Logan know what he did? Aydin¡¯s expression became stranger, and he suddenly thought that today¡¯s boxing match didn¡¯t seem to have any meaning. It didn¡¯t make sense. After provoking Oracle King, Logan¡¯s life was almost at risk. So there was no need for Aydin to fight for territory with Logan. Maybe when Logan died, Aydin could even annex the gang while Powell Association was in trouble It was God¡¯s blessing! Aydin was happy in his heart and said with a strange smile, ¡°Really? So I want to congratte you, President Rees. You end the game in advance.¡± After hearing this and looking at Aydin¡¯s expression, Logan was stunned. Aydin¡¯s reaction was abnormal. Fighting for the territory this time was so important. So if Aydin lost, he should be annoyed and angry. However, Aydin didn¡¯t seem to be upset but was gloating! Logan was a cautious person, and he instinctively sensed that something was wrong. So Logan quickly called the two subordinates to ask what happened there. However, no one answered. Logan became confused. Those two were Logan¡¯s most trusted subordinates, and it should have been no problem. But they didn¡¯t answer the phone, which meant something went wrong in the n to assassinate John. Maybe Mr. Lopez, that martial artist from US was not dead. Logan had a prediction, so he said, ¡°Thest two minutes. President Suma, if you don¡¯t sead someone to y again, it means you surrender. ¡°We can¡¯t wait forever. ¡°If your subordinatese tomorrow, shall we wait for him till tomorrow? So that¡¯s impossible. President Suma, do you think so?¡± Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Challenged by Boredom Logan clearly had not yet realized the severity of the situation. Logan believed that his two henchmen had failed in their assassination attempt, giving John the opportunity to participate in the underground boxing match. Once John arrived, with Powell Association on their side, there would be no one who could match John. With John¡¯s strength alone, John couldpletely turn the situation around. Moreover, As soon as John stepped into the ring, it would be toote for Logan to make any sneakier moves. Logan was very naive. Up until now, Logan was still only thinking about the oue of the boxing match, which was why he said that he would give Aydin two more minutes at most. Logan was afraid that John would arrive here. As soon as the two minutes were up, Logan immediately announced the end of the boxing match. From the moment Logan uttered those words, he kept his eyes fixed on his Cartier diamond watch, not willing to miss even a second. Seeing Logan¡¯s nervous and tense expression, Aydin sneered in his heart and said, ¡°President Rees, there¡¯s no need for that. Since you¡¯re so afraid, I¡¯ll just concede now. Afraid? What does it mean to be afraid? Aydin¡¯s willingness to concede now was certainly wee news for Logan, but the use of the word ¡°afraid¡± carried a different connotation. If Logan had actually agreed to Aydin¡¯s proposal and said, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re conceding. I won¡¯t hold back. This time, the Powell Association will win the boxing match.¡± It would have confirmed Aydin¡¯s implication that Logan was afraid of him. It would have made the members of the Powell Association view Logan in a negative light in the future. Even if Logan wanted to win the boxing match, Logan still had to consider his own reputation and dignity! In response, Logan snorted in anger and said, ¡°President Suma, don¡¯t y these childish mind games with If I said I¡¯ll wait another two minutes, then I¡¯ll wait another two minutes. I don¡¯t want you to use me of winning unfairly.¡± Logan thought that, After all, this is not a novel or a movie where the protagonist always arrives at the last second. There shouldn¡¯t be anything so mysterious about it. It¡¯s just two minutes, so I¡¯ll wait! To be precise, there is only one minute and thirteen seconds left. I spent some time talking just now. I calcted it all clearly!> One minute. Thirty seconds. Ten seconds left. Five. Four. Three. ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, a sudden voice sounded, causing Logan¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Logan thought it was really so mysterious that if John arrived at thest few seconds. Looking towards the person who spoke, it turned out to be Alice. Aydin was surprised and asked, ¡°Ms. Moon, do you have something to say?¡± Alice¡¯s lips brightened and raised a charming smile, saying, ¡°I want to go up to the ring and have some fun.¡± Alice, like John, originally had no intention of getting involved in this matter. The reason why Alice made this decision was twofold. Firstly, Karima was beside her just now, looking sad and sighing, apparently knowing that the boxing match was going to lose, and her mood was not good. Alice couldn¡¯t bear to see Karima like that. Secondly, Alice was bored. Yes. She was really bored. This was also the most important reason. 7 If it weren¡¯t for Karima asking Alice toe and watch this underground boxing match, Alice wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay for a moment. This kind of boxing match between ordinary people is really meaningless. It¡¯s nothing like cultivators who can cause mountains to crumble and the earth to shake with their fights. That¡¯s what¡¯s truly exciting! Moreover, John said he woulde, but he hasn¡¯t shown up yet, which makes Alice feel extremely bored. Although it has only been a few minutes since John sent Alice a message asking about the situation, it feels like an eternity to Alice. So boring! Alice thought, ¡°Why not find something to do instead?¡± So Alice, who couldn¡¯t sit still, immediately shed her captivating eyes and suggested the idea of going up to the ring to box. However, when Alice said this, everyone had a strange expression on their faces. As a young girl, is it really appropriate for Alice to go up and box with Pal Rees? The people of the Mount River Gang had no idea about Alice¡¯s strength.. Karima was also have no idea about that. Although Karima had studied in the US with Alice for a few years, Karima had never seen Alice fight before and thought that Alice was just an ordinary woman like herself. Therefore, Karima was surprised and said, ¡°Alice, what are you talking about? Are you crazy to go up and box?¡± Alice smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just for fun. I¡¯m bored anyway.¡± ¡°No way! How can this matter be yed casually!¡± Karima¡¯splexion changed and she refused. Karima wasn¡¯t worried about losing the boxing match, as it seemed like a foregone conclusion. Karima was worried about Alice¡¯s safety. As the saying goes, ¡°fists and feet have no eyes.¡± Pal Rees was born in Australia, but he had a childhood of over-nutrition and grew to be tall and strong. Pal Rees also went to train in Thand for a few years. The power that Pal Rees unleashed with his fists and feet was definitely not something that Alice could withstand. However. Aydin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked, ¡°Ms. Moon, do you really want to go up on the stage and y?¡± Ignoring Karima¡¯s objections, Alice smiled and said, ¡°If I lose this crucial boxing matchter, Mr. Suma won¡¯t me me, right?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. . ¡°I won¡¯t, how could I me Ms. Moon!¡± Aydin was overjoyed in his heart. Aydin really hoped that Alice would go up on stage to challenge. Since Alice wouldn¡¯t go up, Mount River Gang was destined to lose this underground boxing match. Maybe letting Alice go up on stage to challenge would have an unexpected effect. Can the wife of the Oracle King be an ordinary person? Even if Alice is an ordinary person and loses to Pal Rees on the stage, it may not necessarily be a bad thing. Why think like that? Blows have no eyes, and once hands are thrown, someone is bound to get hurt. If Alice gets injured, can the Oracle King just let it go? That was absolutely impossible. The Oracle King is such a domineering and powerful demon. If his woman is injured, he might not only kill Logan in anger. Logan and his son both have the possibility of dying at the hands of the Oracle King. Isn¡¯t this the scene that Aydin and his dream have been wanting to see? Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Mafia Don And His 7 Sisters by Bryson Szar Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Alice Face the Challenge Aydin actually agreed to Alice¡¯s request? This scene greatly exceeded Logan¡¯s expectations, causing him to furrow his brows deeply, despite his usual caution. This is the most crucial boxing match, and it¡¯s very strange that Aydin agreed to let this girl from the US participate. If Mr. Lopez doesn¡¯t show up, even if Aydin sends his gold medal fighter Darrius to the ring, it would be better than letting a girl to fight! What¡¯s going on here?> Logan¡¯s deep gaze carefully examined Alice. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The many members of the Powell Association also looked at Alice in surprise. However, the members of the Mount River Gang didn¡¯t look very pleased. The members of the Mount River Gang thought that President Suma knew that the game was already lost and was just trying to make up the numbers by sending Alice to the ring. They believed that President Suma was giving up. ¡°Ms. Moon, I advise you to think twice. This underground boxing match doesn¡¯t follow any rules and only ends when one side is knocked down and can¡¯t get up. So don¡¯t take it lightly,¡± said Owen Mcmin. As the vice president of the Powell Association, it was inappropriate for Owen Mcmin to say such things. However, Owen Mcmin still reminded Alice out of respect for Keaton Hutchinson¡¯s face. Alice refused Owen¡¯s kindness and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Owen furrowed his brows and sighed, deciding not to persuade Alice any further. Owen thought, I have done everything I could, to the best of my ability. John was just like that before, too arrogant. I advised him to sign a guarantee, but he acted like he knew better and was extremely arrogant. Now his girlfriend is just the same. People with different values cannot live under the same roof.> Owen couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more. Logan had been sizing up Alice when suddenly he thought of something. Logan¡¯s face changed and he said, ¡°This is not good. This woman was with that martial artist surnamed Lopez!¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Owen asked in doubt. Of course, Owen knew that Alice was with John. How else could he say that they couldn¡¯t live under the same roof! Logan¡¯s expression became serious as he said, ¡°Mr. Lopez is a martial artist, so does that mean she could also be a martial artist?¡± Logan was always cautious and considered thingsprehensively, so he quickly thought of this crucial issue. Otherwise, as a young girl, Alice wouldn¡¯t have just stood up and said she wanted to fight for no reason! The more Logan thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong, and he looked ufortable. Aydin nced at Logan and said, ¡®President Rees, whether Ms. Moon is a martial artist or not, since she is willing to represent our Mount River Gang, it is in ordance with the rules.¡± 1s President Rees trying to change our traditional rules? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to hold these underground boxing matches in the future. Let the two gangs fight with real weapons and see whose head is harder.¡± The conflict between the two gangs has been going on for a long time, and there have been frequent bloody conflicts in the past, as Aydin said, fighting with real weapons. Until one gang ispletely defeated. However, the result of this is that both gangs will be injured, which makes it easy for other gangs to seize the opportunity to beat them. It is precisely because of this that the leaders of the two gangs have established such a rule for the underground boxing matches, in order to resolve the conflict between the two sides by holding these matches. The boxing matches allow for outside assistance to be requested. The more powerful the outside assistance, the more generous thepensation required, and both sides will naturally consider and weigh their options carefully. As in this case, the fact that Aydin had invited the martial artist from the US was something that Logan had not anticipated, and it must have required offering very attractive conditions to secure their assistance. Logan was previously unaware of what these conditions were, but now he knows that Aydin was nning to offer his daughter as a concubine to John. That was really going all out. Logan thought this way because Owen had told him what John had said to him that day, and Logan ryed the information truthfully to Logan. Certainly. John had already rified that hisment about having Karima as a concubine was just a joke, and he had no interest in the underground boxing match. But Logan didn¡¯t believe that! Logan believed that there was a high possibility that it was true because how else could Aydin offer such generous benefits to attract John to participate in the match. Amon w of cautious people is that they tend to be suspicious and enjoy imagining things. Logan is exactly that kind of person. Aydin smiled and said, ¡°President Rees, what are you hesitating about? Ms. Moon has already walked up to the ring. You wouldn¡¯t break the agreement at this point, would you?¡± At this moment, Alice had indeed stepped onto the ring. Karima couldn¡¯t persuade Alice at all. Logan regained his senses and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°The format of the underground boxing match was agreed upon by both sides. Since President Suma is following the rules, I naturally cannot go back on my word.¡± Aydinughed and said, ¡°Haha, I knew President Rees is not the kind of person who can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± Logan¡¯s mouth twitched. And at this moment. On that ring. As Alice stepped onto the stage, everyone¡¯s eyes became heated. Regardless of Alice¡¯s strength, her figure was undeniable Alice was tall and hot, standing at least 5.57 feet tall, with straight and slender legs, and wearing high heels on her feet. Wait¡­ High heel? Everyone was stunned. Alice wouldn¡¯t be nning to fight in high heels, would she? As it turned out, she did. After Alice stepped onto the stage, she had no intention of taking off her high heels. Instead, Alice propped herself up with her arms and stretched her hot body. With that move, her explosive body curves caught even more attention, and no one even remembered her high heels anymore. Everyone thought, ¡°who cares if she¡¯s wearing high heels or not? Let¡¯s just enjoy the beauty of her graceful figure. No one really wanted a girl to seriously win this boxing match, did they?¡± (My girlfriend jumped from upstairs and broke her leg. Her parents don¡¯t agree with us being together, because I¡¯m a novel writer. It¡¯s hard. I only have you now. You won¡¯t abandon me, right?) Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Chapter 681 The Inexperienced Boy On the stage, Pal stared at Alice with a mocking smile. Pal came from Australia. However, his physique did not look like most people there. Pal was about 6ft tall and well-built. He exposed his upper body, so people could see that his muscles were extremely tough and hefty, with astonishing explosive strength. In the previous matches, Pal didn¡¯t even use his full strength and easily knocked out his opponents. So why should he be afraid of a woman? Pal¡¯s eyes were hot, drooling with desire. Even though he developed such a tough physique, his lewd nature remained ingrained in his genes. It was rare to meet a girl on the stage with such a hot body and a beautiful figure, and Pal felt it would be a waste not to flirt with her! In Pal¡¯s mind, if he didn¡¯t show his desire for her, it would be a disrespect to this beautiful girl. ¡°Hey, girl, judging from your words just now, you should be from US, right? In fact, I¡¯ve always had a good Impression of girls from US. Would you like to have a drink with me after thepetition?¡± Pal narrowed his eyes, looked at Alice¡¯s sexy figure with a smile, and said. ¡°What? Are you trying to pursue me?¡± Alice was quite amused and raised her eyebrows. Her charm was already overwhelming, but with this subtle. movement, she became even more seductive. ¡°If I told you I¡¯m Oracle King¡¯s woman, would you still dare to have such thoughts?¡± Alice smiled mysteriously. Her beautiful eyes made people intoxicated, but the statement she made instantly killed the mood. Everyone was shocked by her words. Oracle King! Everyone¡¯s faces changed when they heard this name. Could this girl really be Oracle King¡¯s woman? It was impossible. Pal was stunned for a moment, and then he recovered his smile and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re funny. If you¡¯re the woman of Oracle King, then I¡¯m Oracle King.¡± When he said that, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Logan shouted, ¡°Pal, shut up! Don¡¯t joke about this kind of thing!¡± Pal couldn¡¯t care less and just shrugged. It was just a joke. There was no need to be so cautious. Pal didn¡¯t believe that Oracle King would care about that. Even if Oracle King heard about it, he wouldn¡¯te all the way from the US just to punish a mortal for a little joke. What petty behavior that would be! When Aydin and the other members of the Mount River Gang heard Pal¡¯s words, cold sweat trickled down their backs. Their hearts were pounding! Because they knew that Alice was telling the truth, she really was Oracle King¡¯s woman! Although it was unlikely that Oracle King woulde all the way from US to Australia to punish someone over a joke, what if Oracle King was already here? What if Oracle King was rushing over? What if the person this boy was flirting with was Oracle King¡¯s woman? That would change everything. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. If Oracle King wanted to kill this boy, it would be as easy as squashing a mosquito. However, this was what the Mount River Gang members were hoping for. They sat back and watched without saying anything, quietly observing Pal¡¯s self-destructive behavior. Alice¡¯s eyes flickered, and her smile became even more mysterious. It was hard to tell whether it was more alluring or eerie. Alice exhaled softly and praised Pal, ¡°You have such courage. I will definitely pass on your words to Oracle King.¡± Pal was stunned. How could this girl be so invested in this role-y? It seemed like this woman actually thought of herself as Oracle King¡¯s woman. Pal didn¡¯t back down. If the beauty wanted to y, he would like to apany her to the end. With an ambiguous smile, Pal said, ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll wait for you to tell me tonight.¡± He imagined himself as Oracle King and found it quite enjoyable. He felt that he had identally unlocked a new role-ying scenario. This was like immersive role-ying. The more thrilling, the more exciting. Even Logan could not bear it anymore and reprimanded, ¡°Be careful. This woman is very likely to be a martial artist!¡± Pal¡¯s unbridled joke about Oracle King made Logan extremely anxious. Logan had no choice but to interrupt Pal¡¯s words. Young boys were inexperienced and impulsive. Young people were just too strong-willed and liked to try those thrilling things. Provoking Oracle King is a very risky thing to do. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare to provoke Oracle King face-to-face but instead talked big far from where Oracle King could reach just to satisfy their vanity. In other words, they were both inexperienced and reckless. Pal was exactly like this. If Oracle King really came, he would probably wet his pants on the spot. ¡°Haha, martial artist, it¡¯s interesting.¡± Hearing Logan said that Alice might be a martial artist, Pal was not shocked butughed, ¡°I heard that martial artists first temper their muscles and bones, temper their limbs, and finally condense their Internal Energy. May I know which stage you have reached?¡± In the realm of martial artists, heaven realm was a watershed. Before the heaven realm, it was the basic training of the muscles and bones. When their physique reached a certain degree of strength, they began to condense their Internal Energy, which is divided into nine sses based on its degree of fullness. The Internal Energy could make the power of the muscles and bones erupt with great strength. The next step was to release one¡¯s Internal Energy and reach the boundary of heaven realm. This was apulsory course for almost all countries. Before Oracle King conquered the Kingyer alliance, simr organizations around the world were studying US martial artists and had an understanding of their realm. Pal also had some understanding during his study of Thai boxing in Thand. As long as Alice was not in heaven realm and could not release her Internal Energy, Pal was very confident that he could defeat her. This was like one being ¡°form¡± and the other being ¡°body.¡± The outward release of Internal Energy belonged to ¡°form,¡± which could kill at a distance. Before that, Internal Energy could only travel inside the body, serving a supportive role. The real power still came from the ¡°body.¡± This ¡°body¡± referred to the strength of muscles and bones. When it came to the strength of the limbs and bones alone, Thai boxing was not inferior to anyone. Although they did not have the support of internal energy like martial artists, from the beginning of the training, they had trained their muscles and bones in a special way, and their strength was not weaker than that of martial artists with internal energy This was why Pal wasn¡¯t afraid of Alice. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Alice¡¯s Humblebrag ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try and see which stage I¡¯m at?¡± Alice smiled lightly. She swayed her slender waist and walked with light steps. Her pair of bright silver high heels stepped on the stage, making a crisp sound. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Alice took the initiative to walk toward Pal. However, Alice didn¡¯t seem to be there to fight, but rather like a ring girl who would show off during the intermission of a boxing match. Although not unting herself, Alice was naturally charming with every frown and smile. Every move exuded a captivating charm that aroused the hearts of many men. Pal¡¯s eyes were filled with desire, and he said with a grin, Then I will give it a try!¡± With a stomp of his foot, he charged forward. His iron fists, full of strength, striking towards Alice. Although Pal sounded frivolous with his words, once he attacked, he was fierce and ferocious, showing no hint of carelessness. Just as his father Logan had said, the woman in front of him might be a martial artist. Of course, Pal couldn¡¯t be careless. As Palunched his attack, his burly figure resembled a tiger. In stark contrast, Alice appeared as delicate as a rose in the wind, unable to withstand the impact. The members of the Mount River Gang couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Especially Karima, who almost screamed and dared not watch. However, what no one had expected was that when Pal charged toward Alice, she didn¡¯t dodge but instead lifted one leg high above her head, showing amazing flexibility. This was all taught by John. Pal¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a wonderful posture! He fantasized about using one hand to block Alice¡¯s leg attack and moving forward. At that time, Alice would definitely fall backward. He would follow up with an aggressive posture. It was exciting just thinking about it. Pal indeed did what he had imagined. So when he approached Alice, he was already prepared to defend himself with one hand, his arm blocking in front of him. But what Pal didn¡¯t expect was that when Alice¡¯s leg came crashing down onto his arm, it exploded with an incredibly terrifying force. Bang! It was clear that Pal¡¯s arm was greatly bent. It fell wildly and finally hit his own head. There was no chance for him to get close. Buzz! At that moment, Pal felt like he had a concussion, his mind went nk, and his ears rang violently. Thump thump thump! Pal stepped back uncontrobly and finally hit the edge of the fighting stage. He rolled around the fell down. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re John?¡± Alice effortlessly defeated Pal and scornfully nced at him, ¡°You talked so big earlier, but I didn¡¯t expect your to be so weak.¡± Being defeated was already a great humiliation. Hearing Alice¡¯s contemptuous voice, Pal, who had just recovered from his shock, flew into a rage in an instant. ¡°You¡­ I was careless just now. Let¡¯s continue!¡± Pal was unwilling to admit defeat, still wanting to rush onto the stage. However, Logan stopped him, ¡°Losing is losing. You can¡¯t use carelessness as an excuse! Stand there!¡± Logan was also unwilling to ept this result. However, Pal had already fallen off the stage. Naturally, he could not go on stage again. Otherwise, he would break the rules of the boxingpetition. Moreover, Logan could tell that Alice was a martial artist. Otherwise, how could she have such terrifying force with just one kick? Even if Pal charged forward again, he would probably still be defeated, making himself even more humiliated. He¡¯d been on his guard against John sooner orter, but he¡¯d overlooked someone like Alice. When Logan thought of this, his face darkened. At this moment, the expressions of the crowd around the stage were varied and exciting. This round ended too quickly! Just a second ago, they were admiring Alice¡¯s stunning figure with envy, and the next second, Alice kicked her opponent off the stage. At this moment, the people of the Mount River Gang came to their senses. They had actually won this round because Alice represented them on stage. As long as Alice kept defending the stage, they could keep winning in the uing matches. Even Powell Association¡¯s most powerful figure, Pal, had been defeated. Who else could possibly be a match for Alice? It was almost certain victory! Thinking of this, the members of the Mount River Gang cheered loudly again as, if they wanted to vent all their previous frustrations. They thought they would lose for sure, but they didn¡¯t expect Alice to be so powerful. Karima was stunned for a long time before eximing in disbelief, ¡°Alice actually won? I didn¡¯t even know Alice was a martial artist all this time?¡± Karima felt there were a lot of things she still didn¡¯t know about Alice. Aydin seemed to have expected it all along, showing a satisfied smile and saying. ¡°Alice was Oracle King¡¯s woman. How could she be weak?¡± His voice was not loud, so only Karima beside him heard it. She suddenly understood. ¡°Yes, if Alice didn¡¯t have some ability, how could she have pursued Oracle King?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Alice has been through these past few years. When I asked her at night, she gave me a hint. It seems that I have to step up my efforts.¡± Karima thought silently to herself. At this moment, Alice on the stage began to show off, saying, ¡°I came up here not because Mr. Suma entrusted me, but because I was bored down there. I never thought I¡¯de up here and find it just as boring. Is there anyone else who wants toe up here and fight me? If not, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯m really bored!¡± The crowd was speechless. While others were seriously fighting for a piece ofnd, this woman just came up here because she was bored. If she felt bored, she should go somewhere else to y. Why did this woman meddle in other people¡¯s business? The members of the Powell Association rolled their eyes. ¡°Haha, beauty, you¡¯re bored, aren¡¯t you? Then let me y with you!¡± Suddenly, a softugh sounded, and then a handsome US youth stepped onto the stage and sized up Alice with a yful look. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Chapter 683 A Own Goal A handsome US youth stepped onto the stage with a self-assured smile and an unabashed gaze, sweeping his eyes over Alice¡¯s exquisite figure. ¡°Tut-tut, good chest, good legs, and good butt!¡± The young man said frivolously. However, Alice was not angry at all. Instead, she revealed a charming smile and said, ¡°Is that so? You can¡¯t just rely on your eyes to judge. You have to feel for yourself and see if they¡¯re stic enough.¡± ¡°I humbly ept the challenge.¡± The youth strode towards Alice and quickly engaged Alice inbat. But rather than a fight, it was more like flirting. As the young man had been taking advantage of Alice, it appeared as an attack, but in reality, he was moving around and teasing her, constantly testing the sticity of Alice¡¯s body. Alice blushed from time to time and asionally pouted, ignoring the people around herpletely. This was no boxing match. It was obviously just a public disy of affection! Everyone gritted their teeth and cursed in their hearts. ¡°Are you two ying? This is a very serious underground boxing match!¡± This was too much! The US young man who suddenly appeared was John, and only he had the courage to tease Alice, the hot-tempered beauty, in such a way. p! Another hot pnded on Alice¡¯s butt, causing her already blushing face to turn even redder. ¡°I¡¯m done ying. I surrender. My butt has been beaten up by you!¡± Alice gave John a resentful re, then she turned around and jumped off the stage, running to Karima toin. Everyone was dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect that a boxing match would turn out to be like this. It was too surreal. When Logan saw John appear, his face darkened, muttering to himself that this US young man named John was still alive. After a moment of confusion, Logan suddenly had a sh of inspiration, and his eyes brightened up. "President Suma, ording to the rules, your Mount River Gang has lost this underground boxing match,¡± Logan said, grinning as he approached Aydin. ¡°What? We lost? Are you kidding me?¡± The members of the Mount River Gang were agitated upon hearing this. However, Aydin remained calm and said, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to hear what President Rees has to say.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Logan nced at John on the stage, then calmly said, ¡°Before that US girl appeared on the stage, your Mount River Gang had already lost many rounds. As long as you lose one more round, you will completely lose, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Aydin nodded. ¡°Thest chance is held by the girl from US. She is representing the Mount River Gang to defend the stage now. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, if Mr. Lopez defeats the US girl, does it not mean that you have failed in guarding the stage and thus lost?¡± Logan analyzed logically. Everyone listened and thought that it made sense! Aydin smiled wryly and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly the point. But Mr. Lopez doesn¡¯t represent Powell Association, right?¡± Aydin yed another mind trick, not daring to say that John was on his side, but rather that John did not represent Powell Association so as not to offend John. After all, Aydin didn¡¯t have the ability to boldly im that Oracle King was here to help Mount River Gang. ¡°Haha, of course, I know he was invited by you. But no matter what, his unintentional action actually helped Powell Association win this boxing match.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Logan did not know that he had fallen into a trap at all and said with acent smile. It was like in a ser game, if one of your yers made an own goal, did it not count? Of course not! Regardless of whether John and Alice were flirting earlier, the fact was that they did that during the boxing match, so John¡¯s actions effectively helped Powell Association. Logan continued to question, ¡°President Suma, do you agree with this logic? And I didn¡¯t break any rules, did I?¡± Logan stared teasingly at Aydin. Aydin was deceived by the person he had invited back with great effort, and now he must feel utterly frustrated. Logan was looking forward to seeing Aydin¡¯s expression of frustration. Aydin went silent. However, in just a moment, Aydin threw up his hands and said, ¡°Since President Rees¡¯ argument is so reasonable, what else can I say? I admit Powell Association won this underground boxing match.¡± How could he be so calm? Aydin¡¯s reaction was confusing to Logan. From his understanding of Aydin, he would surely argue his case in such a big mishap. How could Aydinpromise so easily? It was very unusual. Logan frowned as if trying to figure out what went wrong. At this point, John had already stepped down from the stage and said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Suma, I didn¡¯t realize it caused such a big mess, causing you to lose thepetition. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Seeing John like this, Aydin suddenly became more certain. He¡¯d been so frank because he guessed that John was here to get even with Logan. Logan was about to die. How could Aydin still care about the boxing match? Of course, Aydin wouldn¡¯t care! So Aydin pretended to be helpless and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, please don¡¯t say that. Without you and Ms. Moon, we would have lost this match a long time ago.¡± John smiled nomittally and suddenly turned to look at Logan. ¡°President Rees, although it was an unintentional move, I still helped you win the boxing match. Shouldn¡¯t you give me something in return?¡± Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Stalemate John¡¯s smile was very pure, but it sent a chill down Logan¡¯s spine. Logan narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a faint smile, ¡°Of course. May I know what you want from me?¡± John didn¡¯t answer him immediately but changed the subject. He said, ¡°Before I came here, I met two killers who wanted to kill me. ¡°President Rees, I didn¡¯t provoke anyone. Why did they want to kill me?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to know? Maybe you identally offended someone,¡± Logan said calmly. ¡°But they said youmand them to prevent me from participating in this underground boxing match.¡± John slowly looked at Logan and said. The smirk at the corner of Logan¡¯s mouth was a little stiff, but he quickly covered it up. He pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Howe? Don¡¯t tell me you believe their nonsense.¡± John said with a gentle smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I believe it or not. The important thing is, do you believe it?¡± His eyes seemed to be smiling. But in Logan¡¯s eyes, they seemed to burst out with cold murderous intent. Logan¡¯s face changed, and he shouted, ¡°Mr. Lopez, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. I didn¡¯t ask them to do anything!¡± Although Logan said that, he slightly withdrew his hand and made it close to the pocket. He was ready to take out the pistol in his pocket at any time, full of vignce. John stared at him for a few seconds and suddenly smiled. He said, ¡°President Rees, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just curious. Since you said no, I won¡¯t forcefully put the me on you.¡± Logan was still on guard. All the nerves in his body were tense. After all, John was a martial artist who should not be underestimated. Logan must always be ready to fight back. John didn¡¯t say anything more but walked towards Pal slowly. He said, ¡°Young man, you have to know that there are some things you can¡¯t joke around.¡± When Alice came to the arena, John was actually there, but he didn¡¯t make any noise, watching Alice messing around in silence. Therefore, he had also seen how Pal teased Alice. What impressed John the most was that Pal dared to make jokes about John¡¯s nickname, Oracle King. Obviously, he didn¡¯t realize how serious it was. Perhaps Pal thought Oracle King couldn¡¯te here to punish him since he was far away in the US! Pal looked at John carefully and said with a sneer, ¡°Why did you say that? I didn¡¯t carry my jokes too far.¡± John was younger than him but called him with a lecturing tone, which made Pal very annoyed. John smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you are Oracle King?¡± Pal immediately realized John was a loyal follower of Oracle King, who was standing up for his belief. Just as Pal was about to say something. John continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the real Oracle King.¡± Pal¡¯s gaze suddenly became strange. He thought John seemed to be obsessed, who was even worse than him. The members of the Powell Association also stared at John with strange expressions. Although they hadn¡¯t seen Oracle King, the media of various countries had been reporting the deeds of Oracle King since the battle in Mount Oracle. Regardless of body shape or appearance, Oracle King was different from John right in front of them. What made them speechless was John had been telling Pal not to make such a joke just now, but himself make the same joe in the next second. Everyone felt John was ridiculous. Alice also said that she was the woman of Oracle King before. Everyone thought they were both obsessed, who might y this kind of role-ying game in the middle of night! John ignored their weird gazes but nced at Logan. He said with a smile, ¡°President Rees, I helped you win the boxing match just now, and you want to repay my favor, right? ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to ask for much. How about using your son¡¯s life as a reward?¡± Before everyone reacted, John¡¯s face suddenly turned cold after speaking. He stretched out his five fingers like eagle ws and pinched Pal¡¯s neck precisely. He squeezed and broke Pal¡¯s neck with a crisp crack. This happened very quickly. John was so fast that Logan didn¡¯t have time to pull out his gun, and Pal didn¡¯t even have time to dodge. His neck was just broken by John within several seconds. ¡°Damn! You bastard!¡± When hearing that cracking sound, Logan suddenly reacted. He roared, and his smiling face twisted. ¡°I will kill you!¡± Logan pointed his gun at John. When he was about to pull the trigger, Aydin suddenly said, ¡°President Rees, I suggest you not be impulsive.¡± Aydin also had a revolver in his hand, and the person he pointed at was Logan. Although John was not afraid of bullets, Aydin felt that this was an opportunity to show himself, which could help him leave a good impression on John. Logan¡¯s eyes were burning like fire. He wished to chew John alive, but he did not act rashly as he was afraid of Aydin. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The situation became tense in an instant. The members of the Mount River Gang and Powell Association were stunned. Since John killed Pal, and Aydin pointed his gun at Logan, everything that had happened was beyond their expectations. If there were casualties in the arena, it would be understandable. But the members of the Powell Association didn¡¯t expect John would dare to kill Pal after the boxing match was over. Since the match would end up with a stalemate, they didn¡¯t know the meaning of holding an underground boxing match. During the stalemate, a figure left quietly. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Ask For Help The person who left silently was Owen, the vice president of the Powell Association. He thought he was careful, but he didn¡¯t know that John had noticed all his movements. John thought, ¡°Is there anything interesting that will happen?¡± John also nned to kill Logan. But when Owen ran to ask for help, John decided to wait for a while. ¡°President Rees, I bet you have no bullets in your gun.¡± At the Austconia Ninja League. Mandel had mixed feelings. It had been for several days since he told John about the Immortal n and the address of Tam¡¯s warrior¡¯s den. But nothing had happened. The warrior¡¯s den was open as usual. Ralph also didn¡¯t show up as if nothing had happened. It was very weird. With Oracle King¡¯s domineering and resolute character, once he identified the target, he wouldunch a thunderous strike on the spot. How could he don¡¯t do anything for so long? Mandel wondered, ¡°Could it be Oracle King was like Alex from Bricaco? He failed the challenge and left Australia?¡± Mandel quickly ruled out this possibility. Oracle King¡¯s strength was far beyond what Alex couldpare. Even if Oracle King was not a match for Ralph, couldn¡¯t he defeat Tam? This was absolutely impossible. As long as Oracle King went to Tam¡¯s ce to make a fuss, the warrior¡¯s den must be closed, but it was still open normally. This was why Mandel was puzzled. He didn¡¯t know that John had already gone to see Tam. When John learned that Ralph went to look for Lord Lilith, he wanted to settle the score after Ralph came back. As for the warrior¡¯s den, they were humiliated at the beginning, so they wouldn¡¯t expose this kind of thing. which made people think that nothing had happened. ¡°s. If I had followed Mr. Lopez as an interpreter, I might have known what was going on¡­¡± Mandel sighed, but he shuddered as soon as he came up with this idea, and he didn¡¯t dare to think about it any further. When John wanted to let Mandel be an interpreter, Mandel was worried that he would be implicated, so he politely refused. Although Mandel was very curious about what happened between John and the Kane family, he still was afraid to go with John even if he had another chance. In Mandel¡¯s opinion, his life was more important than curiosity. Mandel shook his head and decided not to think about it anymore. Anyway, John and the Immortal n were not the ones he could provoke. Mandel thought he¡¯d better think about how to be the leader of The Austconia Ninja League. After a while, a top-level Ninja came in and said, ¡°Mr. Regan, Owen Mcmin, the vice president of the Powell Association, said he has something to ask for our help.¡± ¡°What the hell?! Let him go!¡± Mandel said irritably. ¡°He said a martial artist from the US is messing around here. He even killed people for no reason and is very cruel,¡± the top-level Ninja continued. The Austconia Ninja League had always turned a blind eye to those underground gangs in Australia, but it couldn¡¯t stand by when martial artists were involved. After all, the Austconia Ninja League was different from Immortal n. Immortal n could do its own way and did not take orders from anyone. But the Austconia Ninja League was different. The Austconia Ninja League served Supreme Lord. As there was a martial artist who was destroying the order of Australia, the Austconia Ninja League had to take care of it. It was like the Martial Arts League in the US. With great power came great responsibility. Mandel thought for a while and said, ¡°Go and arrest that martial artist alive and hand him over to Oracle Pce.¡± When martial artists from the US caused trouble in Australia before, The Austconia Ninja League would kill them directly because it was those martial artists who made trouble first. No matter how powerful Oracle Pce was, they wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable. Unlike Bricaco, Oracle Pce belonged to the US, so it was a little benevolent. But the benevolence was based on justice. If the interests of the US were vited, Oracle Pce would be a fierce beast, which was more terrifying than any organization. The Philippines back then was a typical example. Oracle King even led his men and killed the people in its capital. Although the enemies were far away, they would finally get their punishment! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In the past, the Austconia Ninja League would directly kill those martial artists who were causing trouble in Australia, but Mandel changed his strategy since he became the leader. He wouldn¡¯t kill martial artists randomly but hand them to Oracle Pce for disposal to show his attitude. Mandel also believed Oracle Pce would not abuse thew. Unless it was necessary and those martial artists resisted violently, the Austconia Ninja League had no choice but to kill them. After Mandelmanded, the top-level Ninja was about to leave. Mandel suddenly added, ¡°Wait. Will that martial artist be Oracle King?¡± The top-level Ninja froze. He replied, ¡°It should be¡­ unlikely. Although Oracle King is domineering, he is not the kind of unreasonable person.¡± With Oracle King¡¯s strength, if he was really unreasonable, he would have already annexed martial artist organizations around the world, including the Austconia Ninja League. But Oracle King did not have such great ambitions. He didn¡¯t expand territory by arms and upheld the consistent diplomatic strategy of the US. Otherwise, Oracle King would have forced them to sign an unequal contract as he had a good chance in Mount Oraclest time. Mandel shook his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t judge like this. You only listened to Owen¡¯s words. He said that martial artist messed around and killed people for no reason. That¡¯s just his own statement¡­¡± He thought for a moment, got up, and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better go there myself so as not to cause any misunderstanding.¡± Mandel found Owen, who was waiting outside, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What exactly is going on with that martial artist from the US?¡± When Mandel asked about this matter personally, Owen was overjoyed, so he told Mandel everything about the underground boxing match. He only said a martial artist from the US made a mistake and killed Pal in a fit of temper, but he didn¡¯t mention Logan sent people to assassinate John. Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Chapter 686 John Was Disappointed ¡°Are you sure what you just said is true?¡± After Mandel listened to Owen¡¯s words, his face suddenly darkened and became serious. That martial artist from the US made a mistake at first, but he became angry and killed people, which was totally unreasonable and reckless. Owen hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Every word is true!¡± What he said did not deviate from the truth except for the fact that Logan sent someone to assassinate John. As long as Owen told Mandel about what John did in the underground boxing arena, it was enough to convict John. There was no need for him to exaggerate it. Owen added, ¡°Mr. Regan, that martial artist dares to call himself Oracle King. That¡¯s outrageous!¡± He said this because he tried to tell Mandel that he didn¡¯t need to worry about Oracle Pce as that martial artist had already offended it. Even if that martial artist was killed on the spot, Oracle Pce would only praise Mandel. Owen now had two identities. On the one hand, he was Keaton¡¯s student, a fan of traditional medicine. On the other hand, he was the vice president of the Powell Association. When there was a conflict of interest between these two identities, he would choose thetter. When facing a choice between a hobby and a job, most people would choose to keep their job! John was a magic doctor and a friend of Keaton. It would be a pity if he died, but it was irreversible since he got things into an impasse. Owen chose to punish John even if he would offend Keaton. This was what Owen thought. However, when he said this, he didn¡¯t notice that Mandel¡¯s face changed drastically. Mandel shouted, ¡°He said he was Oracle King?¡± Owen nodded and said, ¡°He is so audacious, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Mandel suddenly yelled, which frightened Owen. It took him a long time toe back to his senses. He said, ¡°Mr. Regan, I can be sure that person is definitely not Oracle King.¡± Owen thought, It seems this new leader is so scared of Oracle King. He is not as courageous as the last one ¡°How do you know that?¡± Mandel said with a sneer. ¡°I saw the news. John doesn¡¯t look like Oracle King in terms of their body and appearance¡­¡± Owen said confidently. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But when he mentioned John¡¯s name, the answer was revealed. Mandel¡¯s heart trembled violently. How could he not know the real name of the Oracle King was John? ¡°You idiot. Are you tired of living? Show me the way!¡± Mandel shouted angrily. He could confirm Owen must have concealed something because John wouldn¡¯t kill people for such a trivial matter. But Mandel didn¡¯t have time to ask. He just wanted to rush to the scene to see what was going on. Owen didn¡¯t know why Mandel suddenly lost his temper, so he led the way silently and hurried to the underground boxing arena. At this time. The atmosphere in the underground boxing arena was still tense. Logan refused to give up. Aydin also didn¡¯t put down his pistol, so they were at an impasse right now. Aydin felt a little puzzled about that why John didn¡¯t kill Logan after a long time. John was very calm. He even said jokingly, ¡°President Rees, you can either shoot me or put the gun away. Isn¡¯t it tiring to hold it like this?¡± Logan didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes were fixed on John, and his dark face was distorted. How could he be willing to put down his pistol? Once he missed this opportunity to kill John, Aydin would protect John, making it even more difficult for him to kill John. But if Logan shot John now, Aydin would also shoot him with the revolver in his hand. Logan was struggling. But John was chattering calmly as if he was not afraid of dying at all. He said, ¡°President Rees, aren¡¯t you curious about how I escaped from your two subordinates?¡± John spoke slowly as if he was stalling. Soon, the sound of hurried footsteps broke the eerie atmosphere. Everyone looked in the direction of the footsteps, and their faces changed. It turned out to be Mandel, the new leader of the Austconia Ninja League. However, when John saw Mandel, he was very disappointed. He couldn¡¯t help but swear, ¡°Damn. I thought. there was some big fish, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡± Of course, John was disappointed. When he saw Owen run to ask for help, he thought Owen would call a powerful person, like someone from the Immortal n, but Mandel finally came in the end. John felt it was a waste of time. After Mandel came in, he immediately understood the situation. When John stared at him and met his eyes, Mande shuddered in fear. John¡¯s body shape and appearance had changed, but Mandel would never forget his gaze! He was really Oracle King! ¡°Bastard. Put down your damn gun!¡± Mandel yelled. He walked to John and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Lopez, are you alright?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a stupid question. Do you think that toy can hurt me?¡± John nced at Mandel and said angrily. Mandel scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Right. You¡¯re invincible in my heart.¡± Seeing this, the members of the invincible present were stunned. They thought, How could it be possible? Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Traditional Medicine Culture Association ¡°I told you I¡¯m the Oracle King, but you don¡¯t believe me. That¡¯s not my fault.¡± John suddenly spoke when everyone was stunned. His gaze passed Mandel and fell on Logan. Logan was dumbfounded at this time. *President Rees, I seem to have asked Owen to tell you that I don¡¯t want to intervene in your underground boxing matches, and I don¡¯t care about it. Do you think I am joking?¡± John sneered. Logan shuddered in fear. He understood what John meant. What Oracle King said was more effective than any guarantee. It was ridiculous that Logan even wanted to force him to sign a guarantee. He also sent his men to assassinate John. Logan was obviously digging himself into a hole. He knew it was toote to save the situation. His eyes suddenly became crazy, and he roared, ¡°Oracle King!! don¡¯t believe you are the Oracle King. I will kill you to avenge my son!¡± With a boom, the bullet came out of the chamber, making a piercing whistling sound. It spun at high speed and shot toward John. Everyone was shocked in an instant. They did not expect Logan to be so crazy, who dared to shoot John even if he knew John was Oracle King. Logan hadpletely lost his mind. The moment the bullet was fired, John suddenly concentrated. In his sight, the high-speed rotating bullet became extremely slow. With his flick, the bullet shot Logan¡¯s forehead. The whole process was very quick. In other people¡¯s eyes, it looked like Logan shot himself, although his gun was pointed at John. At this time, everyone witnessed how powerful the legendary Oracle King was. The whole scene became silent in an instant. After a while, Mandel shouted in rage, ¡°Powell Association. How dare you!¡± Logan was the president of the Powell Association. Since he was dead, Mandel had nowhere to vent his anger, so he could only put the me on the whole association. ¡°Mr. Lopez, as long as you give amand, I promise there will be no Powell Association in Australia again.¡± After Mandel spoke, all the members of the Powell Association trembled in fear. Their legs went limp, and they all knelt on the ground in fright. They resented Logan very much in their hearts. One of the members cursed in his mind, ¡°Bastard! Since you don¡¯t want to live, why do you implicate us? I hope you rot in hell!* When facing death, no one could remember Logan, who was the president of the association. They only had hatred in their hearts at this moment. Aydin was overjoyed. What was happening right now was exactly what he wanted to see. Since Logan became suspicious of John, Aydin knew Logan would have no good end. A person who was suspicious by nature would be very likely to be defeated by his suspicion in the end. Logan¡¯s death was a typical example. ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­¡± Owen crawled to John¡¯s feet on his knees and begged for mercy. ¡°Mr. Lopez, sorry for what happened before. We didn¡¯t recognize you. Please spare me for the sake of Keaton!¡± Now Owen could only use Keaton to let John forgive him. John nced at him Owen but didn¡¯t respond. He said to Mandel, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I killed Logan because he sent someone to assassinate me.¡± While speaking, John nced at Pal, who was dead on the ground. ¡°As for him, he dared to speak wildly and tease my woman, so he deserves to die too.¡± Mandel suddenly knew what exactly had happened. He knew John wouldn¡¯t kill people for no reason. It was Logan and Pal who offended John first. Mandel¡¯s expression was cold. He kicked Owen on the ground andshed, ¡°You made a mistake first. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that?¡± ¡°Mr. Regan, I was wrong!¡± Owen was kicked and rolled on the ground. He begged bitterly, but Mandel was worried that John would not be satisfied. Mandel¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he was about to kill Owen. At this moment, John suddenly said, ¡°Wait. I have a better idea.¡± Mandel stopped and looked at John. He said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Everyone member of the Powell Association knelt on the ground and had a chill down their spine, trembling with fear, because they knew John¡¯s every word at this moment might determine their destiny. A smile appeared on the corner of John¡¯s mouth. He said, ¡°I said before that I am not interested in your Austconia associations. But if you can transform your association into the US Association of Traditional Medicine, I believe it will be more promising.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, with a strange feeling in their hearts. They were gangsters! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. If their association became one about traditional medicine, they didn¡¯t know what else they could do in the future. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lopez. Thank you for not killing me. From now on, our Powell Association will be changed into the US association of traditional medicine.¡± Owen knew John was giving him a chance to survive. As he was a fan of traditional medicine, this request was not too much at all. John smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Since you agree, your rules need to be changed. The first rule of joining the association is to be familiar with the ssics of traditional medicine.¡± Everyone was startled. They couldn¡¯t be a gangster if they were not uneducated. Moreover, John requested them to be familiar with the ssics of traditional medicine. If they could do it, they would have found a decent job rather than be a gangster. They didn¡¯t expect the threshold for joining the association to be so high. Everyone wailed in their hearts. But they didn¡¯t dare to object. It was a blessing to be able to survive. Owen readily agreed. ¡°Mr. Lopez, don¡¯t worry. Our Powell Association¡¯s first rule for joining in was to be familiar with the ssics of traditional medicine, and we will spare one day every week to organize all the members to learn the culture of traditional medicine.¡± ¡°That sounds good. Wait. What did you say? What association?¡± ¡°Powell¡­ Sorry, it¡¯s the US association of traditional medicine. It¡¯s a slip of the tongue. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Owen hurriedly said. John nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Supervisory Committee John¡¯s way of dealing with the Powell Association surprised everyone. The legendary Oracle King didn¡¯t seem to be like what they had thought. Aydin was a little disappointed. He had thought that John would give the Powell Association a heavy blow, but John just changed the name of the Powell Association. Powell Association was an underground gang, but it now became the publicity organization of Traditional Medicine. What the hell was that? When Aydin was depressed, John suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Suma, are you disappointed?¡± Aydin was scared. He shook his head hastily and sald, ¡°No, I dare not. I will follow your every decision. I dare not have any objections.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to have any objections. John smiled yfully and said, ¡°Actually, I have another suggestion. You¡¯d better give a new name to Mount River Gang, too.¡± A new name for Mount River Gang? Aydin was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what John wanted to do. He asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Lopez, what name do you think we should give it?¡± John thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about calling it Supervisory Committee of Publicity Association of Traditional Medicine? ¡®Besides. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hold the underground boxing match in the future. If people have a conflict, they will compete to recite the ssics of Traditional Medicine. The side which gets higher scores will win. ¡°Times have changed. It was not decent to fight and kill. People shouldpete with their knowledge, instead of their strength. Isn¡¯t it a more decent way? ¡°Of course, this is my personal suggestion. You can refuse it. ¡°Even though you refuse it, I won¡¯t me you. So, don¡¯t worry. Just follow your heart. Don¡¯t care about my feelings. I won¡¯t me you, really!¡± John said in a calm tone, but when Aydin heard this, he was in a cold sweat. Especially John¡¯sst sentence was a warning to him. John would definitely me Aydin if Aydin refused his suggestion, or he wouldn¡¯t have repeated that word over and over again. He had emphasized it again and again, and his meaning was obvious. Aydin was smart enough to get it. Aydin was so nervous that his heart missed a beat. However, he also caught the key point and asked, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you just gave us a name like Supervisory Committee of Publicity Association of Traditional Medicine. Does it mean you want us to supervise the Powell Association?¡± Powell Association was changed to the Publicity Association of Traditional Medicine, and Mount River Gang was the supervisionmittee. Didn¡¯t it mean that the Mount River Gang was superior to Powell Association? Didn¡¯t it mean that Powell Association would be a part of the Mount River Gang? It was just that both sides had changed their names. John nodded and said, ¡°You can understand it like that.¡± Aydin was overjoyed and said, ¡°I will follow your orders. From now on, Mount River Gang will have a new name, Supervisory Committee of Publicity Association of Traditional Medicine. For short, Supervisory Committee.¡± John looked at Aydin in surprise and said, ¡°Oh, you are such a wise man. I can¡¯t believe that you even come up with the short form of its name. Awesome!¡± ¡°Ha ha, Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m ttered. I was just enlightened by your amazing idea.¡± John looked at Owen with interest and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Mcmin, Mr. Suma has agreed with my suggestion. What about you? Oh, I won¡¯t force you. If you have any idea, just speak it out.¡± John was threatening Owen again! Owen pulled a long face. No matter how reluctant he was, how dare he refuse John? He could only manage a smile and said, ¡°I will follow your every order.¡± ¡°Why did you say that it was my order? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I just made a suggestion? I¡¯m not threatening you, am I?¡± John said unhappily. Owen said in fear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Have I ever threatened you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°No, definitely not. I really think that your suggestion is very good, and I will do as you said.¡± Owen regretted blurting out his true thoughts. He hurriedly changed his answer. John finally showed a satisfied smile and said, ¡°In fact, your association is nominally supervised, but we must be fair. You can also supervise Mr. Suma. ¡°If Supervisory Committee doesn¡¯t abide by the rules or doesn¡¯t study the Traditional Medicine hard. You can collect the evidence and hand it to¡­¡± John looked around and finally looked at Mandel. He continued, ¡°You can give the evidence to Ninja League. Ibelieve that Ninja League will make a fair judgment.¡± Mandel forced a smile and said, ¡°Thanks for your trust, Mr. Lopez. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Ninja League was a kind of martial arts organization. They didn¡¯t take underground gangs seriously. But since John had said so, Mandel had to do as John said. It seemed that they had to send a team of Ninja to do this job in the future, s, Oracle King was really a troublemaker. When the people of the Powell Association heard that they could supervise each other, they were not so sad and even felt grateful to John. John felt that he had done a good thing. In a peaceful era, people should live a peaceful life. In the following days, John stayed at Misericordia Clinic and continued to teach Keaton his Magic Skills. Then, John got the news from Tam Kane that Tam¡¯s father, Ralph Kane, hade back, together with Chester. Chester! A cold light shed through John¡¯s eyes. John had been waiting for this traitor of the US for nearly a month, and it was finally time for adjudication. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Joining Ceremony In the Kane family. Tam had told Ralph everything about Oracle King. Ralph was a lean old man. Although he was old, his eyes were still sharp, and he was still as brave as when he was young. Ralph now learned everything. He grinned and snorted coldly. Then he turned to look at a man beside him and said, ¡°Chester, what do you think?¡± It was just Chester. There were a few more wrinkles on his face, but his aura was much stronger with the past. His eyes were even colder. ¡°Ha ha, Oracle King. I expected that. But I¡¯m totally different now. I¡¯m no longer weak and cowardly. He will die if he dares toe to me. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯te to me, I will definitely go back to the US and destroy Oracle Pce! Chester clenched his hands, and the surging Immortal power burst out, making his aura even more shocking. His every hair seemed to turn into a sharp de, releasing his anger and hatred. Even Ralph, who was also a disciple of Immortal, was slightly shocked. Ralph had be a disciple of Immortal a few decades ago. ording to the cultivation theory, he had be the disciple earlier and had learned more knowledge, so he should be stronger than Chester. But that was not the truth. The inheritance of Immortal was different from ordinary cultivation. Generally speaking, it would take days to be strong. However, the Immortal inheritance would directly give the disciple Immortal power after the disciple passed the test. In other words, the disciple didn¡¯t have to spend a lot of days. Since the power was directly given, it wouldn¡¯t take any time. The stronger the disciple¡¯s body was, the more Immortal power he would obtain. Chester was born to be a martial artist. Since he could be the leader of the Martial Arts League, he must have a good physical quality. Even Lord Llith was surprised to see Chester. He said that Chester would be the disciple he was most satisfied with. In the end, the Immortal power Chester got was almost double the power Ralph had. That was to say, Chester became stronger than Ralph in an instant. Ralph calmed down and said slowly, ¡°Chester, now that you are a disciple of the Immortal, you don¡¯t need to pay attention to something meaningless like Oracle Pce at all. However, you have a personal grudge against the Oracle King, so I won¡¯t stop you.¡± The disciples of the Immortal were superior to others. Oracle Pce was world-famous, but Ralph didn¡¯t even take it seriously. He was proud. Chester was different. Chester¡¯s father, Dolly, was killed by John, so he must take revenge. Not only did Chester want to take revenge on John, but also he wanted to destroy the Oracle Pce built by John. He wanted John to experience despair. Of course, Ralph wouldn¡¯t stop Chester. He just sneered in his heart. The arrogant Oracle King would never imagine what terrible power he was going to face. What was more ridiculous was that Oracle King even dared toe to the Kane family in person Ralph would open the door and wee Oracle King, and then kill that guy here. I am hesitated. Seeing Chester and Ralph¡¯s arrogant faces, Tam couldn¡¯t help but remind them, ¡°Oracle King is strangely powerful. He¡¯s not as simple as we think.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. John had nted a spiritual mark in Tam¡¯s mind. Tam wanted to say the truth, but it seemed to be taboo. Every time he wanted to say something, his head ached. It was like he couldn¡¯t tell anyone that there was a bomb in his head. As long as he revealed this secret, the bomb would explode at any time. So Tam could only remind his father that Oracle King was not as simple as they thought. However, Chester nced at Tam and sneered, ¡°That¡¯s because you are a loser. You don¡¯t have the power of Immortal, so you can¡¯t defeat Oracle King.¡± Chester scolded Tam rudely. Tam¡¯s face turned red with anger, but he didn¡¯t dare to retort. Ralph was calm as if he didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Chester, will you still keep your promise?¡± Ralph suddenly asked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the man of my word. I was rmended by the Kane family to get the power of Immortal. Now that we have the same master, I would like to join the Kane family.¡± When Ralph promised Chester to take Chester to see Lord Lilith, he also made a request. If Chester seeded, Chester must join the Kane family. This was an oral agreement. After Chester came back from the Immortal cave, he became surprisingly strong. Ralph didn¡¯t know if Chester still remembered this agreement. Or if Chester would keep his promise. After getting Chester¡¯s affirmative answer, Ralph was overjoyed. He stood up and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the temple on the mountain. We will immediately hold the ceremony to let you join the Kane family.¡± Then, Ralph said to Tam, ¡°Gather all the members of the family to the temple. I have something important to announce.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Tam did it quickly, but he was very nervous. He had a bad feeling today. He had informed Oracle King of the return of Ralph and Chester. Oracle King was not a coward, and Tam was sure that Oracle King would make trouble here today. It was not Tam¡¯s fault to be a traitor. Oracle King controlled his life, so he dared not hide anything from Oracle King. Tam was not guilty. After all, his father, Ralph, and Chester also said that they were not afraid of Oracle King, and they even hoped that Oracle King woulde here. Tam felt at ease soon. A few minutes passed. All the members of the Kane family gathered in the temple, kneeling respectfully. Now a ceremony was going to be held in the temple. In the middle of the temple, there was a snow-white statue, built around a pir. It was a snake with its tongue stretching out and a pair of green eyes. The snake was just Lord Lilith. Beneath the statue of Lord Lilith, there were rows of memorial tablets, engraved with the name of the ancestors of the Kane family. Chester knelt down in front of the statue and memorial tablets, with his arms on his thighs, and lowered his head to make a vow. ¡°I was born in the US, but I¡¯m looking forward to being a part of Australia. Today, I will join the Kane family. I hope the ancestors of the family will clean my dirty blood and give me a new life¡­¡± He made the vow in two differentnguages, which meant that he would forget the past and gain a new life. With a serious look on his face, Ralph said, ¡°Chester, in the names of the ancestors of the Kane family, I give you the chance to be a member of the Kane family. Are you willing to ept it?¡± Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Disciple of Immortal "Yes¡­¡± At thest step of the ceremony, when Chester was about to say yes, people present heard a mocking voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own ancestors? What are you doing here, Chester? You are such a traitor to both your family and your country.¡± The voice was so familiar. Chester¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Oracle King! You killed my father! You must pay the price!¡± He stood up abruptly.His eyes were bloodshot, and he stared at the man walking slowly in the distance. It was John. John didn¡¯t use the transformation technique but showed up in his true face. Therefore, everyone here instantly recognized him in shock. Except for a few, most people didn¡¯t know why Oracle King came here.¡± However. It was obvious that he was here to make trouble. ¡°Oracle King, how dare you! Do you know where this ce is? Do you think a mortal like you deserves toe here?¡± A core member of the Kane family stood up immediately, walked over, and rebuked loudly. p! John didn¡¯t say anything more. He pped the member of the Kane family in the face directly. In an instant, the member staggered and was thrown away. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back. ¡°You are just a member of the Immortal family, do you really think you are the Immortal? I¡¯m a mortal, but I can do this. Can you p me back?¡± John sneered. He was extremely arrogant. This irritated everyone in the Kane family. They all stood up and stared at John, their eyes-burning with anger. The Immortal family had never been challenged like this before. Tam knew how terrible John was, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything harsh. But the other members of the family stood up, so he also stood up and pretended to be angry. *Stop!¡± At this time, Ralph stopped the members in a cold voice. He looked at John calmly and said, ¡°Oracle King. I¡¯ve long heard of your reputation. It¡¯s good to meet you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± John smiled and said, ¡°Since you have heard of my reputation, why don¡¯t you kneel to me to show your respect?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The crowd of the Kane family shouted angrily. With cold eyes, Ralph turned to Chester and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this stupid man to you.¡± There was no need for Ralph to remind Chester. With hatred on his face, Chester walked toward John and stared at John. ¡°Oracle King, why do youe to me? For me, or for the Supreme Token of the Martial Arts League?¡± A ck token appeared in Chester¡¯s hand. John said slowly, ¡°I want both your life and the Supreme Token of Martial Arts League. Oh, and those treasures you gave to Ralph. ¡°In short, I want all of them.¡± ¡°Ha ha, Oracle King, you are too greedy.¡± All of a sudden, a weird sneer appeared on Chester¡¯s face. He clenched his hand and made several cracks on the Supreme Token of Martial Arts League. Then he threw it on the ground and stepped on it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you that you can¡¯t take anything back. You even have to stay here as a sacrifice to my Immortal master!¡± With a ferocious smile, Chester stamped on the token slightly and pushed the broken Supreme Token of Martial Arts League into the mud. He was trampling on the dignity of the Martial Arts League. John¡¯s eyes turned cold. He shook his head and said, ¡°Chester, you¡¯re too arrogant. I¡¯ll step on your head and push it into the mud, just like what you are doing to the Supreme Token.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early to judge who is too arrogant.¡± ¡°Early? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s early. It¡¯s just time!¡± John said in an indifferent tone. All of a sudden, he shed and instantly came up to Chester. He was going to grab Chester¡¯s shoulder with one hand. ¡°Die!¡± Chester had already expected this The shocking Immortal power surged out, and his whole body was wrapped by pure white energy, making a strong and fierce wind. Boom! Chester gave a punch, and the fierce Immortal power covered the punch in an instant, just hitting John¡¯s chest It was a punch that Chester had exerted all his strength, He was going to break John¡¯s chest and cut off John¡¯s head Then he would John¡¯s head to the US and destroyed Oracle Pce, making John die with regret. Unfortunately Chester gathered the power of Immortal to punch John in the chest, but what he had expected did not happen. John was fine as if nothing had happened. The so-called Immortal power couldn¡¯t even break his forceful shield, let alone hurt him in the slightest. ¡°You tried your best to be a disciple of the Immortal, but you got such a weak strength. You are far weaker than your father.¡± John shook his head and said. After all, Dolly had got a Necropolis arm. He was so strong that he even made John lose an Almighty Sword Spirit to destroy his body. Chester¡¯s power was much weaker than his father¡¯s. So it wouldn¡¯t hurt John at all. Chester must have realized that, too. His face turned sullen, and he couldn¡¯t believe the truth. His all-out attack could not hurt John at all. Oracle King didn¡¯t even bother to dodge. Then why did he make so much effort to get the power? Chester¡¯s heart raced wildly, and a bad feeling enveloped him. But when he realized that something was wrong, it was toote. ¡°Haven¡¯t Tam told you that I, Oracle King, am not as weak as you think?¡± While John was speaking, John had already put his hand on Chester¡¯s shoulder. He pinched it with his fingers, and the strong Vital energy suddenly invaded Chester¡¯s body. Chester trembled violently as if he got an electric shock. The so-called Immortal power in his body ran out. Like countless little snakes, the power struggled desperately to get rid of Chester¡¯s body. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. They were afraid. ¡°So what if you are a disciple of the Immortal? You still have to kneel to the Oracle King!¡± Plop! As soon as John finished his words, Chester couldn¡¯t stand and knelt to John just as John said. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Chapter 691 He Must Be Crazy Chester knelt down, but he was still alive, and his head fell feebly. John kept his word. He stepped on Chester¡¯s head and pushed it into the mud. There was dead silence. ¡°Everyone widened their eyes in horror, and their bodies trembled. They couldn¡¯t believe that Oracle King was so horrible. Even Tam was scared. He knew how terrible Oracle King was, but he didn¡¯t expect that Chester would be so weak and have no power to fight back. Although Tam was shocked, he felt a little relieved. He had already reminded them that Oracle King was not as weak as they had imagined, but Chester didn¡¯t believe it. Now it proved that Tam was right. Tam was a little happy. ¡°Oracle King, wait¡­ Wait!¡± After witnessing John¡¯s real strength, Ralph couldn¡¯t calm down. He was shocked for a long time and came to his senses to stop John in a hurry. Stepping on Chester¡¯s head, John nced at Ralph and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Ralph calmed down and said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°Oh? Give me a reason. Why can¡¯t I kill him?¡± ¡°Lord Lilith has admitted Chester to be his disciple. Now Chester is the most satisfied disciple of Lord Lilith.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Of course, it does. Lord Lilith just epted Chester as his disciple. If you killed him, Lord Lilith will be unhappy.¡± ¡°Then what does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Lord Lilith is the real Immortal. The power that Chester and I have obtained is nothingpared with Lord Lilith¡¯s power.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Ralph didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Ralph didn¡¯t know whether Oracle King was really stupid or was just pretending. He had to say in a more serious voice, ¡°If you kill Chester, Lord Lilith won¡¯t let you go.¡± Chant ¡°Oh, I see. Just say it directly. You just want to threaten me with Lord Lilith, don¡¯t you?¡± John asked with a faint smile. Ralph was silent for a moment and then nodded. ¡°You can think like that. The power of Lord Lilith is not something you can resist.¡± ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± John asked with a yful smile. ¡°Let go of Chester, and let bygones be bygones. I can give you back the treasures he gave me before.¡± Ralph Let said after thinking for a while. ¡°But I said I want all of them.¡± John was unreasonable. Ralph frowned and said, ¡°Oracle King, I¡¯m persuading you for your own good. It¡¯s not good for anyone if you piss Lord Lilith off.¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± John chuckled and his expression suddenly became a little unreadable. He said, ¡°Ralph, in fact, I¡¯m a very easy-going person. ¡°However. ¡°I hate being threatened. ¡°The more people threaten me and tell me that I can¡¯t do it, the more I have to go against their words. What can you do about this?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, John¡¯s face turned cold. He raised his foot and stamped on Chester¡¯s head. It seemed to be a simple action, but it directly killed Chester. Chester died miserably. The blood covered the Supreme Token of Martial Arts League, symbolizing the end of Chester¡¯s life. Ralph was stunned. Everyone in the Kane family was stunned. After a long time. Ralph¡¯s body trembled and said angrily, ¡°Oracle King, you¡¯re so ungrateful. It¡¯s all over. You¡¯re doomed. Lord Lilith must have noticed Chester¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Really? Did it notice that I will crash its statue?¡± ¡°What?¡± John¡¯s words shocked everyone. They saw something more shocking. John strode into the temple, put his palm on the statue of Lord Lilith, and smashed it. Boom! The statue copsed and shattered to pieces. Ralph¡¯s face turned pale with fright. He looked at the broken pieces on the ground in a daze. Lord Lilith¡¯s head was broken in half. Ralph immediately screamed, ¡°Oracle King, you¡¯re crazy! You must have lost your mind!¡± ¡°Am I crazy?¡± John smiled and said, ¡°As you said, if I killed Chester, Lord Lilith wouldn¡¯t let me go. In that case, why don¡¯t I be more crazy?¡± Ralph was not in the mood to answer John. No one could hear clearly what John was saying. They were all stupefied with their brains being nk and their ears buzzing. In their eyes, Lord Lilith was the real Immortal who they must respect and didn¡¯t dare to offend. But now, this bold man, Oracle King, had actually destroyed the statue of the Immortal. This was undoubtedly the most ruthless humiliation to the Immortal family. They were furious. At the same time, they were also frightened. If Lord Lilith knew that they couldn¡¯t even protect his statue, he would definitely me them. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Oracle King was unforgivable! In the distance. In a hidden cave in the mountain, there was suddenly an inhuman hoarse roar, ¡°Damn it! How dare you offend the Immortal? You must die!¡± Boom! The whole mountain seemed to quiver, and then an iparably huge white body rushed out of the dark cave. It was a giant snake. It swung its tail and hit a huge stone at the top of the cave, which instantly fell and blocked the entrance. Whoosh! The white snake swam at top speed, and wherever it passed, the stones and trees were all broken. It was not walking but was actually flying close to the ground. But strangely enough. At the foot of the mountain, the white snake saw a passerby. Its body suddenly shrank rapidly and finally turned into a tiny snake. Then it bit the passerby on the neck. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Chapter 692 You Are Just a Crawling Reptile At this time, the Kane family was deathly silent. The copsed Immortal statue in the Holy Temple indicated a terrifying storm wasing Everyone was trembling in fear. They seemed to have felt the overwhelming pressure that swept over from afar like a tsunami. It was suffocating. Ralph Kane was both shocked and angry. His brow was furrowing intensely when suddenly the Immortal power within him seemed to be attracted by something and began to boil over in an instant. Ding! Ding! Ding! At this moment, the swords hanging in the waist of many core members, which were infused with the Immortal power, also burst out piercing whistles at this moment. It was here! Lord Lilith is here! ¡°Oracle King, it¡¯s time for you to pay for your sins!¡± Ralph Kane red at John with hatred, then shouted loudly, ¡°Kneel down! Everyone, kneel down and wee Lord Lilith!¡± All the members of the Kane family knelt down in an instant. Their foreheads touched the ground, bowing their heads to the ground, not daring to look up. A simple and in figure descended from the sky, lightlynding on the ground. However, there was an incredibly powerful pressure emanating from its body, shrouding the entire world. The suffocating feeling grew stronger. The person had eerie green eyes. With its dominant posture from above, it quickly scanned the area, and saw Chester¡¯s dead body and a fierce and sinister light shot out from those green eyes instantly. Lord Lilith had injected Immortal power into Chester. As soon as Chester died, it immediately noticed. Chester was its most satisfied disciple. Chester had just joined the sect not long ago and was killed by someone, which made Lord Lilith furious. This time, it particrly came to see who dared to challenge its authority. Lord Lilith¡¯s demonic pupil, permeated with ferocity, quickly locked onto John. John was the only one standing still while everyone else kneeled down, which was very noticeable. Lord Lilith then saw the copsed statue in the Holy Temple behind John and could not suppress the ferocious light in its eyes any longer. Suddenly, it burst out into killing intent. ¡°Ah!¡± Several members of the Kane family who were weak in their psychological endurance were scared to death by this terrifying killing intent and died on the spot. ¡°Ralph Kane, tell me, what happened?¡± Lord Lilith¡¯s hoarse and angry voice sounded. Its words were nothing like humannguage, so ordinary people would only feel a strong headache and could not hear what it was saying Ralph could understand its words and hastily told Lord Lilith what had happened earlier with fear. US, Oracle King!¡± Lord Lilith lived in an Immortal cave all year round and had no idea who the Oracle King of the US was. But whoever dared to kill its disciple and destroy its statues must bear the punishment of the Immortal. US, Oracle King!¡± Lord Lilith repeated. Its eerie pupils stared at John with an extremely gloomy look. ¡°You are the Oracle King of the US. You are bold!¡± Perhaps because John had previously absorbed some so-called Immortal power, he also could understand Lord Lilith¡¯snguage. However, he remained silent and indifferent. Lord Lilith frowned, intending to infuse some Immortal power into John¡¯s body. It was not to help John grow stronger but to make him able to understand what it was saying so that the trial would be easier. Directly killing John was not Lord Lilith¡¯s style. A true Immortal was supposed to make people revere inside out. The trial was an essential part of it. Just as Lord Lilith was about to do so, John finally spoke, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can understand what you¡¯re saying. So be quick if you have something to say.¡± Hiss! Lord Lilith¡¯s eerie pupils suddenly shrank, then let out a hoarse sneer, ¡°Very well, since you understand, do you admit your crime?¡± ¡°My crime?¡± John looked at Lord Lilith like he was looking at a lunatic. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you want to judge me? Are you qualified?¡± ¡°You are arrogant!¡± Lord Lilith coldly snorted, and the humanoid skin suddenly began to fall off. The skin cracked from the top of her head, and Lord Lilith quickly expanded into a colossal creature. Lord Lilith casually chose this humanoid skin, and it couldn¡¯t support its power for too long. So it was its limit to arrive here. Lord Lilith showed its true form. A pale snake body coiled up high, with its proud head casting arge shadow on the ground, overlooking John from above and saying, ¡°Mortal, do you think I, an Immortal, am not qualified to judge you?¡± At this time, its voice was even more menacing, buzzing, and shaking, making the Kane family even more afraid. Many of them were seeing Lord Lilith¡¯s true form for the first time, and their hearts trembled with shock. N?velDrama.Org ? content. John raised his head and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being grand? You are just a crawling reptile after all. I have seen dragons, so why should I fear you, shake?¡± Reptile? As John said that, others shuddered in fear. For most people in Australia, snakes have always been treated as divine beings. No one had ever dared to refer to them as reptiles. As the ruler of snakes, Lord Lilith had absorbed heaven and earth¡¯s essence and mastered the Immortal¡¯s power. That was why it was called Lord Lilith. It was a god. But John called it a reptile. How disrespectful was that? To everyone¡¯s surprise, John added with a smile, ¡°I wanted to take you in as a pet, but now it seems unnecessary. You¡¯re too cruel. You are too ferocious and unworthy.¡± Kept Lord Lilith as a pet? Unworthy? Everyone was stunned,pletely unable to understand how Oracle King could make such an insane talk. As expected, Lord Lilith¡¯s emerald eyes narrowed sharply, emitting an extremely dangerous aura. Then countless white energies turned into monstrous little snakes, spitting venom and flying towards John. ¡°Get away!¡± Ralph shouted loudly. The members of the Kane family who were kneeling on the ground were all frightened and escaped, fearing being caught in Lord Lilith¡¯s power. They knew very well that those snakes might seem small, but they had terrifying power. Oace they made contact with these snakes, they would be reduced to dust. This was why their core members had their strength boosted after they got the sword with Immortal power. They benefited from this power, so they know even more about the horrors of this power. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Try Again John was at the center of the storm. John was wrapped in Immortal power, which looked like countless white snakes nibbling on his body, and the scene was terrifying. However, John didn¡¯t look fearful at all. What he did next made everyone deeply understand what true terror was. John opened his mouth. He did that again! Seeing John¡¯s actions, Tam immediately knew what he wanted to do. Tam was full of horror and screamed in his heart, ¡°Lunatic! This Oracle King is a damn madman!¡± About a month ago, Tam had fought against John once, and it was that time when Tam felt the horror of the Oracle King. At the time, Tam had used his sword and wanted to use the power of Immortal to deal with John, but his power had been eaten by John. That was right. John had eaten his power of the Immortal! This scene would stay with Tam for the rest of his life.. Seeing John open his mouth, Tam knew that this monster was going to do the same trick. But how could the Oracle King dare to take in so much Immortal power this time when it was thousands of times stronger than before? Tam thought John would explode after eating this terrifying energy. That was why Tam thought John was a madman. ¡°Mortal, do you now understand the horror of an Immortal like me? Do I, as an Immortal, be qualified to judge you now?* Lord Lilith clearly hadn¡¯t realized the severity of the situation yet. Seeing its magnificent energy enveloped John, and it thought it had intimidated John. Ralph and others also felt relieved. ¡°Damn Oracle King, daring to challenge the might of an Immortal as a mere mortal. He deserves it!¡± Whoosh! Fierce winds whipped up all of a sudden, forming a terrifying vortex around John. Everyone looked at John with shock. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Oh my! What is Oracle King doing?¡± Ralph shouted in horror as he watched what was happening. Even his soul trembled in fear. As Tam had expected, John started to eat. With a wave of his hand, John grabbed a handful of pure white energy and stuffed it into his mouth as if he were eating something delicious. That was the power of Immortal. An ordinary person would be crushed to pieces upon touching it, yet Oracle King simply grabbed arge handful! That was not the scariest part. The most terrifying thing was that he ate them. Just like he was eating fried catfish. It was terrifying. Ralph and the others were scared out of their wits. It was a total horror! John finished one bite, then another. The white energy seemed to be stunned by this crazy scene and suddenly began to flee. However, a vortex had already formed around John, emanating a terrifying suction force. The white energy couldn¡¯t escape at all and could only struggle with all its might until John swallowed them into his mouth. Lord Lilith¡¯s emerald eyes also trembled, but it soon sneered, ¡°Oracle King, you can eat a lot, can¡¯t you? Today, I, as an Immortal, will let you eat your fill!¡± As soon as it finished speaking, streams of majestic energy poured down. This energy was just a drop in the bucket for it. It was not a pity to waste it. It wanted to see how much Oracle King could eat. umting too much energy would cause an explosion! In Lord Lilith¡¯s view, even if John was weird, he was still just a mortal. Swallowing so much energy, He, as a mortal, had nowhere to store the energy. Once the time came, John¡¯s body would certainly be blown up by the energy. Unfortunately, naive Lord Lilith didn¡¯t know that after John had swallowed its energy, he immediately injected it into the first star in his body. There were nine stars in John¡¯s body, which were the Nine Heavenly Layers of Divine and Demonic Power. The first star was boundless, like the universe. Even if 10 thousand Lord Liliths came and drained their energy, it probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to fill John. ¡°Come on. Keep iting!¡± With the second batch of energy almost depleted, John¡¯s face lit up with excitement as he taunted Lord Lilith. Once this energy was converted into divine and demonic power, John could harness it to his advantage. So the more, the better. That meant Lord Lilith was equivalent to sending gifts to John a cultivation base. How could John not be excited? Lord Lilith hesitated for a moment, full of doubt. Normally, with so much energy injected into Oracle King¡¯s body, he should have exploded long ago. But not only was John unscathed, he even looked like he wanted more. Was he faking it? Or did he really have such strong absorbing abilities? Lord Lilith decided to give it onest try. But this time, the energy wasn¡¯t released in the form of small snakes. Instead, it transformed into three thick pythons that charged down. ¡°This is a big one!¡± After some consideration, John felt it inappropriate to continue swallowing suchrge pythons. After all, had his pride and could never be as shameless as Shelly. So John spread his palm, and arge formed by divine and demonic power appeared in front of him, trapping the three energy pythons. Lord Lilith must have expended a lot of energy when it released the energy. The power of the energy itself had already been destructive, and just the impact of the three pythons wasparable to that of a big truck. However, it was still covered by the strange. Crackle! Therge quickly shrank, and the three energy pythons instantly dissipated into pure natural energy, which John absorbed. Lord Lilith widened its eyes in shock, finally understanding that John didn¡¯t just swallow its energy. He had other methods of refining it. It was his trick! Lord Lilith was furious. John provocatively challenged, ¡°Is that all you got? Your Immortal reputation is all talk. Come on, bring it on!¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± Lord Lilith had never encountered such a peculiar situation, nor had Lord Lilith met such an arrogant human before. It immediately roared in anger, cursing with very poor manners. Then, a huge snake tail whistled down. Boom! With a swing, the snake¡¯s tail instantly cut the mountain behind the Kane mansion into two halves. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Offending the Immortal After being hit by Lord Lilith¡¯s tail, the mountain was split open with a gully that was dozens of feet long and astonishingly wide. Rubble flew everywhere. Puff puff! Many members of the Kane family were hit by the flying debris and died on the spot. ¡°Duck!¡± Ralph shouted. The surviving members all evaded in fear, afraid that Lord Lilith would be angry again, and they would end up buried with the dead. ¡°Damn Oracle King!¡± the people cursed in their hearts. Of course, they dared not have any resentment against Lord Lilith. They believed that the culprit of all this disaster was the wicked Oracle King. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for the Oracle King¡¯s provocative behavior, how could Lord Lilith be so angry? What the Oracle King offended was the Immortal Might! He deserved to die! John was not hit by Lord Lilith. When the snake tail fell, he turned into an illusion and rose into the sky. reaching the same height as Lord Lilith¡¯s head. Seeing the dead and injured members of the Kane family below, John couldn¡¯t help but taunt, ¡°They worship you as an Immortal, but you treat them as nothing.¡± ¡°Hmph, being able to die under my Immortal Might is their honor. Moreover, it was not me who killed them, but you reckless thing!¡± ¡°So the so-called Immortal is so shameless that they can shift the me like this. I¡¯m impressed.¡± John sneered. ¡°Cut the crap, Oracle King. You angered the Immortal Might, and you deserve to die. If you don¡¯t want more people to be buried with you, you should ept your punishment obediently!¡± Johnughed and looked down, saying. ¡°You don¡¯t care about their lives, so why should I? If you want, you can ughter them all.¡± When immortals fight, mortals suffer. If this was US, John might be a little wary, but this was Australia, so he couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°The next one will be you!¡± Of course, Lord Lilith could not kill all the people below. The idental deaths just now were not its intention. As long as this goal was achieved, it didn¡¯t matter if those people died. Thus, Lord Lilith didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit guilty. Seeing John still shouting, the snake tail swept across the sky, and the powerful Immortal power caused a burst of a white storm as it swept over, creating a pure white storm. Sizzle! The white storm seemed to contain a terrifying, tearing force. Wherever it passed, the space seemed to be on the verge of copse, constantly buzzing and tremblingl ¡°Little worm, you call yourself Immortal, thene feel whether my power belongs to Gods or Immortals!¡± John showed no signs of fear in the face of the white storm. His fist surged with the power of divine and demonic power as he punched out, the spiritual fire at his fingertips erupting at the same time. The spiritual fire grew rapidly in the wind. Originally, it was just a string of mes, but as the white storm came, it instantly turned into raging mes. They¡¯d thought the mes would follow the wind and pounce on John, but a powerful force pushed them forward instead. Woosh! The white storm, which was the so-called Immortal power, was quickly burned by the spiritual fire, revealing the thick and sturdy body of the snake tail, which then gathered strength and swept towards John. Suddenly, John¡¯s fist collided with the snake tail. Bang! Looking up from below. John¡¯s body was far less sturdy than Lord Lilith¡¯s tail. John looked tiny and insignificant, so his punch seemed harmless and ridiculous. As expected, the moment John¡¯s body was hit by the snake tail, he flew out and disappeared in a blink of an eye. It was unknown how far away he had been thrown. ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°It must be over. Did that Oracle King really think he was Immortal? Challenging Immortal head-on, he was just asking for death!¡± ¡°With Lord Lilith¡¯s power, it can even cleave a mountain in half. The Oracle King was overestimating himself. It¡¯s no wonder he ended up dead.¡± The members of the Kane family saw John¡¯s figure disappear and finally breathed a sigh of relief. They felt satisfied with the death of the Oracle King, thinking that he had brought it on himself. After all, Oracle King had provoked Lord Lilith. Lord Lilith was an Immortal. No matter how powerful Oracle King was, he was still a mortal. It was Impossible for him to fight against the Immortal Might. Thinking of this, everyone became more respectful of Lord Lilith. They all looked up at Lord Lilith. Lord Lilith remained motionless, but its emerald green pupils flickered with light as if it was pondering something. ¡°Lord Lilith is mighty!¡± Led by Ralph, all the members of the Kane family kneeled down again to express their respect for Lord Lilith and beg for Lord Lilith¡¯s continued protection of their family. However, something strange happened just as they shouted out. Suddenly, Lord Lilith, who had been hovering motionlessly in midair, trembled violently. Its green pupils also contracted suddenly as if unable to hold back any longer. Following that, there was a loud explosion, and an iparable power surged within its huge snake tail, and it finally erupted from within. But the explosion didn¡¯t stop there. It continued with a series of explosions. And every time there was an explosion, a white scale on Lord Lilith¡¯s tail would break, revealing the flesh inside, and blood would gush out. The terrifying force was naturally the divine and demonic power that John had injected into Lord Lilith¡¯s tail when he hit it with his fist before being flung away. The divine and demonic power was so domineering. Just now, Lord Lilith had been resisting the divine and demonic power within its body, but in the end, it could not suppress the power, and it erupted. Bang! Bang! Bang! In a blink of an eye, Lord Lilith¡¯s tail was pierced with over ten bloody holes, and blood rained down like a drizzle, enveloping the entire world with a bloody smell. The blood rained down on Ralph and the others¡¯ faces, making them feel stunned and their breathing freeze. Was Lord Lilith injured? Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Chapter 695 The Taoctus¡¯s Eyes Lord Lilith was injured, and the injury was serious. How could anyone believe it? But the blood rain and Lord Lilith¡¯s wretched appearance reminded them of the truth. Oracle King had really dealt a heavy blow to Lord Lilith. *What kind of power did that punch hold? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but recall the Kingyer alliance. Originally, they were not interested in those forces at all. They were Immortal n, so it was normal for them. to be arrogant. In the past, not only the Kingyer alliance but even the Oracle Pce, including the Oracle King, did not deserve even a bit of their attention. But today, Oracle King had proven to them with absolute strength just how terrifying he was. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel lingering fear for the Kingyer alliance. Fortunately, the Kingyer alliance hadn¡¯t gone too far back then. Otherwise, if Oracle King had been angry, there would suffer a lot. Even a hundred Kingyer alliances wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the power of his fist. The power that even an Immortal couldn¡¯t resist, how could those rubbish forces resist it? Ralph and the others broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, despite his monstrous strength, Oracle King eventually died. As for Lord Lilith, after spraying a rain of blood, it quickly covered the wounds with the power of an Immortal, and those wounds recovered quickly. This was the power of an Immortal. They possessed extremely formidable abilities to recover. Everyone was filled with admiration. Just when everyone thought it was over, a member of the Kane family screamed. The person pointed to the sky in the distance, full of shock and fear, saying. ¡°Oracle King hase back!¡± Was Oracle King back? The onlookers shuddered as they followed the person¡¯s pointing direction. What they saw made them widen their eyes and be stunned. Oracle King was back! Not only had he returned, but John showed no signs of injury and walked in a casual manner as if he was a true Immortal. Could it be that Oracle King was also an incarnation of an Immortal? Everyone thought in horror. John had indeed returned. He looked at Lord Lilith and said with a smile, ¡°Little worm, you boast about being Immortal, yet how could an Immortal still bleeding so much?¡± Although Lord Lilith¡¯s wounds had mostly healed, there was still some fresh blood, and its scales had not grown back so quickly. When it heard John¡¯s words, it became infuriated. How could it not tell that Oracle King was humiliating it? Just as it was about to gather its power andunch another attack, John spoke up first. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question from before. Is my power that of an Immortal or a God?¡± Lord Lilith was about to go berserk. Upon hearing those words, its eyes trembled, and fear appeared on his face. It didn¡¯t know whether John was an immortal or a god. It only knew that the power John¡¯d unleashed was far more terrifying than its Immortal power. How could a mortal possess such terrifying power? John¡¯s reminder struck fear into Lord Lilith¡¯s heart. Seeing Lord Lilith¡¯s silence, John suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to kill you. I just need a bit more of your Immortal power, plus dozens of drops of your refined blood, and our grudges will be settled.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lord Lilith¡¯s green eyes shed, revealing an expression of disbelief. What did John mean by saying that he only needed a bit of its Immortal power and dozens of drops of its refined blood? What the fuck did it mean? This was like someone saying that they only needed to make another tens billion, and then they would stop. Was this guy crazy? Lord Lilith¡¯s eyes lit up with a green light. It emitted an iparably terrifying light as it said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Oracle King, I will make you experience the true power of Immortal.¡± As it finished speaking, the world changed. Everything was painted in eerie shades of green. John was surrounded by a bright green light, and everything around him vanished. He was trapped in this oppressive space, alone. ¡°This is my Immortal domain as Lord Lilith. Oracle King, are you ready to die?¡± Suddenly, a pair of enormous snake-like pupils opened in the green sky, overlooking everything below as if it was the master of this world. Was it an illusion? John frowned as he remembered the fight with Mandel. Mandel had used a simr hallucination, which John had broken in less than a second. Since it was an illusion¡­ John understood, and a faint blue light shed on his forehead as he opened his Lucifer¡¯s Eyes. Lucifer¡¯s Eyes restrain all fanciful illusions. John looked up at the enormous snake eyes in the sky with his Lucifer¡¯s Eyes. He¡¯d wanted to break free from the illusion, but a look of surprise appeared on his face. It wasn¡¯t just a simple illusion. It was infused with Taoship. Taoship! John¡¯s Lucifer¡¯s Eyes met those emerald green snake eyes, where he felt the flow of enchanted cultivation and suddenly had an epiphany. His Lucifer¡¯s Eyes were about to advance! When John cultivated Lucifer¡¯s Eyes before, his master Perry Moreno told him that Lucifer¡¯s Eyes¡¯ next stage was Taoctus¡¯s Eyes. Taoctus¡¯s Eyes were also known as Taoctus¡¯s Eyes of Cause and Effect, which allowed one to see within a certain range of people who had cause and effect with oneself. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Perry also told him that such a thing was crucially important for John, but Perry never exined how. He just told John to advance to the level of Taoctus¡¯s Eyes as quickly as possible. So, John certainly couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity today. John fixed his gaze on the giant snake pupils, and the light at his brow flickered faster and faster, seemingly resonating with the enchanted cultivation within the snake eyes. Swoosh! Suddenly, two terrifying beams of light burst out from the snake¡¯s eyes, shattering the green illusion wherever they passed and releasing a terrifying aura. It was much stronger than Mandel¡¯s illusion from earlier. If John was hit by those two beams, he would undoubtedly be torn apart. Hiss! Hiss! The beams crazily swept through the green sky, rapidly consuming everything in their path. John was still trying to sense the Taoship within them and could only dodge around, but he soon realized that all of the green space that the beams destroyed had turned into a void. As John tried to escape into the void, he felt like he was running into a wall and couldn¡¯t pass through it. He could only stay in the remaining green area. However, these green spaces were rapidly diminishing. As Lord Lilith had said, this was its Immortal domain, where it controlled everything and imprisoned everyone. John could only wait to die. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Chapter 696 He Sucked up the Blood Energy John fled frantically. Those two beams of light brought him a vital breath. If he got hit, the consequence would be disastrous. Although it was an illusional region, it incorporated Taoship¡¯s illusional region. If John died there, the power of Tao essence would prate into the outside world. In other word. In reality, John would also die. However, John didn¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity easily. He had to make Lucifer¡¯s Eyes advance to Taoctus¡¯s Eyes. Boom! Another two beams of light shot down. The ce where John had stood instantly turned into nothingness, which left him very limited range to make moves. When the next attack came, there would be nowhere for him to hide. ¡°Oracle King, have you felt the real power of me? Can you face death now?¡± The yful voice of Lord Lilith sounded, but John didn¡¯t pay attention to it at all. He stared at the pair of giant snake pupils to evaluate its power. Click! Thest two infallible attacks had activated. The light of the snake¡¯s pupils was increasingly zing. At this moment, John¡¯s expression brightened. He shouted loudly, ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± The immortal power was like a flood roaring. It gushed out crazily. Almost at the same time. The beam of light shot down. At this moment, a bright light appeared beside John. It was not green or ck but the color of sunlight. It was a hole torn open by John¡¯s immortal power. Boom! The light beam shattered everything, but John had already returned to reality. In a sh, he had already reached the tail of Lord Lilith. ¡°Even though you have the fairy power, so what? Let me make you feel the power that surpasses the fairy power.¡± John smiled evilly. He scratched his palm and then pressed it on Lord Lilith¡¯s tail. It instantly merged with the blood of Lord Lilith¡¯s wound. Then there was a burst of suction force that devoured the world. Lord Lilith was still in shock. She was unable to believe that John could break free from her immortal realm. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her tail. She was furious. ¡°Damn it! You damned human. What are you doing?¡± Lord Lilith struggled and flicked her tail fiercely, trying to shake John away. However¡­ However, John tightly hugged Lord Lilith¡¯s tail with both arms. No matter how hard she struggled, John refused to let go. In the beginning, Lord Lilith thought this man was a lunatic. But she finally panicked when she felt the blood flowing rapidly in her body. She had never encountered such a situation! ¡°Let go of me! I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Our grievances will be wiped out from now on.¡± Lord Lilith cried out in horror. Her hoarse voice became a little sharper. John said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. It¡¯s toote to apologize.¡± ¡°If you let me go, I promise to be your pet!¡± Lord Lilith begged for mercy again. ¡°No, you are not qualified. You are not a beautiful snake. If you were, I would consider giving you a chance.¡± ¡°What would happen if I were a beautiful snake?¡± ¡°Haha. You can guess!¡± ¡°You nasty human. I¡¯m only a snake. You are disgusting!¡± Lord Lilith screamed, but John didn¡¯t pay any attention to her at all. He concentrated on devouring her power, just like he had done to the wolf of the Wodehouse Family back then. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Lord Lilith frantically flicked her tail, smashing John¡¯s body back and forth. The immortal power in her body also exploded. It bombarded toward John. But John seemed to stick to Lord Lilith¡¯s tail and stayed still. Those pure white energies attacked him. He devoured them as usual. As for the swaying snake tail, John was protected by forceful shield. No matter how hard it smashed, John would not be injured. Thest time John faced the wolf from the Wodehouse family, his body swelled considerably after he devoured the other party¡¯s energy and blood. But his figure was still in its normal size this time. He didn¡¯t rush to refine it this time but inhaled all the blood energy into the star. Lord Lilith was exhausted very quickly. At first it was the one who swung its tail and threw John back and forth, but at the end, it was Lu Yun who was holding its tail and swung the entire huge snake body back and forth. Atst. With a loud sound, the shriveled snake¡¯s body was thrown to the ground by John. It just fell right into the huge gully split by her tail earlier. This loud noise also made everyone in the Kane family despair. From the beginning to the end, they couldn¡¯t believe what they saw. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After Oracle King suffered a heavy blow from Lord Lilith, he flew back unscathed, and then he turned into a lunaticpletely. He sucked all the blood energy of Lord Lilith. Was he still a human being? Even the Lord had been sucked dry by him. What on earth was the Oracle King? Boom! Lord Lilith¡¯s corpse fell into the deep ravine and caused a violent sound. It meant that the lord in the hearts of everyone! the Kane family had copsed utterly. John nced at them indifferently and said, ¡°Worshiping such a reptile! Why don¡¯t you worship me, the Oracle King?¡± ¡°Oracle King, please forgive me!¡± Ralph Kane recovered from his panic and kowtowed to John desperately. The other members of the Kane family did the same. The forehead was broken. ¡° The blood stained the ground. John didn¡¯t look at them anymore but walked slowly to a corpse. That was Chester. His head had been split open. The Supreme Token of the Martial Arts League was stained with his blood next to his body. John picked up the Supreme Token. His arm trembled, and the blood on it evaporated instantly. He nced coldly at Chester¡¯s body, ¡°Since you thought your bloodline was rotten, your blood was not worthy of returning to the US.¡± Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Chapter 697 The Cultural Relics Are Stolen John put away the Supreme Token of the Martial Arts League. Whether this token was broken or not, it represented the face of the US Martial Arts League. John must treasure it and couldn¡¯t lose it. That was also the primary purpose of John¡¯s visit to Australia this time. To kill Chester was just a matter of convenience. ¡°It must be an honor for you to be buried with your immortal teacher. I wish you to be a dog of the Austconia man in your next life.¡± John kicked Chester¡¯s body into the deep ravine, He looked up. His eyes swept over. All the members of the Kane family trembled and did not dare to look at him directly. Oracle King was scary. It was no exaggeration to say that he was the incarnation of an Immortal. Ralph said in fear, ¡°Immortal, we are willing to worship you and be your believers.¡± His address to John had changed. ¡°I¡¯m not an Immortal.¡± ¡°Yes, you are. Only an Immortal can kill an Immortal.¡± John was speechless, but it was understandable when he thought about it. Lord Lilith held a lofty and supreme status in those people¡¯s hearts. Even Lord Lilith was beheaded by him. Didn¡¯t that mean he was a more powerful Immortal than Lord Lilith? John didn¡¯t care about their worship. He said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need your worship. You return those cultural relics to me first!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ralph felicitated that the cultural relics he collected were all stored in the underground warehouse. He didn¡¯t have to worry about them being destroyed by this earth-shattering battle. However¡­ When Ralph hurriedly brought John to the underground warehouse, he was dumbfounded. It was empty. The warehouse seemed to be ransacked, and nothing was left behind. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are the things? Where are the things??¡± Ralph was furious. His face darkened immediately. He angrily caught the guards and questioned loudly. Apart from the cultural relics, there were also some swords infused with the power of Immortals in the warehouse. They were used to reward those n members with good performance. So the warehouse was guarded all the time. Unexpectedly, not only the cultural relics were gone, but even those swords had disappeared. The person in charge of guarding the warehouse got panicked. He knelt on the ground and said in a panic, ¡°n lord, please forgive me. Those things were still there half an hour ago. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°They were there half an hour ago?¡± Ralph frowned. Half an hour ago, he had sent Tam Kane to inform everyone to gather at the Holy Temple in the back mountain to witness Chester joining their family. Who had thought so many things could happen in such a short period? It would never have urred to him that the things in the basement warehouse would disappear in such a short while John¡¯s expression was awkward. The moment he entered this basement, he understood what was going on. But John didn¡¯t speak it out. His face darkened, and he said, ¡°Ralph, don¡¯t y tricks on me!¡± ¡°How dare I y tricks on you, Immortal!¡± Ralph said mournfully, ¡°Someone must have stolen them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if someone stole them or whatever. You lost them. You must give me an exnation.¡± John said solemnly. Ralph got anxious, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± He also wanted to give John a satisfactory answer, but he didn¡¯t know how. He assumed that nothing in his family could interest John. Even if he searched the whole Kane family, he couldn¡¯t find an item that John would fancy. Ralph had no choice but to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Immortal. I will find a way to catch the thief and return those cultural relics to the US as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What if it can¡¯t be done?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, I will¡­¡± Ralph gritted his teeth and said decisively, ¡°I will be at your disposal!¡± His sincerity amused John. John said, ¡°You said this yourself. I will give you three days. If you can¡¯t catch the thief by then, I wille back to settle the matter.¡± ¡°Three days? Can it be longer?¡± ¡°Are you haggling with me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Ralph wanted to cry. He immediatelyunched an investigation after John left. He didn¡¯t find out anything. Three days passed quickly. Ralph was desperate. He had no choice but to ept his fate and wait for John toe to punish him. He was in a disturbed mood from morning to night, but John didn¡¯te back. Ralph waited anxiously for a few more days. John still didn¡¯t show up. Only then did Ralph realize that John was threatening him a few days ago. Perhaps those cultural relics were nothing to John. Ralph immediately felt quite relieved. Oracle King was not inferior to Immortals. How could he care about some ordinary cultural relics? His harsh words were just a threat to make him behave obediently in the future. Ralph finally got relieved. Of course, these were things that happenedter. Not long after John left the Kane family, he immediately made a phone call and asked smilingly, ¡°Baby Ang, where are you?¡± In the past, Ang rarely answered her call. Most of the time, she wandered around with the ordinary Gianna Semel. They often went to ces with bad connections. But John was sure that she would answer him this time. So he called. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He was right. Ang faltered and said, ¡°Ah? I, I¡¯m about to go to a grave with the master. What¡¯s the matter, John?¡± ¡°Go to a grave? Haha, I advise you to tell the truth. Otherwise, if I find out you are lying, I will kick your ass when we meet!¡± John said with a smile. ¡°Bah! I¡¯m definitely in a grave. Believe it or not. Oh, bad connection. I can¡¯t hear you. What are you talking about, John? I can¡¯t hear¡­¡± Ang¡¯s voice became smaller. Then, she hung up the phone directly. John was stunned and then shook his head helplessly, ¡°This stupid girl. Doesn¡¯t she know I can feel the Mind Circle on her body? She is not a good liar.¡± Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Silly Ang Ang wore a mind circle, which was the amulet that John had given her a long time ago. As long as someone got close to Ang, John would sense it. As soon as he followed Ralph into the underground warehouse, John sensed the remaining vital breath of the Mind Circle. At that time, John had roughly guessed the identity of the thief. But he was not very sure whether it was Alice or Ang Alice was in Australia. John had mentioned the Kane family to her. Therefore, she might sneak into the basement and take those things away. But this kind of behavior was not in line with her character. With Alice¡¯s fiery and trouble-loving personality, she would rush to the front line ostentatiously when John was fighting against Lord Lilith. It was Ang¡¯s style to be sneaky. Fortunately, the thief didn¡¯t leave for a long time. John could follow her all the way ording to the remaining vital breath of the Mind Circle. He chased after it and found out it was the silly Ang. After John dialed the phone, he saw Ang looking around with his own eyes. While she said she was about to go to the tomb and there would be no signal, she held the phone higher and higher. Finally, she hung up the phone and pretended to lose contact. John watched and shook his head. He knew that Ang was stupid and naive. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so easily bewitched by those two old things and lost her virginity. John even wondered if Gianna initially epted Ang as her apprentice because of Ang¡¯s naivety, so she would be better at fooling around in the future. What a silly girl! After John put away his phone, he saw that silly girl still looking around as if she was wondering how she was exposed. Seeing this, John couldn¡¯t helpughing. He was about to greet her. Suddenly he thought of something. ¡°By the way, that old and unscrupulous master once said that Taoctus¡¯s Eyes could see people¡¯s casual rtionship with me. I haven¡¯t tried it yet!¡± As John thought about it, his eyebrows flickered, and he opened Taoctus¡¯s Eyes. In the past, John could use his Lucifer¡¯s Eyes to see through most obscuring things, such as ghosts and illusional region. Now that he had advanced to be Taoctus¡¯s Eyes, these functions were still there, but he got one more ability to see through people¡¯s casual rtionships with him. He saw some figures. A halo appeared above every figure¡¯s head. Most of them were dim. But John fixed on the top of Ang¡¯s head at a nce. It was an extremely dazzling light, like a scorching sun, suppressing everything around her. It meant the casual rtionship between John and Ang was intense. John was only slightly dazed for a moment and soon came to his senses. He was not very surprised. The casual rtionship was a very mysterious thing. It could be understood as some kind of fate formed randomly. It could be good or bad. Besides¡­ Two people with a deep casual rtionship didn¡¯t mean they would have connections and entanglements. It was just a possibility. For example¡­ Apart from the most ring light above Ang¡¯s head, John could also see some other people¡¯s halos were very bright. Although the light was not as intense as Ang¡¯s, they were brighter than most others. It meant that those Austconia men also had a deep causal rtionship with John. Would John have an intersection with them? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. No one knew. As long as John didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact them, the two parties might never have any intersection in their lifetime. The casual rtionship was just a possibility. John was not surprised by the causal rtionship between himself and Ang. Because he learned those illusory things from Perry Moreno and his fellows, and Ang was also sent to him by them. Therefore, John could guess that apart from Ang, the other six sisters must be the same. They must have a deep casual rtionship with him. Perhaps that was the key focus of those fate arrangers. John sighed silently. He could feel that the casual rtionship was the key, but he didn¡¯t understand how it worked. Anyway, he was one step closer to the truth. John shook his head and closed Taoctus¡¯s Eyes. He looked at the silly Ang and smiled. Then, his figure began to change. At this moment, Ang was still wondering. How could she be exposed? Through the conversation with John just now, she could feel that John discovered she was the thief who emptied the basement. But¡­ How did he find out? Ang lowered her head and stared at the amulet on her chest, wondering how John found it. She grabbed the amulet again and couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. ¡°Oh, it must be this thing!¡± Ang finally came to her senses. She pped her forehead triumphantly and said, ¡°Hmph, I finally discovered the mystery. I¡¯m so smart.¡± If John heard what she said, he would definitely be shocked. ¡°My silly Ang, do you call this smart? ¡°When I gave you this amulet, didn¡¯t I tell you that there is a Mind Circle engraved in it? ¡°Haven¡¯t you contacted me with this Mind Circle? ¡°If other sisters don¡¯t get it, it¡¯s understandable. Ang, you were a monk before. Don¡¯t you know the Mind Circle? ¡°I¡¯m curious how Gianna teaches you. ¡°How dare you boast that you are smart!¡± John was speechless. Ang took the amulet off her neck, thought of the code to open the Mind Circle, and said, ¡°John! John! Your beautiful fifth sister is going to the grave. She is not in Australia. Please don¡¯t Suspect.¡± She was as silly as John thought. When John called just now, he didn¡¯t mention the word Australia at all, but Ang said it herself. Of course, Ang would never admit that she was stupid. She even thought she was a witty one. After calling, she was about to put the amulet into the storage bag. The storage bag was a magic instrument that could somehow block the connection of the Mind Circle. Just as Ang put the amulet into it, a figure suddenly flew by. It snatched the storage bag and ran away. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Curse Oracle King The storage bag was robbed away. Ang was shocked. Her favorite treasure, the Spirit Calling Bell, was in that storage bag. She could lose other things, but not the Spirit Calling Bell. Ang shouted and immediately chased after him. However, the robber was very fast. He disappeared into the park by the roadside in the blink of an eye. Ang searched around the park repeatedly. She cursed angrily and aggrievedly, ¡°Damn it! A shameless man robbed my precious! I will kill him!¡± Ang was so wronged that she almost cried out. She couldn¡¯t find the man who had robbed her bag, so she could only kick the bushes to vent her anger. ¡°I will tell John. He will beat you to death!¡± Ang cursed angrily. John hid aside and heard this. He thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just pretend to lose contact with me? Now you start thinking about me again? Hmph, this is a punishment for you being naughty!¡± John weighed the storage bag in his hand, walked quietly behind Ang, and said with a smile, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s just a bag. You actually want someone to beat me to death. Don¡¯t you think you are cruel?¡± Ang heard the voice. She turned around abruptly. Her eyes were slightly red. She said, ¡°Bandit, return my things quickly. Or I will beat you!¡± ¡°Oh, you are so fierce. I¡¯m so scared. Could you please let me go?¡± John, who had changed his appearance, made an exaggerated expression. Ang didn¡¯t recognize him. Her pretty figure shed, and she reached out to grab the storage bag. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t even touch John¡¯s clothes. ¡°Bandit! You are shameless!¡± Ang gritted her teeth tightly. Her expression was fierce. She was so cute even when she was angry. John was impressed by her beauty. His heart softened. But in order to punish her for lying to him, he said cruelly, ¡°A bandit? Well, maybe you are a bandit!¡± The thieves of Grand Theft had the nerve to call others bandits! How ridiculous! Even though John himself was a disciple of Grand Theft, he couldn¡¯t help but think that way. Ang felt guilty, thinking that the robber was from the Kane family. He chased after her because she had stolen things from their warehouse. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. You stole my things, so you¡¯re a robber. You shameless robber!* Ang¡¯s voice became sharp. It seemed that Ang was quite angry. John had long discovered that Ang¡¯s voice would be extremely sharp when she was angry. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t care for your storage bag. I can give it back to you, but you have to do something for me.¡± John said with a smile. He wanted to joke with Ang. ¡°Shameless robber! Don¡¯t even think about it. I will never do anything for you!¡± Ang folded her arms subconsciously and said angrily. She was very decisive and tough! John stared at her and said, ¡°Rx! I won¡¯t ask you too much! I just want you to curse someone for me.¡± Cursing someone? A look of surprise appeared on Ang¡¯s exquisite face. What an awkward request! The man must be insane! John didn¡¯t wait for her to answer but said with a meaningful smile, The person I want you to curse for me is king. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Oracle King? Wasn¡¯t that John? Ang¡¯s beautiful eyes froze. She wondered, asking, ¡°Why do you want to curse him?¡± Hearing her question, John couldn¡¯t help sighing silently, Why does a stranger ask you to curse Oracle King for no reason? It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m just teasing you! What a pity! You are so beautiful but stupid!> John was a little worried. If they had a baby in the future, maybe the baby would be as stupid as its mother¡­ He didn¡¯t have the heart to think about it! How scary! John had no choice but to continue acting. He said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t like Oracle King. I think he is a vain clown. He will never know how many hidden forces in this world feel disdain for his showy behavior.¡± These were the evaluations from people in the past. John didn¡¯t mind and spoke them out jokingly. He continued, ¡°So I like to hear people cursing him. If you call him a clown, I will return the storage bag to you. How about it?¡± He stopped speaking. John looked at Ang smilingly. He thought, ¡°This silly girl should not be able to see that I am teasing her, right?¡± Sure enough! Ang did not disappoint John. She shouted angrily, ¡°You are not allowed to say that about John! He is not a clown. You have no idea how capable he is¡­¡± *John? It turns out that Oracle King¡¯s real name is John. It seems that you know him very well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Return my storage bag right now!¡± ¡°As long as you say Oracle King is a clown, I will return the storage bag to you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ang had never seen such an inexplicable person before. Her beautiful eyes shed, and she said, ¡°Since you are unhappy with John, you can go find him. He is in the Kane family. ¡°Wait! ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Kane family? If you are from that family, you should have known that John just beheaded your Lord Lilith.* At first, she thought that this person chased her because he was from the Kane family. But now she realized things were not as she thought. She looked at John suspiciously. John was relieved. This silly girl finally regained some sense. But then his face darkened. What a naughty girl! ¡°Okay. I return the storage bag to you!¡± John threw out the storage bag angrily. He took advantage of Ang¡¯s distraction, stepped forward, and lifted Ang up on his shoulder. Then, he pped her buttocks. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Chapter 700 A Theif¡¯s Rule ¡°p!¡± John mercilessly pped Ang¡¯s buttocks. He said while pping. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the grave? Didn¡¯t you say that there was no signal? Didn¡¯t you say that you were not in Australia? ¡°Girl, you are getting more and more naughty. You dared lie to me! ¡°I said that if I found out that you were lying, I would kick your ass. Apologize to me!¡± Among all the older sisters, Ang was probably the only one John dared to talk this way. Because she was so silly! So cute! Besides, John had higher seniority in the Grand Theft than her.She was the most suitable one to joke with. John also pped the other girls, but they all resisted fiercely. Later, they would definitely beat John to avenge. Only Ang dared not. She was so sweet and gentle. When John just rushed over, Ang panicked and struggled violently. She didn¡¯t realise it was John until he started to talk. It turned out that the inexplicable neurosis was John.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He was teasing her the whole time. ¡°John, John, stop quickly. I know I was wrong¡­¡± ¡°What do you call me?¡± ¡°Brother, I know I was wrong¡­¡± ¡°What do you call me?¡± ¡°Honey, I know I was wrong¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± John was finally satisfied. He stopped pping Ang and put her off his shoulders. *John, you are toc fierce!¡± Ang looked at John aggrievedly and said resentfully. John nced at her open neckline and knowingly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the amulet I gave you?¡± ¡°In the storage bag¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t it tell you to wear it all the time? Why did you take it off?¡± ¡°Because, because I often go to graves with my master. It¡¯s inconvenient to wear it all the time,¡± Ang said guiltily. ¡°Now I¡¯m angry again.¡± John held down Ang and pped her again. Ang kept begging John to stop and said that she would never do it again. John didn¡¯t believe her at all. Of course, he didn¡¯t hit her hard. He quickly let go of Ang and asked, ¡°Why did you hide from me?¡± Ang said there was no signal at the grave, and then she hid the amulet. Apparently, she was hiding from John. Hearing John¡¯s question, Ang tried to defend herself ¡°L.. I didn¡¯t hide from you¡­¡± John¡¯s face darkened. He rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°It seemed that I hit you too light just now! I will p you heavier this time.¡± Ang pouted her mouth and said aggrievedly, ¡°John, don¡¯t be angry. I just¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be embarrassed when I see you¡­¡± ¡°Why do you feel embarrassed to see me¡­¡± Just as John was about to ask, he suddenly thought of something. He stopped asking abruptly. Of course, he knew why Ang was embarrassed. After all, they had done such a thing, especially in a muddle-headed situation. Ang was initially silly and innocent. She didn¡¯t know how to face things like that, so she felt embarrassed and avoided John. There was another reason. Gianna told her that there was still a lot of time for her and John in the future. They had a long way ahead of them to go. Therefore, Ang felt it was OK for her to stay away from John for a while. After all, they would have a lot of time. Things might gradually get better in the future, and there might be a breakthrough at that time. John didn¡¯t understand the girl¡¯s mind very well. But when he saw Ang¡¯s aggrieved appearance, his heart ached and his eyes softened. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t take it off again!¡± John took out the amulet and helped Ang wear it with his own hands. Although his tone was as domineering as ever, his movement was gentle. Ang nodded obediently. The blush on her cheeks was like burning clouds, making her look even more charming After helping Ang wear the amulet, John fixed her clothes to cover her neck. Then he asked with confidence, ¡°You came to Australia for those cultural relics?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m patriotic¡­¡± Just as Ang was about to admit it, she saw John¡¯s strange expression and changed her word. ¡°Actually, I wanted toe here to dig something at first. When chatting with my sister, I identally learned about the cultural relics. So I wondered if I could get those things back. But I didn¡¯t expect you toe here too.¡± Hearing this, John immediately praised Ang, ¡°You are really awesome. Youe abroad to dig others¡¯ ancient graves!¡± Ang didn¡¯t sense John¡¯s sarcasm. She said triumphantly, ¡°Not only Australia but also many other countries. I have been to them all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s awesome. I¡¯m so d you haven¡¯t been detained yet. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡± ¡°John, stop praising me. I will be embarrassed.¡± ¡°Am I praising you? Fine, I¡¯m praising you.¡± John asked again, ¡°Since you saw me kill the big white snake, you should be able to guess that I would bring those cultural relics back fairly and honestly. Why did you still steal them?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I have been staring at that basement for a long time and finally found an opportunity. If I didn¡¯t do it myself, I would feel something was wrong.¡± Johnughed and said, ¡°I understand. This must be the thieves¡¯ rules!¡± ¡°Bah, you are the thief. Those things originally belonged to our country. I just got them back and charged some extra bonus.¡± ¡°Okay. You are beautiful, so everything you say makes sense.¡± John didn¡¯t argue with her. Anyway, members of Grand Theft would never admit that they were thieves. Everything could be attributed to the word ¡°fate.¡± To be a disciple of Grand Theft, one must be cheeky. John declined toment. Subsequently. John said, ¡°Actually, Alice has alsoe to Australia. Why don¡¯t we go meet her and then go back to the US together?¡± Ang pondered momentarily but suddenly shook her head and said, ¡°No, there will be more opportunities to meet her in the future. I have to go back to the US as soon as possible. There are very important things. waiting for me to do.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!